《That Time I got Rencarnated as a Slime》 Chapter 1 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Prologue Prologue: Death and Rebirth An ordinary life with nothing much to talk about. Graduated from university, tentatively entered a major company as a general contractor, currently 37 years old and living alone. No girlfriend. My elder brother whom I havent seen for years is the one supporting our parents, so you could say that Im a willful bachelor. Im not of a short stature, and my face doesnt look bad either. Yet I am unpopular. At one time I did make efforts to find a girlfriend, but my heart broke after confessing and being turned down 3 times in a row. Well, after getting to this age, I find it too bothersome to care about. While its true that Im busy with work, its not as if not having one is particularly troubling. I dont mean to make excuses, you know? The reason I was thinking about this matter was, [Senpai. Thank you for waiting!] *Senpai = senior PR/N: They didnt need thisThey must have the burdened knowledge of knowing what this is(A game of Yandere Simulator later) Walking towards me with a smiling face, was a refreshing young man. Together with the beauty who was alongside him. It was Tamura, my junior at work, and the famous Madonna of our company, a receptionist named Sawatari-san. What happened is that these two were going to get married, and I was asked for some counseling. Which is why I couldnt help ending up questioning my unpopularity. The meeting place after work was to be by the edge of a pedestrian crossing, and it was there that I was leaning against a post, immersed in deep thoughts. [Yeah. So, what did you want to ask?] I inquired while nodding a greeting towards Sawatari-san. [Pleased to make your acquaintance, Im Sawatari Miho. Its our first time talking even though we see each other often. It makes me somewhat nervous.] Im the one whos nervous here! In the first place, Im not good with talking to women. Figure it out! Is what I grumbled inside. To begin with, no matter how you look at it, youre not supposed to consult with someone like me with no luck in love-related matters. Theyre insinuating something, Im sure of it! [Hello. Im Mikami Satoru. Its okay if you just relax. Sawatari-san is famous in our company, so you dont need to introduce yourself. By chance, I was in the same university as Tamura, and we started getting along during the company training course. Weve known each other since then.][What do you mean by famous! Are there weird rumours going around about me?][Indeed. Like how youre having an affair with chief OO, or that youve dated with -kun!] *OO and are substitutes for names. Imagination is the key I couldnt stop myself from teasing. I only meant it as a light joke, but it was cute seeing Sawatari-san become teary-eyed and red in the face. Because my jokes are quite lacking in delicacy, Im often told I should definitely stop making them, but I spoke it out loud by mistake anyway. As I expected, this time was a failure too huh. Yep, I really have a bad personality. Tamura is patting Sawatari-san on the shoulder while consoling her. Damn you, Tamura! In a situation like this I should shout, explode you Riajuu! Or something like that. * **Riajuu = Person living a successful/fulfilling real life (opposite of the typical otaku stereotype) [Senpai, please leave it at that! And Miho, youre only being teased.] That smiling Tamura smoothed things over. He was a capable junior. Not in the least disagreeable, a pleasant guy who was hard to hate. Tamura was still 28 years old, and even though there was a large age difference between us, somehow we got along well. Guess I have no choice, Ill just give them my honest blessings. [Im sorry about that, you see how my personality is like. Well, rather than standing around here, lets find a place to eat and Ill listen there.] Theres no point in being jealousis what I thought, but while I was speaking; [Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!] Along with a scream came sudden chaos. What was that? Whats happening? [Move! Ill kill ya!!!] As I turned towards that voice, I saw a man running this way while carrying a kitchen knife and bag. I hear another scream. That man was coming closer. In his hand a kitchen knife. Kitchen knife? Its pointed towards [Tamuraaaaaaaa!!] Thud! As I shoved Tamura away, Stab! A sudden burning pain grew in my backside. [Don getm mah way!] * I gazed at the shrieking man as he escaped, then confirmed the safety of Tamura and Sawatari-san. Tamura was soundlessly screaming as he rushed over to my side. Although Sawatari-san seemed to be in a shocked trance due to the sudden incident, it looks like she wasnt hurt. Thats a relief. At any rate, my back feels like its burning. Beyond that of a simple painful sensation, the back of my body feels as if its on fire. What is this? This is way too hotspare me please. PerhapsIve been stabbed? Getting stabbed and dying, no way [Senpai, blo-, blood is pouringthe bleeding wont stop!] Whos that, noisy guy. Tamura? I thought I heard a strange voice, but it cant be helped if its Tamura. Blood? Well yeah, its pouring out. Im just a human you know. If I get stabbed, of course Ill bleed! Still, I cant stand the pain Uh, lets seethis is bad, the pain and shock seems to be confusing my mind. [Ta-, Tamuraquiet down some. It-its not a big deal alright? Dont even worry about it][Senpai, blo-, the blood] His face looking white as a sheet and on the verge of crying, Tamura was trying to hold me in his arms. That expression is ruining his good looks. I tried to check on how Sawatari-san was doing, but my vision was too blurred to see properly. As the pain in my back faded away, in its place a violent chill began assaulting my body. This is getting dangerous huh. People die when they dont have enough blood. (Wai-, you, what have you been saying all this time? I didnt quite catch that) I tried speaking out loud, but my voice wouldnt come out. This is bad. I really might die Rather, the burning and painful sensations are gradually disappearing. Its cold. So cold I dont know what to do. Goodnessnow its the colds turn to freeze me solid, Im such a busy guy. At that moment, when my brain cells were on the edge of death, they recalled a certain important matter. Thats right! The contents of my PC harddisk!!! [Tamuraa!!! If by any chance, in the worst case, I end up dyingI leave my PC to you. Drown it in the bath, and electrocute it to completely eliminate the data] *Destroy the shameful collection of manly desires! Mustering whats left of my energy, I conveyed that matter of utmost importance. For a moment, Tamura was blankly staring, as if unable to believe what he heard. However, when he came to understand what I meant, [Haha-thats so like you Senpai] Saying that, he bitterly smiled. I didnt want to see a mans tearful face anyway. A forced smile is much better than that. [I..to be honestabout Sawatari-san, I wanted to show off in front of you] I thought it was like that. Really, this bastard. [Tsk. Geez. I forgive everything, just make sure you make her happy. I leave the PC to you] *Take no prisoners! Leave no bytes alive! With the last of my strength, that was all I said. And just like that, Mikami Satoru died. But at that moment, Mikami Satorus soul linked with a demon, of a different world within the same time and space, that had unexpectedly appeared. A small dimensional crack that couldnt be seen with the eye. The soul attached itself to the mass of magic essence that appeared from that crack. The magic essence became the foundation of creating a demon, and a body, based on the will of the linked Mikami Satoru, was being built. Overcoming the astronomically unlikely probability of occurrence, Mikami Satoru was reincarnated as a demon in another world. *Pre-reincarnation An ordinary life with nothing much to talk about. Graduated from university, tentatively entered a major company as a general contractor, currently 37 years old and living alone. No girlfriend. My older brother whom I havent seen for years is the one supporting our parents, so you could say that Im a willful bachelor. Thanks to that, also a virgin. To think, Im leaving for the other world while it was still unusedmy son must be weeping as well. Forgive me, for not being able to make you into an adult If were ever reborn again, lets be super aggressive. Well call out to everyone and anyone, feasting without restraint. But thatd be bad huh. *In case you were confused about his son, think of family jewels PR/N: He means a p*nis Speaking of myself, I wasnt that far from turning 40 years old. If being a virgin at 30 years old makes you a magician, then I was so close to becoming a sageeven a great sage wouldnt be just a dream. Though to be honest, even I think that would be going a bit too far. but whats with that voice thats been talking till now. The heck is a . You making fun of me? It isnt the least bit unique! Not even amusing, not for me! Really, so rude And thinking such things, I fell asleep. (So this is what its like to dieits not as lonely as I thought.) Those words were the last thoughts of Mikami Satoru before he left this world. Chapter 2 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken C Chapter 1 Translator corner (Cast: An English Clown and a French Pierrot) Clown: You are depressed again, Pierrot. Pierrot: Such is my face. But I must admit, there is a point I find most disagreeable. Clown: What exactly? Pierrot: The way I cannot tell Japanese words and onomatopoeia from English ones. Clown: I see, I see. In that case, I will italicize all Japanese onomatopoeia and romaji words from now on. Pierrot: Please do. Clown: But speaking of translating, I feel that the previous chapter post was far too boring this way. Pierrot: How exactly? Clown: Just typing a translation without a hint of individuality! Passion! Pierrot: Well, Satoru-dono did just pass on, after all. Clown: Rather than passing on, he passed over and not pass on, passion! Pierrot: Oh. In that case, tell them a joke. Clown: Very well. Which circus performer can see in the dark? the Acro-bat! Pierrot: Speaking of the dark Lets Find Out What I Can Do Its dark. The darkness envelopes all, preventing me from seeing any shape or figure. Where am I? Besides, what had happened? Wasnt there someone making fun of me, calling me a sage? no, a great sage. With that thought, I regained consciousness. My name is Mikami Satoru. A 37 year old, nice guy. While saving my kouhai [1] from a some street slasher, I got stabbed instead. Alright~, remembered. Im okay. No time for panic. And really, could a cool guy like me even panic? Hah. Thats as likely as a grade school kid shi**ing his pants. When I tried to look around, I finally noticed. I cant open my eyes. That problem aside, when I attempted to touch my head I noticed my arms dont respond. And even more perplexing is the fact that I cannot tell where my head is. Alright, time to panic. Oi, oi, give me a sec here. Just an hour please, let me catch my breath. They say that you should count prime numbers at a time like this, no? 1, 2, 3, Daaaaa!!! Wrong! Thats not right. One is not a prime number, is it? No no, who cares about that. No time for this foolishness. I mean, arent I in trouble? Are~? Hey, what the heck happened? Maybe I mean what if it is too late to even consider panicking? Gathering my thoughts, I confirmed that I am in no way in pain. No pain. Feeling pretty good. Neither hot nor cold. Actually, a really comfortable atmosphere theyve got here. I can relax a bit thanks to that. Next, lets check the limbs. Forget about them fingertips, I cant even move a muscle How could that be? Its not like one can lose their arms and legs from being stabbed so what happened? And still, I cannot open my eyes. Without seeing anything, I am in utter darkness. Dread and unease slowly creep their way into my heart. Could this be what they call a vegetative state? Consciousness separated from nerve endingsCimmobile is this what it is? No, no, no, no! Please dont let that be true! Just when I thought I was saved vegetative state? What could be worse? Even losing a half of my body would be preferable! And yeah, both outcomes would be terrible. But to be alone in this darkness, without any senses isnt that just hell? Having imagined the worst scenario, panic has quickly turned into despair. I want to think it over. They say that when people are confined in darkness, they quickly go mad. I happen to be in that state right now, and cannot even kill myself. Rather than despairing, the only thing I can do is go insane, huh? And then, *Touch* There was a sense of touch. Hmm? What is All my senses were focused on feeling that sensation With a horizontal stroke across my belly (?), I felt something akin to grass. Focusing my entire consciousness on that area, I slowly began to make out the shape of my body. And by the way, the grasss tip felt prickly against my body. It kind of made me happy. Yet, Im still in complete darkness. And although I regained only one of the five senses, I could finally feel again. Amused, I decided to try to head towards that grass. *Zururi [2] * I could feel my body move. It moved?! At that time, I was pretty certain that I was not on top of a hospital bed. Under my belly (?) I could feel some hard C rock, maybe. I see though I dont really get it, I am not in a hospital. Moreover, my eyes still cant see. Cant hear anything either, but it could be just that Ive gone deaf. Although I dont know if i am facing it or not C I cant feel my head, after all C Ill head towards the grass. Ill learn about myself through contact. No scent in the air either. Could it be? Did I also lose the sense of smell? And seriously, I just cant understand the shape of my body. I really dont want to accept it, but it seems sleek, jelly likeCthe kind that is really famous in RPGsCthe appearance of that kind of monster. I have been entertaining that possibility in the back of my head for a while now. No, no theres no way. I mean, no matter how it just cant be. For the time being, lets set those fears aside. Thus, I decided to try the last of the five human senses that Ive ignored up until now. But I dont even know where my mouth is. What to do? Activate Unique Skill Predator ? YES/NO Suddenly, there was a voice in the back of my head. Wha what was that? Unique Skill Predator ? And what was that voice? I thought I heard a strange voice while talking to Tamura before, but I guess I wasnt just hearing things, huh Is someone there? Yet, somehow that doesnt fit. More than someone being here its more like words appearing in my mind. The voice lacks intent; like the voice that would come from a computer, calling it synthesized would perhaps be most accurate. For now [NO!] is my response. I am Japanese who can say no, after all. Bringing up the words [NO] in my mind, I wait for a response. Yet it did not come. I waited for a bit, but felt no voice. Seems like I wont be getting a second question. Did I choose wrongly? Could this be a game that ends when I dont choose [YES]? I thought that it would be the same as in an RPGCthe same question repeating until I chose [YES] I guess I was wrong. Asking a question and then leaving what a rude guy. Though I have to admit, hearing a voice did make me slightly happy. I slightly regretted the decision. Well, nothing can be done now. I guess Ill go back to trying to taste something. I moved my body towards that piece of grass. While verifying my sense of touch, I leaned my body on the piece of grass. I envelop the object with my body to confirm what it is and I was rightCit is, in fact, grass. While touching the grass, the piece that was in contact with my body melted. And while I was worried that my body had melted, it seems to have been the grass only. And thus, I understood that by melting the grass it was incorporated into my body. It seems, the grass melted because it entered my body. In other words, rather than enveloping it, I seem to have swallowed it. And by the way it had no taste. This is, in other words, that kind of thing. Im not a human. That is, I seem to have died from that stab wound, right? And that was not a question, I am completely certain of this fact. And thus, rather than a hospital bed, I can confidently say that I am at some rocky place where grass grows. What happened to Tamura? And Sawatari-san? Has my PC been properly disposed of? Some suspicions still remain. But, fretting over this wont achieve anything at this point. I have to decide what to do next. Actually, wait a moment. The me right now, is anything happening to me? And by the way, that earlier sensation I once again directed my consciousness to myself. *Puyon. Puyon [3] * My body moves with rhythmic motion. In that pitch black darkness, I spent some time to figure out my appearance. And What a discovery! I used to be simply handsome, but now I have this sleek and sophisticated body style! Bah, are you an idiot! Dont accept it~!!! From all that I have gathered about my body, only that description seems appropriate. No no, you know, that description. I dont hate it, right? Yeah. Some could even call it cute, after all. But well If you were asked Would you want to become one?, Id say 90 percent of people would reply the same way. However, all I can do is accept this situation. It seems that I have reincarnated as a slime. *Mosha mosha [4] * *Mosha mosha mosha* I am eating grass. Why? Its obvious! I. HAVE. NOTHING. TO. DO! Since I have accepted, albeit grudgingly, the fact that I became a slime, a day has passed. The first concern on my mind was, of course, food. I first tried to see if this slime body can feel hunger. For that purpose, I first checked my surroundings and found a place where grass seemed to be abundant. On that note, I need to point out that the first grass was right by my side. When needed, I could eat it, and its sap seems to be usable in its own way. Being stuck in this complete darkness, I am very lucky to have had it so close. Even basic motion could result in death, after all. And so, lets experiment. After counting fifty thousand sheep, I got bored. I tried to see if I would fall asleep, but dont feel even a little bit tired. I tried counting prime numbers, but didnt know the next one, so I gave up. Shiritori [5] by oneself is also pointless is there a way to kill time by yourself? If there was Internet, I could waste my time away endlessly; cellphone games would also do. But this this is torture. Meditating like an ascetic monk is impossible for an amateur like me. One thing I am still uncertain about: where any animals run around here. There have been no signs of them until now. Well, having no sight, hearing, or smell I cant say there have been none close by until now, but I havent been attacked by one until now, at least. Thanks to that, without fearing for my life, I am leisurely living. That is the conclusion I reached after heroically suffering this (mental) agony. I do not feel hunger. Nor do I need sleep. Seriously, my stomach neither craved food nor did I ever desire sleep. As to how many days had passedCI could not tell in this darkness. Nor have I heard that strange voice again. If I had, I wouldnt mind playing along now. Thus, since I have nothing to do I am eating grass. Since I have no other way to kill time, I am quietly munching on some grass. Now, Ive accumulated and dissolved so much grass in my body that I can sense it. If you asked what purpose that served, I would confidently respond: none. I am just afraid that if I dont do something, Ill go crazy. Ive gotten used to the routine around here. First [Absorb], then [Disassemble], end with [Store], and then repeat. And thats where I found a point to investigate. Lacking an appetite brings forth another question: what about excretion? Clearly food is unnecessary for this body, but what about excretion? The answer was its unnecessary! I have yet to excrete anything after all this time. Being a slime and all it is not unexpected for this things to be unnecessary, but, in that case, what is this [Store] thing all about? From what Ive noticed, I havent been changing in any way. But in that case, what happens with what I eat? Solution. It is stored in the stomach associated with Unique Skill Predator . At this moment, less than 1% is occupied. What? A response ``` ! But, since when have I been using that skill? Ive selected [NO], after all Solution. Unique Skill Predator has not been activated. Substances entering into the body are automatically stored. This function is modifiable. Huh The responses are much more smoother now. Not that its important. About the skill, what will happen if I use it? Solution. The effects of Unique Skill Predator are Predation: To absorb the target into the body. However, if the target is conscious, the success rate greatly decreases. The affected targets include organic matter, inorganic matter, skills, and magic. Analysis: The absorbed target is studied and analyzed. Craftable items can then be produced. Should many items gather, a duplicate can be produced. In the case of successful skill or magic analysis, the same technique can be acquired. Stomach: The target can be stored. Items produced can also be stored. There is no storage time limit. Mimicry: Replicate the targets appearance. The skills and abilities used by the target can also be used. However, this depends on the successful analysis and acquisition of relative information regarding the target. Isolation: Materials harmful or unnecessary for analysis can also be stored. They will be used to replace magic energy. These five points are your power Eh? EH? Its been a while since I last trembled with excitement. Somehow, I just heard of some incredible powerSuch an amazing ability has never been held by a slime before. Wait, before that. The voice that hears my questions, what is this? Is there someone there. Solution. This is an effect of the Unique Skill Great Sage . For the sake of quickly utilizing your skills, a response function has been added Great sage, huh A title I thought was given out to spite me. To think it would be so reliable now. From now on, Ill depend on it more. That being said, this is a pretty good situation. This could be the end to this isolation I thought eternal. Perhaps this Voice is only an auditory hallucination I made myself. Well, that would be fine in its own way. And thus, since a long time ago, my heart has felt at ease. Status Name: Mikami Satoru Race: Slime Title: None Magic: None Abilities: Unique Skill Great Sage Unique Skill Predator Slime Natural Skill Dissolve, Absorption, Self Regeneration Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX Physical Attack Resistance Pain Nullification Electricity Resistance Paralysis Resistance Chapter 3 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken C Chapter 2 Translators Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot) Clown: Why the long face Pierrot? Pierrot: I am not a horse. Clown: Thats not how the joke works Pierrot: Did it get fired? Clown: The human cannonball did. Pierrot: I thought I didnt see him around this circus is getting smaller by the day. Clown: Blame it on economy. Pierrot: Is that going to be your excuse when youre unemployed and still translating things for fun? Clown: Huh? Pierrot: Nothing. So, lets hear this chapters joke. Clown: Oh, right. Why did the clown go to the doctor? Cause he was feeling a little funny! Pierrot: First Contact At the moment, it has been 90 days since I have reincarnated. To be precise, 90 days, 7 hours, 34 minutes, and 52 seconds. How can I be so sure? Its a function of the Unique Skill Great Sage . Iya~, this skill sure is convenient! Great Sage Saves The Day! Because it answers any question. According to it, for the skill to establish itself in this body 90 days are needed. And that would be establish in this worlds sense. I mean, I was sure that I had possessed that skill since the beginning, but that was true only regarding my soul. Until now, it had been accessing and usurping the Voice of the World, or so it explained. But damn I didnt get any of that. It seems that normally a convenient skill that answers any question doesnt exist. The Voice of the World is only audible when the world changes, a skill is acquired, or undergoes an Evolution . To answer my questions, the Great Sage skill had been appropriating that particular function. I hadnt heard of such an existence in my world, but it seems to be pretty normal here. In any case, things like skill acquisition and Evolution are not everyday occurrences. When the world had recognized significant growth C and in rare cases! C it will grant a skill. Evolution , on the other hand, transcends the common sense. Well still am not certain whether I really got any of that, but nothing to do but to accept it. Although Great Sage now answers any question, it is passive and lack an ego. If I dont talk to it, it wont come asking questions. And thats a shame. However, I am just happy to have a one-way conversation with someone. Though talking to my own skill most would call me simply delusional, eh? And so, since I had nothing else to do in this darkness, I kept asking questions. As a result, I have confirmed that I am, in fact, a slime (Viscous Life-form = Non-rare life-form). Lack of hunger and need to sleep had also been explained. The slimes of this world could absorb magic essence, and thus have no need for physical nourishment. Where there is poor magic essence concentration, monsters and small animals serve as an alternative. And so in this world, unexpectedly, the slimes in the regions with poor magic essence are extremely violent and strong. Wouldnt you expect regions with abundant magic essence be homes to strong monsters instead? In other words, in the place with a lot of magic essence like where I am now is a place where food is unnecessary. Then, about sleep, Solution. Slime bodies are a composition of identical cells. Every cell serves as brain cell, nerve ending, and muscle at the same time. Thus, as thought process is undertaken by different cell at different times, sleep is unnecessary And that was that. So where are my memories stored? Perhaps, its like a PC HDD with RAID setup, right? When thinking that, I got a Roughly so response. This Great Sage guy seems pretty good at holding conversation [1] . And so, I got to wondering what the effects of Great Sage were Solution. Unique Skill Great Sage has the following effects Thought Acceleration: Raise the speed of thought processing by a thousand times. Analysis and Judgment: Ability to analyze and make judgments regarding a target. Parallel Processing: Ability to detach thoughts and analysis of phenomenon. Chant Annulment: When using magic, theres no need to chant. All of Creation: Ability to comprehend all non-concealed phenomenon in this world. These five are your abilities. And that was that. But, All of Creation? Could it be that I have obtained all the knowledge in the world without lifting a finger?! Or so I thought but In reality, depending on the information I understand and the things I know about, additional information can be inferred. In other words, I need to see it at least once, but for the matters that I have seenCthose I understand through this power. But, Chant Annulment So after learning a skill, I do not need to recite anything? More importantly, theres magic in this world!!! The answer is [YES]. With this in mind, there is no need to memorize magic. Tried to see if that would work with Great Sage , and of course, it didnt. And then I got an idea. Could I link together (vitag.Init = window.vitag.Init || []).push(function(){viAPItag.display(vi_71763)}) A>Predator s Analysis and Great Sage s Parallel Processing? Solution. Linking Predator s Analysis and Great Sage s Parallel Processing is possible. Will you link the abilities? [YES]/[NO]? Of course, [YES]! But well, its not like I have anything to analyze wait a second! That which has been collecting in my stomachCthe grass I ate to kill time. What is it? Since I got nothing to do anyways, might as well analyze it. And so, execute the skill at once! ? ? ? Analysis has been completed Hipokte Grass: Used to create ointment. Only grows in areas with abundant magic essence. If grasss sap is combined with magic essence, a restorative medicine can be created. If the grass is ground up and combined with magic essence, an ointment to stop bleeding can be created. Woah! All that weed I have been storing to kill time Its basically as if a kid playing in the sand found diamonds. So I quickly began production of energy restoration pills and ointment. Though I say I began production, my body does most by itself so I dont really feel it. Taking only a second to analyze, and three seconds to produce after five minutes I can make a hundred of these! I had no finished product to compare it to, but when I judged it as a high quality. I might be satisfied with the result. And wasnt analysis compiled way too quickly? I mean, wouldnt you expect it to take more time? Linking Parallel Processing was definitely the correct decision. Out of curiosity, I decided to cancel the link and try to make one. It took 50 minutes. Processing time has become terrifyingly short I seem to have gotten my hands on a wonderful skill. While being unconscious, that is Theres plenty of weed being used up inside of me, and most of the grass around here seems to be the Hipokte kind. Since it might be needed later, I might as well devour all the grass around here. And at the same time, medicine is being produced. What to say? Im still stuck in darkness. Nothing else to do (that I can do) around here. At this time I was completely off guard. Though my skill was passive, I had been high on finally having a conversation partner (?). And during these 90 days, I had never met another living thing, nor had any threat to my life. Whatever the reason, I became negligent. *Pochan!* (Attention: The person in question cannot hear. Please enjoy this objective sound effect) Eh? Thats all the time I had to think as it happened. My body had suddenly become light C or was it heavy? a bizarre situation. Had I fallen in water? During these 90 days, I have never had the experience of falling in water. That is, I was either in a cavern or inside some structure and have thus become negligent. I seem to have fallen into some river. Since there could hardly be a river inside some building, could I possibly be in an underground lake or something like that? Until recently, since I saw nothing at all, I had been carefully taking every step. But while I was busy eating grass and listening to the skills explanations I seem to have Forgotten to check my footing. Im always like that! Always getting high off good luck. Even at my company. Leave it to me! Its a piece of cake! Due to those words Ive seen hell many times. I could still see the resentment in the eyes of my Senpai. And seriously, what kind of idiot runs around in total darkness? Damn it I want to beat the crap out of myself. If I live, thats what Ill do. Or so I say, but Ill probably regret without reflecting And well, Ive got time. Actually, Ive got no feet to flap in the water with, so its not like I can even panic in this situation. I guess thats it. What a short human life no it was a slime life. Preparing to suffer from lack of air, I have said my goodbyes. And yet I did not feel any suffering. Why? Did I not fall into water? At times like this Great Sage Saves The Day! Lets quickly ask a question. Solution. Slime bodies move with magic essence. Since oxygen is unnecessary, breathing does not occur. Huh I wasnt paying attention, but I guess I really arent breathing. I see. After 90 days, I have again become a bit smarter. That being so, I seem to have really fallen into water. Not a situation where I will die, but still an unpleasant one. What to do I dont even know whether I am floating or sinking. Since I dont have hands or feet, I dont think I can swim. If I sink to the bottom, could I crawl my way to surface? And if I am floating, would I flowing around like this? Rather than flowing, it feels like Im begin cradled. Like slowly rocked in an embraceCa rather pleasant feeling, but I guess I am not flowing anywhere. Rather than a river, this is probably a lake. Doesnt feel like I am getting carried somewhere, after all. Floating, sinking, with no indication of ever reaching the bottom. This could last forever, for all I know. This is an rather bad situation. What to do And then, My brain cells = slime body had devised a terrifying plan! What would happen if I predate a lot of water and then expel it like a water jet to move? Having thought of that, I immediately tested it. Nothing else to do, after all! But that this decision would lead to a fateful encounter, that I could not have known I am glad I had this idea. To say the least, had I went in a different direction, this meeting would never had happened. But, as if led by fate, I went into this direction. And so, predating enough water to fill about 10% of my stomach (The person in question is unaware, but water levels drastically decreased). And in one breath, I released it. I completely lost my sense of place. Skill Hydraulic Propulsion has been acquired. I suddenly heard a voice in my head. Thats the first time I consciously hear it. That is the Voice of the World. Since Great Sage never starts a conversation I cant be mistaken, but otherwise its exactly the same. But, I dont even have an ounce of time to verify that hypothesis! . With a *Zugun!* a feeling of acceleration envelopes my body is this what if feels like to fly through the air? (At this point, in the direction I thought I wanted to move in) I was shot out there. Hate to admit it, but maybe its a good thing I cant see. Even in this complete darkness, the sheer speed at which I a feel I am moving is terrifying. Correction. No, if I could see Id still feel at least half as afraid but not seeing is scary in its own way. If you had ridden on a roller coaster in a dimly lit amusement park, you could sympathize with what I am feeling maybe. In my life? The one time I had gone to a rat infested amusement park is all the experience I have. And besides, in this case there is no such thing as safety belts. I really should kick myself for coming up with this water jet propulsion idea. Act then think? Idiot! Checking safety is the first step! *Apapapapapa ????????? * Cant even focus my thoughts out of fear. Would this flight continue forever? And seriously, how much momentum did I even throw out? When I thought that, . *Don! Boyon!!! Gororom zudon!!!* . And then intense pain there was none. Hmm? Did I not receive any damage or maybe, even if I received damage, do I not feel any pain? Solution. Due to having acquired Pain Nullification, you do not feel any pain. Due to the Physical Attack Resistance damage has been reduced. Currently, the damaged area is only 10%. Monster Skill Slime Natural skill Self Regeneration has activated. Will you assist it with the unique skill Predator ? [YES]/[NO] Though theres no pain, theres damage. Is that how it is whether thats good or not, I havent a clue, but if I am careful maybe I would not need pain. Oh and, assist with Predator ? Dont really get it, but for now, [YES]. At that moment, it kind of felt like my body had decreased a bit. And after a bit, it had returned back to normal. It seems, that I had predated on the damaged parts, analyzed and repaired them type of thing. What a useful body now, should I see how much I could decrease it before this restoration method becomes unusable? However many percent my body decreased it seems to have no effect on my movement Even so, so that I do not end up in an overly dangerous situation, I should probably proceed in moderation. Yup. As you would expect, even I would become careful. This time, even though I have restorative pills, there was no need to use them. In any case, youd expect 10% damage across the body to be a rather serious wound, but repairing it didnt even take 10 minutes. This time, if I took damage (of course if I didnt Id be very happy) Ill use the medicine. And so where would this be? Having confirmed that my body had returned to normal, I proceeded to check my surroundings. Maybe there are dangerous monsters lurking around here. Though I exited the water, it wouldnt be strange to find some amphibious monsters. I carefully started moving. Lately, it feels like when Im careful I fall into some rather dangerous situations, but maybe thats just my imagination. Thinking that was probably a mistake. (Can you hear me? Little one) So I heard something. Status Name: Mikami Satoru Race: Slime Title: None Magic: None Abilities: Unique Skill Great Sage Unique Skill Predator Slime Natural Skill Dissolve, Absorption, Self Regeneration Skill Hydraulic Propulsion Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX Physical Attack Resistance Pain Perception Nullification Electricity Resistance Paralysis Resistance Chapter 4 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken C Chapter 3 Translators Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot) Clown: I feel like these chapters are getting longer Pierrot: Well, the universe is expanding, after all. Clown: What does that have to do with chapters getting longer? Pierrot: Well, since time is relative, wouldnt time be expanding as well? Clown: you know, the typical expectation in our profession is that we are fools. If you talk like that, you will lose customers! Pierrot: Then what do I do? Clown: Tell them a stupid joke. Thats what I do to keep up the image! Pierrot: Alright what do you call that pink goo between an elephants toes? Clown: cotton candy? Pierrot: Slow clowns. Clown: First Conversation Did someone say Little One? No matter how I think about it, they were probably talking about me But rather than a voice, it felt more like being directly made aware of those words. At any rate, I dont got ears to hear. (Oi! You can hear me, cant you? Responding would be good!) I can hear you! But, however! Since I lack a voice, I cannot respond. As a test, (Too loud, baldie!) Thats the answer I tried to project in my head. Well, not like you hear it anyways, so you should be fine. But, how did I respond ( Ho, Hoho! To call me a baldy, arent you a brave one!!! It has been long since I have last had a company so I may have behaved modestly, but this one seems to be searching for death!) This is bad. He heard that one. But hey, when I think words in my head, I can respond! Had I been taught that earlier, I wouldnt have to anger my partner. And besides, I dont even know what my partner is like at all. Well, thats that. Time to throw in the towel. Lets properly apologize here. (Im sorry! I didnt know how to respond, so I decided to try whatever seemed appropriate. I sincerely apologize! And on that note, I must note that I have no eyes to see with, so I cannot behold your visage.) Did that reach? Well, although I cant see him, who would expect him to actually be bald? Though if thats the case, then any amount of rage can only be expected. Lets also refrain from thoughtless statements (?). (Fufufu. Fuhaha. Fuahahahahaha!) And suddenly, laughter. A perfect, three step laughter. Simply breathtaking. Has the anger passed? (Interesting. Truly, stated without beholding my appearance as I suspected, but for you to lack eyes. Slime species are typically thoughtless creatures that only Absorb, Dissolve, and Regenerate. I have yet to behold one leaving their territory.) Somehow, he started telling a tale? Rather than abating his anger, did I win his interest? At any rate, this is first contact. This is the first chapter in my lifes (slime) story. I want to proceed on favorable terms. And learn a lot from him. (When a slime suddenly rammed my body, I naturally found it rather bizarre. With an abnormal speed and regeneration capability too, at that. What are you? A named monster? A unique monster?) Named? Unique? I dont understand. (I apologize, but I dont really understand the meaning of what you said. Truth be told, since I have been born only 90 days have) (Ay. Self-awareness is something impossible for a slime. Named monsters are those that have received a name, but to have had only 90 days pass since birth in that case, unique?) (What would you mean by unique?) (Unique monsters are those who have undergone some mutation and possess unusual powers. Rarely, such are born in areas with high magic essence density I see, youre born from the mass of magic essences that leaked out from me!) Hmm? And what would that mean? Lets see if past worlds knowledge can be used figure this one out. In other words, magic essence leaked out from this Ossan [1] (assumption), and thus it has become abundant in around here. And then, from that gathered magic essences, the monster that was born from itCthe slime = myself? Is that it? (Hmm. In these 300 years, a monster who could approach myself had not existed. Being born from the magic power that originated from me, perhaps you could even lay your hands upon myself!) (Hoho in that case, you would be something akin to my parent?) (A parent would be the wrong way to call it. After all, I do not possess reproductive capabilities. Some monsters can reproduce, and some cannot.) (Normally, lacking such capabilities would be normal, no? If monsters born from condensed magic essences, wouldnt reproduction be unnecessary?) ( Hey, you are surprisingly intelligent. For ordinary monsters, those who able to think are few in number. Monsters that possess true intelligence would be only Majin [2] But that is fine, I will respond to your question. There are inferior races which capable to reproduce. Goblins and Orc, along with LizardmenCto name a few. There are special group among the monsters, and are commonly referred to as demi-human. Among demi-human, there also those who have allied with Human. Elves, Hobbit, and Dwarf are sprite tribe. Well, in a few words, the demi-human that allied to Majin are called monsters, and the demi-human that allied to Human seems to be recognized as a kind of humanity. These demi-humans would be the representatives of monster capable of reproduction. Though to me they are no more than trash! Next, about Majin. It was a generic term for those that have been born from magic essence, mutated monster species, or those who evolved from animals and magical beasts.. Reproductive capabilities and true intelligence are considered their special features. Most of all, these tend to vary as individuals. Among these, there also mutant of high class Majin. They are the most disorganize and diverse bunch. At last, Giants, Vampires, and Demons are high class Majin with long life span. Although they too can reproduce, they normally abstain. Hosting overwhelming magic power, their flesh never deteriorated. And so, there is no need to leave offspring. Though perhaps if their numbers were to decrease due to a war or other reason, that may change. As one would expect, they are strong. I myself have fought with them many times, theyre attacking not with number. Just a perfect brawling partner! All together, they are referred to as the demonic races [3] . Those with high intelligence, capable of reproduction, and hostile to humanityC are called as demonic races. Then, as for why I cannot reproduce there is simply no need. As Im a Perfect Individual [4] , one of the four ever existed True Dragons [5] . Storm Dragon Veldora! is I! I am bound by neither life span nor flesh! A mass of magic essences, and as long as I have Will Im immortal !!! Fu. hahahahahahaha!!!) And there he goes with his loud laughter So basically, Since I have no lifespan, I dont need to make children! That kind of thing? His later explanation dragged on, but it cant be ignored. Storm Dragon Veldora heh a dragon, huh? Having high class Majins as his brawling partner, aint him a reckless and dangerous fellow? Despite my appearance, I have conquered most of mangas, animes, and light novels as my gentlemans accomplishment. Thinking while mobilizing every knowledge I have, Im certain that Storm Dragon Veldora-san in front of me is dangerous person. Even if he had explained everything so politely, it was rather weird. Now, what should I do next (Is is that so! The explanation is very easy to understand, thank you very much! Well then, Ill excuse myself!) With those words, I tried to leave from this place. (Wait. I have explained myself. Is it not your turn? Right?) Doesnt seem like a situation where I need to quickly run away. Yeah~. Lets talk about myself, but wait. I reincarnated from a different world! If I said that, would he even believe it? As a slime possessing high intelligence, deceiving him would be unthinkable. After all, theres possibility for a death flag if I failed in deceiving him. Oh well. If he doesnt believe me, Ill think about it when the time comes. Resolving myself, I explains everything that happened until now. ? ? ? ? ? (And well, thats the reason! It very terrible you know!) While keeping secret about my own skills, I told him everything from when I got stabbed, awakening as a slime, up until the present. As I was saying this, it strangely did not seem a troubling situation at all. It was a fact that it was pretty bad. I unable to see was the worst part of it all. If this goes on, wont I unable to see every cute girls and beautiful Onee-san [6] I passed? This makes me sad (I see. Youre a Reincarnated Person as I thought. You have a truly rare way of birth.) (Eh? A rare way of birth? Or rather, about Reincarnated Person, arent you supposed to be doubtful or surprised?) Whats with his response. Reincarnated Person isnt rare? From the way he says it, normal birth is beginning to seem more unusual! (Hmm. Reincarnated Person tend to be born once in a while. Those with strong Will and memories engraved in their soul. Those among them who can perfectly remember their past life are not unusual. But, a Reincarnated Person from an another world is a bit rare. Not to mention, youd normally be born as a human. To be born as a monster, and from magic essence to say the least, that I have never heard of. There are few people with strong soul who able to endure the crossing between worlds. Moreover, had the soul not stabilized with the monster body after reincarnating, the soul would have vanished. You are special.) (Is that so? I wasnt self aware though. So, there are Reincarnated Person from an another world.) (Yea. Theres no successful examples of going to an another world till now. However, there some people who tripped to this side from an another world once in a while. They are called Stranger or Otherworlder, and they possess particular knowledge. Also, they seemed to acquired special power before crossing over to this world. Records of confirmed Reincarnated Person having the same knowledge as them do remain. Although there are also some who never confirmed.) I see. About another world, I do not know whether they are from the same Earth as me or not, but meeting them wouldnt be a bad idea. Maybe, there are some Japanese like me around. Because I currently have no goal, it might be good to make it one. (I see! In that case, Ill go to see if I can meet any Otherworlder. Maybe, Ill find someone coming from the same country as me among them.) (Wait, wait. You cant even see.) (Ah right.) Is it because I have no eyes? Its inconvenient, but if I go steadily without dying, I might meet them someday. Probably. (Ill show you how to see.) Hah? What? Whoa, this Ossan, no, Storm Dragon Veldora-san, aint he a good person (dragon)? Can I really expect it from him? (Eh? Are you serius?) (Yea. But, there is a condition. How about it?) A condition huh. How suspicious, but, (What kind of condition?) Ill take it if its a normal condition. (Simple. When you can see, don be scared of me. Also, come talk to me again. Just that much. How about it?) Is just that fine? Or rather this dragon, maybe he was lonely? Is it the solitude of the strong one? No wonder why he talking dragged on. I guess he have no one he can talk with for a long time. This dragon might be a big softie. No, he might be faking about dragon. Or maybe, dragons of this world arent all that impressive Hu. This might be a good deal (lol). (Is just that much can do?) (Yea. To tell you the truth, I had been sealed here for three hundred years. And from that time, I have been so plagued by boredom as I cant do anything for leisure. How about it?) (If you are alright with it, then I will happily accept!) (Hmm. Then its a promise. Keep it!) (Alright! Despite my appearance, Im a man that can be trusted! Or so was my reputation in my past life!) Of course, only I think so! (Very well. Theres skill called Magic Power Perception . Can you use it?) (No, I cannot. What kind of skill is it?) (Its a skill that allows you to perceives the surroundings magic essence. Its not a major skill, as you can acquire it simply by sensing the magic essences.) (Hoho. Its simple, isnt it!)) Actually, its not simple at all. (Ye. For someone like me, its as simple as breathing, you dont even know you are doing it.) (I see! When I acquired it, Id be able to see?) (Thats right. The world is covered with magic essences. There is a difference in concentration. And, light and sound possess a wave like property, did you know?) (Yeah, light waves and sound waves, right?) (Youre well-informed. Is that knowledge from the other world? Well, anyway. By observing the way those waves fluctuated the magic essence, you can calculate the appearance of the surrounding. Simple, right?) Haa? What is he talking about? This guy unreasonably saying its simple. Like hell its simple! (Ah, that seems sounds a little difficult) (What? With this, even if your eyes and ears are crushed, you can continue fighting you know? Such thing as surprise attack also become impossible. Its an indispensable skill, you know?) (No no no! Lets leave the matter of combat aside from now, I just want to be able to see!) (Uuu It cant be helped. Ill help you acquire it! By the way, I dont know another way!) (Wha, can you even do it!? Im just a beginner that recently born, you know?) (Dont worry. Luckily, you have your past lifes memories right? Then, you should have knowledge about light and sound. If you had no such knowledge, it would have been impossible even for me, you are really blessed!) I see, it would be difficult explaining about the how to see the world to those whose eyes cant see. It would be impossible even for me to make it understandable. I heard that for Helen Keller-san to be able to speak words, it was because a word that she remembered before reaching 2 years old were triggered. In other words, because I have knowledge of my past life, I can obtain a pseudo-sight and hearing as the substitute with the skill called Magic Power Perception I have no choice but to do it. Being unable to see is far too inconvenient. Moreover, Ive forgotten about it, I have the Great Sage . Im sure Ill manage to do it somehow! (Please teach me by all means!) (Well, no need to get so fired up like that, its easy you know? First, try to move the magic essence with the magic power inside your body.) This is somehow understandable. I think I can use the same principle as how I jetted out water. (Like this?) While circulating the inside of my body, I confirmed the movement of the magic essence. (I see. More than I expected, arent you able to do it fluently? Well then, can you feel the difference between the magic essence moving inside your body with the magic essence outside your body?) This is simple too. Because I live by absorbing magic essence, I have felt it consciously. (That I understand! Since I live by eating it.) (Kukuku. If you understand that much, the rest is simple. Feel the flow of the magic essence outside of your body.) Although I dont understand to that point. Anyway, I tried to feel the magic essence outside of my body just as he said. I do feel the magic essence swaying. Back and forth, back and forth Thats right, Great Sage activated! Confirmed. Acquiring Extra Skill Magic Power Perception Succeeded. Will you use Extra Skill Magic Power Perception ? [YES]/[NO] Eh? Did I really acquire it that easily? Oh well, thats of course, [YES]. As expected, Great Sage is so reliable! The moment I had activate the Extra Skill Magic Power Perception , my mind was filled with information. Never, even when I was a human, had I processed that much information at once. Little by little, magic essence moving alongCwaves of light and sound. Having grasped all of the incoming information, I convert it into one I can understand. When I was a human, the front field of vision wasnt even 180 degrees. And right now, I can see 360 degrees all around me, without a blind spot. The boulders shadow or the scenery 100 meters away: if I direct my consciousness there, I can see it. If a humans mind was filled with that much information it just might fry and went crazy. But, I am a slime. Every one of my cells is a muscle and a brain cell! I can definitely manage this much. And so Linking Extra Skill Magic Power Perception and Unique Skill Great Sage Succeeded. My field of vision cleared up. Moreover, I was not attacked by a burning pain in my brain. Then, I can see the world naturally which strange as I cant do it till now. Great Sage might be an unfair ability. It might be not an exaggeration to say its a cheat. If another person have it, I would certainly be claiming Its unfair, but the one who have it is me. There was no problem. (Ah, somehow I have be able to see. Thank you very much!) When I said that, I shifted my vision over to that person. He was a REAL dragon. Covered with scales that seems to be possess both softness and hardness of black steel At a glance, the appearance of an Evil Dragon (Geeeh! A Dragon!!!!!!) Such evil appearance that surpassed my expectations. The shout inside my mind had escaped out as a scream. Status Name: Mikami Satoru Race: Slime Title: None Magic: None Abilities: Unique Skill Great Sage Unique Skill Predator Slime Natural Skill Dissolve, Absorption, Self Regeneration Skill Hydraulic Propulsion Extra Skill Magic Power Perception Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX Physical Attack Resistance Pain Perception Nullification Electricity Resistance Paralysis Resistance Chapter 5 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 4 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken C Chapter 4 Translators Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot) Pierrot: Clown: Pierrot: Clown: Arent you going to say anything? Pierrot: Nope. Clown: No thoughts at all? Pierrot: I am just ashamed that I had to change Veldoras name. Clown: I see Yeah, I initially called him the Tempest Dragon Veldora, but then the author decided to use that name so I changed him to Storm Dragon Veldora. My bad. Pierrot: Should I tell a joke? Clown: If it depresses me any more, Ill die Pierrot: Ill try my best. Clown: You shouldnt!. Pierrot: A panda walks into a bar. Orders a meal and quietly eats it. When the bartender comes with the check, the panda pulls out a shotgun, shoots the bartender, and prepares to leave the bar. The bartender, on his last breath, screams Why?! The panda pulls out a dictionary, points to the entry on pandas, which reads: Panda (n.) C Eats shoots and leaves. Clown: I pray he reincarnates as a slime. First Friend I was surprised. Excuse me for thinking youre a softy. Unmistakably, hes dangerous. Im so certain! I think I had acted rudely due to my lack of sight, but Im now renewed. (Hey. Do you remember the promise? or rather, for all that complaining, youve acquired it so quickly.) (Of course~! It was just a light joke. I can see my surroundings, and I can also hear sounds. Youre a bit help!) (Humph. It would be better if it takes more time to acquire it) Well, I should be fine. I got scared by his appearance, but this dragon is kind. Moreover, as I expected, this dragon was just feeling lonely. Hes the type where the outside didnt match with the inside. Just like The Red Ogre who Cried. (So, what do you want to do from now?) (Ummm. For the time being, I think Ill go looking whether theres Otherworlder from the same country as me. Although theres no harm if I dont find any.) Finding some would be better, but I dont know whether we will be on good terms or not. And besides, since I finally can see might as well see the world. As I can perceived light and sound, the world has expanded. With this, I dont need to munch on grass to kill time anymore. However, this dragon. The more I looks at him the more evil hes, but it seems he doesnt move any inch. Come to think of it, didnt he said that he was sealed for about 300 years? (By the way, Veldora-san, you mentioned that you have been sealed, right?) (Uhh? Ah, yes. Im certain that I underestimated a small opponent Although I went serious in the middle of the battle, I lost!) This dragon announced I lost! proudly for some reason. Honestly, doesnt really seems like sword nor spear, and certainly not magic, can even wound this guy, but (Was the opponent really that strong?) Is there something stronger than this dragon? The outside world is scarier than I thought! Probably. (Yes. So strong. Possessing Divine Protection, the existence that called as humanitys Hero.) Hero. An existence that Im rather familiar from various games. Recently, therere many works with the stumbled into the position of a Hero plot, although I dont imagine them being so overwhelming. It seems like they are really strong in this world. (Speaking of, the Hero referred to oneself as the Summoned Person. The Hero might be coming from the same place as you.) (Eh? No no, if the Hero is from the same country as me he shouldnt that strong, you know?) (Well, many of the Otherworlder possess special power when they came to this world. That is the power that engraved into their soul before they crossing the world. If its Summoned Person, 100% that person would possess special power. In addition, possessing one of a kind Unique Skill in this world. The reason might be their strong soul which can endure the summon, different from Otherworlder who stumbled by chance The fact that success rate of summoning is less than 0.03%, supported it) (When you say summoning, do you mean summoning with magic or something?) (Thats right. Thirty or more magicians performing the ceremony for about 3 days. The success rate is low, but thats expected to obtain a powerful Weapon.) (Huh? Weapon?) (Yes. In order to prevent the Summoned Person to disobey the summoner, curse was engraved to the soul.) (Whats with that!? Didnt that ignored the summoned persons human rights!?) (Human rights? The otherworlder sometimes speak of that. That thing is but an illusion in this world. Survival of the fittest, that is the absolute truth for all creature in this world.) I see Apparently, when summoned to this world with the common sense of the former world, there seems to be things that cant be accepted so easily. (Then, wouldnt the treatment of the Otherworlder are like slaves?) (No, Id depends on the person. They have not received the Monster Warding CharmC those that do either live quiet lives or become adventurers, or something like that. Truly, among the many foes I have repelled, quite a few came from another world! Fuhahaha!!!) (In other words, forced labor is only applied in case of summoning) (I do not know whether it is appropriate to call it labor, well, maybe something like that? I know much about humans, but certainly not everything.) (Thats so Youre a dragon after all.) Rather, for being a dragon I think hes extremely informed. Anyway, just talking makes him seem so happy, and he answers all question I asked. And then for a while, the dragon, Veldora-san and I, talked about various things. About how he fought the Hero. About how strong the Hero was. White skin. Small, crimson lips. Jet black, long hair. Not too tall, petite and slender physique. And though the eyes were hidden by a mask, the Hero was clearly beautiful. The hero was a woman. Did you lose cause you get charmed? When I asked that, Nonsense! so he shouted back She carried a peculiarly curved blade, sword which called as katana and fought without a shield. Unique Skill Absolute Severance Unique Skill Infinite Prison Using these skills, and every kind of magic, she overwhelmed me! so he happily exclaimed. I understood what he said, but this dragon, he seems to like humans. He calls them small fry or trash so on, but it seemed he never killed anyone who attacked him. As long they didnt earned his wrath Once one time, 300 years ago, a certain incident occurred, he seemed to have turned a town to ashes. With that incident as the cause, the Hero was sent, and he got sealed in the end. The Hero used her Unique Skill Infinite Prison . I dont know the dragons feelings. After all, I can only know another persons feelings just from my imagination in the end. But, I think that hes not a bad dragon. Also, I like him. Now, I dont think hes scary. Therefore, (Alright! Then, me no, can we be friends?) Just a bit no, thats quite embarrassing. My face must be red currently (Wha, what did you say? Fo, for a slime like you, became a friend of mine, the feared Storm Dragon Veldora!?) (We, well, its okay if you dont want to) (Stupid! You!!! I didnt said anything about not accepting though!!!) (Eh, so? Then what will you do?) ( lets see well, if you insist I can consider) For some reason, I feel he timidly stealing glances at my way. It would be great ifs a cute girl, but the one who do it is a evil looking dragon I dont feel happy. Hes an interesting fellow though. (Anyway! I decide! If you dont want it, then deals off. No second chances!!!) (Wait It cant be helped! You shall become my friend! Show me your gratitude!) Phew. This dragon isnt very obedient. I also arent, so were a good fit. (Then, Ill be in your care!) (Same with me! By the way, let me give you a name. You also give me one!) (Huh? What? Why so suddenly?) (To etch into our souls that we are equals. The humans seems to call it as Family name or something. I naming you shall become a Divine Protection. Youre still nameless, but with this you can call yourself a named monster!) Hmm. In other words, does that mean I need to think of a Family Name (=a shared name with this dragon)? I dont really have a sense in it though (Because youre storm, will Tempest be good?) Its useless. I quickly said it because, storm=tempest, eh, isnt that too simple? (I decided! Thats it!!! What a wonderful name!) Hey he liked it! (From today, I am Veldora Tempest! And then youre I grant you Rimuru as your name. You shall call yourself Rimuru Tempest!!!) That name was etched into my soul My appearance, abilities etc didnt change. But, deep inside my soul, something changed. Thats something can be said for Veldora too. And so, we two become friends (or rather our relationship is more deep than that, it could be said were Soul mates). (Oh, and before I go, that seal cant be removed?) (Not with my power. If I have Unique Skill equal to that Heros, it might be possible) (You dont have Unique Skill?) (I do. But, I cant use it at all from the moment I was sealed. I barely managed to do telepathy) The Heros Unique Skill Infinite Prison is a skill which sealed the target for an eternity in an imaginary infinite space; an unpleasant skill that does not allow interference to the real world. In this case, its strange to think that the only thing he can do is to communicate telepathically. The seal didnt seem to weaken as time passed. Its strange how the way Veldora able to interfere even if its just telepathy and able to sense the real world Of course, both of us noticed this. (Alright. Theres something I want to try) As I said that, I touched Veldora. And then, Predating Unique Skill Infinite Prison with Unique Skill Predator Failed As expected, Heros seal was different. My Unique Skill interfered with it and it emitted a dazzling flash, but it was reflected immediately. It made a bit opening, but only that much. Its immediately restored itself. In the first place, If theres an equal unique skill, somethingll happen type of thing will only lead to trouble. Isnt there anything I can do? What to do Solution. Unique skill Infinite Prison has been partly analyzed. Escape methods shall be presented. Escaping with physical body is impossible. Possibility to destroy the prison with physical damage is 0%. Escaping by releasing the imaginary space cant be analyzed. Its necessary to analyze it from the inside, from the same situation= captured by Infinite Prison . Therefore, its not possible to be done currently. Possibility of escaping only with the spiritual body is 1%. Should dwelling object [1] for the spirit was prepared outside, and migrating to it, the success rate is 3%. In addition, this process is similar to Reincarnating. In case the affinity with the dwelling object is poor, all of memories and abilities are wiped. Escape methods are presented above. I see. The success rate are too low. The Unique Skill Infinite Prison can only be seen as a transparent swaying membrane. However, for it to be impossible to be destroyed by physical damage Perhaps, its a absolute defense ability as well. (Hey, did Hero receive damage? Or rather, did she get injured?) (Well asked! Although most of my attacks were evaded, I have landed a few direct hits! But, there was no effect. Even Death Heralding Winds, Black Lighting, and even Storm of Destruction, that shouldnt be possible to be evaded, had no effect! All over! I laughed!!!) Veldora laughs loudly while saying this and that. I think her body was covered by Unique Skill Infinite Prison and it become shield that prevented attacks from outside. What a convenientskill! Unique Skill Absolute Severance Unique skill Infinite Prison With these two, werent she essentially invincible? I dont want to meet her, but shes a person from 300 years ago. I want to think its safe as she likely already have died. Certainly, shes the strongest class. Actually, Veldora is the strongest class too. At the current time, Rimuru have no way to know that. Anyway. The escaping method by reincarnating to a dwelling object heh (For the escape, something seems to be necessary to become the dwelling object. Escaping only with the spiritual body seems to be possible, but the success chance is low.) I intentionally dont mention the probability If Veldora lose his motivation, the success rate would decrease. (Hm? Theres an escape method! Actually, my magic power would hit the bottom after 100 years! At any rate, my magic essence wont stop leaking) (I see~ Thats why the magic essence concentration around here is so high.) (Ay. The truly high rank monsters cant come near. Grass also hardly grows underground. Only rare vegetation are able to grow in this place you see!) Ah. I remembered about the Hipokte Grass. It was mostly valuable medical plants. (Oh well since thats the case, will you attempt to escape? If theres a dwelling object, the chances seems to go up um, do you know whats considered a dwelling object?) ( Unfortunately, even if only spirit escaped, itd be difficult to gather magic essence to reforming the core. Leaving through the opening in the seal, it probably be success. Hm, dwelling object. In other words, if a new core was prepared, I just need to transfer there. That way, isnt that reincarnation!) This guy! I thought that he cant use his head, but he wonderfully guess it. He reach the same conclusion like Great Sage , so splendidly. (Thats. Then, Should I look for something for the preparation?) (Hmm. Actually, I dont need a core the secret you ask? Because Im a Perfect Individual. A special being. As Im a spiritual life-form, I have no fixation to physical body. This physical body was only a response to the belief of the surroundings.) Again he said some incomprehensible stuff. And so we spoke until I understood. The result, Magic essence are collected by ones mind, and formed the flesh. Right now, only his flesh is being bound, but he cant gathered the magic essence outside with his mind. Thats the situation. So, I asked whether he could leave with just his mind? (That is impossible. I would need something as the vessel!) Is what he said. If only mind that escape out, it seemed that itd diffuses with magic essence and disappears. And then, somewhere else, a new Storm Dragon would be born. It might be possible to escape, but if theres no meaning to it if it he became a different person. Im at a loss. Should I eat Veldora with Predator ? Analyzing it inside Predators stomach, cant I open the seal after get rid just the isolation effect of Infinite Prison ? Solution. Subject: Veldora can be accommodated inside Unique Skill Predator s Stomach. Oh its possible If I explain it and get his consent, lets do it. If this goes on, after 100 years of isolation, only to disappear would be his fate. And so, I explained to Veldora about Predator s ability and what would I do. Although, success might be impossible without Great Sage s correction (Kuahahahaha! Interesting!!! Please do so. Ill entrust my everything to you!) (Is it okay for you to trust me that easily?) (Of course! Rather than waiting for you to come back here, it would be more interesting to break Infinite Prison and escape inside of you! What! You and me, the two of us might just be able break Infinite Prison !) I see. Not alone. Together. Isnt it fine? While I analyzed it with Great Sage and Predator , Veldora would try to destroy it from the inside. And as its inside the stomach, there is no fear of his mind scattering and disappearing. I have a hunch that we can do it. (Well then, Ill eat you now, you break out from Infinite Prison quickly, okay?) (Kukukuu! Leave it to me! You dont need to wait long, Ill soon be in front of you!!!) Okay! I made my decision. I touch Veldora, and begin Predation. Instantly, Veldoras gigantic figure disappeared from my view. That was too quick. We were talking together until now. I feel lonely now that hes gone. I failed before as the skill resisted mine, but there was no resistance together with Veldoras main body. Im surprised as his gigantic figure could be swallowed. For the amount of space of Stomach used is about 25% currently. How big the space it have I wonder? And then Will you begin the analysis of Unique Skill Infinite Prison ? [YES]/[NO]? I beg you! Like praying, I answered YES. Status Name: Rimuru Tempest Race: Slime Divine Protection: Storm Crest Title: None Magic: None Abilities:Unique Skill Great Sage Unique Skill Predator Slime Natural Skill Dissolve, Absorption, Self Regeneration Skill Hydraulic Propulsion Extra Skill Magic Power Perception Resistances:Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX Physical Attack Resistance Pain Perception Nullification Electricity Resistance Paralysis Resistance Chapter 6 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 5 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken C Chapter 5 Guros Note I changed some names (will also change them in the future chapters) ex. Western Saints Church to Western Holy Church (Just a bit change) Beloard to Belyard etc etc 219 will be soon (Frameas Manga Chapter 2 too~) Also my nee-san just gave birth today, a boy, she and her husband named him Ray (omitted rest of the name). Welcome to the world, Ray! (Are you a Reincarnator, Ray? Lolz XD) Translators Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot) Pierrot: *Sobs and Tears* Clown: I know, I know the way Rimuru and Veldora parted brought tears to my eyes. Pierrot: Its not about that. Clown: Then, what? Did you read a heartwarming story of love and separation? Pierrot: The readers dont know our faces! Clown: Oh that Im working on that. Pierrot: Then work faster! Clown: You know what they say, its not our face, its what we do that defines us. Pierrot: Easy for you to say! Most people dont know the difference between a pierrot and a clown! Clown: Theres a difference?! Pierrot: Clown: Pierrot: I give up. Just tell them a joke. Clown: Where should a monkey go if he loses his tail? to a retailer! Trouble Fomenting On this day, earthquakes rippled across the world. The disappearance of the Calamity class monster, Storm Dragon Veldora has been confirmed. Although he had been sealed since 300 years ago, he still a Calamity class monster. With his disappearance, it might be a sign of a new threat born in a different place. However, after the 20th day passed since the information of his disappearance, the Western Holy Church declared the complete disappearance of the Storm Dragon Veldora. Count Nidole Maigam was angry As if such ridiculous thing can be true!!! He cursed so while remembering the Cardinals words. Cardinal Nicholas Shpelthas. It maddened him to even recall those words. The threat of the Storm Dragon Veldora has disappeared. Therefore, the provisions and monetary support from the Holy Church shall be terminated from today. Saying so, the Cardinal ended the one-sided conversation. After calling him one-sidedly, he was even made to wait for three hours. Certainly, the monetary support he had received until now was extremely helpful. As his territory which bordered the Great Jura Forest is the cornerstone of defense for Farmas Kingdoms frontier. But thats not just a problem for the Farmas Kingdom alone, its also Western Holy Churchs which bordered the territory. Although the Storm Dragon Veldora was sealed, hes being a threat wasnt change. Thats no exception even for the monsters No, rather, it could be said that he was more of a threat for the monsters. With the disappearance of such threat would only mean the increasing activity of monsters movement. Although the defense of the frontier area should be strengthened, they ended their support in this timing. This was the reason of Count Nidole Maigams anger. And though the Western Holy Church had their own reasons, none mattered to Nidole. What should I do to protect my territory now He has the money to hire mercenaries. As for the Freedom Associations adventures, theyre unreliable in case of emergency. And as for the Church, his ray of hope had just informed him the termination of support. His last hope is from the kingdom, but Nidole despaired imagining the kings face. Even until now the king hadnt given any support with the existence of the Storm Dragon Veldora. As the threat is gone now, he thinks that the defense expenses would simply be reduced. And if he handled it poorly, hed be unable to increase the tax. Just thinking such things caused Nidole to frown. Inside the carriage returning towards his territory, Nidole racking his brains for the measures hereafter. Nidoles head was full thinking about monsters, he couldnt think about another threat Nidole wasnt the only one troubled by the situation. Farmas Kingdom in terms of scale is a mid-sized country. Therefore, even if something happened it would be stopped at the frontier. With such circumstances, the countrys sense of crisis is weak. As Nidole had guessed, there was a minister who thought to reduce the defense expenses too. However, other small countries bordering the Great Jura forest couldnt afford to do the same. Theres no point in asking someones help, as they must come up with countermeasures by themselves The kings and ministers in each country held emergency conferences every day about information gathering and countermeasures for hereafter. One minister of the small country Burmund, Baron Belyard was one of them. Theres one reason why I called you. Have you heard the matter about the Storm Dragon Veldora? Asking without changing his attitude, Baron Belyard asks the man who entered the room. Although his stature is short, he was a man with watchful eyes. Of course, Baron. The man affirmed without any small word. With a deep hoarse voice Hmm. As expected for a guild master! or should I say so? Baron Belouard snorted and continued as if spitting out words So, What kind of measures the guild will take? Nothing in particular, theres no plan to do anything. What? I didnt hear it well but Does that mean you have no intention for any countermeasures? Yes. I dont feel theres any need for that. The man who was called the Guild Master, answers indifferently. With an expression like he didnt understand why Baron Belyard was mad. Baron Belyard continued his words without revealing it on his face though he thinks such attitude is unpleasant. Although it could hardly be said that his effort was completely successful Saying theres no need is strange. With the disappearance of the Storm Dragon Veldora, the monsters would surely more active! And yet, you are not taken any countermeasures!? This is a weird thing you have said. Its the countrys job to think about countermeasures. We of the Freedom Association, arent volunteers you know? It was a fact. Freedom Association is a guild thats not bound by countrys system. Compared to the workers affiliated with the country, their livelihood wasnt guaranteed. However, a minimum social position was guaranteed, they were given status proportionate to a citizen. Therefore, they were only imposed with an obligation of a fixed tax. For example, taking a cook as the example, A cook who belongs to the country has an obligation to pay tax corresponds to their position as a citizen. In return, the country guarantees their property and status. As for a cook of Freedom Association, the tax they need to pay becomes cheap as theyre given a semi-citizen position. The tax is paid to the Freedom Association, and the Freedom Association guarantees their identity. However, they need to protect the safety of their property and life themselves. A country affiliated cook is permitted to open a store in the capital protected by the city walls, and they could let their child inherit the store. The cook affiliated with the Freedom Association has no such privilege, they can only set up a shop at the free market or so around the country For example, even if they set up a store in the outer area of the city walls, their child cant inherit it. This is the foundation of the new tendency to looked down upon Freedom Association although its no deep-rooted. This system is not only applied to this Burmund Kingdom, but also to almost all of the surrounding countries. On the other hand, the Freedom Association is an organization that has surpassed the countrys framework, though it possesses organizational strength surpassing a country Whether its accidental or intentional is unknown, but its a fact that their activity slips through the countrys supervision. Protecting the citizens property is the basic duty of a country, isnt it? Similarly, we of the Association, have to protect our guild members. We both have it tough. Hearing the shameless excuses of the guild master, a vein popped up on Baron Belyards forehead. Obviously, he realized that he has been taken advantage of. Enough with the tedious talk!!! From the Free Association, how many mercenaries can you send? How many adventurers excelled in combat? How many can you send to protect this city!!!? The guild master let out a sigh like saying Good grief, I dont want you to misunderstand, but we are not a volunteer group. As for mobilization based on the agreement between the country and the association, we could mobilize 10% of our members, if you demanded more, it would dependant on the price. The population of Burmund Kingdom is 1 million people. About 7000 people are members of the Association. This not included their families. Based on the official agreement between the country and the Freedom Association, the number of people that Freedom Association can mobilize is 10% of its members (about 700 people in this case) who would enter the command of the country. This is of course only the number of people affiliated with the guild in each country, its not applied to the member of another country. For that reason, even though its a Freedom Association, the country they affiliated with has been clarified. Moreover, although the country can set the period which this agreement is issued, as in the agreement during that period the tax that a member of the guild had to pay is reduced by 20%. It has compelling force, but its not possible to abuse the pact to thinks it as revenue. After all, as the association need to rebuild the salary of the collected member, its a natural decision. Even if for arguments sake, its collected from all of the members, such thing is impossible. Since half of the association members are non-combatants. Even as a Kingdom, it understands this thing well. For that reason, normally it didnt use force but right now is not the time. As the monsters became active. Thats certainly is the biggest reason. But, the real reason is Enough. Hey, Fuze. Can you speak what you really thinking? The Guild Master, no, Fuze was a bit surprised at being as his name was called. And so, for the first time, he gazed at Baron Belyard right in the face. It was a nonaggression territory where the place the Storm Dragon Veldora was sealed. As now the route is available, theres a possibility that the Empire in the east would start to move. Thats right! I dont know whether they were hesitating against Veldora or afraid that the seal would be broken, but theres a movement in the Empire that had been docile till now!!! Dont you understand? If they can pass through that forest, all the surrounding countries will be swallowed up in a flash. Not to mention, we cant count on the Western Holy Church! The countries around the Great Jura Forest that arent united would be under the rule of the Empire in a flash. The church wont move so I think. They arent interested in the conflict between humans. Because their doctrine is extermination of monsters. Thats so. At least if one of the Holy Knight moves, even the empire wont carelessly move Although we can gain time even just by losing our preparation to the monsters. It would be impossible For the church, even if the country collapsed, it wont hurt their purse. Its not like the church would save all of their believers. Fuze thinks as he gazes at Baron Belyards face. This guy, his face became so tired or so. It might be understandable, but Baron Belyard seemed to have aged instantly on these few days. The two of them was actually a childhood friend. Although hes a Baron, it would be a bit inconvenient if his friendship with a noble become public. Its necessary for them to build a relationship that makes people think theyre using each other, so they always acted like theyre on bad terms. As a small country like theirs cant overcome this predicament. But, this probably just a needless worry. Certainly, theres movement in the Empire, but its not certain that the Empire will come to attack. If its just the monsters, they can still set up countermeasures. It hasnt certain yet that the Empire moved right? Anyway, Ill investigate it myself. Dont expect much, but Ill try to investigate the current state of Great Jura Forest and the Empires movements. Sorry you saved me from the trouble. Right, it has not been certain that the Empire moved. And even if they moved for example, no, if they moved it would be a large military movement. Even they would not fare well against constant ambushes and skirmishes. The Empire wont be so lenient to move to commence a skirmish. With an army over one million, its likely theyd trampled all of the surroundings countries altogether. If thats the case, there should be enough time for the preparation. At least about 3 years Even so, it cant be said thats a long time, but its enough for this side to be prepared. Anyway, its all about getting information. Theres no time either. Ill go! I entrusted it to you The two nods to each other and then separate. Because theres a lot of things they ought to do. Cardinal Nicholas Shpelthas sprouted a thin smile after making sure that Count Nidole Maigam had left. Damn Bug! So he spits out those words with smiling face full of kindness. Bugs that only swarming due to the Churchs money, influence, and military strength, without having faith in God. Thats is his, Nicholass evaluation of Count Nidole Maigam. And not just him. All people who belong to the church were thinking so. If you believe in God, devote yourself to Holy Empire Ruberios and become a believer! So. The Western Holy Church, as the state religion of the Empire, was the only group with the one and only, holy and inviolable Pope as the leader. The Holy Empire Ruberios is the headquarters of the Western Holy Church, and all of its citizens are made of believers. No matter how much those from another country proclaim their faith, theyre worth nothing if their faith just on the surface. God takes precedence over everything. If thats so, they didnt need to show benevolence for those who wont become their citizens even if they beg for help. Thats consensus of opinion of the people who affiliated to Western Holy Church not just those below Cardinal Nicholas.. Originally Nicholas thought that they should kill all of the heathens who dont believe in God. But there was a person who ridiculed that idea and changed his mind. That person was the Otherworlder Sakaguchi Hinata. This is what she said. its pointless. To change the hearts of those who believe in other gods need a lot of energy. Rather than doing such thing, just give them your hand, and accept theirs. That is the most proven method. Protect the people from monsters, and make them think we are a group of justice. Anyway, since war wont disappears from this world, lend them your help in times of trouble! Monsters are humanitys common enemy, but isnt that the same for fellow human? No need to pointlessly provoke someones enmity. Because the masses are foolish, they would immediately believe in god once you saved them in times of trouble. Isnt that the raison detre of a religion? She is a complete pragmatist. Despite being an Atheist herself, she didnt deny religion. She thoroughly uses it. Even for Nicholas, shes so cool-headed. Nicholas was shivering staring at her icy eyes, All we need to do is waiting. Let the other countries lose their strength! Therefore, we need to make them indebted! He trembles when that whispered to close to his ears. Is it due to delight or terror Yet Nicholas obeyed. And as a result, the status of the church has changed greatly during these 10 years. It possessed their own influence till then, but just in 7 years the church became an indispensable existence to each country Having distinguished achievements, Nicholas was promoted to a cardinal from a bishop. Everything is thanks to her. Oh well, just as she says, even a bug have their uses. Nicholas thinking about things hereafter. Its uncertain whether the Empire would move, but the monsters movement will become active Theres no doubt that hell be busy. How will she move? It might be a good idea to contact her after a long time. Right now she should be the Head of the Imperial Guards under the Popes Direct Command, the Holy Knights Leader Sakaguchi Hinata. Chapter 7 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 6 Tuesday, November 14, 2017 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken C Chapter 6 Translators Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot) Clown: That was pretty bad yesterday Pierrot: Having you lose the translation draft? Its totally your fault! Clown: No! That was clearly an act of god! Who could have expected that WordPress does not automatically save progress! Pierrot: Thats why you should be doing this in Office Word, instead. Clown: I regret but not reflect! ޣ ???? ! Pierrot: Thanks to whom were you able to translate the last chapter? Clown: Thanks to you, Pierrot-sama or rather, your wonderful memory Pierrot: *Sigh* lets just leave it at that. Weve got another chapter to do. Clown: Yep! And were back to following Rimurus slithering adventures! Pierrot: That reminds me does Rimuru hop or slither? Clown: Whichever looks cuter. oh, oh! I remembered a good joke! Pierrot: You always come up with corny ones, let me. Clown: Yours are too dark! Today is my turn! Okay, so what happens when a magician gets mad? He pulls his hare out! Skill Acquisition 30 days have passed since I ate Veldora. What have I done up until now? Arent you an idiot! Just think for a second! Ive become a slime, you know? If I were attacked by a monster, how do I fight! Or rather, its hard to run away!!! So, Ive been thinking about how to fight. While at it, Im munching on the grass that grows in this area and minerals that mysteriously glowing. Its the place with thick concentration of magic essence that Veldora mentioned. The grass Ive collected here are mostly the Hipokte grass. As expected. With this, my stock of restorative medicine has increased. And, the mysteriously glowing minerals are apparently called Magic Ore. They seem to be raw materials of metal that harder than steel, yet flexible. it seemed to be metal that has good compatibility with magic. I expected a more rare ore, but come to think about it I dont know whether the famous Orichalcum, Hihiirokane and other ores exist here. Perhaps its actually a rare ore. I might be just being a bit too greedy. So, the grass and ore are delicious (I cant taste anything though!) then something comes into my mind while Im eating them! Since I can shoot out water, cant I use it as a water cutter or something? Hmm. You dont need to say I understand. You guys think that Im going to fail again, dont you? Wasnt I been looked down on enough? Im a man who can do it when I do it. My report card was always written with A child who can do it if he works hard . And so, I can do it if I try it. With that thought, I immediately went to the underground lake. As I had imagined while enshrouded in darkness, the underground lake is pretty big. It surpassed my imagination, the lake had a mysterious and tranquil atmosphere. Lacking any presence of life, it cant be helped for the silent. Although the magic essence permeates the water, I dare say that no living thing inhabits it. An example of uncorrupted nature! What a beautiful sight! That thing aside I didnt practice shooting out the water last time, anyway having jetted around with full power was unpleasant. Because the mouth of the spray was too big, the propulsive power was too high. This time, while imagining a water gun, I felt releasing water just a bit. I imagined my mouth filled with water and try spouting like whistling. No water coming out. Was the spout too small? When I expand it a little, the water came out strongly. The target rock was splashed wetly. Alright, good. Next, I added a bit pressure and open my mouth a bit more. Aiming at the rock, I practiced the water gun while gradually increasing the power. Okay. I kind of got the hang of this. It seems to be painful if I hit a person with it, however, I cant call this a decisive finisher move. Whats to be done While worrying about this question, I entered the lake. Nothing beats a bath while tired. Im not simply playing in the water, you know!? I observed my body floating and sinking in the water with Magic Perception . Just like a jellyfish Couldnt I create a water current by vibrating the surface of my body? Spreading magic power through my body surface while boing, I produced vibrations by controlling the magic essence. With jiggle jiggle jiggling!, Small vibrations were generated. And, Im moving through the water. Its a success!!! Amusing myself, I enjoyed swimming in the water. What a nice chang e of pace! Skill Water Current Movement has been acquired For a second I thought it was Great Sage , but apparently, it was the Voice of the World. It seems I have acquired a skill by playing around right now. Whether in the water or on the water, Im able to move in any direction and at any speed. When needed, I can also accelerate with Hydraulic Propulsion . Considering the fact that I dont need to breathe, it might actually be pretty easy to fight in the water. Its also suitable for running away. While thinking about such a thing, I went out from the underground lake. The break is over. The problem is the means of attacking. By refreshing myself, I came up with a new plan. Doing the water pistol, it was necessary to keep the pressure on the water gently. This time, I try doing it while imagining Applying pressure inside the cylinder to shoot out a small quantity of water. By adjusting the caliber and the pressure, its the same principle like before to adjust the power. Whoosh!!! A small amount of water dashes out sharply and hit the target rock. The portion get hit was a bit broken. Its a success. I think? Before I forget the feeling, I do a further practice. Adjusting the caliber and pressure. I practiced shooting with the image of adding rotation to the water. Rather than the size of the caliber, I tried adjusting the shape thinly. Thats right! My image was Cutting with water. *Whuush!* The water blade that came out has cut the rock!!! I, the one who did it was surprised by its power. The result of one weeks training (lol), had finally bored a fruit! Skill Water Blade has been acquired By acquiring Skills Hydraulic Propulsion Water Current Movement and Water Blade , it has evolved into Extra Skill Water Manipulation Woah! It seems to have really bored a fruit. Extra Skill seems to have big differences in power and ability than Normal Skill. With this, I got myself a way to fight. Thus, I am ready to set out on a journey. At last. After 120 days of my reincarnation to the side of this underground lake. Finally, the day when I depart from this place came. Theres something I feel uneasy about. I cant talk. Because I have no vocal cords, I tried to see whether I could reproduce them in my body. However, it has been so far unsuccessful. Ive thought about staying here to practice, but I just cant imagine it right. I have no choice but to rely on communicating through the mind with Telepathy. At the worst, Id rely on the other party, but its inconvenient until I obtain means to speak, well it cant be helped. No matter how many hours I playing here, itll be no use. I want to see the outside world quickly and if possible meet with Otherworlders from the same country. Learning magic seems to be fun too! Thinking so, I ought to start the journey quickly. Like they say, no time like the present. Theres no reaction from Veldora. He seems to have vanished, but I know thats untrue. We made a promise, after all. Ill prepare an episode where the two of us can talk happily and laughing together when the next time we meet. I hastened my legs on the sole continuing path to the surface from this large extending place that Im familiar with. Thinking about the world that I have not seen yet, expecting the events that will occur from now on Status Name: Rimuru Tempest Species: Slime Divine Protection: Storm Crest Title: None Magic: None Ability: Unique Skill Great Sage Unique Skill Predator Slime Natural Skill Dissolve, Absorption, Self Regeneration Extra Skill Water Manipulation Extra Skill Magic Power Perception Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX Physical Attack Resistance Pain Perception Nullification Electric ity Resistance Paralysis Resistance ????????????????????????????????????????? At the bottom of the deep, deep darkness Where no one will visit, amidst the despair. Veldora was thinking about one person today. Calamity Class Monster, the Storm Dragon Veldora A Special S Class Monster. The rank of a monster is also represented in a way of 6 categories from A to F just like the way Adventurers are. Theres also cases where evaluation of a bit strong monster added with + and a bit weaker or a semi-class added with -. Thiss a classification newly formulated by the man called Kagurazaka Yuuki who bear the title of Grand Master, the head of the Freedom Association who rumored to be an Otherworlder. It was well received and easier to understand rather than the 4-grade evaluation that is Novice Beginner Intermediate Advanced which used until now. By the way, Advanced = C rank and above, Intermediate = D rank, Beginner = E rank, and Novice = F rank. By hunting monster of appropriate rank, the number of death decreased sharply. In case of the same rank, 1 vs. 1 will be equal. Thus, it became a good standard to fight safety by forming a party. As for Special S Rank is a S rank that exceeded the evaluation of A rank assigned to Demon Lord Class, further on that are monsters of Calamity and Disaster class. An existence outside of the norm deviated from the scale of the 6 categories evaluation. Originally, even an A class monster is a redoubtable threat and able to make a country falls into a crisis. A danger that capable of inducing despair. Although, the person in question, Veldora, not aware of his surroundings at all. He thinks again today. In his free time About the Hero who defeated him from 300 years ago. He remembered that fight many times. Theres regret. However, strangely he held no hatred. He fights as he wanted, living as he wanted. Those who could obstruct his way were few in number. For him, it was not the first defeat. But, it was his first experiencing a defeat fighting under the same condition 1 vs. 1. White skin. Small, crimson lips. Jet black, long hair. Not too tall, petite and slender physique. And though the eyes were hidden by a mask, the features revealed shes a female. In addition, shes a beautiful girl. Because he couldnt see her eyes, he couldnt guess her feelings. Is that why? Without fear or hatred, it was regrettable that she was merely indifferently swung her sword What if I can get out of this prison? He sometimes thinks so. Would he fulfill his revenge against her? Although he did not have grudge? If he had the chance, he wants to fight her again. Without any lies, it was Veldoras true feelings. However, rather than fighting her like a machine, he wants to fight putting all of his existence! So he thought. To make that girl, the Hero, recognize him and go all out. Before he noticed, that had become Veldoras wish. A human life is short. Veldora knew it well that the wish wouldnt be fulfilled. But still. Veldoras thought loops How many years passed? One day, *Rumbling, Bam!!!* A light blue object struck him. In this area, due to the thick magic essence he released, no normal life could be sustained.Moreover, touching a lump of magical energy that Veldora was, would be difficult even for a high-class monster. Amused, Veldora observed that being. That was the encounter. Before he noticed, to Veldora who had given up on his will to live, that mysterious existence became his hope. This meeting will surely bring something. Veldora had that premonition. One that he had not had until now (Can you hear me? Little One.) Holding on to that belief, Veldora called out! Authors Notes: Briefly, its the end of Veldora-sans turn. Little by little, the name might come out. Translators Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot) Clown: Well, that was an alright chapter. Pierrot: The dragon is a tsundere. Clown: I just want to give him a hug. Pierrot: A big, bald tsundere Chapter 8 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 7 Translators Corner (Cast: An English Clown and a French Pierrot) Clown: Opening day for our first new banner! Pierrot: *Sob* why am I not there? Clown: Umm not the right scenery? Pierrot: I quit. Clown: Wait, wait! Listen. This was just practiceCa temporary solution. The resolution was wrong so the quality is bad. Pierrot: Thats what they all say! Clown: Okay, heres the truth the drawing tablet broke so until I fix it, just hang in there! Pierrot: Promise? Clown: Absolutely!!! Pierrot: Very well Clown: Oh and speaking of hanging, Ive heard a politician say this: I think they should bring back hanging and we should watch it live on TV and call it Noose at 10! Pierrot: Ill take you up on that Clown: No, wait!!! . . Empowerment Arc Chapter 07 C First Battle A path leading out of from the underground lake. It was a single tunnel. With a *boyo boyo*, I ascend the path. Moving around is actually more pleasant than youd expect. Even places that light fails to reach are perfectly visible to [Magic Perception]. I would more around slowlyCchecking every stepCwhen I was blind; and, slimes arent that fast to begin with. Now, I normally move at a walking pace, but can also run. Nor do I get tired. But, since I dont have any reason to hurry, I move at a moderate pace. I swear this is not the result of a trauma from the first time I ran and fell into the lake! A short while after, a giant gate had appeared before my eyes. A human made structure inside the cave. Nothing that strange about it. But, thats because this development is common in RPGs. Its normal to have a door in front of the bosss room. So how should I get it open? Should I cut it with the [Water Blade]? When I though that, Gigigiiiiiii!!! With a creaking noise, the door is opening. A little flustered, I hid by the edge of the path, and observed the situation. It finally opened, huh. Lock fell apart and the doors rusted Hey, thats only to be expected. Dont they say that no one entered here in 300 years? Not on record, at least. But more importantly, are we really going to be fine? We wont be attacked suddenly, right? Gahahaha! Dont worry. He might have been unrivaled 300 years ago, but times have changed. I mean, aint he just a big lizard! Ive subjugated Basilisks by myself. Leave it to me!!! About that, Ive wondered for a while, but thats a lie, isnt it? Basilisks are ranked B+, right? Solo subjugation would be impossible for Cabal-san, wouldnt it? Fool! I am a B rank myself! They are just big lizards; no trouble at all! Okay, okay, I got it, so would you please not let your guard down? Well, if it comes down to it, Ill just escape using Forced Withdrawal Guys, I got the extent of your friendship, so could you please be quiet? Youll blow my Camouflage Skill Somehow, a boisterous trio had entered. I wonder why Actually why do I understand their words? Solution. In cases where intentions are vocalized, [Magic Perception] converts them to appropriate words and transmits them to the brain. I see. I cant talk to them, but at least I can understand them. Thank goodness. I had always been bad with English. I think that if you live in Japan there should be no need to study foreign languages. Those who plan to go abroad can struggle by themselves. But that excuse wont work here. Ill probably have to learn eventually. Well, that matter can rest for now. What should I do? This dilemma is worse than the previous oneChow to open the door. I dont know what they came to do but they seem like adventurers. Did they come searching for treasures and stuff? They are the first humans I meet in this world. sort of want to go and greet them. But if a mute monster slime (a.k.a I) were to go out there Id be killed without questions. Lets wait for now. Meeting humans will have to wait until I can talk. For now, I observed this situation in hiding. After the skinny man had done something, the appearance of the three has dimmer. But, I can still see them. Did he call this camouflage? Probably a type of skill. Is he just trying to peek? What an outrageous guy Does he even know why they came here? Probably should get to know him later. When the three had finally left, I started moving again. Nothing to worry about. Not like I wont meet people anymore. Ill move while checking every step. As people have always said, haste makes waste. Leaving these matters for later, I quickly went through the gate in case the three had returned. . A little while past the gates the path diverged and became rather complex. I wonder which way leads to the surface? Though even if I thought about it, theres no way for me to know. I chose a path and went down it. *Chiro chirori!* Our eyes met. Just a bit above the ground in front of my eyes, there was a giant serpent. Like the past worlds snakes, you could consider it cute. It was harder, covered in scales, and pitch black in color. Like a frog in front of snake? Nope, I am a slime, not a frog. Lets pretend Im air. It would be best, though, if it doesnt notice me. Well, lets just try to slither away. *KishaC!!!* I was threatened. No good. I wont let you go! Or so it would probably say if I could hear it. A fight, huh! I have a secret skill that I gained from a weeks long practice! But even so youve got to be resolved to die if you want to fight this beast. To summarize, Im pretty darn scared! Dont panic. If I think hard enough, I can imagine something far scarier. Yes, Veldora. Lets compare it to that dragon. Oh? Doesnt seem that scary now. Cant I do this? After calming myself, I began quietly observing the serpent. The snake seems to have let its guard down, thinking I was so afraid I that I couldnt move. Probably planning on how it will cook me. Yeah. Well then, lets not hold back either *Bishun!* Without hesitation I fired a water blade at the serpents neck. *Zuban!!! Hyuuuun, dosu. Gorogoro zun.* It was but a moment. I couldnt believe my eyes. Without even a hint of resistance the water blade beheaded the serpent. I could only gulp; up until a second ago, there was an ominous sneak right there. This is even more powerful than I had thought. Had I been forced to use it on the adventures, it would end gory. Good thing my first enemy was a monster. Oh and by the way, my stomach is currently occupied at 30%: Veldora 15%, Water 10%, Medicine and other crap 2%, metals and resources 3%. Water Bullet uses less than a cup of water (and I can regulate the sizeCwith the intention of increasing it, of course). Thus even if I fire thousands of these, I wont have to worry about the amount left. This just might be better than magic. If monsters come out, lets meet them with a water blade. . Now, about this snake. If I eat and analyze it, would I steal its powers? Well, lets try it. The result Inherent skill [Heat Detection] the ability to see nearby heat sources. Furthermore, camouflage skills are nullified. Inherent skill [Noxious Mist Breath] the ability to release a powerful toxic (corrosive) breath. Released at 120 degrees for a distance of 7 meters. (TL Note: 22 feet) Along with these two skills, I could also mimic the snake. The poisons main effect seems to be corrosive damage (damage to both equipment and flesh). Would be pretty effective against normal adventurers, eh? Though with this worlds magic, it just might be an easy win. And so I spent some time analyzing the snakes skills. Best to increase my hand while I can. Things Ive confirmed: 1. Ive gained the ability to transform into the snake. 2. I can use the acquired skills even without transforming. But, their strength decreases. Those two things. If I had to explain them, 1. I can stock up on the bodies of monsters I ate and analyzed. My body had repaired the section I previously damaged, but it kind of has the feel of stitches made with cells. 2. Inherent skills are skills specific to that monster race. Similar to my [Dissolve, Absorb, and Regenerate]. Regarding the skill, if I am not transformed into the appropriate monster, I cannot use it with 100% effectiveness. However, there also skills like [Heat Detection], which I can make completely my own. To summarize, its like this. I totally dig [Predator]. Its another skill which is super useful. 3 days have passed since I fought the snake. Im still inside the cavern. I dont feel cold, but its probably below freezing in here. Sunlight doesnt reach here at all. And so, I kept worrying over one fear. I know, I know.. theres no way its true. But no matter what, I just couldnt get it out of my head. Yeah what if I am lost? No, no, theres no way. I mean right? Whos heard of someone getting lost in the beginners cave? Isnt this supposed to be the easiest part? Besides, even those three adventurers got this far without being lost. I should be fine. Its probably just a long path. But, its probably a good thing I was reborn as a slime. Had I come here as a normal World Traveler, Id definitely collapse from hunger by now. Who would have thought that Id be thankful for being a slime. However, not knowing the way is troubling. Isnt there like a map of this place or something? Solution. Should I display the current location? [YES]/[NO]? Replay the current narration..? Just couldnt help making a pun. But seriously, what the hell! Let me know sooner if I have such a useful ability!!! Absolutely [YES]! Curse you auto-mapping! I also had a time when I thought that. Back in old games, youd sit down with a pencil and a piece of paper, and record every step to get to the goal. It was fun to plan every step. However, many people began relying on game guides, and eventually mapping became a standard game feature. No more pleasure of the hunt Moreover, had you gotten used to that feature once, you can never go back again. Well, its also true that without this feature, youd be stuck in most recent games. Anyways, lets put this useful skill to use. I look at the map displayed in my head. This has got to be some mistake Ive been walking in circles. For me, who has compiled game guides before, to have been lost?! Impossible! . Definitely possible. According to the map, Ive entered previously unexplored regions. So, Ive spent three days looking at the world no one has seen before. Fufufu. To have mislead me the dungeon is a worthy opponent! Lets pointlessly praise the dungeon. And dont even begin to think that I have no sense of direction! Is the entrance close by? There is various moss and weed growing around here. The light reaches from somewhere, bathing the grass in light and color. So it must be day. Ive fought many battles to come this far. A centipede monster (Evil centipede: rank B+) Big, black spider (Black spider: rank B) Vampire bat (Giant Bat: Rank C+) Carapace Lizard (Ammosaurus: rank B-) Those are the four species I encountered. There was that one serpent, but I havent seen another. They were all powerful foes. Defeated with one Water Blade Well, the bat evaded it a few times, and the shooting angle was bad for the centipede. Cant relax just yet. For example, the centipede erased its presence and attacked from behind. Luckily, that kind of attack wouldnt work on someone with [Magic Perception] and [Heat Detection]. So I shot out a few water blades from my back. The big spider was pretty dangerous. In the first place, Im no good with spiders. Its a psychological thing. Just a sight of one makes me want to cower. But, maybe due to my heart become stronger through reincarnation, I somehow managed to fight without running away. My bad, but Im going full force! With that thought, I cut it up with five water blades. It wasnt an opponent I wanted to look at, after all. And of course, I ate them all. Its survival of the fittest in this world. If you lose, you get eaten. And well, I did hesitate to eat the centipede and the spider. But I did do my best. But, if a cockroach monster exists, Ill absolutely run away without eating it. Theres these wonderful words in this world: he who fights and runs away will live to see another day. Heres the skills I got as a result, Centipede monster [Paralysis Breath] Big spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Thread] Vampire Bat [Vampirism, Ultrasound Waves] Carapace Lizard [Body Armor] And so, having gotten my hands on new powers, I successfully left the cave. For the first time since being reborn, I was bathed in the light of the sun. Status Name: Rimuru Tempest Species: Slime Divine Protection: the Storm Crest Titles: None Magic: None Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve, Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Manipulation], Extra Skill [Magic Perception], Acquired SkillCSerpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], etc. Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance. Chapter 9 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 8 Its been a long time since Ive been under the sun. Im not melting like a vampire or getting burns either. Practically, comprehending demons instincts is what I would call dangerous. Even thought you comprehend it you end up doing it, a fairly common thing. Its not a laughing matter. If there is self-awareness, improvements can be made. It seems like the cavern is inside the forest. An elevated ground but much less than the base of a mountain, that had a wide gaping opening. Surrounded by large trees making that ground stand out. How can I say this. Thats the only spot where you can see the sun. One stride, and its already dimming in the forest. At its peak were suspiscious patterns carved. A magic square? -like thing. A wise man keeps away from danger. I immediately left that matter later. After I left the cavern I lapse for a bit. Days are apparently incline so it seems. Exactly, about midday after I got out of the cavern it reckoned. Not surprisingy, I adjusted the etched biological clock each day. While thinking so, spontaneously something changed. Is this a degree something easy. Its currently past 4 of the evening. Dinner preparations are uneeded sadly because I dont neet to eat. I can eat but I cant taste so itll only be fruitless effort. I remembered food. The ones living inside the cavern which I predated. After I finished analyzing the demon I left them there, and aquired new powers. Black Snake Heat Perception, Poison Breath Centipede monster Paralyze Breath Giant Spider Sticky Web, Steel Web Vampire Bat Blood Sucking, Ultrasonic Waves Armored Lizard Body Armour The Black Snakes skill Poison Breath was practically useless. Truth be told, when the Armored Lizard appeared, I mimicked the Black Snake and used it. Then The Lizards armour was no big deal! Look, look the lizard is totally melting. It was a rarely seen grotesque scene. I dont even want to remember it. I thought. If the adventurers encounter the Black Snake, they would immediately annahilate them right. Eh? If it was used against me? That things unthinkable, I dont even want to think about it. It was right that I did a preemptive strike! is the only answer I can give. If this dangerous breath attack gets more power it will be awful. Wait, its to grotesque that I dont wan to remember it. I dont want to see another grotesque Lizards guts everywhere so I terminated the Poison Breath. Then what if used in a slimes circumstance? The range will drop in half. The Serpents range was 7 ~ 10 m, aand if mimicked and used limit to 1 m. Do you want to see your enemy melt in such a short distance? This skill is sealed. However the Heat Perception is great. Mostly the heat of creatures are sensed. If this skill is paired with Magic Perception, anyone who faces me will roughly defend against a surprise attack right. If a human, faces of with a witty top-ranked demon, I dont know what kind of magic and unique skill they will use so negligence is taboo. Next is the centipede. I dont want to mimick it, with that form. The breaths range was the same extent as the Black Snakes. Even in the largness it was the same level. And as expected of the same state, if used in a slime state the range is still 1m. But, a surprise attack of a paralysis breath may work. Yet, getting close to the enemy as near as 1 m case, while mimicking will make running a lost decision. Lizard. An armour which immedieately melts away with poison breath. I cant hope for it. Frankly, I also have physical attack resistance so this doesnt have any more meaning. Without mimicking, I used the skill in slime state. My exterior hardens. A common enemy that appears in RPG, a somewhat Metal Slime. My light colored body became Blue-silver metal colored. I didnt take any damage so I dont know its effectiveness. However my hue is great. Maybe I can also use this to scare my opponents. Thats how the 3 abilties work. And the problems are the 2 left. These 2 abilities are interesting. What piqued my interest are First the Spider. Yes, do you know that hero that has the spiders ability? Hyuui! went the web and supported the body of the hero, jumps from high buildings and wander from place to place. That famous man.(TL: hahaha Spider-man) Sticky web primarily coils around the prey and seals it from moving. But, if I were to use this skill, will I be able to reproduce that moves? Lets start experimenting. I then face the tall trees branch Hyui! Buraaaaan.. Uhmmm, we were on the explanation for Steel Web right. Stick web? Whats that? I dont know, maybe its a down hill skill. Then on to Steel Web. This is, can I use it for the purpose of blocking my enemys attack. If I make a web (maze) maybe Ill be able to utilize it and become advantageous I tried to fling a thin whip like web to a tree. Pyun! Puchin. It immediately flung to the tree. But. I have Magic Perception so I can clearly see it but a naked eye can not catch it. Dependng on practices it may become a weapon. This is the current goal for my practice. Last is the bat. I was really hoping for this bat. Blood Sucking Skill? It can temporarily use the 10% ability of the target it sucks. A trivial skill. The ones I used predation is much better. You can also call it deterioration skill. I dont even want to suck blood. According to the data collected, I will neglect Blood Sucking ability. My interest lies on Ultrasonic Wave. This Skill bewilders its target rendering a so called trance like effect, and is primarilly a specific location skill. Even in my world the bats did this kind of thing, using soud to specify locations. Whats important here is the vocal organs. A trivial skill because of it. Ill start using this when I developed a vocal organ for my slime body. I didnt imagine a manipulating a body from nowhere, I used what luckily I absorbed yesterday from what the mamono posses. With this I can maybe obtain a way to speak. Without sparing time for sleep I continued my experiment. Well, I dont need sleep 3 days and 3 nights, without rest while walking results came from my experiment!!! I am an alien!(Rimel) Success! A distorted voice that sounds like a voice getting minced in front of an electric fan came out, I really succeeded! After I came to this, adjustment are only needed! I calmed my excited heart, and started the adjustment of my voice. However, I can now use Ultrasonic wave. Or I think its an ultrasonic wave weapon. I think its called Sonic Buster or Sonic Blaster? Can I even use it? Answer Skill Ultrasonic Wave has a possibility to be derived to Ultra-Vibration. However obtaining it now is impossible Derivation, maybe its an ability change. Its seems like I lack information so it is impossible. Native wave resonance with alignment with Vibration wave fire together, will destroy the target or if I understand somewhat strong creature it will be great Frankly, I dont even understand my own meaning, so its proper that it isnt usable. It seems like I am too greedy. The more I know the better. but, I dont need to be impatient. Even if I aquired vocal organs, its a satisfiable result. Then, as I test out many things I countinued my way. Its not like I dont have an objective. My objective is appropriate. Find a town or a village and call out to a caring human or so I thought But, the past few days have been so peaceful. Since I was in the cavern attacks were frequent but after I got out nothing attacked. I once tried to practice speaking amidst a wolf hoping for it to attack but, Ah(Rimel)(TL: its like the ones with the small fry delinquent) I only voiced out a threathen, Kyaiiiiiin(Wolf) It voiced out a pitiful sound and ran. Larger than a large-breed dog, a length more than 2m than the big things recorded How to call it, a mamono who gets scared to a slime, a pitiful one. For me, it doesnt attack or pass-by. If I eat a wolf maybe Ill get an olfaction. However, I got interested and followed it, it looks like its not only a wolf. Mamono will not enter my circumference no less than 100 m. Are? It looks like they are afraid of me Why? This forests mamono fear me, just like Ive thought. As I boasted that with confidence, my Magic Perception sensed a group of demon closing in. Problems really do come suddenly. In front of me was, creepy, 30 humanoid demons. That has a small stature. Shabby equipment. Lightly dirty and has an expression that makes them look stupid. Even so, its not like they dont poesses any intelligence. They even have sword and shield, ax and even a bow. My grey brain cell, instantly breaks these guys true form. The famous adventurer attacker demons! Yep, the Goblins!!! Certainly a template. Then the attack begin against the weak demon, yes, me? wait, a slime facing off against 30 giblins is to much. However, for some reasons fear wont arise. My instincts tell me not to fear these guys. The swords are rusted and the armor is thin. And they even have clothes coiled around them are that rotting. I wrapped myself in scales of the Lizard, and stiff blade hands and legs of the bat. With that I defeated the goblins, I didnt even imaged this guys equipments to be damaged. I can even round up these bunch while mimicking the Black Snake to use the breathe. While thinking that I look at the groups leader opening its mouth. Guga, strong person Do you have any business with us?(Goblin Leader) The goblin spoke. Or possibly, I can understand them because of Magic Perception. Wait, they are refering to me right. They surround me with weapons, and carefully approached. What the heck are these guys thinking? It piqued my interest. It seems like they arent going to attack and steal anyhting form me. Will my words come through, testing will also help. I tried to hold a conversation with the Goblins. Status Name: 룽ƥڥ (Rimel Tempest) Race: 饤 (Slime) Divine Protection: Crest of Storm Title: None Magic: None Skills: Unique Skill Sage Master Unique Skill Predator Slime Specific Skills dissolution, absorption, self replication Extra Skill Water Manipulation Extra Skill Magic Perception Acquired Skill Black Snake Heat Perception, Poison Breath, Centipede Paralysis Breathe, Spider Sticky Web, Metal Web, Bat Ultrasonic Wave, Lizard Body Armour Resistance: Resistance to Temperature Change EX Resistance to Physical Attack Immunity to Pain Resistance to Current Resistance to Paralysis Chapter 10 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 9 I glanced at the goblins. The goblins, the person himself is frantic. They held their weapons and vigilantly approach. Although unfortunately for me I am preparing to run away. But, as expected from the leader character. Hes not looking away from my direction and continues to stare. Fumu. I can sense intelligence from this one. Unexpectedly a conversation might be feasible. Will it understand. I place my thought on speaking, and tried if they will understand me. Nice to meet you, will do right? I am a Slime named Rimel.(Rimel) The Goblins made commotion. Are they surprised a slime spoke? Is what I thought but Some of them threw weapons with ordinary clothes. I dont understand anymore. Gugan, Tsuyokishayo! We fully understand yoo-ur strentgh you-sama!!! Understand voice!!!(Goblin Leader) (TL: mind fuuu.. the goblins are stupid XD) Mu? Is my thought too strong? I wont get my intention across with this. Dont get scared. My bad. The adjustment are not working well yet.(Rimel) Well, I apologized. Awesome. There is no need to apologize to us!(Goblin) I think theyve understood. Itll be a good practice. By the way I used Japanese. Its surprising that they understood. So, what do you need with me? I dont have things like business with whats further?(Rimel) They are speaking politely so, I politely interact with them or so I thought But they are excessively scared of me, so I confidently tried to exit. So its like that. Past us is our country. We tend to be vigilant if a strong monsters presence is sensed, since then.(Goblin) A strong monsters presence? I cant sense something like that?(Rimel) Guga, gugaga. You joke! Even if you are in that form we will not get tricked!(Goblin) It seems, like theyve fully misunderstood me. (Comment! The one who misunderstood is him!) (TL: Hahaha the author said Rimel is the one who misunderstood.) They seem to be taking me as a strong demon taking the form of a slime. In the end Goblins are low class among the monster but they are still famous. Then the conversation with the Goblin flowed to me becoming a hindrance to them after a while. It seems theyll give me shelter. Even if theyre thin looking, they are nice. Still I dont need to sleep but taking a break is not bad. While thinking that, I accepted their invitation to their village. Along the road I hear a lot of things. The fact that they lost their god. The fact that after they lost their god monster activities increased. The fact that strong adventurers started intruding inside the forest. And so on. Then while the conversation continues, I began to clearly understand their language.(TL:clearly was in english) It seems like the exchange of conversation made it like a shadow with the use of Magic Perception. Maybe the practice with Goblins is good before I talk with humans. While talking with them I followed them. The village is, eh? I feel like I want to mutter those words. In the end I shouldnt have hoped for the Goblins den. Was I guided to the nicest building? theyve got. A crumbling straw roof, a stack of plywood wall full of cracks In the sense of my previous life, slime is way better, again! Its that level of a house. Sorry for the wait. Dear guest(Goblin) While saying that a Goblin came inside. While that Goblin was supporting, the leader Goblin that was with me is escorting. Ah, no no. I didnt wait that long. Dont worry!(Rimel) I made a business smile. In other words, Slime Smile. With a smile the negotiation came my way. A fearful skill if I do say so myself. Even though I dont know what the negotiation is I apologize for not procuring something much better. I am the head of this village.(Head Goblin) While saying that, they served a tea-ish thing. Its surprising that Goblins also have these things. I sip the tea. (It look as if I am only covering the tea bowl.) (TL: did you get the joke? I almost laugh which I barely do) I cant taste it. Well its certain since I dont have a palate. Is it good or bad I examined the ingredients but, theyre not poison. I felt the goblins concern. So, troubling yourself to invite me, seems like you have business with me, right?(Rimel) I threw a straight ball. We are all monsters so lets get along! Its not a friendly invitation like that, right. The head trembled yet it came resolved and asked. Then he spoke. You know the matter about monsters activities increasing right?(Head Goblin) I heard that on the way here. Our god, the conferrer of this lands tranquility, one month ago has vanished Hence, a neighboring monster came and started meddling We didnt cower and fought back yet, it was tough(Head Goblin) Fumu. The god is Verudora, huh? Based on time itfits. Is that why the Goblins save me. I understand the situation. However I am a slime, do you think I can satisfy your hopes?(Rimel) Hahaha, so modest! A slime cant bring out that much magic energy! Why are you using such a form, we cannot guess, anyway, you are a demon with a name, right?(Head Goblin) Magic Energyhuh? Whats that? I dont remember releasing such a thing I renewed my Magic Perception view, and tried examining myself. Somehow an ominous aura look wafted the air, that covers my body. It might be when I mimicked and used Body Armour and so on, if I noticed it This is embarrassing. While I was striding the main road, its like opening a window to society, making me a prey. Inside the cavern the demon essence was thick and dark, and indeed I didnt notice it. This is no good! An obvious out! Finally I know why the monsters react that way. No monster will fight against a dangerous slime. No one is too baka to get tricked with what they see! Now that it came to this, its despair. Fufufu. As expected of the head, you noticed huh?(Rimel) Well of course! That much of appearance cant hide what wafts the air!(Head Goblin) Youve seen through huh. You guys are surprisingly praiseworthy!(Rimel) I gradually rode the mood! With this I can now lead the talk, or maybe trick him. In the same time, I can try to ask if I can remove this ominous aura = magic energy. I anxiously withdraw Magic Energy, like a trick in controlling Demon essence outside the body. Haa. We are getting tested right! That really helps. Many fear the magic energy so.(Head Goblin) I succeeded in hiding my magic energy. My appearance became that of a normal slime. However. As a result, after I walking in the form of a normal slime Will the monster irritatingly attack me? As a result the alright thing is not good. (TL: Alright is in english) I see. Even though you see my magic energy youll come and talk to me without fear, how promising!(Rimel) The hell with promising Id like to retort myself, but I held it in like an actor. Haha! Thank you. So, I will not inquire further for your reason of hiding your true form. However I have a few request.Will you hear it? (Head Goblin) Well, I knew it will head that way. Depending on the content. So say it.(Rimel) Without breaking my arrogant attitude, the Head Goblin asked. The contents of the talk were as follows. The East territory is seeking hegemony and advancing with a tyro monster. It seems like there are a few village in the outskirts from here. And among those villages one, many goblin soldiers have died because of the tyro monster. So, the soldier inside that bears a name (Nemudo) seems to be the problem. And the soldier was the protector figure of this town but the moment they lost that figure, the towns merit decreased rapidly. The other Goblin village abandoned this town. While the the tyro monster attacks this town a counter-measure will arise! That was the other villages consensus of opinion. Even if the Head Goblin and Leader wants to talk, they only receive cold shoulders. The Head Goblin show his frustration while talking. I see,So, how many lives in this town? How many can fight?(Rimel) Yes, this town sums up to 100 people. 60 with the women added.(Head Goblin) Indescribably unreliable. However, I can somehow grasp the number, how wise of the goblin. Fumu. Do you know the tyro monsters number and species?(Rimel) Yes. A wolf demon, a fanged wolf species. Originally, a single opponent, with 10 goblins dealing with it is a maybe.., And its about a 100 demon Ha? Whats with that impossible game I glanced at the Heads eye. They werent the eyes of a someone joking. It is a serious looking eye. Or I would rather call them a sincere look with a few impurity. Those Goblin soldiers did they knew that they cant win so few are coming?(Rimel) No, these information came from the goblins that risked their life to obtain it(Head Goblin) I see, I heard a bad thing. And it seems like the Nemudo Goblins is the son of the Head Goblin and the Leader Goblins older brother. Now that I heard it, I think of what to do. The Head patiently waits for my decision. Tears flowing from his eyes were my imagination right its my imagination. Monsters and tears are unfit. I went with arrogance. That is the true form of a feared demon! But. I want to confirm one thing. If I saved the village what do I get in return? What will you give me?(Rimel) I can also save them on a whim. However, these guys need 10 to almost defeat a single opponent and its a hundred. Its not an easy enemy. If I mimicked the Black snake maybe things will go well but Its not an easily acceptable request. We offer our loyalty! Please bestow upon us your protection. If Rimel-sama does we will offer our loyalty!!!(Head Goblin) To tell the truth, that kind of thing wont please me. However, I felt loneliness for 90 days, and I find the conversation with them quite fun. If I were a human, I may hold a filthy grudge. But, I am now a demon. I dont even fear illness. Above all, the Head Goblins eye. Is completely relying on me. It makes me remember of my past life. It goes without saying that I am weak with a request. While grumbling, while complaining to my junior, I listen to my client or a senior. Alright! I heard your wish!(Rimel) I agreed with exaggeration. With this I became the Goblins main protector. Status Name: 룽ƥڥ (Rimel Tempest) Race: 饤 (Slime) Divine Protection: Crest of Storm Title: None Magic: None Skills: Unique Skill Sage Master Unique Skill Predator Slime Specific Skills dissolution, absorption, self replication Extra Skill Water Manipulation Extra Skill Magic Perception Acquired Skill Black Snake Heat Perception, Poison Breath, Centipede Paralysis Breathe, Spider Sticky Web, Metal Web, Bat Ultrasonic Wave, Lizard Body Armour Resistance: Resistance to Temperature Change EX Resistance to Physical Attack Immunity to Pain Resistance to Current Resistance to Paralysis Chapter 11 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 10 Fanged Wolf Clan. The east plains ruler. The seed problem of the common traders in the various areas like the empire and forest of Jura in the east. Each befitting of a C rank monster, even a veteran adventurer that has been caught off guard will be mauled to death. However, the true threat was because it can act as a pack. If a capable boss cammands, the Fanged Wolf Clans true value will manifest. While in a group, they are all alike, so a thread of dissaray in behaviour is impossible. Then that packs assesment is worthy of a B rank. The East Plains is a big grain-producing and the related region. Therefore as the empires lifeline a flawless security is applied. However sly the Fanged Wolf clan or they posses an excellent ability, the defenses will be hard to penetrate. Assumed that it penetrated the defenses, it will only anger the Empire making the Fanged Wolf Clans future cease to exist, right. And that matter is fully understood by the packs boss. Studying the skirmish battles of the Empire, you will also learn the real deep meaning of it. If it was a matter where a small scale merchant can get involved, the empire wouldnt even put effort to it. However, one time the East Plains was invaded the Empire bore its fang. Once, a faux pas was conducted in order to hide the stupid risk of compatriots violations. The boss suspects. However, depending on the monsters instincts, they understand that their existence will cease to exist. As for the Fanged Wolf Clan they do not need to procure any food. They attack and eat humans as a standard cognition of a snack. Because humans arent comprised of Demon Essence. For the Fanged Wolf Clan food is absorption of Demon Essence. Attacking stronger demons, killing abundant humans, will make them Disaster Class and grant evolution. If that happened, even doing a everyones way will be difficult. The Empire is too powerful for the Fanged Wolf Clan. However if they continue to attack merchants, they will attain Disaster Class and evolution and the like, and stopping them will be a dream inside a dream. In the south, A vast productive land from the Forest of Blessing, there is a large paradise of monsters that have high magic residing or so said. However, in order to reach the Forest of Blessing, you have to go through the Forest of Jura. The Forests monster are nothing. Several times, demons exit the forest in order to experience hunting, or so I was taught. Then why is the Forest incompasseable. Storm Dragon Verudora That dragons existence is all of the problem. That surge of Magic power is enough to scare their hearts, and he is sealed in addition. They seem to be under the impression that the monsters from that forest receive divine protection from Verudora. That is why they can live inside that brutal surge. If it wasnt misunderstood, it would be chaos. Even remembering it is unpleasant, all because of that existence that aggression is impossible. Yep, until now! The boss faced that forest with a keen blood eye. The provoking pressence of the wicked dragon was gone. And now, they can hunt the forests monsters, or even become the impossible forests ruler! The boss thought while licking his own lips. (TL: Ya kno like the one Mito Ikumi was doing in Shokugeki no Soma) Then signaled the howl to start the attack! Now then, after I became the protector what should I do. I assessed this as guarding however, the Head Goblins treatment is too much. Anyway, the Goblins that said will fight has gathered. Looking at them, they are worn-out. I cant even hope for good war potential. But, the surrounding Goblins left are awaiting for me, it seems like even the kids and old ones arent left. There is no reinforcement from the other Goblins. In this case, it was insane scare for the Head Goblin Even if they run, without food theyll just die in hunger And the Goblins that are gathered looks at me with a look of belief. This is serious. I cant feel the pressure because of living carefree, this look is absurdly a heavy pressure. YOu lot, do you know the situation.(Rimel) It wasnt a gag atmosphere, nor did I said any witty line, I asked seriously,. Yeah! It is our live or die fight! We have made our resolve! The Goblin Leader immedieately replied. It was same for the surrounding Goblins. There were some quivering but those cant be helped. The heart and the bosy is two different things. There is no need to rouse, take it easy. Even if youre roused, if you lose you lose. Think only about doing the best!(Rimel) I wanted to say some cool words. My feelings come at ease. Unexpectedly there might be a result. Well then shall we start it If I fail I might spell doom for the goblins. Even so, Ill do it in my own way. Lets go with arrogance! Or so Ive decided. Yoshi! Ill psyche myself and pass the Goblins first order. Afterwards, do this plan many times. Those first words, this moment has fleeted! It was now dark. The Fanged Wolf Clans boss opened its eyes. Tonight is a full moon. The fight will be perfect. Slowly waking up its body, glaring around its surrounding. The brethren Fanged Wolf, the boss appears to be hinding its breathe and observing. A pleasant nervous state. The boss thought. Tonight, they will destroy that Goblin Village and make the Forest of Juras new foothold. Afterwards, carefully hunt the remaining monsters and become the rulers of the forest. Someday, after obtaining even more power theyll consider to invade the south. They have the power to make it possible. They have the claw to tear up any kind of monster, and fangs to pierce to any kind of armour. Uo```````````n!!! The boss howled! It was the start of overrunning everything. However, there is something a little unsettling. A few days ago, a scout was sent and brought back an interestung information. Something strange and weird thing drifted, like a small demon was there. That weird demon surpassed the boss itself. Thats not possible. He wouldnt be able to be an opponent for the boss. Theres nothing menacing in this forest. Every monster they encounter is weak. Midway of the forest until their current position, they wont accept resistance. They might lose 10 or so but that was it. A proud isunderstanding. While thinking that the boss proceeded forward. In front of them is the village. Just like the report of the scout of the place. They attach to the hurt goblin and specified the location. This villages current war potential is nothing. The boss was cunning. He doesnt lower his guard. However. the village was different, it was covered. Like the village of those humans there were a fence. Every house was demolished, and the cover was the fence. Then there is an aperture in front. And there lies a single slime. How cunning. The boss laughed. Openind a single place, and attacking with many people to protect a single place huh! it thought. In the end its just the thinking of a shallow witted garbage demon. That kind of fence will not stand against our claws and fangs! The group of Fanged Wolf Clan became a single monster. Their true power has manifested, a strike in perect order. That was the Thought Transmission a collective action. Rather than speaking a quick coordination was possible. The first attack shoudlve destroyed the fence. Thinking that he flustered the goblins by breaking and destroying their trick the boss made a syrpirsing howl. The force that attacked the fence jumped back and returned! Inside was a blood spraying thing rolling from the ground. Whats the matter? The confused boss inquired of the situation. The slime from the apertyure was not moving. He must have done something right? At that moment, one of the subordiantes vicinity, (Its that thing! The one that beat Oyaji-dono in emitting unearthly things!) It told. Impossible! Thinking while looking at the slime. Once in a while a small demon is born in the forest. Calling it a demon is absurd, it was just a petty existence. Saying that it exceeded in unearthliness is impossible! In that moment, Yo~shi! Stop there. If you turn back now I wont do a thing. Leave already!!!(Rimel) Said by the speaking slime. The boss of the Fanged Wolf Clan was a sly and crafty monster. Basing things from the many years it has survived, it put up the plan without lowering its guard. Then he grit his teeth and calmly proceed. Those many years of experience is the source of his information, he denies the possibility of that slime being stronger than him. The boss made a grave mistake. Then that mistake, will decide their fate. UuRU!!! GARUuUUUUu!!! (Insolent!!! Twist and destroy him!!!) It was the start of the war. That scared me. I didnt know that they jump and attack. According to the talk they seem to plan to enter, but I dont have any more lines to say. I wasted all of it in practice. I even stitched up some using the break from work My first order was for them to guide me to the casualty. It add up 60 from the several survivors, the work effieciency didnt change that much. However, they seem to idolize me so, Ill do what I can do, I thought. A dirty looking giant eye structure bundled with plants. Is what the injured goblin thought while looking. I know some treatments using medical plants but leaving it as is will cause death. The wound is deeper than I have imagined. Claws and fangs tears huh, the giant cut festered. Now that it came to this itll be a large splurge. I used Predation on the lead. Then inside my body the anapilectum quickly cover the wound then spit it out. (TL: Apparently lead is a leg either left or right.) I disregarded whatever the head was saying, then swallowed the other injured from my side and then spitted out. It doesnt matter how many I treat after I look back there were more For some reason the goblins are prostrating while looking here. What the heck are these guys doin? It seems like they misunderstood me for having regenerative abilitiy. It was troublesome so, I spit out a pet that will give medicine, I cured the remeaining injured. This recovery seem to take too much time. After finishing what I can cure, I gave the goblin their second order. The order that I gave was the establishment of the fence. Cutting trees and building it would be good but, we dont have that much time. We just have to build with what we have. Without hesitation, they destroyed their houses, and re-used the materials to establish a fence. With this juncture, the villages surrounding has a round cover established. And the quick witted goblins on break effectively made a bow for the patrol. If the enemy is wolf then the nose will work(TL: not sure bout this.) In order to not work hard they were sent off. Im worried if ther are really prepared to die but Ill change even in this life! Or propose that kind of mood that Ill say. They sure are extravagant fellow. I visited the village the next evening and saw the finished fence. I conducted some finishing touches. Thats right, I fixated the spiders web, to increase the strength. And while at it I didnt forget to add traps while using Metal Web. Without knowing it if they touch the fence, *SUPA*! And will slice up the body. After this fight, they wont forget to give me my payment, right. I also established an aperture in front of the fence. If I lay out Sticky Web here my preparations will be done. Ill just wait for the patrol to come back. Around that time the injured that I heal started waking up. I touched my body, and mysteriously checked my conditon. Somehow analepticum has quite a toll on me. I think the injured condition need prescription of analepticum but The effects is more than what I thought. It was a great miscalculation. We gathered firewood at the center of the village and started a fire. Its like a campfire, but not a rising of a good scene. All through the night we need to assign a lookout. I dont need sleep so I was the one assigned but, This is crazy!!! I wont allow Rimel-sama to be assigned to something like that Thats right! We should be on the lookout. And Rimel-sama should sleep! Yeah! Thats right!!! That was the typical reaction of everyone. I am happy about what theyre saying but theyre much tired than me. I have no choice so its roatation of the group at watch and the other will rest. Approximately before midnight, the patrol returned. And the Fanged wolf clan will begain their move. Though beaten up, they all returned alive. A clumsy and dirty monster. Is what I thought but, these past 2 days emotion boiled. I wish that no one will have to be sacrificed to end this fight. While thinking that, I finished establishing the Stick Web. The opening of hostilities of the Fanged Wolf Clan expanded. There were weak parts in the fence but, the limit of attack of the Wolf was nothing. And the traps are also functioning well. Im relieved. For now, Yo~shi! Stop there. If you turn back now I wont do a thing. Leave already!!!(Rimel) Is what I said to warn them. But they immediately ingnored me. The Fanged Wolf Clan attacked simultaneously all on the fence. I have no choice. Ill proceed just like what was planned. I expected that this will happen so I made a small opening in the fence. An arrow-slit. In that opening the goblins shoot their arrow. Numerous fanged wolf fell and got shoot thereafter howled in pain. Eevn if they picked the arrow-slit, a troop will begin an attack, Zasu! And their head fell left and right from the both sides of goblins armed with stone axes hitting them. We didnt even spend about 2 hours of practice but these guys were frantic. They frantically understood me, and started practicing. The result is what theyre giving. The Fanged Wolf is strong. They can fight simple number of goblin, right. But grouping all the goblins together will make their war potential largely rise. However. If theyre simply strong they can land good hits. But if theyre strong in group then why not. The point is, if you use youre head itll be better. In this world there is a greatest creature. That is the humans! I sure am unlucky While I think of that, I met the cold gaze of the boss eyes. The likes of you cant beat me even in thinking how serious. The Fanged Wolf clan boss remembers a situation not different from this confusion. The subordinate Fanged Wolf began losing their confusion. If this continues itll be troublesome. Now that the Fanged wolf Clan are a group their true value arises. The result of the boss fatal decision beckons the main cause. The boss fully understood. The cause of their greatest fauxpass. They cant destroy that much of a fence, it dissapointingly pisses him off but, he mostly fear the subordinates that was pissed off The boss need to display hiw own power! The boss thinks. Standing alone is strong enough, but if he merges with the group itll become the greatest existence! He thought. That moment determined it all. The Fanged Wolf Clans boss movement makes you stare at it. Even so, the surrounding goblins want the boss gone! Is what they displayed. As for me, I was carefully moving in slow motion. Everything was just as planned. Ive thought up of many patterns but, it is proceeding just like one of the situation. In the end he is just a beast. Not even an enemy for a human-sama. The boss got caught in the Sticky Web that I established on the aperture. It stopped the boss movements and thereafter I released Water Blade, dodging it would be uncool. Not to mention if that hit one of his companion it would be worse. It proceeded like that in the battle but it wasnt weird at all. I think I overdid it the thinking for the motive of my mechanism. They arent even on a level of destroying the fence. I even put Metal Web on the aperture to stop them but this time its a farewell to them. In this setting, I need to act as an overwhelming person. Thats why I set that kind of trap. Without hesitation I aimed at the boss neck and fired the Water Blade. Immediately the Fanged Wolf Clans boss died.(TL: What a small fry) Fanged Wolf Clan! Your boss has now died!!! Ill make you choose. Submission or death!(Rimel) Now then, what will they answer? Have their boss funeral, rather I want to spare killing them. Status Name: 룽ƥڥ (Rimel Tempest) Race: 饤 (Slime) Divine Protection: Crest of Storm Title: None Magic: None Skills: Unique Skill Sage Master Unique Skill Predator Slime Specific Skills dissolution, absorption, self replication Extra Skill Water Manipulation Extra Skill Magic Perception Acquired Skill Black Snake Heat Perception, Poison Breath, Centipede Paralysis Breathe, Spider Sticky Web, Metal Web, Bat Ultrasonic Wave, Lizard Body Armour Resistance: Resistance to Temperature Change EX Resistance to Physical Attack Immunity to Pain Resistance to Current Resistance to Paralysis Chapter 12 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 11 There was no signs of movements from the Fanged Wolves. This is bad. Ill die rather than bow to you! They wouldnt go with a simultaneous no reaction like that right? If so itd be an all-out war. Theyre many but they wont win, even if were unscathed we would lose. We have no injured goblins for now but We wont lose but, if possible I dont want any disputes. Just now the noise of dispute was like the quietness of a lie. The Fanged Wolves focused their gazed at me. And the me that was their focus is carefully walking. I dont know what their reaction would be but, more than their bosss death they want their strengths to be recognized. The Fanged wolf clan finally reached the corpse of their boss. I not a person who hindrances other. Beside the boss is an abstaining individual but stepped back. I used Predation on the Wolves boss. (TL: Its too long to type Fanged wolf so I shortened it to Wolves.) Because this act is a justifiable right for the winner. Analysis has been finished. Mimicry: Fanged wolf has been acquired. Native Skills Super Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Coercion have been acquired The sound of the Great sage ringed from my heart.(TL: Do you have a heart???) Fumu. They witnessed their boss being eaten but, theres still no movements. Umu. Now that it came to this, they have two choices, run while freaking out, or face their fears but Ah! Did I say Death or submission. Shit. I rode the high horse and acted rash.(TL: Not sure about the expression. ) No choice. Ill prepare them an escape route. While thinking that, I mimicked the Fanged wolf, Then, Guru, Uo-n!!! I howled in a loud noise and used Coercion. Kukuku! Hear me. This time Ill let you go. According to my words, immediately leave this place!!! (RImel) I declared to the Fanged Wolves. With this, these dogs shouldve run. Is what I thought but, (We and all us present, will obey you!!!) (TL: They used F which is anata-sama or you with honorifics of sama) They all said while falling to prostate.(TL: Dogeza Get it? I am really annoying) I can only see dogs lying flat though. It seems, like they chose to follow me. And them not moving seems like they used thought transmission, did they had a meeting? With this the fight of the Goblin Village came to an end. Psyche. What the disaster was what came after the fight, the cleaning. Who the hell ordered the house to be destroyed How should I feel about it? Now then, what should we do about the Goblins bed? And who the heck will care for all the dogs Many died but there were still 80 that managed to survive. This is, in any case the day is done! Ill just think about it tomorrow when these guys are awake. Before I rest by the Goblins bonfire, I ordered the dogs to stay alert on the vicinity of the village, and parted ways at that place. Its now the next morning. Yesterday I thought up the number one solution. Then what came upon me was, making the goblin handle the care of the Fanged wolf plan! de aru. (TL: not much I can say of this but I think this means it was I dont have an editor so make do.) The goblins that can fight were 74. There were no injured person in the yesterdays fight. Everyone was safe, at most there were only scratches. The remaining Dogs were 81. There were some wounded but, was immediately treated. Even if you leave it alone it would be alright it seems. That was how high the recovery power of the Wolves are. I made the goblins that woke up form a line. The ones who cant fight just gazed around. For you see there no houses in the plots. Ir cant be helped to stand out. The head Goblin was refraining beside me. He seems to be looking after me but getting looked out by the old man of the Goblins doesnt make me happy. My aesthetic sense seems to be alive. Even thought Ive been reincarnated as a Demon, I will not yield that point. However there were no such cute things in the village. I cant give that up yet. The aligned goblin horizontal to the Wolves that I called. Now then Uhmm, you lot. From now on you lot will become a pair and have you spend time together!(Rimel) I await their reactions. They gave me a look of waiting for further instructions, I feel like they wouldnt let one sound out while they look at me. There doesnt seem to be any disagreeable behavior in becoming a pair. It seems OK. Do you know what it means? For the meantime form a group of two people.(Rimel) The moment I said that, the goblins and wolves sit beside each other like companions, exchanging looks. Then, Guga!(Nice to meet you!) Gau!(Ou, me too!) Is what I felt from the pairs. The enemy of yesterday is a friend today is somewhat wrong but, mainly that is agreeable I guess. With that I remembered something. These guys have no name?? I thought. Calling them would be really inconvenient. I made a sidelong glance to the Goblin and Wolf pairs, Head Goblin, its inconvenient to call you. Is it ok if I gave you names? The moment I said that, *zawari! went the focus of the pairs surrounding me. I looked around, and even the civilian goblin too were looking. I-is it ok?(Head) The head asked timidly. What? Why are they so excited? Y-yeah. If its no problem, Im thinking of giving names.(Rimel) As soon as I finished speaking, the goblins that were look swallowed their saliva and shouted for joy. What the heck is wrong? For some reason, it was a great excitement!!! suggested by the state but. They couldve given their selves names, if they were so happy in receiving one At that moment I pondered carefree. Lets start first with the head. I asked what he named his son. And it seems like he gave him the name Rigur. For the head Goblin, Rigur?do= Rigurdo is what I named. There was no meaning for the name, I just named him adequately. If his son was here I would call him Rigur, and he will add ?do himself! if I said that joke, he would be deadly serious serious.(TL it translated that way.) Furthermore, To even succeed the name I gave my son, I cant endure the tears of gratitude!!!(Rigurdo) said by the goblin who was excessively happy. I only gave him a unserious name so, I somewhat have feeling of guilt but. Oh well! and made it drift away. With that the, Goblin Leaders name would be Rigur. Adding junior would be a pain in the ass so, Ill settle with Rigur. And somehow theyre in a praying posture while in deep emotion. They really are exaggerated a really alike parent and child. And so I gave names the goblins with that sense. Next, Ill have to decide what to give to the sightseeing ones, parent and child. I also gave names for the unmarried goblins(women) and the orphans. These guys, will they give this names to their children too If a grandchild was born then, the head will be Rigur?dodo. If a great grandchild was born then, it will be Rigur then the head will be Rigur?dododo. Seriously? As for the said irresponsibleness well whatever. With this, I gave names. That me was, Rimel-sama We are really thankful but, is it really alright?(Rigurdo) asked, the somewhat panicking head which was his past name, Rigurdo. What isnt alright?(RImel) No, does Rimel-sama that his magic power is really big so, granting titles is is it really ok?(Rigurdo) What is he saying? Whats wrong in just giving a name? Mu? Well, there doesnt seem to be any problem I guess.(RImel) After saying that, I started giving names again. If it and such, Rigurdo was saying something but, I didnt give hime any attention. Then the naming of the Goblins was done, next is the Wolves. The Wolves new leader was the previous bosss son. He look just like his father with a strong build, and they also have the same personality. While looking at those blood stained eyes, I try to come up with a name. Thats it! Tempest fang is Ranga, lets go with this! I really give cheap names, huh. My family name is Tempest so, that fang will Tempest Fang. Well, giving names will be good even if its vague. I dont have a last year sense. At that moment! I felt that the magic power inside me was being sucked out from inside my body. A violent despondency attacked me! Whatis this? Ive never felt this tired feeling ever since I was born. Revelation. Youre Demon essence remaining quantitys limit has been disturbed! Switching over to lowered activity. Furthermore, a full restoration predicted time would be 3 days. Im conscious. I dont need sleep so. I can even hear the Great Sages voice. And slowly, the comprehension arrived in my mind. What I used too much demon essence? So its like using too much MP huh. However, what did I do to expend so much Demon Essence? Like what have I been using with no rest? Or rather I havent felt anything like that. Even if I want to move my body I cant Lowered Activity State is like hibernation. But its not sleeping. Rigurdo, While greatly panicking, nurses my body. Extremely, I cant do anything, and was only sitted at the top seat beside the bonfire but I have awareness but cant move. I taking in consideration this phenomenon, I just watched. If I gave names then it will start scraping my Demon essence right? I only gave names, and consumed Demon Essence? Come to think of it the moment I gave the Fanged Wolf Leader a name, a large portion of my Demon essence came out Its only my assumption but, to give monsters names, I wouldnt consumed Demon essence, right? It took 2 days to come up with that conclusion. Thinking about it, I arrived at the reason why Rigurdo was worried. Wait Is this possible common sense for monster or something? Speak up!!! I never did consider it but, what poured was me. If ?I complained it would be an outburst. However, if I can move my body I would complain I guess. Outburst? I dont know that kind of thing. But, at the beginning, about the goblins that were worried because I stopped moving Somehow, the goblin that was drying me that went around, and caused a fierce fight. What do I do cause this is no joke, I want them to spare me from this Harem. I was treated like an ornament that has blessing and stroked. Then 3 days has progressed. A-COM-PLETE-RECO-VERY! I started to run dry with Demon essence but, after getting knocked down by it, my Magic power and Demon essence feels like the aggregate amount increased. Magic Power is the power to operate. While Demon Essence is the amount of energy being utilized. With that knowledge, I somehow grasped it, I think. What doesnt kill you makes you strong! feels like that right?(TL: to hang in death makes you strong! is the original changed it.Suit it, right?) Shall we try it for a moment? Is what I thought but, Ill stop. Because I dont feel the need to use it, and if I play with death then die and it wouldnt be a joke. For you see I am a man who has crossed the line. If you lower your guard youll lose! is what I am. Now then, now that they noticed that I was awake, the goblins that were working immediately gathered. Even the Fanged Wolves that was outside entered. Thats all good but, what the heck is this. You guys somehow, did you grow?(Rimel) Yep. The length of which was 150 cm Goblins. However, they are now 180 cm it seems. The guy in front of me seem to cross over 2m. Eh? Youre a Goblin right? Even the Fanged Wolves, that was olive brown fur has changed to jet black, and give of a feeling of bewitching gloss and a glossy finish. Furthermore, their length is nearly 3m.Im sure they shouldve been at most 2m. The individual who was walking head on was, giving of a strange aura and personality that wafts the air, and the length was near enough to 5m. A little bit scary. On top of, My Master! I am deeply happy to be of your serve, in your recovery!!!(Ranga) Similar to the language that I use and furthermore hes fluent while talking with it. certainly, this is not Ranga, right!? What the heck happened during those 3 days While perplexed of other matters, the monsters started letting out war cries! (TL: or roar.) Status Name: 룽ƥڥ (Rimel Tempest) Race: 饤 (Slime) Divine Protection: Crest of Storm Title: None Magic: None Skills: Unique Skill Sage Master Unique Skill Predator Slime Specific Skills dissolution, absorption, self replication Extra Skill Water Manipulation Extra Skill Magic Perception Acquired Skill Black Snake Heat Perception, Poison Breath, Centipede Paralysis Breathe, Spider Sticky Web, Metal Web, Bat Ultrasonic Wave, Lizard Body Armour Fanged Wolf Super Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Coercion Resistance: Resistance to Temperature Change EX Resistance to Physical Attack Immunity to Pain Resistance to Current Resistance to Paralysis Chapter 13 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 12 Lets Prepare Our Environment U-mu. These past 3 days the monster really grew. Shocking. This is that.., Evolution called thing. I just gave name, does this act prompt Evolution? Come to think of it, Verudora said something about giving names and such but Something about, nameless and named monster Thats it! For monster, attaining names = Named Monster it means. That is like increasing the status for monster, as a result, they Evolve, huh!(TL: Pokemon XD) ?I see, is that why its a great joy. So this is also the reason why my Demon Essence was completely sucked out, this explains it. The monsters Evolution is so intense. This is no longer growing, its better to call it a different monster. The Goblins dull eyes are sparkling, giving off a light of intelligence, the female Goblins extremely Nanto! Became woman -ish in itself. (TL: Nanto = what a surprised what) It was so surprising that my voice wont come out. Eh? Eh??? It took two looks to absorb the change. They were now close to a monkey, from looking like a child of a demon. The male Goblins became Hob?Goblin. The female Goblins became Goblina. Each Evolved. When I asked Rigurdo, he know hears the World Language it seems. This Evolution thing makes you hear everything I presume, its really rare! Said by the excited Rigurdo while talking. However, the unusualness is unpleasant. About the raggy cloth that covered the whole female Goblin, because of the Evolution, parts that go out has parts coming out-ish. Theyre no longer female Gob! But I cant make a fool out of them. Because looking at the male, theyre happy about the casualness. But theyre only enveloped in loincloth. First will be the necessities, and I need to do something about the clothes. This is a different problem, the main one is Ranga. The one who was very happy after I recovered, and is now following me around. I cant get enough of liking the softness but, if I had to say then I am a cat person. Well I dont hate them though. Well then, Ranga, I only gave a name for you, why are all the Fanged Wolves Evolved?(RImel) Yep, at the point where I gave a name to Ranga it triggered a piece of of Demon Essence but My master! My comrade, Fanged Wolf Clan is All for One. Therefore, my title became the clans title!(Ranga) Fumu Fumu. A title being shared, making the whole clan Evolve huh. For him, the previous boss did not believe in All for One. If he believed then, maybe the form of the fight might change just a little. In regards to that, Ranga seems to have accomplished a complete rule over his brethren. And due to changing Fanged Wolf Clan to Storm Fanged wolf clan, the Clan Evolution was a success. Well, in short, they became strong! They seem to be wanting some praise so, Good for you!(Rimel) After I said that, they all started to wag their tail. A 5m monster like wolf wagging its tail will blow you off with the wind pressure. Taking it in consideration, the downhearted was able to laugh.(TL: Not very sure.) However the problem was, where will I keep these guys. I had the Wolves and the Hob Gobs become pair, so that theyll lodge together but Or rather, there are still no houses, so we can have the warmth of the wolves as exchange for a futon. The clothes is also a problem but, there still the house. Now then, what to do. I saw a pile of food like a mountain in front of me. Necessities, as response to my question of the food situation that I confirmed, this was the answer. After I used my Demon essence, it seems like everyones evolution started. The Evolution finished in one day, and the joy after the war banquet, lets all celebrate it! I thought. However, since my recovery isnt finished they didnt finish getting permission, prior to it they gathered all the ingredients. Amidst the generating of Demon Essence, although I know the struggle to dry my body, the Evolution and gathering of food didnt caught my attention. In lowered activity, I am unusually defenseless. From now on Ill need to be more careful. But, being able to wait for my orders, this is praiseworthy. More than the Evolution, their intelligence seems to have rised. Maybe more than their body, their spirit might had more effect. Before the Evolution the previous goblin, they gathered fruit and edible grass and hunt edible monsters and creatures, but they seem to be living amongst them now. Currently, thanks to coordinating with the Storm Fanged Wolves Clan, their habitat has remarkably widened. The shocking thing was, now that theyve become a pair it appears that they can now use Thought Transmission. Rather than horse-riding, they are superior driver Goblins of the wolf. This is can no longer be said as a simple addition in war power. Until now the unprevailing monster, is in a state that can now simply hunt. These past two days, they managed to procure this much of food. However. There will be a problem if something happen on the Forest of Blessing theyre depending. Someday, Ill teach farming and rice cultivation. Because the stability of food supply is the most basic. The Appropriate crop of farming, and I need research if they can breed rice-plant That the assignment from now on! Today I wont think about anything and have fun in the banquet! In that day, they celebrated the Evolution, the end of war, my recovery, the banquet continued until at a late hour! The next day. I had them gather all the needed things. Hereafter the assignment is lying in piles but, I need to tell them the most important matter. That is the Rules in order to live in this village! This things need to be determined at the very first. Community life needs a rule after all. A natural sense for a Japanese. A Rule is something that protect, not something to protect!(TL: Not sure if its the other way around Well Ill leave it to the readers.) Jested by the adults but (mainly me), but that thing is useless. Ill think up of 3 main rules. Even if this 3 is least but I want to protect it. And Ill leave the other rules to somebody else. Are they all gathered? Well then, I will announce the rules! There are 3 rules. I want to pretect these 3 least rules.(Rimel) Is what I called out, and announced the 3 rules. 1. Do not attack a human. 2. Do not attack your own. 3. Do not look down on the other races. That was the 3 rules. If I think more, additional rules will be added but, I didnt think about protecting from the start. For me, I gathered all important. Now then, how will they react? Is it ok! Why must we not attack a human? Rigur asked. Rigurdo is glaring at his son with a furious facial expression. Did my anti-behavior projected? It should be better if they became close to me carefree. Its a simple reason. Its because I like humans! Thats all.(Rimel) I see! I understand!(Rigurdo) Eh? What understand? No no, that simple? But, even if I look at everyone face, it feels like there are no one that bears discontent. I thought there will be a rebuttal, what a letdown. Uhh you know, human forms a group in their daily life. If you stretch out to them, theres a case where there is a backlash. You wont stand a chance if they come at you seriously. Therefore, our meddling with them is banned! And also, its better to get along with them.(Rimel) I had no choice so, I expressed a public position that I had prepared. Needless to say, I like humans! Is my real motive. Any how, I was previously human! With my explanation, Ranga deeply bowed his head.(TL: Again with the Dogeza or not?) For some reason it seems going well with what Ive thought. For him, he has an unfavorable reason not to interfere with humans. The Hob Gobs also deeply understood! or is what their expression is telling. Are there others?(Rimel) About not looking down ob the other race? Nope, you lot Evolved and got stronger, right? Do not get on a high horse, and act all high and mighty against a weak race! is what I mean. Even if we say that you lot got a little bit strong, doesnt mean that youll get disillusioned to act high and mighty! One day your enemy will get stronger, and just Evolving is boring right?(Rimel) Everyone listened with enthusiasm. It seems fine. In the end, even if I warned them, there will be some that wont listen. Even so, decreasing much trouble would be better. Sort of like that. Protect these rules as much as possible!(Rimel) With that said, I established the Villages new rules. However, these rules, a single disaster would be born from these rules. Certainly, I dont have the means to notice it now. After all, I dont have a god-like being power to predict. Everyone nodded, and showed their feeling acknowledgement. With this, opened the curtain of a new cohabitation. Now then, its the other rules formation of role-sharing. The person who will lookout the village perimeter. The team to do the food supply. The team to gather the raw material for production. The people that will maintain the houses tools and the like. For the Village lookout, it must be a Storm Fanged Wolf Clan that is able to use Thought Transmission. The pairs left were 7 in all but, since Ranga is clinging to me all thats left was 6 to guard. Ill leave the more sensitive assignment to the previous head Rigurdo. Rigurdo! I am assign you as the Goblin?Lord (Ruler)! Skillfully govern this village!(Rimel) To put things frankly, I am giving him all the work.(TL: good for you rimel I wish I can also do that.) That is one way of throwing youre feelings with all youve got. But, I want to think about it. I was a general contractor service when I was alive. Ruling and the likes is impossible for me. Above all, if I get tied to this village and as a result will not make it in a human vuillage, itll be a problem. A somewhat forceful act wouldnt go right. Is what I thought but, Haha!!! I Rigurdo, shall accept this duty and bet my life on it!!!(Rigurdo) As he gets chocked by tears of gratitude, he immediately accepted the duty. Yeah. Basically I, dont want to be a mouth only Bancho.(TL: Bancho is Oga Tatsumi or delinquent leader.) Even if I am reigning, I will not rule. I think is a really good proverb. At the same time is only ordering. However, this Rigurdo. This unsteady and wrinkled was a Goblin ready to sacrifice his life but Until now has the robust muscular body, a Hob Goblin still in his prime of life. If careless, would his son Rigur be stronger? (TL: not sure) What in the world I wonder Truly, the monsters are a mystery. Umu. I trust your words! Then, I see youre building houses but, you suck.(Rimel) Honestly, it doesnt even deserve to be called a house. What an embarrassing topic it is. We didnt need a tall building so(Rigurdo) Fumu. Well, youve gotten bigger. Also about the clothes the exposure is too severe. Cant you procure something better?(Rimel) Ah! Until now several deals have been made with certain people. From those people, I know that theyve been procuring clothes! Also theyre skillful people so, they also know how to build houses!(Rigurdo) Fumu. I was also in the general contractor service so, I also know the suitability but, I am at a D-I-Y level. There is also a limit to my guidance, its not like I have a technology. Therefore someone will come, a business partner that can maybe guide But doing it is not so bad too. I see. doing it doesnt seem bad. So, why did you made a deal? For money?(Rimel) No, there are somewhat adventurers personal belongings stripped but, let us leave it at that. More than money, we are receiving food by doing barter and odd jobs. Our tools were prepared by those people.(Rigurdo) Hou. Well, what kind of people are they?(Rimel) They are the Dwarf clan!(Rigurdo) Dwarf! The image of an expert blacksmith, the famous clan! We have no choice but to go! In the first place, clothes that catches air putting that off these guys armor is almost awful. Armor has a great difference with an old rag but, for now if the size doesnt match it wont fit anyone. Improvements everywhere is also possible! But theres nothing is left from the equipment plundered from the adventurers. and there is a small amount in money. What should be a good deal . Its pointless to think about it now. Lets go. Rigurdo, can I leave to you the preparations?(Rimel) !!! Leave it to me! Ill have all the preparations ready today at midday!!!(Rigurdo) Rigurdo ended in a large tension. Ill leave this to you. Youll prepare whats left of the money. This worlds money huh if its paper then itll be a big laugh. Thinking about it, I myself, hadnt seen it. If I am going to a human town then Ill have to research this worlds money merit. Well, lets leave it after I meet the Dwarfs. This place has been clattering so, Ill sight see after I meet a carefree Dwarf. And someday go to a human village. There were Sub-Race but, the dwarf seem to live in a pretty big town so it seems. Theres also a king dwarf but, as expected they wouldnt meet the goblin right. Extremely, entering the village is something to behold. In comparison with the goblin discrimination and such, will they be fine? I am a slime monster but, I wont be surprised and such right? Although I have various uneasiness but Im greatly expecting from the Dwarf. Its been a long time since Ive been this thrilled. Status Name: 룽ƥڥ (Rimel Tempest) Race: 饤 (Slime) Divine Protection: Crest of Storm Title: None Magic: None Skills: Unique Skill Sage Master Unique Skill Predator Slime Specific Skills dissolution, absorption, self replication Extra Skill Water Manipulation Extra Skill Magic Perception Acquired Skill Black Snake Heat Perception, Poison Breath, Centipede Paralysis Breathe, Spider Sticky Web, Metal Web, Bat Ultrasonic Wave, Lizard Body Armour Fanged Wolf Super Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Coercion Resistance: Resistance to Temperature Change EX Resistance to Physical Attack Immunity to Pain Resistance to Current Resistance to Paralysis Chapter 14 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 13 To the Dwarf Kingdom Rigurdo announced at the street, to prepare until midday. Even the decision of going to the Dwarf Kingdom was foolishly said. His own son Rigur was first on the five sets. Next is me and Ranga. I was a little worried but, the person itself seem to agree. Rigurdo also feels rejuvenated too so, maybe its just me worrying too much. Now then, after receiving the package, I get on the back of Ranga. Boyoyo~~~n! sounded after I got inside Rangas fur. The surrounding fur made my body fixed in place. Its time for the Sticky Web. In this setting, having no hands nor foot really is inconvenient but, Ill just have to do with my ability. I secretly practiced controlling using web you see. And use it to kill an enemy! This isnt one of the Romans right? I dont know whether I can learn it but the prior is much longer. I steadily go through practice. Inside the package was some money, and food. The food will last us 3 days. Further than that then we plan to be self sufficient. It was better to bring food with longer life but, it was to avoid the feeling of being bulky. Even though I can predate more than though. But spoiling them is bad right. Its because I dont need food that Ive made that decision though. Our funds are 7 silver coin and 24 copper coin. First of all to clear the misunderstanding, its not that big of an amount. So I stopped hoping. Next, is Ill think about what to do after I arrive. Now then, its time to go! The Dwarf kingdoms walking distance will take 2 days it seems. Inside the forest flows the large river of Amerudo. After reaching this will be the mountain ranges. On those mountain ranges is our goal, the Dwarf Kingdom. On the east is the Empire, and the circumference of the Jura Forest are multiple country. It was estranged recently but, it was a large qanat of a mountain range. Therefore, the trade route splits to 3 ways. First is the route that passes through the large Forest of Jura. The second is the route that goes through the stern mountain path. The last is a sea route. Originally, the route that passes through the large forest of Jura is the shortest and safest however it was rarely used. Mainly, the most used is the second one. As for the sea route, more than costly, there is the threat of the sea monsters. There fore, it was the least used route, it seems. This time we dont have any business with the empire. If we head to the east of the forest itll be the empire but, were heading north, towards the large qanat of the mountains.(TL: Is the use of qanat correct?) There was no need to climb til the summit too. The Dwarf Kingdom is upstream the large river of Amerudo at the food of the Qanat of the mountain ranges, that dominion is what were preparing for. The mountain ranges naturally remodeled large cave metropolitan was truly beautiful. That is the Dwarf Kingdom. Were going north parallel to the large river of Amerudo as planned. We are moving with the river so there will be no problem of getting lost. But just in case, I displayed a map in my mind. The one leading was a messenger that had once gone to the Dwarf Kingdom so, Ill leave it to him. In front of me is a running guidance. However, the Black wolf (= Tempest Fanged Wolf Clan) the evolved version of the Fanged Wolves are fast! And theyre also not showing any fatigue. Weve started traveling for about 3 hour, and we havent had a break for once. In spite of nearly running the speed of 80km non-stop! Its extraordinarily comfortable. With this pace even a day wouldnt be needed it seems. Well, we can also go without excessively. Its to hasten the preparation for clothes and houses but, rushing things wont do good. O~i! You dont need to push yourselves!(Rimel) I said. For some reason the speed increased to some extent. Within the 3 hours, we attain a speed faster than a bike and, I enjoyed the flowing scenery but, I got bored momentarily. It is difficult to converse with this speed but, I have Thought Transmission! As I engage in a fun talk with everyone, I slowly understand the fun of this journey. While thinking that, I linked up with everyones thought network. Now then, what will I hear . Rigur-kun. Come to think of it, who did your nii-san got his name? Ha! Please dont mind the formalities with me! So, its about who my brother got his name, it seems he got name from a passing magic being. Hou. A magical being passed by the Goblin village? Yes, it was 10 years ago. It was when I was still a child it stayed in the village for a while and had taken a highlight to my brother, said. Hee. He was a good brother right. Yes! He was a proud big brother. Eventually he wants to become a subordinate of that magical being Germyuddo-sama! he kindly says. I see, I see. the next time he comes, the changes will definitely surprise him right! Isnt it! However, my body servers for Rimel-sama. Rather than the splendid Maous army, I cant follow Germyuddo-sama! Maous army . Youve met them, right. Wait, you dont even know if theyll invite you, are you confident??? Yes, rather than confidence its conviction. Even my brother as named has evolved but, he hasnt changed this much. Obviously the status of our evolution is different. I think he hasnt heard the Sekai no kotoba in his whole life! Even the surrounding Hob Gobs agrees! And constantly nods. Is that it? If they get a name theyll evolve. However, they also change at a certain limit on their godparent huh. Next time, if there is a chance to compare, Ill experiment. However, the Maous army. As I expected, there was something like that in this world! Will the demon lord attack? Or rather, whose ally should I be??? Well, Ill just think about it when he attacks. Luckily, there is an existence called the yuusha, and its common sense that the yuusha will fight the maou. After 300 years, the question is whether the hero is still alive surely she has been reincarnated and is vigorously practicing, right. More or less, taking memo at the corner of her memory. Now then, the next subject is Ranga, I was your late fathers enemy right? Should I worry of such things? I asked to the Black Wolf. Honestly, I think about it sometimes. However, it was the outcome of the battle, it is inevitable for us monster. Even if, which ever we are fighting, we understand that its justice to whoever wins. If you lose, none will be left Be that as it may, my lord, you forgave us and also gave us a title! Other than gratitude, I dont bear any malice! Fumu . If ever that youll get revenge, Ill be prepared any time. Fufufu. Now that Ive evolved, I fully understand it. On the previous battle, if ever that you got serious, we would be dead by now! If that happened, the wish of our race which is to evolve will certainly fall. Our loyalty, my lord, is only for one person!!! What the heck is he saying . Certainly, if I mimicked the black snake, I can annihilate everyone but, I dont want a dangerous gamble. Hes overestimating. Well, I dont problem the misunderstood part . Do you understand . Youve also grown! Haha! Im greatly thankful! I matched with his talk and care freely agreed. Well, its about his father that was killed. Having no malice is a lie right. (Tl: Rimel tsk tsk tsk, so untrusting. Yaay!) If Ranga someday have revenge upon me, Ill pleasantly receive it. Until then I certainly need to get stronger. At any rate, however you see it, until now a common black snake feels like a itll get strong. We talked in that fashion while travelling. En route, there was no event of a monster springing forth, therefore we proceeded in our journey smoothly. After 3 hours, we took a break, after 14 hours of travelling we slept and took a break for about 7 hours. Arent we rushing things a little? is what I said but, Its fine! Its because of our evolution that this much fatigue was nothing!(TL: I wanna evolve tooooo!) answered Rigur,(TL again: you arent the one running, right?) Do not worry about us! We want to be like our lord who doesnt need sleep, we dont need a long time for that! Even food, its not that we need frequent eating, even without it is not an obstacle! followed by Ranga. I checked the others, and theyre all filled with determination. With this, the number one not doing anything me, I might be seen as the one who lacks determination. Well, everyone seems determined so, lets proceed with this pace. We ran for about 12 hours everyday but, these guys really got tough. At the end of the second day, before resting and eating, By the way, Gobta. Do you know how far more? I asked the guide Hob Goblin= Gobta. Y- yesss!!! Probably, we will arrive tomorrow I think! Because we greatly see the mountain! He immediately answered to me, hafly nervous and happy right. Did he not stuttered? He answered in a panicked way just to answer. I see, now that he said it, the mountain seems to be larger. It wasnt that big yesterday, we really are moving in an extreme speed. Come to think of it, By the way, I suddenly cared so, how long did it take to reach the Dwarf kingdom? Once in a while a peddler comes right? I asked. I once heard from Rigurdo about the Goblin kingdom, it seems like it was a kobold peddler. Specially, it was weird that it takes 2 months heading to the Dwarf kingdom. Yes! They sell their magic weapon and armor for a high price! That said, we pay them with tools but, the peddler takes it accept, so it saves us the trouble! Furthermore, the monster surrounding the village doesnt use armor I see. Occasionally, they put armors of the adventurers on sale huh. No wonder theres no decent armor left, I thought. (TL: Anyone who understood the previous lines or is good in sales comment and enlighten me or us.) The Kobold clan doesnt know good quality things, specially doing things huh. Mostly, a person easily defeated by a goblin, its like sending a beginner in a forest and getting lost looks like a young chick right. I didnt think they would bring something amazing but Even so, lending armor is, maybe the Dwarf clan is surprisingly king. If this goes well, maybe thisll pile to a friendly relationship. Or rather, Id like it to go well, please become a favorable relationship! Then. After all that traveling, a complete three days passed. The qanat of the mountain ranges foot enlarges, a meadow. The mountain ranges naturally remodeled cavern was truly beautiful. Mother natures creation, a natural stronghold. Dowuragon, an arms state. Ive arrived at the Dwarf Kingdom! Status Name: 룽ƥڥ (Rimel Tempest) Race: 饤 (Slime) Divine Protection: Crest of Storm Title: None Magic: None Skills: Unique Skill Sage Master Unique Skill Predator Slime Specific Skills dissolution, absorption, self replication Extra Skill Water Manipulation Extra Skill Magic Perception Acquired Skill Black Snake Heat Perception, Poison Breath, Centipede Paralysis Breathe, Spider Sticky Web, Metal Web, Bat Ultrasonic Wave, Lizard Body Armour Fanged Wolf Super Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Coercion Resistance: Resistance to Temperature Change EX Resistance to Physical Attack Immunity to Pain Resistance to Current Resistance to Paralysis Chapter 15 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 14 The military nation Dwargon. It was the Kingdom of dwarves. 1,000 years had passed since the first generation dwarf hero, King Guran Dwargo, had built this country. To this day, the country had been protecting, as well as developing, its history, culture, and technologies. The current King Gazelle Dwargo was part of the third generation dwarves, but possessed a similar aura to that of his grandfather in his younger days. He was renowned as a great hero and celebrated as a wise king for his impartial rule. The land was governed by one such a dwarf. As a free trade town, it was the center of trade between all kinds of races. Therefore, the town kept a policy of absolute neutrality. Within this town, the wise king would not tolerate violence. Even the Empire in the east avoided open aggression with the military nation Dwargon! Needless to say, this was a favourite topic of conversation among adventurers. The dwarves were known to be such ferocious opponents, that there was even a saying, go against a dwarf once, there wont be a second time!. Their reputation as a military nation was not just for show! In battle, a wall of heavy infantry would defend the Army Magic Corps. The opposing enemies would be totally annihilated by the powerful magic attacks before even managing to break through the infantry wall. During these past 1,000 years, the might of the dwarven army that boasted of invincibility had always remained famous. And the factor which supported their claims It was none other than the equipments they produced using their technological strength. The weapons and armors they crafted using their cutting-edge techniques, far surpassed the quality of ordinary goods. Therefore! Rather than quarrel with the dwarf race, people chose to create friendly ties. For this reason, even if one were to encounter demons in dwarf territory, there was hardly anyone who would foolishly cause conflict. Their capital was a place where humans and demons mingled. It was truly one of the strangest lands in the world. Not to mention, while the capital positively overflowed with tools of war, it was still a country that was able to enjoy peace. The fact that the arms dealers stronghold was the farthest from causing strife might have been, in a wayironic. In front of the entrance, there was a large line of people entering. There, a large gate was built that was big enough to completely block the naturally-formed great cave. The only times the gate was opened was on the occasions when the army needed to come and go, and only once a month at that. Unfortunately, it was closed today. Below the large gate, a small door was installed for the express purpose of letting people in and out. A line of people was formed on the left side of the passage. It appeared that the right hand side was a pathway for the likes of nobles and important figures. Thats what I assumed as I observed my surroundings while lining up on the left side. While waiting, I saw that there was a varied treatment of the people, such as those who received a free pass, while others would be taken into a separate room to be checked. Befitting of a military nation, the guards took a firmly defensive stance. Although it seemed that you were comparatively free to act when you get inside. Still, the line was incredibly long. It might be that we would spend more time here waiting than we did traveling! But at the moment I was thinking that, [Oi oi! Theres demons in a place like this! Were still not inside, so isnt it fine to kill them here?][Hey, what are you doing lining up there? You guys are damn cheeky. If you dont want to die, give me that spot! Also, leave everything you have behind. And then Ill let you go this time!!!] Those were really quite the dubious statements.. Actually, I think that voice full of ill intent was aimed towards us. Over here, there was no one but me and Gobuta-kun. In any case, taking along a group wearing only loincloths does make you stand out in a bad way. Rigur had also wanted to come, but I refused. The other group was camping at the entrance of the forest, waiting for our return. And that was why it was just us two, but I wonder if we looked like easy targets? It seemed that a pair of adventurers that didnt want to get in line had their eyes on us. [Oi oi, Gobuta-kun, do you hear something?][Yes, I can hear it too][Did you get caught up in something like this the last time you came?][Of course! I was beaten black and blue, then I got picked up by a group of kobold merchants! If they hadnt found me, I think I might have died back then~][ So you did get involved. Well then, can nothing be done about it?][Its something like the fate of weak demons] It looked like we were in trouble. Moreover, this was a considered a normal occurrence here I wished Id known sooner. As if he had realized my thoughts, Gobuta-kun was hanging his head. I had finally gotten him to talk normally with me, but would this one time mistake return him to his previous nervousness? I was a little worried. [Oi! Even though youre nothing but a small fry. Dont be ignoring me now!][Rather than that, isnt a talking slime rare? Dont you think itll be popular in an exhibit?] The two continued making their annoying conversation. I vaguely felt like Ive been told at one time that I had a Buddha-like deep compassionbut this was making me angry. [Gobuta-kun. Do you remember the rules I said before?][Yes! Of course!][I see. Well then, for a while, I want you to close your eyes and plug your ears! You must not ever look this way!][? I dont really understand, but roger that!] Now lets see. I was the one who made the rules, yet I would be breaking them first If my group came to know of this, it would be bad from an educational standpoint. Since I made sure that Gobuta-kun, who was in the way, closed his eyeslets begin clearing the trash! At that moment, the man on my right shifted his line of sight. Further checking my surroundingsI saw a group of three grinning amongst themselves as they observed the situation from afar. The two in front of me was a swordsman and another man wearing lightweight equipment. Most likely, he was in the profession of thieving. In the group of three, there was two that were wearing magician or priest-like robes, and a large warrior. I made a prediction. All of them were in the same party, and these two in front were meant to chase us out, according to their plan. Afterwards, the other three would follow and kill us as we run away, and then innocently regroup with the first two. I dare say that this was the scenario that they laid out. In this way, they must have killed the weaker demons and stolen their belongings. It was well thought up. Howeverthis time, they picked the wrong opponent! [Oi oi! You should patiently wait for your turn! Im a very tolerant fellow, so its not too late for forgiveness. Hurry up and line up from the back!] I began provoking them. In that instant, the two in front of me were bewildered, and their faces quickly turned red. These guys had short tempers. [Putting up a front when youre nothing but a sh*tty small fry demondont get cocky!][Oi oi, youre as good as dead now! I even considered sparing your life if only you gave up your belongings!] They were reciting the kind of lines suited to petty underlings. Heh. Back when I was a general contractor, if you couldnt manage to make scary grim faced uncles dance to your tune, you just werent fit for work. Among those uncles, there were even some that had playfully scribbled things (tattoos) on their body. The feeble threats of a greenhorn, was nothing more than passing wind. [A sh*tty small fry demon? Were you talking about me?][Of course its about you! The likes of a slime is a small fry among small fry!][Hurry up and get over here. It looks like you can talk well, so Ill turn you into a demon slave without killing you!] A demon slave? There was something like that? Leaving that aside for the moment. The nearby merchants and adventurers were starting to notice the disturbance we were causing. I had to gather more attention. Although I dont know if such a thing as legitimate self-defence would work hereit would be great if even a few people could testify for me. However, was there no kind human who would yell, Ill save you!, and come dashing out? If I was a beautiful girl, there might have been someone like that, but I guess its unreasonable to expect for a slime. [Calling me small fry over and over, you sure talk arrogantly! Moreoverme, a slime?][No matter how I see it, youre definitely a slime!][Damn you, messing with me! I cant forgive being made a fool of by a weakling like you! Ill kill you after all!] After saying that, the two readied their weapons. Ah! At last they were about to come at me. Oh boy. The first humans I got to talk to was like this. Such bad luck. To think that demons were friendlier. The people nearby had begun moving away to watch in a circle around us from afar. Perhaps the guards had also noticed the uproar, which might have been why they distanced themselves in such a hurry. Now then. I leisurely moved forwards and said, [Kukuku. You say Im a weakling? A slime? Since when did I become a slime! Or are you just confused?] I deliberately spoke as if to imply something else. It was true, that however you looked at it, I really am a slime. That was obvious from the very moment I was seen as a slime. But this was, an act!probably. [What did you say? Dont get carried away with bluffing!][Hmph! If youre not a slime then show your real form already! After youre dead, you wont get to make excuses!] It seemed they would wait for me to transform. Just as planned! Even as a slime, I believe I could win against them. However! Holding back would be hard, so I might end up accidentally slicing them right in half. It was difficult to adjust my strength to the degree of only knocking them out. [All right then. Ill let you see, this true form of mine!] *This isnt even my final form! As I shouted, I also loosed a sinister aura to hint at my power. Of course, only a little bit of it. I checked around me to see if anyone had sensed that small amount of aura. Among the people watching us from far away, only a few had noticed. The two idiots before me and their companions showed no sign of being aware of it. These guysseemed to be all bark and no bite. I was done with observing the situation now. Now then, what should I turn into From my body erupted a thick fog. It completely shrouded my formand after a while it cleared away to reveal a different demon. A black wolf. Oh? I remember the last time I used Predation and transformed afterwards, I had taken the form of a Fanged Wolf Right now, I had black fur that was identical to that of the evolved Ranga and his pack. But not only that, my physique exceeded even Rangas, and there was now a pair of horns on my forehead. Mimesis: Tempest Star Wolf It seems that, if the lineage of the demon Ive used Predation on evolved, it would also affect my mimicry. *Most likely related to Rimuru naming them, which makes them family and connected in a way This must have been a further evolved form of Ranga. I could feel an overwhelming power. I was sure that the idiot pair would run away upon seeing this appearance. But contrary to my expectation, [Ha! Even if you look tougher on the outside, it doesnt change that youre a slime!][Oi oi, did you think wed get cold feet and run away from just that!?] They dont realize anything! Oi oi, you should be able to know the level of danger just by looking! In the first place, if a slime transforms, even if you couldnt tell if it was an illusion or something else, taking caution is a given. And yet, these guys werent concerned in the least. Perhaps they were reassured by the presence of their three friends in hiding The number of skills I could use had also increased. Super Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Intimidation, Shadow Movement, Black Lightning. Shadow Movement was a skill that Ranga and co was in the middle of practicing. Their goal was to become able to use the skill to merge into the shadow of their partner and instantly appear when called. At present, they were only practicing entering shadows, so there was still a long way to go. And the other, Black LightningI could imagine its power without needing to test it. If I tried it out, the pitiful men in front of me would be burnt to black crisps. But since my predictions were rather poor, their conditions may turn out even worse. This being the case, there was no skills to use. If only Intimidation would work on these morons! In a way, arent idiots invincible? Anyhow, the end result was that I only managed to terrify a few of the spectators out of their wits instead. [Oh boyI dont care anymore. This is too tiring, so just come at me!] I let them have the first strike. If I received damage while mimicking, what would happen? On one occasion, I had experimented on that question while in lizard form. I found out while continuously receiving attacks, that when a certain amount of damage accumulated, the mimicry would wear off. Afterwards, there was no damage that had transferred to my slime body. Most likely, it was because the skill Mimesis utilized magic essence to create a new body, which was why the main body couldnt be damaged. There were two restrictions on this skill. After Mimesis wore off, I would be unable to transform for the next 3 minutes, and the other was that mimicking a demon required a certain amount of magic essence. The amount of magic essence required was relatively insignificant, hence it was not an issue, and there was no duration limit to the skill. To sum up, there wouldnt be a problem in letting them attack me as much as they wanted. In the case that the opponents were strong, I could return to my slime form and escape immediately. And the fight began with them attacking first. [Heh, die!][Raaaagh!!! Wind Slash!!!!!] The thief threw multiple daggers towards me. And was that swordsman using a skill attack? His sword was glowing green as he swung the blade at me. Claaaang! Snap!!! Simultaneously throwing three daggers was quite impressive, but there wasnt enough force behind them to pierce my bristles. As for the swordsman, sadlyhis precious sword had broken with a snap. [Just now, did you do something?] Assuming the role of a villain with an air of experience, I enthusiastically asked them in a belittling way. But frankly, the power of their attacks were so weak that my question was rather reasonable. Was that skill nothing but a show? [N-, no way! Such hard bristles] *Real hard, baby [Impossiblethis-, this kind of thing, its impossible!!! My sword was made with silver! It had a power amplifying effect against demons!!!] Well of course, isnt silver fragile? What was he even sayingthis guy. [Oi! You guys help out as well!!!] As if no longer caring for appearance, he called for his companions. As I expected, the three that were in hiding was a part of their group. [Heh! Its the end for you now!][My myreally, I didnt expect we would get a turn!][A slimes transformation magic? Interesting. Ill be sure to dissect it after killing it!][For a while now, it hasnt been moving at all. Moving will probably break the spell. Hows that? Did I hit bullseye!?] They were making so much noise while saying whatever they liked. The five of them then spread out in a circle around me, and began attacking at the same time. The thief slashed at me with a short sword. This time, the swordsman casted a magic attack, Wind Sickles. (He was surprisingly talented.) The heavy warrior bellowed [Heavy Slash!!!] as he swung his great axe. The magician also used a magic attack, Fireball. The priest was creating a magic shield in preparation for my attack. As a party, it was a well balanced formation. Though unfortunately for them, none of their attacks had affected me I peeked a fleeting glance towards them. Apparently, they were too shocked to make a sound. If it was now, Intimidation might have an effect. Aruuuuuuu~~~!!! *Wolf howling. Believe me when I say Im really sorry bout the bad sound effects I used Intimidation on top of my howling. But, this turned out to be a massive failure Even the spectators were fainting over here, and wetting their pants over there. To put simply, the situation was a great disaster. Crapwhat should I do? This definitely wouldnt end well at all. Eh? What about the group of five? They had taken the full brunt of Intimidation at point-blank range. Well, of course There wasnt really a need to say it out loud. And suddenly, I detected a number of dwarven guardsmen that were running this way with Magic Perception. As for my current state of mind I gazed at the scene of people soiling their pants with various substances, and I unconcernedly thought to myself while escaping from reality, [Cleaning up after that mess would really suck huh~.] Status Name: Rimuru Tempest Species: Slime Titles: Crest of Storm Magic: None Skills: Unique Skill Great Sage Unique Skill Predator Slime Inherent Skills Dissolution, Absorption, Self-Regeneration Extra Skill Water Manipulation Extra Skill Magic Perception Acquired Skills: Black Snake Heat Perception, Poison Mist Breath Centipede Paralysis Breath Spider Sticky Thread, Steel Thread Bat Ultrasonic Waves Lizard Body Armor Black Wolf Super Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Intimidation, Shadow Movement, Black Lightning Resistances: Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX Physical Attack Resistance Pain Immunity Electrical Resistance Paralysis Resistance Chapter 16 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 15 [I offer my sincerest apologies~~~~!!!] I was deeply bowing my head (in my heart at least!). We were being detained in the guard station of the dwarven gatekeepers. After causing an uproar to such an extent, it was somewhat obvious that I wouldnt be declared innocent and released on the spot. The dwarf guardsmen had come rushing over and instantly surrounded all of us that were involved. Althoughmy previous opponents of 5 were perfectly knocked out, so I felt like it was just me being trapped in that circle. That was it! I should secretly turn back into a slime and. Run away. I thought to myself, Eureka!. But as I returned to my slime form and attempted escape Grab! * Visual explanation My body was abruptly seized, and then a feeling of being suspended came over me. I was so easily captured The soldier-san who caught me was smiling with a face that said, Where do you think youre going?. But I could tell by the bulging vein in his forehead, that he wasnt happy in the least. [Wai-, I havent done anything you know! Im also a victim in this matter!] I tried pleading the way Gobuta-kun would, however [Uh huh. Is that right! All the same, Ill listen to your story at the guard station! Youd better not think about running away!] He still wore that wonderful smile, even as he warned me. It might be a better idea to just give in Suddenly I thought to myself, Whats Gobuta-kun doing right now?, and when I looked around I saw that even now, his eyes were still closed and his ears covered. That idiot! What was he thinking? No waithe was probably not thinking at all. He was a ninny after all. While feeling somewhat amazed, I called Gobuta-kun over. And this was how we were dragged away to the guard station. The order of how events played out that time! First, I was forced into a fight! Second, I transformed into a wolf! Third, I let out a howl at a teensy bit loud volume. How about it? Im not to blame right? With that in mind, I sneaked a quick look up at soldier-san. As ever, he was still wearing that wonderful smile. His beard was a fine match with his good natured and hearty looks. Its such a pity though~, if only those veins on his forehead would calm down [Uhm~, why was I brought along with you?][You i-di-ot! What are you saying? Because you got involved in that mess, we are the ones getting reprimanded!][Eh?! So thats what happened! Im really sorry. I caused alot of troubles again.][Well, it couldnt be helped this time, but make sure to be more careful next time alright?] Whew. I think I fooled him somehow. What I used just now was the ultimate skill, shifting blame!. *Original text is ˤΤ. Im pretty sure it has to do with controlling blame, but not completely sure. If you know what it means please let me know This was an advanced social technique which you could master only after many years of life experience. The trick was to not let the other party suspect you. It was considerably difficult to use! *If youre wondering what that accomplished, the guards mood got a little better, I guess Moving on. Actually, while I did jokingly recount how the incident had occurred, it was mostly quite accurate. Using the information they gained from the witnesses, the guards had also reached the same conclusion as how I had described it. I felt that their attitudes towards me had become softer to a certain extent. [Now. About that demon wolf. What was it?] Asking the question was the soldier-san who was in charge of the investigation. What did he mean by what it was? The name of its species? [Lets see, the name of that wolf species is-][Not that. I dont need to know the name of its species, or anything like that. Why did that kind of demon appear in that place? To begin with, where did it come from and where did it go? Speak of everything you know!] Mm? Although I told them I transformed into the wolf, it seems they dont believe me? As a rule, heroes hide the fact that they can transform, but Im no hero. That was why I had openly talked like a chatterbox, and yet [Nonow see here, Im telling you that it was me who transformed into that wolf!][Ha~. Really, I get that its rare for a slime being able to talk, but transformation?][Wait wait, then should I show you I can do it?][Hmph. Well whatever. However, lets say for arguments sake that the wolf really was you. Why can you transform? Arent you a slime?] Eh? Confronted with such a question, how should I reply? Honestly answering, Its a unique skill!, would be a foolish move. If I did that, it would put me on the same level as Gobuta-kun. Think! Come up a good explanation right this moment, me!!! [To tell you the trutha magician cast a curse on me. I think it was done out of jealousy for my talent. Back then, I was a user of illusion magic.][Uh huh. Cursed by a magicianyou say. And?][Well err, right. I had learned a number of illusion spells and was fully focused on studying, but an evil magician changed me into a slime Right now, Im on a journey to find a method to break the curse on meand thats how it is!][How did you come to meet this evil magician? Why were you not killed but instead cursed??] Ughhit would have been so nice if he took everything at face value. His persistence was almost annoying. Well, it was reasonable I suppose. If he believed me just like that, I would consider him no better than a goblin. And from then on, a seemingly never ending 2 hours passed. It was a time of non-stop offense and defense (questions and answers) between me and soldier-san. . . . -The passionate exchange of words between the two, had gradually given shape to a never-before heard of story. A story about a certain beautiful girl, who was cursed by an evil magician and turned into a slime.- I didnt mean for it turn out that way, but in the midst of responding to every one of soldier-sans pinpoint questions, I had given birth to an exceedingly strange story. In the story, I was the young maiden who was a prodigy of transforming and illusion magic. She was cursed by a witch and was on a journey to break the spell, or so it went You may ask, how did it come to this? Whenever I had mentioned something odd, soldier-san would mercilessly tackle it in the name of cross-examination. And in the process of fixing up my story enough to make him say, So thats how it was!, it was already too late Me and soldier-san. At the end of it, we had exchanged looks full of a feeling of accomplishmentthough I had no eyes! No words were said, but our feelings got across to each other. [Alright! The written evidence (though the content is nonsensical) is completed! Thanks for your co-operation! By the way, what will you two-] Slam! [Its-, its terrible! Down at the mines, an Armorsaurus appeared! They say that several miners who were picking ores have already been injured!][What?! So, has this Armorsaurus been put down yet?][Theres no problem there! Just now, a suppression unit has been sent over. But those who were wounded are in bad conditions. I dont know whether it was for war preparations or something else, but everything related to medicines have been sold off, and it seems they wont bring out the emergency stores in the castle][Are there no healers?][That isyou know that to mine magic ores you need to go deep into the caves, right? At the moment, all of the capable healers are away escorting the miners, and the only ones available right now are greenhorns!!!][What did you say!?] It appeared to be a serious situationand theyve completely forgotten I was there. I thought to myself, If there are emergency supplies in the castle, bring them out!. Restorative medicine huh. Although I have themwhat should I do? [Oi, mister! Mister!!!] Ive decided to hand them some. As for why I would do this, its not like I thought maybe building a good image of myself would perhaps would prove my innocence in the earlier incidentits absolutely not like that! Saving lives is a natural thing to do! Though I admit, I sounded suspicious But they say that compassion is not for the benefit of others. In other words, something good may happen for me! [What is it? Im busy right now! The investigation is finished now, but I cant release you yet. For a while, youll be waiting in this place!][No no, not that. Its about this, you see?] I took out medicine from a pocket. (Or from their view, I simply spat it out.) [? Ah, whats this?][Its restorative medicine. Its of excellent quality! Good for drinking! Good for applying on wounds!][Ha? Why would a slime like you be holding on to something like medicine?] Hey now. Where did my setting (story of a young maiden) from before go. Just now I was completely treated like a slime! As I expected, he was also going along with the flow at that time. Well putting that aside [That doesnt really matter right? Please try using it. How many do you need?][Six people were injured butwill you have enough?] The young soldier-san, that had come to report the situation, was glaring at me with suspicion. A demon giving you medicineif it was me, I wouldnt take it. [Tsk! No matter, dont leave the room! Were going now!][Eh? But, captainthats a demon you know?][Quiet! Were going! Hurry and lead the way!!!] While saying that, the bearded soldier-san who was called captain snatched the 6 medicines I had taken out and took off running. Although we never had a proper talk with each other, I think he decided to trust in me. He seemed to be a good person, just like his appearance. Though it was surprising that he was a captain. [Is it over now?] It was Gobuta-kun who was asking. He had been silent right from the beginning of the interrogation, only nodding the occasional agreements to my claims. [Its not over yet, but welllets see how it turns out.] that!] From then on, we waited in a completely spaced out state of mind. Occasionally, among the soldiers that were coming and going out of the guard station, a few would stare at us in confusion, tilting their heads We had spent 1 hour waiting. I was practicing my control over spider threads to kill time, when I sensed the footsteps of the returning captain and his men. Stopping what I was doing, I went back to the waiting room. Gobuta-kun was sleeping there. This guyunexpectedly, he might actually be an amazing fellow! [You saved us! Thanks.] Entering the room, the captain said thanks while bowing his head. Also with him, was a group of miners that had followed behind. [I heard you were the one who gave the medicine! Thank you!!!][To be frank, I was on the verge of losing an arm, and not being able to work anymorereally, thank you!!!][.] The miners were all expressing their appreciation in turns. Oh theres one guy leftwhy wasnt he saying anything! Well, Ive properly received their feelings of gratitude. A while passed, and the miners had all finished what they came to say and left already. Before I had noticed, the sun was already going down and it was getting darker outside. After that, the captain and I shared another conversation. This time, I didnt hide anything from him. The five people, from the previous disastrous incident, turned out to be adventurers that were part of this countrys Freedom Association. Apparently, they were talented individuals, but were quite well known for their troublemaking. Without holding anything back, the captain had laughingly said, That oughta teach them a lesson!. He also informed me, that while it was already confirmed that we didnt do anything wrong in particular, but taking into consideration the feelings of the bystanders involved in that incident, there was no choice but to detain us. I found out that a damage report was never made. But really, it was understandable. Making a complaint saying, I want compensation for my soiled underwear!, would be extremely embarrassing. In return, I also told him of our circumstances. For the sake of reviving the goblin village, we needed clothes, weapons and armors. If possible, I also wanted to hire a capable advisor for the village, and so on. The captain had listened attentively throughout it all with keen interest. When the other guards learned of our situation, they had begun talking to me about all sorts of things. Even Gobuta-kun was besieged with questions from all sides, having to constantly reply with a bewildered expression. And like that, the night passed. The next day. We were still staying at the guard station. Gobuta-kun was borrowing the resting room. He must still be asleep. Since I didnt need sleep, I was already out in the backyard, gazing at the scene of the guards training. Some were practicing swinging their wooden swords (or more like logs), others were exchanging light blows in a spar, while the rest were working out by running. I was leisurely watching from the sidelines. Taking in the situation before me, I simulated in my mind, a fight between the various demons I have used Predation on, and the training guards. It felt just like a game. Still, I wonder if using Great Sage in this way was alright? The way I was using it, it could be described as like pearls before swine Be that as it may, it couldnt be helped since it was interesting. There was no problem at all. The result of the simulation: overwhelming victory by the demons. Even when the guards were given a handicap, only a few could manage to defeat the bat and lizard. In a 1 vs 1 situation, the conditions were too favorable for the demons. However, it seemed that in a group battle, with 5~6 people which made up one party, there were a few party combinations that were able to beat my spider. On the other hand, even with all 20 of the training guards, they were not be able to kill my centipede. In any case, I knew that the men here werent of the strongest fighters in this country, so perhaps this was a standard level of strength. While I was doing that, Gobuta-kun had also woken up. The captain was also here, reporting for duty. [Youre free to go. I feel bad for confining you up till now. Though we had a reputation to uphold, we ended up taking up a day of your time. Sorry!][No no, saving on lodging expenses was very helpful!][Hearing that really puts me at ease. As an apology, let me introduce you to a skilled blacksmith!][That would be splendid! Thank you very much!] Things were looking up for us. Regarding the immigration inspection, we were given something of a preferential treatment and it was completed without a hitch, while on the other hand we saved money on lodging fees. I also expected difficulty in searching for a capable blacksmith, but soldier-sans recommendation solved everything! Looking at it optimistically, nothing but good things had happened to us! [But in return for that] Mm? Was there a hidden catch to this? When it came to things hidden beneath the surface, videos were all I liked *Meant to be a pun on underground videos=pirated videos. Because under the guise of something good there was something bad and underground videos are pirated videos and pirated videos are bad andforget it **It could also be about p*rn. Im just saying [If you still have any of those medicines remaining, I want to buy them!] I see now. I did hear about it yesterday, that somehow supplies on medicine were low. Seeing as I have a huge stock of medicines, it would be fine selling thembut I didnt know the market price for them. What to do? Well, whatever. These medicines didnt cost anything to produce after all. If he says he needs them, then Ill just hand over some. [I can agree to that. Although I say that, I do need them myself, so it depends on how many you need.][Ill be fine with just taking the leftovers. Even if only one is left, Ill take it!] Hn? Isnt that strange? Wasnt he trying to procure a reserve supply of medicines? Having just one, wouldnt solve anything in the hour of need I suppose the need for medicine is just that great. [Mmthen, how about 5?][5! Thatll be great!][Aah, and also, did you know that itll probably still have a good effect when diluted with water? When treating the average injury, just 1/10 of the medicine should be fine!] When I explained how it worked, the captain nodded with a face that yelled, I want more!. After making sure he understood, I handed over the 5 pieces of medicine and in return, I received a small bag. Opening the bag, I saw some gold coins inside. [Although it may not be much, it was everything we could take out. I hope you can let me have them all for 5 coins each!] It appeared that 5 pieces of medicine were worth 25 gold coins. But at the present, I couldnt tell profit from loss, so I thought to make use of this opportunity to ask about the currency rates. [Uhmm, excuse me][Is it not enough? But this is the best I can offer][No, though Im okay with the amount you gave, theres something Id like you to teach me!][Eh? Youre alright with this price? The-then what is it you wanted to ask?] Hm? Hnn? Judging from that reactionI was ripped off! It might have been fine to push the price a little bit. Well thats fine. I felt that this captain-san was a good person, so I doubt he took advantage of me to a serious extent. [Right now, I have only a small amount of money, but not only that, I have no idea at all about the value of money and the price of commodities If possible, please teach me regarding those things! After all, being a slime, Im ignorant in these things!] My current manner of speech was totally contradicting yesterdays setting (story of a young maiden). At any rate, both us had never believed in that story in the first place, so no problem there! And so like this, we had a conversation before departure that lasted so long, that it wasnt until after eating lunch that I was ready to say, Now we depart!. I couldnt taste anything, but nonetheless, it was a good meal. Status Name: Rimuru Tempest Species: Slime Divine Protection: Crest of Storm Titles: One Who Controls Demons Magic: None Skills: Unique Skill Great Sage Unique Skill Predator Slime Inherent Skills Dissolution, Absorption, Self-Regeneration Extra Skill Water Manipulation Extra Skill Magic Perception Acquired Skills: Black Snake Heat Perception, Poison Mist Breath Centipede Paralysis Breath Spider Sticky Thread, Steel Thread Bat Ultrasonic Waves Lizard Body Armor Black Wolf Super Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Intimidation, Shadow Movement, Black Lightning Resistances: Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX Physical Attack Resistance Pain Immunity Electrical Resistance Paralysis Resistance Side Story 1 Today, I met an unusual slime. Upon receiving a report that an unbelievably terrifying demon appeared, I mobilized my squad of guards and set out in force. Even as I was approaching it from a distance, I could tell how powerful that black demon was. Aruuuuuuu~~~!!! *This is how powerful demons howl Suddenly, the demon let loose a frightful howl. That was all it took for me to freeze on the spot, my heart filling with the desire to run away at once. But that would never be allowed. We were the guards that protected the safety of this countrys citizens! Though we might not be able to defeat the demon, at the very least, we needed to stall for time until the army could make a move! Bracing ourselves, we arrived at the scene, only to find. Poof The demon abruptly erupted into a thick cloud of smoke. When the smoke cleared, the powerful demon was no longer there. In its place, was a slime that was sneakily trying to escape Without hesitation, I promptly captured that slime. It didnt seem to have the intention to resist. Later, I talked with the slime. Unexpectedly, the demon could understand human words. It even tried to fool me with a life story that was obviously made up. Not that it mattered much. I had already received a report with details confirming these demons hadnt done anything wrong in particular. But it was at that moment. A messenger arrived with the news of people wounded by an Armorsaurus! It was a considerably strong B-rank demon. Nevertheless, our suppression squad was full of battle-hardened veterans. It wouldnt be a threat to them. Though I say that, an encounter with a B-rank demon would normally result in lost limbs, and that was if you were lucky. Furthermore, the current situation was dire. In response to the movements of the Empire in the east, countries all over the world, including our dwarf kingdom, had recently begun preparing for the worst, building up emergency reserves of goods such as medicines. That was why the stocks of curative items on the market were being rapidly exhausted. And on top of lacking medicine, the healers of our kingdom were also unavailable, for every one of them were escorting the miners picking for magic ore. The situation was looking hopeless. True, there was still the kings exclusive royal healers, but they wouldnt take action for the common folk. The reason being that they were a valuable resource, capable of changing the fate of a nation. As I was bracing myself for the inevitable [Oi, mister! Mister!!!] The slime was calling for me. While wondering what it wanted, I listened to what it had to say. It turned out that the slime was willing to give away medicine. Could it be a trick? But truthfully, I knew that the slime was surprisingly good-natured. I had begun to trust it a little, from the conversations we had up till now. Even so, I resolved to kill it if something went wrong, and took the medicine. I arrived at the place where the injured miners were at. They were in a horrible state. Six men were laid down side by side. The smell of blood was intense. Among the injured, three were in an especially bad state. One mans arm was torn to shreds and about to fall off. The internal organs of another was protruding through an open wound. And the last man was severely slashed down his back. The way I saw it, they couldnt be saved. (Good for drinking! Good for applying on wounds!) I recalled the carefree voice of that slime from before. In the current condition of the injured men, it would be hard for them to drink the medicine. While thinking that the least I could do was to ease their suffering, I sprinkled the medicine I received over the wounded parts of their bodies. And what I saw was astonishing! The effects of that mysterious medicine was something I had never seen before. As it made contact with the damaged body parts, the powdered medicine smoothly soaked itself into the wounds, as if it was never there. I would never forget the spectacle about to happen. The effects of the medicine were greater than what the magic of superior healers, yes, even the royal healers of the king would not be able to accomplish. Before my very eyes, the injuries were rapidly mending themselves! Not just myself, but every member of my squad was also witness to this phenomenon. The other three men who were lightly hurt, recovered the instant they drunk the medicine with water. And in addition to that, various ill conditions such as chronic back pains and the loss of feeling in limbs were all cured. What was this? Was this really medicine? An item like this, wasnt it on the same level as the legendary elixir!? The three men who returned from the brink of death, insisted they wished to thank the giver of the medicine, so I took them to where the slime was. Watching them interact, I felt that the slime didnt seem aware that it had given away such an amazing medicine. I thought to myself, If it was like thisI might be able to buy a some of that medicine. If I could obtain even just one, it may have been possible to find out the manufacturing method. Now that it had come to this, I was somewhat regretful at having used all 6 of the initial medicine I received. For the lightly hurt men, it might have been fine to simply dilute the medicine before letting them drink it. In any case, I would act tomorrow! I would do whatever it took to make the negotiation go well. Pondering deep into the night, of how I would direct the conversation to obtain the medicine, I stayed up too late and was sleep deprived in the morning. Chapter 17 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 16 [Ahhwhy am I so busy.] Kaijin, a dwarf man, was grumbling to himself. He furiously thought inside, Geez, the Empire in the east, might make a move? What kind of idiocy is that!?. Indeed, for the past 300 years it had remained a peaceful era. Kaijin couldnt understand. Why would the Empire, which was plenty rich enough as it was, go through the trouble of invading other lands? Although for this dwarf, who made a living through creating weapons, the beginning of the war should have been a really good chance to make huge profits But still! Why did my workload have to increase so suddenly!!!, was all that ran through the dwarfs head. Moreover, there was one thing that he was greatly worried about Even as he cursed and fantasized about beating up a certain government Minister, the dwarf was in deep consideration regarding another matter. [What should I do] He breathed a tired sigh as he continued to think. There was almost no time remaining for him to complete his work orders. Missing the deadline would be a huge blow to his reputation. Saying I couldnt do it!, was simply not an option. Right now, his future depended on whether he would receive contact from the friends he had sent word for. He was well known for his skill as a blacksmith, but there were still some things he couldnt do. What was troubling him so much, was the lack of materials to create weapons with! And then the people he had been waiting for finally appeared before him. [Sorrywe should have made it by yesterday, but there was a matter beyond our control!] Saying that, the three men entered Kaijins shop. There were three of them, all siblings, and also of the dwarven race. All of them were in the business of mining. The eldest son Garm. He was a skilled armorsmith. The second son Dold. He was for known his first--rate craftsmanship. The third son Mild. Though he was a dwarf of few words, he was an expert at what he did. Having knowledge in construction, and well-versed in the arts, he was a one of a kind genius. By all rights, these three outstanding talents should have been the owners of their own shops, but unfortunately, they were all rather clumsy in regards to general living. Blessed only in their respective specializations, they were hopeless when it came to planning things or business trades, which was why they were frequently taken advantage of by the people around them. And so, their shop was taken over by a person they had trusted in, and what was more, they even fell into a trap laid by a fellow apprentice who was jealous of their talents, and ended up literally kicking an officer of the king and was now under watch by the country Having nowhere else to go to, they chose to rely on Kaijin, who was their childhood friend as well as the big brother of the group. Although he ruefully thought to himself, You should have depended on me sooner!, he was aware that it was already far too late to say that. He had decided to shelter three brothers into his shop and hire them to work for him. However, there was no work to entrust to them. While Kaijins shop mainly sold weapons, his other goods were bought from other suppliers. Since he personally made his weapons, there would be no problem in receiving assistance in regards to that, howeverhe feared that unnecessary troubles would occur if his shop suddenly stopped trading with the other suppliers and began self--producing armors and crafts. There was a need to continue business operations as usual until the three settled down. This was why he had tasked the three brothers with overseeing laborers in the gathering of ores and raw materials. After hearing their circumstances, he found out that they had encountered a demon. Kaijin was greatly perplexed at this. Nevertheless, their safety was something to be happy about. Thinking of how fortunate the three were to avoid any injuries, he voiced his relief. [Well, its good that you guys are safe! You must have done well in running away. Its great that none of you were hurt!] Indeed, as long as they were safe, it was always possible to go back to gathering the needed ores. But while he was thinking to himself, The safety of my friends are much more important!, the three brothers exchanged awkward looks with each other. They said, [Noits not like we managed to get away in time.][Mhm. To tell you the truth, even now I still cant come to terms with what happened yesterday][.] *Third bro is silent From then on, he listened as they explained what happened in detail. They claimed, A mysterious slime gave us medicine that brought us back to life!. Normally, he would have laughingly replied, I dont believe that!, but he knew that the brothers were never the kind to lie. Or rather, they just werent skillful enough in telling lies. Which meant that what they said was true However, seeing as it was only yesterday that a demon attack had resulted in casualties, hiring new miners would most likely be impossible. Due to yesterdays events, the men he had employed were resigning one after another. Since they also incurred considerable injuries themselves, he could not really complain. In regular circumstances, this would precisely be the time to go to the Freedom Association with a request, but that was not an option. He had already issued a request for the gathering of ores, but there was yet to be a reply. It was the same situation for every other workshop, and so the stocks of goods in the market were deteriorating. In the case of commissioning guards, not only would the fee be comparatively high, they would only work within the extent of the request. If you asked for escorts, they would do just that and no more And when it came to the price of adventurers capable of defeating a B -rank demonit wouldnt do any good. Far from making a profit, he would go bankrupt instead. He thought to himself, Tsk! Why did such a strong demon have to come out in the outer zone of the mines!. Kaijin sighed heavily. He contemplated on what he should do. The deadline was drawing nearer. He even considered going so far as to personally gather all the ores with his own hands But no good ideas popped into his head, and time was running short The four dwarves were all lost in thought as they looked at one another. And it was then that a strange group came into sight. *Returning to slime perspective [Hey! Big bro, you there?] While calling out to someone inside, Captain--san, now known as Kaidou--san, entered the shop. In the midst of our conversations, we had become much more open and friendly towards each other, and were now on a first name basis. I was told that the owner of the shop , the one he wanted to introduce me to, was his actual elder brother. From the outside, it looked like the kind of small shop run by a stubborn old uncle. [Sorry to intrude~!] *Rimuru greets [How do you do!] *Gobuta-kun greets Saying our greetings, we followed Kaidou--san inside the shop. The moment we entered, we saw that many eyes were focused on us. [Ah!] All three dwarf brothers had exclaimed at the same time The three dwarfs I saw yesterday had all raised their voices in surprise and were looking over here. They were looking healthy now. Although for some reason they were making depressed faces And then surely, as expected, there was a grim looking uncle whose face didnt lose one bit to those of the scary town construction old men. He was the owner of this shop. Honestly, he didnt resemble Kaidou--san at all. [Whats this? They friends of yours?][Kaijin--san! Its this slime!!! The one that saved us yesterday!!!][Yeah, thats right! So the Captain--san was the younger brother of our shop owner!][.] *Third bro is silent [Ohh! So thats the slime you were talking about! Ive heard you were the one who saved these guys. You have my gratitude!][Not at all! I dont feel as if Ive done that much, or perhaps I might have? Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha~~!!!] For one such as I, who easily gets carried away and goes too far, words of praise is taboobecause I wouldnt be able to calm down for the next long while. [So, why have you come here today?] After slightly regaining his composure, Uncle-san asked a question. All of us had moved further inside of the shop to talk. And then, Kaidou--san began briefly explaining my situation. I also chipped into the conversation, when needed, to help move it along smoothly. But I must say, this third dwarf brother called Mild--san, he never says a single thing! I mean, how did he still manage to actually communicate? It was mysterious. [I understand what you want now. But Im sorry. I dont think I can be of any help. The thing is, weve already received a request from a certain country.] He told us that it was a secret, and explained what was happening worldwide while withholding the important information. It appeared that many countries were feeling pressured by the fear of a war occurring because of A certain fool somewhere!, and that was why craft orders for weapons and armors were being issued everywhere. Putting this information into consideration, it made sense that the medicines and other goods were out of stock yesterday. [And so, about the request I received. Although I did manage to make 200 steel spears overnightbut on the other hand, regarding the main order of 20 swords, not even a single one has been made yet. I dont have the materials, you see] Despite hanging his head low, Uncle--san still grumbled. [If it cant be done, isnt it fine to cancel the order?] It was a reasonable question, asked by Kaidou--san. [You idiot! Even I told them from the beginning that it was unreasonable!but then that sh*tty government Minister Bester butted in and said Famed throughout our kingdom for your skills, can not a man of your caliber, Kaijin, complete a small task of this degree? is the kind of drivel he prattled on to me!!! Not to mention, this was said in front of the king! Would you forgive him? That sh*tty bastard!!!] He was furious the whole time he talked. As we continued to converse, I learned that in the past, the third dwarf brother Mild--san had rejected a request from Minister Bester to build a house that he wanted. Bearing a grudge from that incident, the Minister had repeatedly harassed Mild--san to the point where he was starting to think about escaping from the country. And I was told that the one who took him in at that time was Kaijin-san. However you looked at it, it was definitely an unjustified resentment towards Mild--san. Then I thought to myself, Wasnt it likely that the Minister bought up all the materials to obstruct Kaijin-sans work?. [If you couldnt make the swords due to the lack of materials, does that mean that spears require different materials?] And to my question Kajin--san replied, [Yeah. The swords require a special material called magic ore. The spears only needed to be made out of steel.] He had replied in a very tired manner Without the materials, even a master blacksmith was just an ordinary person. It must be so frustrating for him. But when you think about it, wasnt it possible that the Minister was waiting for Kaijin-san to come to him begging for help? [To top it offit takes a whole day to complete one sword. Even by using the assembly -line system for efficient production, it would still take 2 weeks to make 20 of them.] I was about to ask about the time limit, but then decided not to. The despair on his face told me everything I needed to know. But he told me anyway. [The deadline is by this weekend. On the first day of next week, I have to deliver it all to the King. This job is something that is assigned to each and every craftsman, commissioned by the countryif you cant complete it, it is possible to have your qualifications as a craftsman revoked] In other words, only 5 or so days left to complete the order. Or rather, since any progress couldnt be made today, then only 4 days until the deadline? I got the feeling like the talk was getting serious. I had nothing to do with this, so why was I here? Just wait a moment, I cant seem to understand whats going on~? Actually, if its magic ores, dont I have some? Well, its not like it was my business I didnt know if they were misunderstanding something or not, but everyone was looking towards me. Being stared at by men doesnt make me happy! Their eyes seemed to be telling me, Hey you! Cant you do something about this?. These peoplewhat did they think a slime was capable of? Guess Ive got no choice. For now, I should magnanimously lend my help themAnd while Im at that, Ill have them assist me with the revival of our goblin village! [Fu-fu-fu. Ha-ha-ha. Ha~~~ha-ha-ha!!! Hey now, isnt this talk just too insignificant? Uncle! This thing, can you use it?] With a loud thud, I placed before their very eyes, a fully extracted ore on the work table. And then I went to lay down on the sofa with my legs outstretched! (That was how I imagined it!) [He-, hey! Heeeey!!! Thi--, isnt this magic ore!? Moreover, its of unbelievably high purity!!!] Heh. Actually, that wasnt magic ore. It was a premade magic steel ingot~!!!. [Hey now, uncle, are your eyes just for show?] If he wasnt even capable of identifying this, I doubted he would be of any use to me. I would sell the material to him at a suitable price, but wouldnt further involve myself! [What? You dont meanno, thats ridiculous! Are you saying that the whole of this ingot is magic steel!?] As expected, Uncle--san saw through it! But still, like how he was astonished, I was pleasantly surprised as well! [Wi--, will you turn this over to me? Of course, Ill pay the asking price!] Fufufu. I caught him! [Well now, how should I go about this~][Argh. What is it you want? Ill do anything that is within my ability!][I was waiting for those words! Youve already heard of our circumstances, yes? Among uncle-sans acquaintances, I want you to find someone capable of teaching crafting techniques.][What did you say? Youre okay with just that?][Hmph. Our first priority is to secure the life necessities, clothing and housing! And also from now on, I want to request an intermediary for supplying clothes, and someone capable of making weapons.][If thats all you need, therell be no problem at all!] With this agreement, I handed over the magic steel ingot to Uncle--san, Kaijin, and in return I gained a promise. We planned to go over the smaller details after he completed his work orders. From the response he showed, it would have most likely been fine to request a little more, but wanting too much wasnt good. After allgreed was always the cause of my failures! Ive learned from my past mistakes. The very same day, after everyone had dinner, Kaidou-san left us and returned to his post. Even though he was captain of the guards, it wasnt a good example he was setting by skipping his work from noon. But well, it was for the sake of guiding me around. I have nothing to say about that! And then, the three dwarf brothers had excessively expressed their thanks to me. It appeared, that because they thought it was their fault that Uncle--san (Kaijin) was under supervision of the country, they felt very grateful that I helped out. When I asked, If you like, why dont you three join us?, their eyes went wide with surprise, and then they began a discussion among themselves. Well, I was sure they would arrive to some sort of conclusion. But it was about time to ask the most important question. [Uncle--san, there are 4 remaining days. Including today, that makes it 4.5 days. Will it be enough time to finish your work?][. To be honest, I dont think it can be done. Even so, Ive no choice but to do it!] So he was planning on going ahead with only fighting spirit. However, I know this. What cant be done, cant be done! To be successful in something, all the components that makes it possible must be assembled. There was nothing to be done about itsince I started this, Ill see it through to the end! [I understand. I have a plan! For the time being, wait until tomorrow. I need you to calm down and make me one sword that is of the finest quality possible!][What are you saying? Arent you an amateur in this? What can you do to help?][Its a secret. Believe in me! If you cant, then do as you like. However, Im sure that you wont be able to fulfill the request!][ Its okay to trust in you, right? In the case that you cant make this succeed, I wont be paying you for the magic steel. Well, it wouldnt make a difference to me either way, since I wouldnt be able to pay anyway! But, if you manage to keep your promiseI swear to keep my side of the promise as well! Ill prepare for you the best workers there is!!!] Weve made our promises! And a promise made was something to be kept! Status Name: Rimuru Tempest Species: Slime Divine Protection: Crest of Storm Titles: One Who Controls Demons Magic: None Skills: Unique Skill Great Sage Unique Skill Predator Slime Inherent Skills Dissolution, Absorption, Self-Regeneration Extra Skill Water Manipulation Extra Skill Magic Perception Acquired Skills: Black Snake Heat Perception, Poison Mist Breath Centipede Paralysis Breath Spider Sticky Thread, Steel Thread Bat Ultrasonic Waves Lizard Body Armor Black Wolf Super Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Intimidation, Shadow Movement, Black Lightning Resistances: Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX Physical Attack Resistance Pain Immunity Electrical Resistance Paralysis Resistance Chapter 18 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 17 It was the beginning of a new morning. Everyone had gathered in the work room. Yesterday, we had borrowed a vacant room that was meant for apprentices in order to stay the night. When we first entered the work room, there were already four people inside that were just staring at the magic steel ingot. All the while sighing, they were turning it over and over in their hands, checking if it was real. The ingot I had handed over was only the size of a humans fist. I thought it was an overly exaggerated reaction, so I asked, Is it really that rare to see? [What are you even saying?] Uncle-san (Kaijin) answered me, and followed it up with an explanation. Magic ore was the raw form of magic steel. Even in its unrefined form, magic ore was considered to be valuable. The reasoning was very simple. Its rarity, and its versatility. There was a major element that existed in this world called magic essence. This magic essence that didnt exist in my original world, occupied a major role in this one. When a demon was defeated, very rarely it would drop a condensed mass of magic essence called a magic stone. This magic stone was something like a concentration of energy, which was used as fuel for an invention unique to this world: spirit engineering. This magic stone acted as a core for superior demons, and on top of being more beautiful than most precious gems, it was said to contain an unimaginable amount of energy. As such, magic stones of superior demons were used as the core for many manufactured goods. Craftsmen were said to even use these as raw materials for the accessories they created. Those items would grant various effects upon the wearer, such as an increase in abilities, or an effect that would bind the item to the user only. And between magic ores and regular ores, there was one decisive point that set them apart. Without exception, magic ores would only form around the vicinity of superior demons. The reason was, that when regular ores are exposed to dense concentrations of magic essence, they would slowly absorb it over a very long period of time. Only when a great amount is contained would regular ores finally undergo a change into magic ores. It was similar to how minerals would suddenly change. Naturally, only powerful demons would be inhabiting locations with high levels of magic essence. Magic ore was hard to find in locations like the habitats of weak demons that adventurers defeated to earn pocket money. For magic ores to form, at the very least, it needed to be a place that B-ranked demons or above would live in. Incidentally, this was the first time I learned some information regarding the ranking of demons. [So thats how it is! Well then, I wonderI should also be around B-rank?][.(If thats what you think, it must be true. Though youre alone in thinking that!!!)] *Everyone thinking to themselves Most likely, everyone apart from that ninny Gobuta was thinking the same thing. Well, leaving the idiot aside. Magic ore was already such a difficult thing to obtain, but the amount of magic steel that could be extracted from that said ore was only roughly 3~5%. In other words, a lump of magic steel the size of a fist, was worth money that was 20 times its value in weight. The way money was valued here, was almost the same as in my original world. A common way of measuring money, the gold standard system, was adopted across the nations. Well, what all this meant to me, was that the metal was much rarer than I had guessed. As expected of me! Not missing a single thing! (in the cave). By the way, I became just a little bit scared about the fact that I secretly possessed a huge amount of that magic steel. There was no way anyone could find out butwhat if someone did?! Was I thinking this because I was a petty bourgeois? Anyhow, the main issue was from here on. Magic steel was not simply valuable just because of its rarity. There was a true reason for its worth. That was because the metal possessed a property that had extremely good affinity with guiding magic power. It was possible to control magic essence to a certain degree using imagery in the mind. My Magic Perception was the same, and even the effects of Water Manipulation was brought about the same way. The majority of skills used by demons were based on using magic essence in such a way. Although I didnt know much in regards to magic, I had suspected that the theory behind its use was no doubt similar. And so, what if a huge amount of magic essence was included in the raw materials of a weapon? Astonishingly, apparently it will become a weapon that grows! How romantic!!! Eh, whats it like? I want it!!! Though I managed to firmly hold my inner thoughts back, the words that almost burst from my throat still remained on the very tips of my tongue. It was a weapon that responded to the thoughts of the user, gradually altering its shape into the desired ideal form. And depending on the magic power of the user, it was even possible to freely transform its form in the midst of battle! Furthermore, due to its high affinity with magic essence, it would amplify the power of skills. In a way, when compared to normal weapons, unless there was a great difference in talent, the magic weapon would definitely bring its user victory. Perhapsthough this was just my speculation of a case of pouring money and utmost use of technologyif a superior demons magic stone was inserted into a blade of pure magic steel, would it possibly become a sword of fire, or sword of ice? Though in my heart I was screaming, Hurry and make it already!!!, it was not good to get too excited. I felt that it could be done, so I wanted to procure a magic stone if the occasion presented itself. After a long time of explanations, Uncle-san and co were now working on the sword. For future reference, we were also observing what they did. Although that Gobuta was no doubt just sleeping. When creating a sword, there were a variety of kinds that could be made. In my heart, the strongest sword is of course, the Japanese sword. However, even among katanas there was still all kinds of varieties. To contemplate on what kind of sword you could make, was also something quite interesting to think about. It had been 10 hours since they had begun work. A longsword that looked nothing out of the ordinary had been completed. Whats this? A large part of magic steel was still left unused. The remaining amount was still largely the size of a fist. It was to the extent that made me think to myself, would it be alright to use just that much for one sword? Upon asking, I was given an answer saying, If all of the magic steel was used as raw material for the sword, who knows how much money that would cost!. If you thought about it, it was natural. It was no wonder they didnt make such extravagant things like elemental swords. I now understood that it simply required too much money. Apparently, they had used magic steel as the core part, while most of the blade was made out of ordinary iron and steel. I was told that magic essence in the magic steel would seep into the iron and steel parts, then eventually become completely merged. It was said that the more it aged, the stronger it became. Another special characteristic of magic weapons was that the blade would never rust or become chipped. Curiously, I was told that the weapons had a life of their own. If it became completely broken or bent, then the magic essence would burst out and dissipate all at once. Uncle-san had explained all that to me, all the while holding up and displaying the sword he had completed. It was quite interesting to listen to. I took up the finished sword and gazed at it in my hands. (Though I had no hands.) Looking carefully, although it was of a simple design, it was perfectly straight. It could be said that there was no unnecessary part to it. It didnt appear to be meant for pure cutting, which was the main principle behind a Japanese sword, but still seemed capable to be used for slashing attacks. I see. The goal of this design was to use this simplicity as a base to make it easier to realize an individuals respective ideal form! Keeping that in mind, I could agree with the way it was made. Well then. As promised, Uncle-san and the others had completed a magnificent sword for me. Now it was my turn. [Alright! From here on Ill be working in secret. Im sorry, but after confirming the raw materials, I want everyone to leave the room!] Saying that, I made sure that everyone would leave the room. After all, I couldnt afford to let anyone know my manufacturing method. Mainly because it would be troublesome to explain! [All the necessary materials are assembled in this room. But will you be alright? If needed, I can help out.][Mhm. Ill be fine! Rather than that, during the next three days, make sure not to peek in the room okay? Its a promise!?][I got it. Ill believe in you and wait] After that, Uncle-san and the others left the room. For some reason, Gobuta also went with them There might be a need to strangle some sense into that idiot at least once Now then, todays recipe on the menu shall be, how to make longsword la carte! The method of production was simple! The first step, was to swallow up the model product! Next, what I had to do with all these materials lined up here wasto swallow them all! Chew, chew, gulp! And then, I would mix them well inside my stomach All I had to do was repeat that process 19 times over, and it would be finished~!!! Easy, wasnt it? But still, good children should never imitate this, right? And that was how I carried out my work, with my head full of silly thoughts. This was badthe time needed to copy one sword took roughly 10 seconds. 190 secondsa little over 3 minutes, and I had made all 19 longswordsit hadnt been 5 minutes since I had driven out Uncle-san and the others. How should I put iteven though I knew I could do it, the way I did it so easily made me feel a little guilty toward all of the hardworking Craftsman-sans out there Predator was seriously too cheat-like. Well, what now? Since I had told them something like, Dont peek in for three days!, was I to confine myself in here for next three days? No. As one would expect, there wouldnt be any use in pointlessly staying here. I might as well be out with it and tell them bluntly that I was done Baaaang! Loudly opening the door, I stepped outside. Kaijin-san and the three brothers were looking over in worry as they hurriedly rose to stand up. Gobuta wassleeping. Youto be asleep within a mere five minutes since I was in there, what was up with you? Indeed. That was the moment I decided somewhere in my mind, I would really strangle him sometime. [Hey, whats wrong? Did something happen?][Was the materials perhaps not enough?][ Or was it that it was impossible after all?] Everyone was questioning with the same concern in their faces. [Uh, mm. No, actuallyyou see.] All those eyes full of worry was hard to stand. I couldnt help but put on airs. Still the same as ever, I had such a bad personality. Im sure I couldnt be cured of this even if I died. [Just kidding~! Actually, Ive already finished it all!][. Haa???] *Altogether They raised their shocked voices in perfect harmony. Well of course theyd be surprised! [Cheers~~~!] In honor of successfully completing our work, we were drinking in a bar. We were celebrating under the pretext of having made sure the goods were safely delivered. Well, I did tell them that it wasnt a necessary thing to doBut they said [Now now, therell be plenty of pretty elder sisters there!][Yeah yeah!!! Young pretties and mature ladies! Its just the right place for gentlemen to visit!][.!!!] *Third bro is silent. Sort of PR/N: S*x Drive has activated to an amazing Tentacle/100% [Hey now! If master Rimuru doesnt go, the party wont begin?] I didnt want to, but there was no choice! These guys were really a handful!!! Man~, my sincere image of a refined man will go to waste~! This was really troubling!!! I was told the name of the establishment was, Night Butterfly. Would there really be butterflies? I wouldnt forgive them if there are moths! No no, its not like Im interested in that, okay? And while thinking these thoughts, we entered the shop. [Oh my~! Welcome~!!!][Welcome to our shop~~~!!!] *Collective welcome by waitresses/hostesses Whew~~!!! Extremely beautiful women were standing all lined up!!! Ohhhhhh!!! Those long ears!!! E-, erofu! No I mean, its an elf~!!! PR/N: E-, erof*ck! No I mean, its an elf~!!! Wha-! Oh man! Their clothes were too revealing~~! Ahhyou could almost see, but couldnt What was with that! I was even using Magic Perception with all of my strength!!! (Normally I use it on a 10% output low energy consumption mode.) These elder sisters were all resolutely dancing in between the lines of modesty! Arghwas this a challenge? Was this a challenge towards me!? Damn it, damn it all! [Uwaah! How cute~!!!][Waait! Even though I had my eyes on it first~!!!] Smush! Boyoyon! Boyoyon! *Bouncing sound effects, basically It-, its here!!!!! On my body a sensation of Puyon Puyon! On my back it was Boyon Boyon!!! Was this paradise? [. Eh, uhmalthough you seemed discontent at first, it looks like youre having a great time of it?] Gasp! Oh no, for the great me to be like this [Eh?no, not that much?] I guess that was a bit too forced Not a single one of them believed in me. However, I couldnt help it. What could I do! I mean, right now Im on top of an elfs lap and being hugged from behind My heart is so deeply moved!!! Ahhif only my late son(currently non-existent) was still alive, he would be so excited and frolicking about. We were passing away the time and enjoying ourselves when someone interrupted us, [My my, isnt this Kaijin-dono? Thats no good at all, to bring a vulgar demon into such a refined establishment as this!] A provoking voice had called over to where we were. Who was that? Who was this old man? All of a sudden, our surroundings had quietened down. As if they disliked that old man, the serving girls all had a hint of dislike on their faces. But it was hard to notice unless you carefully observed them. Unusually for a dwarf, the old man was of a slender build, and rather tall. Though I say that, he was around the height of a normal human. [Hey, madam! Do you permit the entering of demons into this shop?][N-, no, even though its a demon, it was only a harmless looking slime so][Huuh? Its still a demon! Am I wrong? Do you mean to say that a slime isnt a demon!!!?][Noits not like that, I never meant] Mama-san had replied non-committally in an evasive manner, trying to avoid those angry words, but the old man paid no further attention to her. It was plain to see that the old mans objective was us. [This isnt goodthats the Minister Bester.] So that was the rumoured Minister Bester? I seehow should I put it, his face had a high strung and obstinate look about it. At that moment, [Hmph! For a demon, this would suit you well!!!] Saying such nonsense, he splashed the top of my head with water. That really got on my nerves, but I firmly put up with it. Since my opponent was the Minister, I couldnt let my quick temper get the better of me and make trouble for Uncle-san (Kaijin) or this shops Mama-san. To be banned from this shop or something like that, I didnt want to experience such a sad thing! But just when I had resolved to endure it all, [Oi. Just because we were nice and quiet, you get full of yourself!] Uncle-san kicked the table flying with a Bang!, and stood up. [Hey, Bester! Bastard, acting so rudely to my guest, are you ready for whats coming to you?] Eh? Hang on, Kaijin-santhe other party is the Minister, is that okay? Minister Bester had become stiff from astonishment, and I was also jumping up and down in a panic! A gentle and soft sensation exploded from my back! It wasnt, on purpose. Absolutely!!! [Yo-, you bastard! To dare to use such words towards myself!!!] Minister Bester couldnt even properly speak due to his anger and surprise. [Isnt it about time you became silent!!!] Bellowing in a fury, Kaijin-san sent an unhesitating fist flying towards Minister Besters face. [Rimuru-danna, you were searching for skilled craftsmen right!? Would I be lacking?] You would be far from lacking butI should say, will this be alright? But well, after hitting the Minister, there would be no place for him in the country now. However. In a mans life, there would be times, when words were unneeded. [Ill take you up on those words! I look forward to working with you, Kaijin!] I didnt care about the minor details. If Kaijin wanted to come with me, I was just fine with that! Pretty words can go to hell! Ill be satisfied with living the way I want! Kaijin and I, passionately nodded to one another. And so, our promise was fulfilled!!! But stillfrom here on, how should we escape the country? As expected, when in society, if you didnt act with prudence, a mountain load of problems would come about. Even if you were to put up a front, those problems wouldnt simply go away! Status Name: Rimuru Tempest Species: Slime Divine Protection: Crest of Storm Titles: One Who Controls Demons Magic: None Skills: Unique Skill Great Sage Unique Skill Predator Slime Inherent Skills Dissolution, Absorption, Self-Regeneration Extra Skill Water Manipulation Extra Skill Magic Perception Acquired Skills: Black Snake Heat Perception, Poison Mist Breath Centipede Paralysis Breath Spider Sticky Thread, Steel Thread Bat Ultrasonic Waves Lizard Body Armor Black Wolf Super Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Intimidation, Shadow Movement, Black Lightning Resistances: Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX Physical Attack Resistance Pain Immunity Electrical Resistance Paralysis Resistance Chapter 19 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 18 Well then, now. We were still in the bar, Night Butterfly. It was something quite obvious, but bashing the face of a government minister was an extremely bad thing to do. Yes, it was something quite obvious indeed [Big browhat were you thinking?] It was Kaidou-san, who was together with another guardsman. As you would expect of a captain, even he could not skip duties all the time, so he was nowhere to be seen earlier today. We had invited him to go drinking with us, but he had curtly refused by saying, I have things to do!. And so, it wasnt that surprising to see Kaidou-san looking so appalled at us for causing another uproar while he was away on business. Running away in itself would be an easy thing to do, but I was sure it would be a poor move [Hmph! Because that fool acted so rudely towards Rimuru-danna, who is my guest as well as my benefactor, all I did was to teach him a small lesson!!!] Kaijin had angrily answered, and pointed a finger towards Minister Bester, who was being looked after by the four knights he had brought with him. But even now, Minister Bester had not recovered from the shock and astonishment of the previous incident. He still managed to glare at us, even as he wore a dazed expression and dripped blood from his nose. He mustve never imagined that he would actually get hit on the face. It looked like he was too surprised to even feel any pain. Sighing, Kaidou-san quietly muttered, [Hey nowa small lesson you say, and against the Minister to boot] And continuing in a louder voice he said, [Anyhowfor the time being, Ill be taking you all into custody!] He then handed down the necessary instructions to his subordinate. But he also added in a voice that only we could hear, [I wont be treating you guys badly, so please dont make any trouble!] Of course, I had no such intentions to cause a fuss! I stealthily moved to the side of Mama-san and placed 5 gold coins into her hands. To the surprised Mama-san I said, [Ive included extra for the trouble we caused! Ill come again!] And with that Ive said farewell. The quality of this bar was really great. It wouldnt be a laughing matter if I couldnt come here again, just because of this incident. And so, that was how we were arrested and taken awaybut I felt like I forgot something Right! It was Gobuta. We hadnt brought him along with us to the bar. As a consequence for his repeated idiotic acts, he was in the middle of a punishment I had imposed on him which I called, the bagworm hell. In the beginning, I had wanted to hang him upside down, but I supposed it would have been too much. And so, I wrapped all around him withSticky Thread, then left him dangling from the top of a room. [Wha-! This is cruel! I want to be taken along as well!!!] He had pitifully cried out in protest, but I figured that being too lenient would spoil him. So I retorted by saying, [You fool! Your daily behaviour is unacceptable! If you dont like it, then why dont you try summoning your partner (Storm Fang Wolf) to help you out!!!] And after telling him to do something he obviously couldnt, I simply left him there. For a goblin it would have been unreasonable, but the current Gobuta who had evolved into a hobgoblin should do fine without food or drink for a week. If it turned out that we were going to be confined for many days, I would break out just once to go save him. And with that, I decided to push all thoughts of him out of my mind. I did feel a little sorry for him, but considering how healthy he was, he should be fine! The five of us were being taken away to the royal palace. (Kaijin, three bros, Rimuru.) But I should mention that we werent exactly put into heavy restraints. It felt like we were going along voluntarily. Although we were being forced In the end, we were to be stuck in jail for about 2 days. But the meals provided here were pretty good, and there was even furniture in the room we were imprisoned in. And although all five of us were in one room, it didnt feel like a jail, but more of a dormitory. I had the impression that we were being treated fairly well. [This is all because I let my temper get the better of meIm sorry!] Kaijin was apologizing. However, none of us minded such a thing. [Kaijin-san, its alright! Theres no problem at all!][Thats right, its nothing that Uncle-san needs to worry about!][.!] *Third bro is silent The three brothers all seemed to feel the same way. [But rather than that, after being released, well follow Kaijin-san as well!][Rimuru-danna, will it be bothersome if we go too?][.??] *Third bro is silent Although I had no way of divining what the last one (third bro) was trying to say with my level of understanding, his feelings came across anyway. [Hmph! Ill take care of everyone! However, Ill be working you all hard, so be prepared for that!][ [ [Yeah!] ] ] *Three square brackets will mean more than one person saying the same thing. And so, in this way we began discussing what we would do after being released from jail. The first day had passed in that manner, and it was now night time, well into the second day of imprisonment. [Come to think of it, isnt that Minister especially aggressive towards Kaijin? I wonder, is there a reason for that?] It was a question that had come across my mind by pure chance. Upon being asked, the look on Kaijins face soured as he sighed, then began talking about it. It turned out that Kaijin was formerly one of the commanders of the royal palace knights. Having said that, in the entirety of the royal palace knight order, there was 7 separate corps, and Kaijin was entrusted with leading one of those groups. All 7 corps were tasked with different roles. The three support groups, working behind the scenes, were the engineer corps, logistics corps and the first-aid corps. The three main groups, acting on the frontlines, were the heavy attack corps, the magic attack corps, and the magic support corps. And finally, the most important of them all, was the royal guards under the direct control of the king. Kaijin was the commanding officer of the engineer corps, and his adjutant at that time, was no other than Minister Bester. [You see, because Bester was descended from the family of a marquis, it was rumoured that he bought into his position with money!. But because I was born into a common family, I was jealous of him then. It mustve been complicated for him. And it might also have been humiliating for him to be forced to take orders from a commonerbut at that time, I just didnt have the luxury to be considerate of other peoples feelings. I was desperate to be able to meet the expectations of the king.It was such a difficult time, when that incident happened.] He then spoke further about the details of the incident. The incident that caused Kaijin to resign from the army. The artificial magic soldier incident. In those days, without having produced a single technological innovation, the dwarven engineer corps was resigned to being the least evaluated corps among the 7 knight groups. The engineer corps was split into two factions, one side on Besters and the other on Kaijins. Besters faction insisted that considering that our country is the founding nation of technology, the engineer corps should be the star of the knight order!. Kaijins faction had refuted, instead advocating that we should steadily advance our research, as we have done up till now!. The arguments of both sides only resulted in a clashing of opinions, and their meetings never ended in a conclusion. And it was during that period of struggles, that one elf engineer had initiated a joint development plan that was named, the artificial magic soldier project. Bester had wanted to make that project succeed no matter the cost, all in order to redeem the honor of the engineer corps, once and for all. Although Kaijin had pointed out that Bester was being too impatient, he had paid no heed at all, because the warning was given by a superior of commoners descent. At that time, only the best of engineers had assembled to participate in the project. But as a result of his over eagerness, Bester had ended up causing the rampage of the enchanted soulstone, and the project was brought to a standstill. And it was in this way, that the artificial magic soldier project met its demise! . . . At the end of the day, Kaijin was the one to take full responsibility for that failure, and forced to leave the army. This was because Bester, on top of pushing all blame onto Kaijin, had even bribed the upper echelons of the army to prepare false evidence. I must say, this Bester was the very picture of a villain. In a way, he was easy to understand. To put it simply, Bester was afraid that as long as Kaijin remained in this country, there was a possibility of Kaijin returning to the army at any time to threaten his position. For such an unjust coward, wouldnt the death penalty suit him just fine? Well, perhaps that would be a bit too much. [Well, thats how it is. After I leave the country, you never know if hell become a better person.] With that, Kaijin brought an end to the story. The three brothers must have detested the Minister, because they had experienced that incident first-hand. After hearing such a thing, even I couldnt help hating on him. But even so, Kajin had punched someone who was a noble. At this rate, I didnt think we would be safely released When I voiced my concerns, [It should be alright, for now. Though Ive retired from military service, thanks to having made it up to the position of commanding officer, Ive been granted the status of a semi-baron. If it wasnt for that, they might have already executed me without bothering to go through a trial!.] After saying that, Kaijin burst into hearty laughter. Though I couldnt laugh at all. When push comes to shove, I should escape! Ill disassociate myself with this incident, and pass the time inconspicuously as an ordinary slime until matters cool down. That was what I had decided to do in my innermost thoughts. *So disappointed in you Rimuru The night passed, and it was now the day of the trial. Our group of five were brought before the king. The hero king of the dwarfs. Within his presence, the overwhelming air of intimidation was no joke. The current king, Gazelle Dwargo, was sunk deeply into his seat with his eyes closed. He possessed a very dwarf-like tough looking body, covered in an armor of muscle that hid the surging energy beneath. His skin was a characteristic tanned brown of his race, and his jet black hair was slicked back all the way. Strong! For the first time in a while, every single fibre of my instincts were frantically warning me of danger. On each side of the king, there was a knight standing ready. I felt that those two were also strong, but in front of the king, they were mere shadows. This king was a monster. I had expected that running away would be easy, but thisthe very moment I had come into his presence, my slackening consciousness had instantly snapped awake. Since coming to this world, this might have been the first time that I truly sensed an impending crisis upon me. A man fell to his knees before the king, and made some sort of affirmation. Then, as if having received permission, he stood back up and loudly called out, [The trial will begin! Everyone, remain silent!!!] Our trial would begin now. Over the course of 1 hour, representatives from both sides would appeal their defenses. As we were the ones who were involved in the incident, we would not allowed to speak out. The only people who could speak freely in this place, were nobles that were ranked earl and higher. Everyone else would not be allowed to speak, until given express permission by the king. What would happen if you broke that rule? The moment you spoke out of turn, your crime would be settled on the spot, and for good measure, you would also be convicted of disrespecting the king! Whether you were falsely accused wouldnt matter one whit. It was the rules of this place. There was no choice but to leave everything to your representative. We had frequently met with this person many times over past 2 days. He was something of a lawyer, so to speak. I asked myself, would it really be all right to leave it to this person? But as so often happens, such fears really do come true. [-And just like that, when Bester-dono was relaxing and drinking sake in the bar, they broke into the place as a group and assaulted him! This deed absolutely cannot be forgiven!!!][Is this the truth?][Yes! Not only did I inquire into the accounts recounted by Kajin-dono, I have also obtained written evidence by investigating said involved establishment! To every single one of the allegations I have made, there is no mistake as to their certainty!!!] Huh? Uhm, what? Who would have thought that our representative whom we thought an ally, would betray us like this. Wasnt the situationreally bad right now? Looking over at Kajin, I saw that his face had completely turned red, and was gradually becoming pale. Well, of course he would react like that. We werent even allowed to give an explanation after all. Incidentallyby all rights, representatives werent allowed to lie. Being found out would end in the death penalty. Without having a huge resolve, or some sort of significant reason, it would be unthinkable to tell a lie in this place It appeared that this time, the system which did not permit those of humble birth (in this case, the convicted) to speak before the king, was exploited in the worst way possible. [My king! Has our pleas reached your ears? Please pass unto these people the just punishment they deserve!] Bester had become overly elated and made a proposal to the king. What was more, he was looking over at us with a triumphant smile on his face. That bastardI should have hit him when I had the chance. Even now, the eyes of the king were still closed, his sitting form not showing the remotest movement. Upon confirming the kings apparent disinterest, the aide at his side took over and loudly spoke out. [Order!!! From here on, the judgement will be declared! Principal offender, Kaijin! This one shall serve 20 years of forced labor in the mines! In addition, his accomplices! They shall serve 10 years of forced labor in the mines! And now, the court shall be dismiss-][Wait.] A quiet yet deep voice, carrying a certain weight to it, had interrupted the closing of the court. The king had opened his eyes, and was gazing towards Kaijin. [It has been a long time, Kaijin! Have you been well?][ Yes! Likewise, I am most glad to see that my king appears to be in good health!] Kaijin had replied after a moments delay. Replying to the kings question seemed to be allowed. [Good. We are no strangers, you and I. Now to the real question! Do you have any intention of returning?] Noise began in the background. Bester immediately turned blue in the face. Looking around, I unexpectedly spotted the traitor representative, whose complexion appeared deathly pale. [With all due respect, my king! I have already found a new master! That pledge I had made, is now my treasure. Even if it were by the orders of my king, I have no intention of letting go of this treasure!] In response to those words, the crowd displayed anger. The guarding soldiers on either side of the king were emanating killing intent towards Kaijin. And yet, without a hint of fear, Kaijin had proudly thrown out his chest and was gazing towards the king. Seeing that expression, the king closed his eyes for the second time. He murmured, [So, that is how it is.] Once again, silence gripped the surroundings. And then the king open both eyes wide and announced in a powerful voice, [I shall now pass judgement. Heed with care!!! Kaijin and his company, is to be banished from the kingdom! I shall not pardon any who remains in this country, at the end of tonight. That is all. Well then, you would do well to disappear from my sight] This was the aura of a ruler! Awe-inspiring to the point of making me tremble. But despite thisto my eyes, the king had seemed somehow lonely. In this manner our trial ended, and we returned to Kaijins shop. We had only went out for a bit of drinking, but it had turned into such a serious matter. We needed to immediately pack up our things and depart! Come to think of itI wonder if Gobuta is alright? Oh well, it was still the 3rd day I was feeling just a tinge of anxiety, but when I opened the door into the punishment room [Ah! Welcome back! Did you have an enjoyable time up till now? Next time I want to be brought along as well!] I saw a Gobuta jumping up from the sofa he was resting on! Wh-at? This guyhow did he break out of my spider Sticky Threads? When I looked closerthe pillow Gobuta was using on the sofa was in fact a Storm Fang Wolf. Was he for real? He actually succeeded in a summoning!? [He-, hey, Gobuta-kun. Did you, succeed in summoning the wolf?][Ah! Yup! When I thought in my mind, Please come!, he came for me!] Saying it like it was so simple There was still no successful cases among the other Hobgoblins, and yet. Could it be that this guy, all the nutrition meant for his head, instead diffused into his talents? No wayright? There was no way that it would be the case, for the likes of Gobuta. It must have been by lucky chance. And it was then that I noticed the dwarfs who were stiffly staring at the Storm Fang Wolf. [What are you guys doing? Shouldnt you be quickly preparing to leave?] But when I called out to them, [Oi oi, hang on a second! Why is a Black Fang Wolf in a place like this!!!][Yeah! We should hurry and run away, thats a B-rank demon!!!] They were in a great panic for some reason. I found this situation to be funny and interesting. [Its okay, its alright! Nothings wrong. Hes not that much different from a dog! We keep these wolves at home after all!] My intention was to calm them down, but for some reason now, the four of them were now standing speechless. Because we were out of time, it couldnt be helped this time. After having the dwarfs change into traveling clothes, I sent them all outside. And then by myself, I swallowed up all the things in the house we needed to take. As for capacity, I still had lots more room leftover. But still, as one would expect, swallowing up the whole building would be too conspicuous and would draw suspicion to me, so I had given up on that idea. In this way, we finished preparing for the journey, and headed towards the entrance of the forest where we were to meet together with Rigurus group. The military nation Dwargon. It was a country we would become involved with many times over in the future. As we rushed out from the country, as if escaping, we had no way of realizing this. Status Name: Rimuru Tempest Species: Slime Divine Protection: Crest of Storm Titles: One Who Controls Demons Magic: None Skills: Unique Skill Great Sage Unique Skill Predator Slime Inherent Skills Dissolution, Absorption, Self-Regeneration Extra Skill Water Manipulation Extra Skill Magic Perception Acquired Skills: Black Snake Heat Perception, Poison Mist Breath Centipede Paralysis Breath Spider Sticky Thread, Steel Thread Bat Ultrasonic Waves Lizard Body Armor Black Wolf Super Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Intimidation, Shadow Movement, Black Lightning Resistances: Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX Physical Attack Resistance Pain Immunity Electrical Resistance Paralysis Resistance Chapter 20 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 19 Return to the Village We were joined by Riguru and the others at the entrance of the forest. A total of five days were spent on the journey. But, its still within my estimate. Although we met many problems along the way, the main purpose of the journey was achieved! On that note, I didnt see an Adventurers Guild in that city; shame, I wanted to take a look at the Freedom Association. Wanted to see if any of their members are World Travelers but I doubt there are. Also, the incident in the Dwarf Kingdom has sadly prevented me from further research on handiwork and armor well, it cant be helped. But, I was satisfied with my new comrades! And, we earned 20 gold coins. Really struck gold right there literally. I introduced Kaijins group to Riguru and the rest, and they exchanged greetings. Since theyll be working together from now on, I want them to get along. Come to think of it, the dwarfs seem less prone to discrimination. Perhaps it has to do with the fact that they are, themselves, a half magical race. Well, there was a problem in the beginning of our return to the village. Ranga was waving his tail happily around me. However, when I told him to carry two of the three brothers, his joyful expression quickly turned sour, and he took a step back. Then, while staring at the duo, he added Will it be worse off if those two idiots get left behind? With a look full of intent to swallow them whole! Which, of course, terrified the dwarfs. To begin with, when they first saw Ranga, Geeeeh!!! What. is that Thats how surprised they were. Was that the start of one of their performances? I dont really get it, but maybe there is something amusing about it. Wa.. wait, Ranga! Im just planning to mimic the black wolf to check its abilities. Thats why I want to leave the two dwarves to you! Hearing my words he stood upright as if at attention, and, Acknowledged, my lord!!! And he thus consented. Kaijin and the eldest brother Garm will get on my back. The middle brother Dold and the youngest Mildo are on Rangas. To ensure their safety, I tied them to Ranga with [Sticky Thread]. After all, in a world with no motorcycles, traveling at 80 kph would certainly be a terrifying experience. I dont know if its possible to run that fast, and I dont have any intention to be going that fast Next, its my turn. Mimicry: Black Storm Star Wolf (Tempest Start Wolf) As the mimicry finished, I transformed. Amazing!!! As expected of Master!!! Fu ha ha! Even so! Work hard to evolve into this form! I responded to Ranga with praise. Ay! I will strive to live up to your expectations With a new goal in mind, Rangas eyes were shining bright. The other Storm fanged wolves were all just as excited. Everyone being motivated is surely a good thing. Then, I glance over to Kaijins group. Theres foam coming out of their mouth they fainted? That old man what the hell they doing? Oh well. Time to put my daily practice to use! I use [Sticky Thread] on my back. I slowly manipulate the thread to tie up Kaijins group and, success! This way, we can continue carrying Kaijins group even while theyre fainted. Thus, we depart. As a side note, I think its a good thing that Kaijins group had fainted. If we dont take this slowly, at a speed of 100 kph, they could faint from the initial acceleration The two siblings on Rangas back, Mildo and Dold, however, seem to endure well never mind. Thats the rumored fainting with your eyes open skill, huh I offer my condolences. The return journey was going smoothly, primarily because the dwarves had fainted. Its probably better for them to faint instead of biting their tongues. In fact, imagine yourself in their positionwouldnt it be unpleasant to wake up to another terrifying experience? Instead, isnt it best to let them sleep with those happy faces? Well, Ill wake them up for meals. I know, Im a bad person (lol). Come to think of it Oi, Riguru! Have you succeeded at summoning your black wolf yet? Although it brings me great shame there has been no progress Fumu. Even Riguru cant do it. The other goblins are also frustrated; the wolves, as well. So, only Gobuta? So only that Gobuta succeeded? What! Gobuta, is that true? Yes! I called and he came! Hearing those words, the other goblins and black wolves eyes lit up in determination. But, that cant be. Gobuta is the kind of guy to walk to and from the Dwarf Kingdom on foot! Come to think of it, hes right! Youd think hes just a fool! But, I guess hes the type of guy that can do it when it matters. Well, Gobuta is a fool, but that certainly doesnt mean hes incompetent. Come to think of it, he made a four month journey on foot alone while scavenging for food; if he were weak, I doubt he couldve done it. Thus, my mental evaluation of Gobuta rose. Well, sooner or later it will drop! When the night comes, we take a break. Im not tired at all, but the others need a break. While everyone rests, Ill try out some abilities. The physical abilities of the Black Storm Star Wolf (Tempest Star Wolf) are really high. I could feel the power gushing out. When I kick the ground lightly, I instantly leap into the air, and gallop through the air. Combined with my reaction speed, I can probably bring out its full potential. To begin with, most of my battles to date ended with [Water Blade]! and the enemy were decapitated. Since strength and agility are important factors in a fight, this is a pretty good development. Enough to say that I am satisfied the Tempest Star Wolfs combat ability. From what I imitated with [Great Sage], while mimicking the black wolf, I can instantly kill the black snake. Without any special abilities. I received an explanation on ranks in the town. The Lizard was a rank B-. Via the simulation ability of the [Great Sage], one could approximate the rank of other monsters. The black snake would never reach A rank, but, being able to defeat ten centipedes, one could rank it as A- Similarly, a normalnot mimickedblack storm star wolf is stronger than a black snake, but a fight against ten of them would be impossible No, wait theres that ominous [Black Lightning] skill My instincts scream that its dangerous. And yet, I return to being a slime, and try it out. The result, Pika~tsu! ..Chudon!!! Fufufu. My test target, a big boulder on the riverside, crumbled to dust. Thus, I judged that I should absolutely never use this skill again! So, I didnt do anything! A lightning just hit there for no reason! Lets go with that. There was another such skill, the blacks snake [Noxious Breath]. I shall also seal it. At least, until I can properly adjust the output. Especially since it uses a lot of magic power. And, if not adjusted carefully, theres a high chance of hitting friendly. That is, more than its power the range was also phenomenal! Surrounding the boulder, an area of about 20 meters (65 feet) was turned into glass by the temperature Riguru and others rushed over asking if anything was wrong. Wooow, a lightning hit right in front of me! How surprising! Is how I deceived them. Seems like the lightning disturbed their rest, making me feel guilty. From now on, any dangerous experiments must be carried out in some secret location. Oh well, I got the data. The simulation in my brain resumed. With [Black Lightning], even if it is not my version of it, the black wolf can probably win against ten black snakes. Thus, it may actually be the case that the Black Storm Star Wolf (Tempest Star Wolf) holds power beyond that of an A rank. A rank monsters, by themselves, can devastate a small city and are thus appointed Disaster level. Therefore, I should refrain from mimicking the black wolf near a city. And thus, my research continues till dawn . .. The next morning. The dwarves wake up with their faces still pale. Are they okay? Are you guys okay? A, aa, where are we? As their consciousness become clearer, they were puzzled due to the unfamiliar scenery around them. I immediately tell them that we were traveling towards the goblin village. What did you say?! For a two month journey like this, we need to procure a carriage and food from some nearby town!!! Well, its far too late to be surprised What to say., lets ignore it. Well if think about it. Its hard for a normal person to understand the distance we had already traveled. We arent in a rush. So, I take the time to explain our situation to the dwarves. As for Riguru and group, they are making food. Goblins cook in one waythey roast. Thats fine for now. I have no taste buds, after all! However, when I do obtain them, I should beat good cooking techniques into them. Can the goblins get used to cultured life? Whether it will happen or not, I do not know. But, I plan to try out various ideas. Itd be bad if they cant properly cook! While eating breakfast, we discussed future plans. I explained to them that we were bound to arrive at the village in two days. Impossi! The dwarfs was not convinced Thus, we resumed our journey. Along the way, we conversed using [Thought Transmission]. The dwarfs can also use it, which saves us some trouble. [Thought Transmission] is an improvement over basic telepathy, as it is stronger, allows a larger network, can be used during other maneuvers, and has range of about a kilometer. On the second sprint, the dwarfs cling to our backs without fainting. Seems like they properly prepared themselves beforehand. Since the wind pressure forced them to keep their eyes closed, I made a thin membrane with my thread to protect their eyes. Surprisingly, it works. I can finally manipulate it to some extent with just thought. This much is possible when you get used to manipulating magic essence. While moving on the road, I ask the dwarfs to teach us about some common knowledge. While the dwarf talking, the goblins excitedly listens. Then, we adding our common knowledge from what we hear, then the conversation turns lively. I feel relieved because they become more familiar with each other. In this state, they will get along just fine in the village. The Dwarf or The Goblin, the origin is same. The long lived half fairy Dwarf. The short lived half demon Goblin. The difference was only in the course of evolution. But, the goblins rather said it evolution, would it be degenerate? In other words, the goblin can be said to be the monster version of the dwarf. The Goblin can evolve to hobgoblin, But after evolution, it seems it extend the life span! Well, it not just that, but that was one of the differences between demon race and fairy race. Even in the same half fairy races, dwarfs are closer to the demons rather than the elves. Maybe thats the reason, they able become accustomed without discomfort with others once they gets used to it. Having suddenly remembered something, I decided to ask, Kaijin, I know its already too late to ask, but is it okay? To have said those things to the Dwarf king, didnt you admire him? Oh about that. I do admire him! There isnt a single dwarf who doesnt. Who wouldnt admire a hero king that looks like he had come out of some fairy tale? Certainly. Heroes from fairy tales come out only in bedtime stories. This hero, however, is alive and well, supporting and protecting his people as their King. Thus, it is exactly as he saideveryone respects and admires him; and, everyone would surely want to be useful to such a King. Do I have the resolution to do the same? I became the goblins master by pure chance. But, how should I proceed from now on? Its fine. No doubt about it! Thats the kind of myself that I wished to become. Hey, Kaijin. Why have you decided to follow me? If you think about it, isnt it far better for you to return to the Kings service? Upon hearing this question, this is how Kaijin answered. Gahahahaha! Danna (TL note: can mean master but I left it in romaji) is surprisingly tactful! Why? Because it seemed interesting! Thats what my instincts told me. This guy can do anything! And that was it. Dont you think its a fine reason? A fine reason huh? No doubt about it. Fumu You better not complain later. I was famous for working my subordinates hard, you know? Anyways, when theres something I cant do, I want others to help me; I want to rely on others. But, if you need my help, Ill see it through. Even if it was hard, this is what I truly desire inside. I know. I nodded with satisfaction at his response. Two days later, we arrived at the village. Ours objective was achieved: we returned to the village! Chapter 21 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 20 Toward the Villages Revival We finally arrived at the goblin village. We left the village only two weeks ago, but I feel somewhat nostalgic. Well, rather than calling it a village, it was just a square surrounded by fences While we were out on the journey, whats left was just some small tent for living. The center of the village is marked by the bonfire; I noticed a big pot placed there. Roasting! It was the only cooking method before! It seems they improved. What an impressive progress. That pot over there if you look at it closely, from its appearance it was made from shell of a kame (Big Turtle). How far did they expand their hunting range? Well, it seems they did not get attacked from other monsters, I feel relieved. Immediately after entering the village, the hobgoblin villagers noticed us. We were greeted by cheers. Unfortunately, I didnt bring any souvenirs. Oh well, it seem there many fur, etc from monsters they hunted, Im sure the dwarves can turn them to clothes right away! Eventually, I want the goblins to be able to make it themselves. Now, to introduce the dwarves, I attempt to find Rigurudo so he can gather everyone. It seems its not needed, Rigurudo came running. But, he had a troubled face. What had happened? I tried to think the answer of my question. Welcome back! Im sorry I didnt greet you earlier when you came back, but Rimuru-sama there are guests Even if he tired, he still feel obliged to greet me, I feel sorry. Guests? Someone I knew? Anyway, are the dwarves free in the village? I think they start inspecting around. The equipment I bought was stored in a vacant tent. I leave the care of the dwarves to Riguru, I was guided to the place where the guests were waiting. Rigurudo guided me to into a large tent. Who is it? Well, when we meet, I will know. Thinking that, I enter the tent. I was surprised when I saw what was under the entrance of the tent. Over there, there are several Goblin. Some were well dressed with several others that accompany them. Chiefs, and they escorts? Why they didt carry any weapons. Even thought I dont see any problem. When I was perplexed, the goblins were all suddenly dogeza (prostrate/kneeling)! We greet you, O Strong one! Can you please hear our humble request!!! They speak all at once. Strong one? It exaggerated but are they referring to me. I discerning them all, their saying with serious tone and their eyes were all serious, I knew those eyes. What are they expecting from me? I thought so. Fumu, Ill hear I decided to hear their story. Then, Ah! We are really grateful! Our request is, we want to ask you so we can serve under you!!! One of them, answered as the representative. The other all nodded in agreement. They asked with hope-filled eyes. Please take care of us!!! They deeply beg. Honestly, I thought it was troublesome Right now, its time for the village revival! I dont have time to spare for you guys! Although I want to say the otherwise, the fact is the people on this village just a few. Anyway, I predicted there will be turf wars going around here I think its okay to accept them in, Right now its okay, but what if theyll betray us later? Although Im a bit worried about it, If that happen I will exterminate all of them, I do not forgive betrayal. To lead monsters, wishful thinking will only get in the way. Everything must be dealt cold-headed. I order to determine my resolution, is to accept those guys. I assured myself again. Once these guys betray me, I will kill these guys! But now that I think about it, how can I easily think of killing someone?! Im surprised by myself. Oh well, it better to worry about it later. By the way, it seems those guys are only a representatives, how many people do they have? To think about it, I must come up with names to give to all these guys all by myself. I let out a sigh Each one of the goblins went back to their own village to bring home the news. Well then, I hear the story from the remaining delegates. Listening to the story, I summarize the contents First, the cause that began to disturb the order in the forest. During the raid of Fanged Wolf clan, the village of Rigurudo and others was abandoned, the cause was they could not afford to offer any warriors. The Orc race, the Lizardman race, and Ogre race! It was some of the monsters with intelligence in this forest. They began to move in order to dominate the forest. Even until now, they had skirmish, but they are in tacit agreement so it did not lead into armed clash. However, that is in response to the situation where the lord of the forest is gone. So far it seems the move to clear away their old resentment. Originally, Monster had a nature that likes to show off their power. Therefore, to clear away the accumulated resentment, each race prepared to move out. The goblin race is just a weak race, their presence is only for being trampled by them. Each chief (Goblin) was in panic. In this state, they will be ruined by involved in the fight. During the chief meeting, they carried out discussions every day, but they arent very intellect. The discussion ended without resulting with any solution Meanwhile, the news of the attack from Fanged Wolf clan was received, well not far from it. Therefore, Rigurudos village was forgotten. However Around the time the food stocks become scarce, there came a bad news. It was reported that a new threat in the forest has appeared! The rumor was about the black beasts and their riders. Those riders are running within the forest just like it was in plains, they hunted powerful monsters in the forest. When they received the report, they all were astonished. Who are those riders? Apparently, that what it looked like for those goblins In response of this report, opinion was divided. The first opinion claims that, any day now, those riders will take them under their protection. The second opinion claims that, its too suspicious! It must be so kind of trap! The ones who said its a trap; there is no reason to bring us into a trap! They didnt listen when being persuaded. In addition, even if its not a trap, it isnt necessary for us to accept. Without intellect only sadness, the words for conclusion cant come out. Therefore, they select a person as representative to ask for asylum. They told me that was the reason why they went to this place. I understand. Well, it was a good story from a small fries (Alt: bug). However, even if the goblins are small, weak and lack intellect, there will be no one willing to help them. Either way, I decided to accept their request. But only those willing to come here. I told this to the representative of the goblins. Hearing my word, those goblins went back to their own villages. For now on there is a problem. I think that after looking at the goblins that came here. Isnt that A little too much? In the villages space, there are only a few accommodations. Or rather, why I must be worried for such a thing? For a few days, several axes were created, the newly created axes were used to cut trees, the collected timber was going to be processed, and would be used later to build housing. I leave the charge of the timber related things to Kaijin. The three dwarf brothers, diligently processed the fur, to make clothes for hobgoblin. The three dwarf brothers as usual looked at the women (Goburina) with sharp eye. It might be good, if they finish it quickly! At the time I told them to hurry their works, goblins came. From the 4 clans, collectively there is about 500 people. The rest of it, the opposing faction stayed at the villages. They choose to stay. But right now the works is still not done. Thats what I thought, I then check mind map. Im looking for suitable location near water source so I can open farmland. I walked to the nearest place that meets my condition The place is in the vicinity of the cave from beginning. Fumu. I called Rigurudo, asking about the situation around that area. Around there was nonaggression territory. Because unlike in the forest, inside the cave, there is a nest of powerful monsters Ah, there will be no problem. I used to live over there. Wha! Is that true!!! No, I was born over there so it okay, there will be no problem at all. .As I expected, degozaimasu na. This Rigurudo, truly admire you Is it really great? I was just born in that cave, why does he have to be impressed with that? Well, as long as hes satisfied. Immediately, I went to talk with the youngest brother from the three brothers C Mildo who had architectural related knowledge. I and Mildo are consulting about various things. I told Mildo any knowledge I had related for various constructions from my previous life that I could remember. The current technology in this world, it measured it is on decent level with magic intertwine together. In addition of my knowledge I had, I plan to measure and survey the local area. I want to make some of kind treatment facilities for excrement which was necessary for goblins and dwarves. But its not necessary for the black wolves. Anyway, you can make an underground sewer, or fermenting the excrement I thought it good as fertilizer. But when seen from sanitation side, it was common sense that it would easy for it to become the source of infection for infectious disease. That was what Mildo said to me. Well, can monster like goblins become sick? Its what I thought, but it seems it normal for getting epidemic. Its fate of weak monsters. Well, if its because poor sanitation, they would surely became sick In case of the goblins, the number of birth exceed the number that die because the strong fertility, it seems it possible to maintain the numbers. But, by evolving, it seems the fertility had depleted. In exchange for that, it seems the life span extended. Mildo was well informed. Though he didnt knew much in topics related to processing the excrement. I confirmed that there was only a few World Travelers in this world. In this world, had it own unique knowledge about Spirit Engineering, I heard its mysterious and there werent many explanations about it. Because there werent many details known regarding the benefit of the excrement, he was surprised when listening to my story. Thus, the conclusion of the meeting, Mildo was appointed as the captain of the construction team. I let him take care of things that were his specialty. To Rigurudo, I instructed him to assign some people under Mildo, to go survey the project site. Ranga also accompanied them just in case. I think the monsters from the cave will not go out, but there is a possibility. If that happen Im sure Ranga can take care of it. Thus, Mildo and others, the construction team departed. The next was, naming. The though is too depressing. To gave name one by one for all 500 people. Any longer, I think it would turn to the forbidden A B C D. But I dont like to do something halfhearted. Immediately, I started giving them names. Again, I went to low activity state after giving them all names, but I was able to give name to everyone. The fatigue was less than the previous naming; it is something that you do not want to do again. I summon the chieftains. They all kneeling in front of me, were the evolved chieftains Led by Rigurudo, Rugurudo, Regurudo, Rogurudo. Obvious, side by side. Its Ra Ri Ru Re Ro. Coincidentally, Ra became Ranga. I think it all appropriate, so its okay! There is no one that object. I thought it in frantic! I forget about the names appeal. I will work very hard! Its was one of a good man appeal!!! The one that are left over was a female. Its possible to determine the gender of Goblins, but it hardly shows in the appearance. But when they evolve the differences is recognizable. I thought some feminine name, Like Ririna. In the future, I wonder if this name can become series or not? Although such idea crossed in my mind, I decided to against such thought. Its not needed right now. Well, in front of me the hobgoblins. I wonder if they capable with hierarchical relationship or not? Everyone is friends, everyone is equal! Those things were impossible in real life. In particular, for monsters that emphasizes on power A clear chain of command was necessary. I decided. Listen, I bestow to you guys this positions! It was declared. Rigurudo was promoted to Goblin King. And, the remaining chieftains become Goblin Lord. In the surroundings, all of the goblins in the village prostrate themselves; I gulped my own saliva when watching such spectacle. Wa ha~a!!! We humbly receive your order!!! With that word as the signal, thunderous cheer rose up. A new history for goblin has begun. For crafting tools, Kaijin had prepared it. For clothes, under the command of Garm and Dold, had been produced steadily. For timber, it steadily provides the village with vacant land. By the time it was confirmed that all of the goblins had evolved, the planned construction for the new village began after Mildo came back after the survey. All were well. I checked the construction area for the new village. From its scale, it should be called town rather than a village. Our new home. After confirming all the preparations and equipment, we all departed. Towards the new place, step forward. For our first step to create a new country! - Chapter 22 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 21 A New Movement Bordering the Great Jura Forest, was the Count territory of Falmas Kingdom. On this frontier existed those willing to protect the area. Their main forces consisted of a knight order under the control of the Count. Although the members usually only consist of 100 people, the Count declared a state of emergency. Those who had retired were recalled, and the numbers were now nearly three times than the usual, with 284 people. The next largest force here was the Adventurers from the Freedom Association. They had taken requests to hunt monsters threatening the land in the vicinity. However, this was not an urgent matter. And, naturally they finished the request without any difficulties. To serve as lookouts around the Counts territory, mercenary were hired. Although some were talented, many were still just novices. Thus,when the monsters started to move, they all were employed to scout the surroundings. However, in reality, they didnt treat their work seriously. The main cause of which being the fact that Count Nidol Maigam had been stingy with money used to employ them. So, who can subdue the monsters if the Free Association didnt take the request? Normally, it was the job of the Knights. However! Fools! When the Knights leave the territory, there is a chance for the cities to be attacked?!!! Who will protect the Town?!!! So, the frightened Count did not permit their dispatch. Money was a problem. Moreover, The Knights could not move in order to protect the town. Further, complaints came from villages. They complained about damage caused by monsters that neither the adventurers nor Count did anything about However, the Association in this case, cant receive a subjugation request due to a single rule. The circumstances involved did not allow it to so easily accept. After all, if you going to hunt for rank B+ monsters, multiple adventurers of the same rank are needed (At least 3 or more people). Even if 10 adventurers with rank B tried to subdue it, even if they were successful, there would surely be casualties. Furthermore, just because a sighting was confirmed, it didnt mean that the subjugation can be begin immediately. Normally, there was not many rank B+ Adventurers stay at the frontier; the problem was that monsters would appear too frequently. Thus, they were unable to effectively move between requests. Theyd receive the request, subdue the target, and then come back. The time involved between each step became a problem. To patrol the village, an organization responsible for subjugation was necessary. In response to these circumstances, reluctantly the Count Nidol Maigam set up an organization. He called it, Frontier Garrison. Its member consisted of 30 people. Moreover, they mostly consisted of criminals charged with trespassing on private property, disorderly behavior, or small-time violent crimes. So, its actually a facility for small miscreants. A correctional institution. They were servants of the Knights, at times; and, they served as opponent for the Knights mock battle. Thus, their service was meant to rehabilitate them. They choose a person among them as their captain (or rather, they were forced to choose), and were sent as guards of villages. For Count Nidol Maigam, the plan looks appealing because it not only can solve the villages problem. Even if they had died, his wallet wouldnt suffer. Its the extent of his plans that he doing, but.. Fumu, sly dog. Well, to gain our freedom, we should accept it graciously! The man named Youmu said. Due to his appearance, Originally, he had not wanted to merely end up as a small miscreant. He hoped he can become the boss of the back streets/slums, but it seems the world didnt let this man take the center of stage. Later, the Frontier Guards led by him showed a remarkable results, and he became the frontier villages savior. Fuze. Belonging to a small kingdom Burmund, he was the Freedom Association Burmund branch guild master. His former ability as Adventurer was upper rank A-. He was a remarkable Adventurer. As he promised to Baron Belyard, he immediately, conducted his own investigations. As a result, in response to a report from the information section, it seems there were no movements in the Empire. But it didnt mean that the Empire wouldnt move later..so he had concluded. Thus in the future, they should continue observing the Empire. Its not work that they normally do, but there was no other choice. Its his decision. Then, the news from the Investigation Team was received. When he entered the room, he slowly sat on the sofa. Their confidential discussion was set to be held in the drawing room. On the sofa facing him, sat there three peopletwo men and a woman. They were Adventurers with a B rank. Excelling in covert operations, Gido. With his job as Thief, is a man with excellent information gathering skills. Outstanding in defense, Cabal. With his job as Heavy Warrior (Fighter), his role was that of the tank. He enjoyed goofing off, but was polite when working. Specializing on particular magic, Ellen. With job as Magic Spell User (Sorcerer), Skilled in diverse magic, but excellent with Movement-based magic. Carefully providing support in order to increase the survival rate of the Party. They were all noteworthy individuals. They were the team that was ordered to inspect the cave where Veldora was sealed. His first thought was, please come back safely! To begin with, the proper level of that cave was rank A-. Actually he wanted to do it himself, alone. But, because of his responsibilities as the guild master, he cannot move freely.. Meanwhile, the other rank B+ Adventurer were not asked to inspect the current situation of Veldora. The reason they were requested was because of their high survival rate and high information gathering capabilities. Rather than during subjugation, if they were sent to collect information while avoiding battle, their abilities surpassed those of other rank B Adventurers. However, if something were to happen to them, it would be his fault. It was an obvious violation, since him as the branch chief himself had ordered them. But, it was absolutely necessary for them to check. That is why, the one who most pleased with their return, was Fuze. Lets hear the report. Fuze, never showed emotion in discussion ordering questioning. He was grateful in his mind; but he didnt express it in words. The trio were familiar with this trait All I hear is Wasnt it tough? I want to quickly take a bath. It was tough; it was hard to mediate the quarrel between Danna and Nsan, I thought I would be easily trampled to death. That was their typical reaction when reporting their findings. However, their faces were serious. And then they started the report. Battle with monsters in the cave. The guardian, having deceived the Storm Snakes (Tempest Snake) senses, they removed the seal on the door and entered. Confirmation of the disappearance of Veldora Inside the door, they investigate for about a week, but could not confirm the presence of any living thing. And, the most curious detail.. And, that. After we concluded the investigation on the inside, the Storm Snake was nowhere to be found! Thats right! Since I cant use any withdrawal type magic indoors, I spent many hours planning our escape from the Storm Snake but it was all pointless!! I was just thinking that Id be able to mix illusion magic and heat manipulation as a decoy! But, no On a serious note, I worried that although we were able to get here, we wont be able to get out, but Thats what they reported. Heck, what was that thing? That was a monster of rank A-. It was the strongest presence inside the cave. Probably, I would not win on my own against that monster. That was precisely why; the probability of success in this mission was greatly reduced. Fuze thought so. Again, what is happening in the land? At the moment, that was not something to think about. So Fuze concluded. Well you guys. Have a nice break for three days. After that, once again, I want you guys to investigate the forest!This time, it is not necessary to enter the cave! I want you guys to investigate the surroundings thoroughly, and carefully! So, go! Ill go! See you! What? Three days!!! Give me more rest please~! Hey hey.. Anyway, I guess it useless no matter what I say? Although they said those things, Fuze did not care. It was more important to organize the information they brought. Heck, what was happening in that forest? Fuze was deep in thought When he opened his eyes his mood changed, He glared at the three people. What you guys doing? Get out! Saying that, he drove off the trio. Sakaguchi Hinata was bored. Assigned to guard the inside of the palace of the Holy Ruberion Kingdom, She was her private chambers, alone. This world was boring. When she first came to this world, Hinata was still 15 years old. On the day of her first year high school entrance ceremony, she was on her way home but didnt particularly want to come back. When she passed by the shrine she always stopped by, a strong wind suddenly blew throughout it. The wind forced her eyes shut. Once she opened them, an unfamiliar scenery had spread before her. Hinata rejoiced. Her mother was a religious addict, and now she had been released from it. Her father, had long ago disappeared. He lost great sums on horse races, and left them with an enormous debt. Mother fled to religion because she couldnt withstand the beatings from father. After careful planning, Hinata killed her father as to help her mother and receive life insurance money.. After a bit more, the insurance money would be paid out. The secret had not been exposed. Thus, her father was treated as a missing person. Thank goodness. Oh well, if you think about it, in this state it seems necessary to commit another murder. To murder the zealot who pushed her mother into religion, and sooner or later, end her own mother. Hinata was calmly analyzing the situation. Thats why, she didnt want to stay at home.. In this place, there was no need to kill anymore. She thought so.. Oi! Theres one here! Oh! A young woman! Good job!! Before we sell her, how about we have a taste first? While speaking such words, some men had surrounded Hinata. Ah.., even in this place, there is a need. The world was full of despair. So she thought. The world was full of ugly people, that kind of world, I shall destroy it!!! I, shall take it. I will surely usurp it all!!! I am righteous. There are no faults in my calculation. There never have been! That will never change. Suddenly, my vision became clear. My hazy mind cleared and my mind got sharper.. In front of my eyes was someone that wanted to steal from me; Ill steal from them instead. Their life! Thus, a slaughter took place. By the hands of a girl, the time she took to kill the three men didnt exceed 5 minutes. The physical abilities of the girl who just got her powers, was still not really high. With cold eyes, she evades the opponents attack with minimal movement. She grabbed the collar of her opponent, and without hesitation gouged out the opponents eyes. Hooking her finger in his eye socket, she pulled the legs of the groaning man down and slammed his head on the ground as he fell. She pulls out the knife from the fallen mans waist, and stabbed his throat. Now, one person down. The other men were stunned by the situation; and, without waiting for them to put their guards up, she grab sand and threw it at them. The sand entered their eyes, causing one man to momentarily go blind, she landed a kick on him. The man fainted. Without a second glance, she went around behind another man, and shoved the knife through his back, into his heart. As intended, it pierced the heart through the gap between the ribs. She pulled out the knife, and gushing blood taintedHinata. Pleasant warmth of blood. The men, of course, could not comment, being dead. But, there was one who was still alive. Hinata approached the fallenman and squatted down near him. He was terrified, but still alive. Still, there was a possibility that they had more companions. She grabbed his hair and lifted his face up . And used the Unique skill [Usurper]. Memory and techniques. All of it was taken from the remaining wreckage of a man. Hinata glanced at him, and stabbed the knife into his neck. Even she though she kills, she knew basic mercy. It was her first murder in this world. From the people she killed from then on, she took their knowledge and techniques. Now, with the techniques as the foundation, she became a strong person in this world. From then, 10 years had passed. Other than that, she didnt remember the people she had killed. Good guys, bad guys, Hinata killed them equally. Because everyone were equal in front of God. Ridiculously, over here she can kill all of them. So, over here, she was no longer a normal girl. Completely remembering the murder. Leader of the Imperial Guards under the Popes direct command, she was a beautiful woman that holds the title of Holy Knights leader. Thats why, it now became impossible for her to move as she wanted. Please someone, raise a rebellion somewhere. She thought such a thing. And then, someone knocked on her door. Excuse me, His holiness Cardinal Nicolas Schpeltas came to visit you. Do you wish to meet him? What should I tell him? Nicolas? Sure, he was attached to me Let him in. Hinata decided to meet Nicolas. She was going to kill some time with her faithful dog. (Hopefully this will kill some time.) With a smile of a saint, so she hoped. Chapter 23 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 22 The Adventurers who finally arrived There were adventurers preparing to investigate the forest. They were B-rank adventurers Cabal, Ellen, and Gido. With monster activity worsening, even the merchants have avoided entering. With protection fees rising, the trip would no longer be profitable. Thus, to cross the forest, one would have to proceed on foot. And in the first place, as no carriage could approach the Cave of the Seal, any trip would inevitably continue on foot. When they had finished some preparation and were about to set off, a single person called out to them. Pardon me. If you are heading towards the forest, could I not perhaps accompany you half way? Was the voice feminine? Masculine? Young? Old? That you couldnt figure out. Nor could you see the persons expression. For some reason, that person wore a mask. An expressionless, but beautiful, mask. The stranger emitted a suspicious aura but Should be fine? Hey! You! Before the leader C I! C gave permission seriously, what the hell! Really well, now that Nee-san gave her okay, theres no use arguing, is there? The three accepted the stranger without a second thought. I am grateful After saying those three words, the suspicious stranger silently followed the trio. Thus, Cabals group of three obtained a new companion, and set off on their investigation. . *Tontenkan* * Tontenkan. Kaaaaan. Kaaaaan. Don!* The forest was filled with the sound of cutting wood and blacksmiths hammer. The foundation of a new city is being laid; and new houses are being built. At first, to lay the plumbing, they had avoided building any houses, and it was but empty land For the water way, they redirected the water from the river. Its under construction, but they plan on constructing a building for water pipe control. There, the water will be purified and distributed to every household. As for drainage, it will be directed into an underground sewage. As it is made from wood, we decided to preserve it by hardening it in cement. And, leading away from the city, it will end at a facility where it will be reprocessed into manure. Furthermore, we temporarily erected a building the size of a Gymnasium on the outskirts. It serves as temporary lodging are. And as such, its not made to last. All in all, the construction proceeds smoothly. Near the cave, at the seat of honor, I plan on placing my dwelling. From there, well first build the houses of the clan lords, followed by that of the commoners. As I want to get it right, the initial map was drawn with utmost precision. Drawing a cross, with large roads running through the city, this plan is best for overseeing the denizens behavior. But, it is easier to attack. (TL long note for the curious mind: what this plan made me think of is of construction of Heian-kyo (modern Kyoto) and Edo (modern Tokyo). I have a feeling that it is those examples that Rimuru is referencing. Kyoto was planned to resemble the Chinese imperial city, and thus constructed square . It had two main roads running through it, leading to the seat of honor, the imperial palace. Edo, on the other hand, imitated the construction style of castles; and, using rivers, was thus made into a spiral . In terms of defense, while both were well known styles, Edo was considered superior.) In any case, seems like having the goblins evolve into hobgoblins was the right decision. They quickly develop superior intellect and memorization. Also, their constitution and strength improve. According to the dwarfs, goblins are ranked F, but hobgoblins are monsters deserving a C~D rank. In any case, I should probably treat them with the same respect as humans. In short, their rank varies. Equipment and armor, individual class and skill, and other such factors greatly affect the rank. I mean, individual strength depends on the individual, right? The four I deigned lords, for example, are stronger than the rest. And Rigurdo, whom I crowned King Oh! You have spent your time here! I was looking for you!! What a monster! Is all I want to say. Hes huge and muscular. Compared to an ogre, hes not just similar, he seems stronger! Or so Kaijin said. Thus is seems that evolution is affected not just by a name, but also by the class. Truly, monsters capabilities are wondrous. Probably should try bestowing a few more titles to test this theory. Whats up? Ay! We have captured suspicious individuals, so I came to report. Suspicious? Of which monster race? Not monsters, they are humans. As you have commanded, we did not lay our hands on them. Humans? Why all the way over here? Humans huh? Finally, the opportunity I was waiting for! Have to start on friendly terms. Well if they are like those idiot adventurers from before, Ill dispose of them or turn them into monster snacks They were assaulted by a group of giant ants, and were saved by Rigurs defense squad, who then took charge of their protection There is evidence that they were investigating these lands. How shall we respond? I see. Seems like investigating on behalf of some country. I checked with the dwarfs, but Jura forest is not any countrys property. Thus, theres a good chance they are investigating the lands on behalf of an expanding country. If thats the case, that complicates the matter Well, Ill decide after meeting them. Alright! Ill meet with them. Lead the way! Having so decided, I jumped on Rigurdos shoulder. Since Ranga moves around too quickly, moving on him is troublesome. This is no different from walking, but my low eye level bothers me. Besides, when trying to appear dignified, having people look down at you (literally) is counterproductive. But its all an excuse! Rigurdo, with me on his shoulder, walked to the captured adventurers. So, what kind of people are they? As I thought so, before my eyes (which I dont have, of course), I saw, Hey! You! I saw that first!!! Youre terrible! I was aiming for that meat! Danna, I shall not yield when it comes to food! * Mogu mogu* (Munching sound) I heard a boisterous group. To my silent question, Many apologies. Somehow, it seems that all their items were stolen so we decided to prepare a meal, and this Huh. Rigurdo is pretty nice guy, it seems. Nah, isnt this fine? Actually, well done! Treating those in need kindly is a good thing! I praised his actions. More importantly, they, without consulting me, decided on a course of action they thought best. That, in itself, is a wonderful thing, I imagine. Ay! Henceforth, as to not cause Rimuru-sama any trouble, we shall further devote ourselves! Well, hes still damn formal, though. After that conversation, we entered the tent. To be precise, the people guarding outside opened the way in. And all the eyes fell on me. With their mouths full of meat and vegetables, Adventurers. Their eyes opened wide at the sight of me. However, it seems that they arent aware that their surprise showed itself. Hmm? Havent I? Ah! The trio of the cave! But one of them I have never seen before. Wearing a mask how is he eating? * Mogu mogu* Slowly, at his own pace. But, Barbecue!!! Kuu I also want a taste. Nostalgic Meat-chan. Ah wouldnt taste buds just fall from somewhere? Oops, my mind seems to have wondered in a strange direction. Rigurdo let me down at the main seat. Dear guests, although we cannot offer better hospitality, please make yourselves at home. Before you is our lord, Rimuru-sama! Having so introduced myself, he took the seat next to me. * Gokuri* The sound of them swallowing what they were eating and drinking resounded. And, What? A slime?! Mogu mogu Theyre surprised. But really, to react in the same way oh well. Pleased to meet you. I am the slime Rimuru. Not an evil slime. Bu!!! They responded to my greeting by spitting out food. However, the one wearing the mask, seems to have kept his composure. What a rude bunch. Seems like theyve been greatly surprised to see a slime talk. Well, I do understand the trios surprise, but Id rather they contain the food in their mouth. So what kind of people are they? It would be good if they were decent folk, but Well, after having regained their composure, That was rude of us! We never would have imagined to be saved by demons, but we are in your debt! Yeah! We work as human adventurers! This food, very delicious! These days weve been doing nothing but running, never having a decent meal Truly, thank you! Thanks! Were in your debt. However, to think that hobgoblins were building a village here. Gohogoho, gusu. Gokugoku. Well, at least they arent panicking. Well, take your time chewing, we can talk when you finish! Having said that, I waited for them to finish their meal. They really should have just called me when they had finished, seems like they cant be so considerate. Well, they did get flustered, but thatll serve as practice for future encounters. From what I imagined, entertaining human guests (prisoners?) is certainly outside of my expectations not that I can do anything about it now. And, maybe because I was feeling a little unpleasant, I exited the tent. When they finished with their meal, I had them escorted to the tent placed closest to the caveCone for my personal use. Rigurdo seemed very apologetic, but, Well, dont sweat it. Just learn for future reference! So I comforted him. The goblins are growing. Cant expect everything to be perfect from the start. Having entered my tent, I felt at ease. Rigurdo had his Goblina subordinates bring us tea. Seems much better compared to what they brought out before, but, unfortunately, I cant taste it. To see improvement even here how amusing. This is clearly a sign that they are evolving as a cultured race. Now, time was spent on this and that We apologize for earlier rudeness! While saying so, the four enter. Its a simple tent, so feels narrow. At the same time as the goblinas that showed them in leave, another set comes to bring them tea. See? I dont know when, but theyve improved greatly in this respect. When night comes, while drinking with the dwarfs, I do know that they discuss their lives and cultures. Well, then. Once again. Please to meet you. The lord of this place, I am called Rimuru. For what reason have you come to these lands? That question would fall within their prediction. After all, they had plenty of time to discuss what answers theyll give. The pleasure is mine. I am Cabal. For now, I am this partys leader. This is Ellen, and this is Gido. Would you understand if I told you? We are B rank adventurers. Pleased to meet you, I am Ellen. Yo! Gidos the name. Pleased to make your acquaintance. As I thought, these three are a party, huh. At a B rank they are moderately strong, but the cave would be impossible Now then, the other one is? And, this one has joined us temporarily for the journey, named Shizu-san. Call me Shizu. A voice that wouldnt show whether the speaker was a man, a woman, an elder, or a child. But, I can tell gender apart with ease. For me, who can tell goblin sexes apart, this is a piece of cake. Its a girl. Furthermore, if I am not mistaken Isnt she Japanese? Thats the feeling that I get. The way she sips her tea, and the way she sits. Since I dont know much about this world, I cant be certain; but, surely that sitting posture is rare, right? Currently, the other three are sitting normally. Sitting on the wolf pelts, the males have crossed their feet. The girl named Ellen also relaxed, and reclines horizontally. (If I think about it, arent these guys letting their guard down a bit too much Isnt there a sense of danger in this world?) But enough of pointless chatter. Need to get down to business. How polite. And? Ill summarize the conversation. . .. I heard their story. These guys, without any restraint, they spilled the whole story. So, on the orders from their guild master, they needed to come to the forest and investigate if any suspicious happenings were well, happening. In any case, he says to search for anything suspicious, but what should we call suspicious and what normal, huh?! Right, right! Shouldve asked him to explain in more details! Theres a limit to how much we can investigate, you know! Thus they began badmouthing their guild master. These guys are hopeless I feel like I understand their poor guild master. And when they had thought they found something fishyCa hole in a boulder, they drew their swords It was a nest of Giant Ants! To say the least, they were surprised. I really want to ask why they drew their swords then. I really want to ask! But its surprising theyve lived this long. And from there, for three days, they desperately ran, having abandoned all their things. If I had to say something itd be: well done! but Ill refrain. Wouldnt the most suspicious things be found around here? Like, in the cave? I asked. No, no! Theres nothing in there! Did you know~? They said that a storm dragon was sealed in there. But, without showering once, we searched that place for two weeks without finding anything! Wha idiot! Thats not something you should be talking about right now! You see? The one who spilled it is you, Nee-san! Not my problem! Ellen suddenly says, causing the men to panic. Well, we had passed each at that time, so I knew. Oh, and it seems that bath culture exists here Im planning on building a bath house in this city, as well. That aside, You say you investigated that cave, but for what reason? Doesnt seem like they came for treasure, in any case. While shaking his head, and with a sigh, Since we mentioned it, we have no choice. The thing is, as Ellen mentioned, the black dragons presence suddenly vanished, and I see. I couldnt have known, but Veldoras disappearance caused quiet an uproar among the humans. He was supposed to have been sealed, but his disappearance causing such chaos. What to say, he was an amazing dragon. He liked to talkCa great guy all around However, isnt his influence too great? To have sent someone to investigate Building a city this close to the caveCwas that a mistake? To say nothing of the fact that the caves previously abundant magical energy had decreased. An unusual phenomenon we couldnt understand. Right now, its magic levels are average, and is no more than a normal cave. Well, its filled with strong monsters, so its best not to enter it. No treasure in it either, and not a single ore to be found! Powerful monsters, and no benefit to be gained! If you search around, you might find a thiefs gear drop, but nothing major. Doki . (Heartbeat). The ore the cause of that particular predicament is none other than the one in front of you! Well, it should be fine. They wont know if I dont tell them!!! But their story continued. Ah! Since we mentioned it, we might as well tell you! With such phrases, they discussed many things. Maybe these guys are just good people. With the caves worth declining, there was no reason to investigate around here. I thought that wed have to move the city, but should be fine, then. In any case, since no country has rights to this land, they have no right to complain. For now, By the way, as you see, we are amidst constructing a city here; would that cause any trouble with the guild? I tried asking. No should be fine, I think? Yeah its no skin off the guilds back. But, countries Yeah no idea about them. That was their answer. And its not like I expected guild members to know how countries would react. When I thought that, Shizu, who had been quiet until now, groaned loudly. Gu, guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! It suddenly began! Chapter 24 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 23 Flame Giant Silence was suddenly broken. Cracks ran along the surface of her mask, and magical power gushed from within. Slowly, Shizu rose, and began to mutter. Summoning magic?! Ellen exclaimed in surprised. Oi oi, seriously? What rank she going to summon? ., Uh, looking at the scale of the magic, its going to be monster with rank B+ or higher. Danna-kata, do not say things so leisurely, it cant be stopped!!! As expected from skilled Adventurers. They ended the conversation in instant, and then spread out. First! Refrain her! Mud Hand Uoooooooo-rya!!! Heavy Collision (Knock Down) Ellen makes rope to tie her, while Cabal launches a technique with his body. Guido was an equally important member; he immediately assumed guard. Fumu. Although they are only rank B, their team work is first class. There is no wasted movement. But, Haaaa-! Explode! Shizu swung her finger, pointing first down and then up. And then, a small scale explosion centered on Shizu occurred. Shredding my tent to pieces. The tent aside, are any of the three injured by that explosion? As I wasnt harmed in the slightest, I wondered about them. While attempting to Knock Down Shizue, who had been restrained with Mud Hand, Cabal was blown away by the explosion. The lookout Gido sensed danger and was able to push Ellen away, saving both of them. Oi, you guys okay? I ask them. Ah, were okay! Wait ~u, all my body hurts! I better receive injury compensation! So, the two responded. O o it hurts-.. You guys..Please worry a bit about your leader! While complaining, Cabal stood up. What a sturdy guy! I knew Shizu-san could use magic, but even summoning? The heck she was saying? No, no dont worry about that. As far as I know, for a summoner to use a chant is unheard Guido stop moving when saying that, then, Eh, no way.. Explosion Monarch? In any case, the situation is just as I had thought. Shizu continued to chant. As her body continued to emit red light, something began to emerge. Her mask slightly rose, and black hair freely flowed before it. What is her goal? For her appearance to become so strange suddenly Rigurudo! Help evacuate everyone! Bring them someplace safe! But Its an order! When you finish the evacuation, call Ranga over here! Ay! I have received your order! Rigurudo immediately began the evacuation. From what I can see, the goblins wont be of any help here. And, I dont plan to see them slaughtered pointless. Nor did I call Ranga to fight Shizu. The reason is simple. Perhaps these adventurers have merely set up this play to create an opportunity to strike at us. Thus, the massacre they plan to beset upon us enabled them to so freely discuss those things (no matter how trivial it actually was). So when we encircle Shizu, they could strike at us from behind. Oi, Gido! Explosion what-now, whos that? Quickly answering his question, That is, someone who was active 50 years ago, a hero-like person? Ellenreceived such response. Someone famous? The moment I thought so, From Shizus face, the mask fell. The flame rose as the wind. It swallowed Shizu, and from within a Flame Giant had appeared. Summoning Magic Flame Giant (Ifrit)! The ruler of flame swallowed all things. Voice of the World resounded. Then, Shizus body and the Flame Giant (Ifrit) fused as one. Ge~e!!! Its Ifrit, A high ranking Spirit with a rank over A!!! Wow., first time I see it! So~, no way to win against it, huh~!!! Theres no doubt about it.. Shes the Explosion Monarch! Fu~uC! Don!!! Impact and heat slowly approach us. It seems the trio tried putting up a Magic Barrier, but they were blown away with a single blow. Although they didnt die, there clearly harmed. Conscious, but unable to move. In any case, they are fighting for real. No question about it. And so, I can officially ignore the possibility that they came here to wreak havoc. But, wow, that skill has considerable power. Releasing bottomless magical power, with the Flame Giant (Shizu) in the center, a scorching wind surrounded her with a diameter of 30 meters. This fellow, if I dont fight, Im a goner. However, there was something strange. Even in this situation, I did not feel any fear. Did becoming a monster cause such a change? I did feel fear of Verudora and the black snake, maybe Im just using them as a comparison. Oi. Whats your objective? Fu~u! Ka~tsu! Shock! Unlike the previous explosion, she radiated a heat wave this time. However, I had already moved from that spot. With my perception speed, even if something moves at the speed of sound, I could evade it! Rather than the previous explosion, the heat wave came toward as radiation. However, I already avoid the wave. On a side note, Im glad we havent built the city yet. Those were my sincere thoughts. Moreover, with all the trees cut down, we fought in an open area. Had we been inside a forest, it wouldve caught on fire, causing me much trouble. However, dont get carried away! Bishun!!! I take aim at the abdomen, and shot Water Blade. But the attack, just before reaching the Flame Giant (Shizu), evaporated. A maelstrom of flames surrounded the Flame Giant (Shizu), protecting it. Mumu so it seems Water Blade cannot pass through it. Would firing at full power be a good idea? So I thought, but then I imaged a steam explosion. Yeah, that wont be fun. Guess I have to resort to this. At that moment, Ranga had arrived. You called? My lord! For now, I ordered Ranga to retrieve the three. Then, Good, quick retreat to a safe place! Ill defeat it! Although he nearly rejected that order, I will do as My Lord said, I wish for your fortune in battle! With those words, he left while holding the three people in his mouth. Now I can fight without reserve. The flames rage around her. Using my perception ability, I accurately grasp the distribution of heat within it. Although the Flame Giant (Shizu) was creating clones of itself and sending them to attack, I could easily predict the danger resulting from the flames temperature. Against me, that attack will never land. But at the same time, my attack will have no effect. What a troublesome flame that is. The ground turned into magma the temperature inside must be unbelievably high. Thus the problem: to use skills like [Paralysis Breath] or [Noxious Breath], Id need to come within ten meters of the target. I cant just stroll into that place. To begin with, such as [Paralysis Breath] or [Noxious Breath], it would be necessary for the target to be within 10m when it was used. In that high temperature, it would only be a bother! I cannot afford to do that. I dont want to class change into a Charred Slime. What should I do neither of us can cause decisive damage on the other If this is how it ends, I should have predated more While I was deep in thought, a magic circle appeared below my feet! Dangerous! By the time my intuition scream so, I was already trapped. Wide Area Capture Barrier. Is this a special skill of the Flame Giant (Shizu)? Without a single chant, the magic circle instantly appeared. With a range of 100 meters, my body will soon turn into vapor (gas), and be consumed by the scorching heat of the flame. Its the strongest fire range attack! Flare Circle She said, with voice neither feminine nor masculine, young, nor old. This is there was no escape! I was prepared for death. Aa I was sure I hadnt let my guard down, but I feel like I couldve done something. Maybe depending on everybody without trying to look cool Or mimicking the black wolf, using its speed, and piercing through the heat. Not wait for it to move first, not do something stupid, try to hit it with [Black Lightning] shouldve tried any one of these! Etc However, although my perception speed should be 1000 times the norm, I just dont sense the damage. Well, maybe dying without pain is a good thing. But seriously, isnt this too slow? S&M play? Strange Im sure I was engulfed by the fire. Hmmm. Somehow, I had forgotten about Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX! Is what I felt. Dont reply to every one of my thoughts! Stupid! To such abuse, I could feel it respond with a [..]. Though Im surely just imaging it. Theres no way [Great Sage] has developed its ego. Hahaha. Definitely just my imagination. So no problem! Well, now. Oi oi, it disables fire attacks? What? Did somebody set the mode to super easy? Is everything going according to plan? Im doomed! I cried, but soon the tables turned! Just as the theory teaches! In any case, I can now end this fight quickly. Now, what should I do? I proceed to secretly, entangle the flame giant (Shizu) with [Sticky Steel Thread]. In just a bit, itll be my win. I made [Sticky Steel Thread], a combination of the Sticky and Steel Thread, which I created from days of diligent practice. Additionally, my resistance seems to be indefinitely active. In other words, Im not taking damage. Checkmate. Imp, Impossible! For the first time, signs of fear revealed themselves in her voice. I underestimated you, but you too underestimated me. This Ill forgive, as we are both at fault So, youre free to resent me! Is it my turn next? Ku~stu! The flame giant (Shizu) tried to make her escape. However, I had predicted that action. There is no escape from my [Sticky Steel Thread]. Thus, I slowly walk to her. To deliver the finish blow On the Ifrit.. who had probably possessed Shizu and manipulated her body. And without panicking. Unable to run away nor even struggle, such a pitiful creature I approach. And Then, The answer, of course, is YES! The dazzling light wraps around us. and then suddenly disappears. The remaining actors: me and an old woman. - Chapter 25 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 24 Reminiscence~ Funeral March Fire pouring from the sky like rain thats the first scene I remember. My mothers hand, that I held so dearly, seemed far too light. I was afraid to look above it. The napalm bursting in the air turns my surroundings into a sea of flames. Should I run someplace? Everything is covered in fire Izawa Shizue was slowly drowning in despair. And then, she felt she was bathed in strong light Ah so this is where I die She was just a young girl, but that much she could understand. She was four at the time. With no relatives, she lived alone with her mother. Her father was drafted, and his face she could not recall. She felt neither blessed nor unfortunate. That being the norm, she could do naught but accept. Do you wish to live? If you desire life, answer my call! A voice resounded in her head. Do I want to live? Why? I dont understand. She was too young to answer such a question. However looking at her mother who was reduced to nothing but a hand I want to live! She screamed. Acknowledged. Answering the summoners request success I want to live without having to fear the fire! Acknowledged. Acquiring Extra Skill [Fire Manipulation] success The next time I opened my eyes I was in a demons lair. The one in front of me, was a beautiful Demon Lord. Long golden hair, blue eyes. A well ordered face, almond shaped eyes. And skin so pale its almost transparent. So beautiful that it wouldnt be strange to mistake him for a woman. Leon Cromwell. He is whom the humans call the Demon Lord. Also known as the Blond Devil. Aah failed again. He so muttered, losing interest in her. However, he did not kill the girl whose body was covered in burns. She did not matter to him. And the girl, found that fact vexing. Even now she sometimes recalls. That beautiful face. And, the arrogant eyes, devoid of interest. But at the time, she could only survive by clinging to him, In the end, she was saved by the Demon Lords whim. Wait a second She reached out to him. Maybe he, beautiful like an angel, would heal my pain? So she thought, but Thought it was just trash, but this thing is suitable with fire, huh. With those words, he called forth the Flame Giant Ifrit. With no incantation, as if he were breathing. And the summoned Ifrit, obeyed without question. I bestow upon you flesh. Use it! Those words, to the girl, became undeniable proof dashing her hopes. And thus, the pain she felt turned into hatredC As this curse (trauma) engraved itself upon her heart. However, is can also be said that this possession enabled her to keep her life. Since then, how much time had passed? As a flame demon, she ruled over one of the Demon Lords castle. By his side, as a high demon. * Gotsun gotsun gotsun* The footsteps reverberated through the castle halls. The Demon Lord had already ran away. Abandoning this castle. The girl was the rear guard. A sacrificial piece. The Demon Lord had treated her as a tool until the very end. Nothing had indicated otherwise. The one who was approaching was the Hero. Long black hair gathered into a ponytail, and covering her bodyCblack light armor. A beauty that would rival the Demon Lord. The only difference, the hero was a woman. With one glance, she was certain. I cant win! When that thought overpowered Ifrits minds, a little of the girls ego had returned. She looked the hero in the eyes. He. help me Words that oned easily ignored. Whod trust the words of a demon? However, Itll be fine from now on. Good job enduring this far! And from then on she was cared by the hero. The Anti-demon Mask she wore restrained Ifrit and hid her burns. Her whole body she covered with a robe, and thus she followed the hero. And one day, she came to be called the Explosion Monarch. Then one day the Hero left on a journey. Her reason she did not understand. It was probably a reason the Hero could not ignore. The girl as well planned similar action. That one day shed set of on a journey. To kill the Demon Lord. Who had saved her life, and then threw her away. That is, killing the demon lord Leon Cromwell became her lifes goal. Therefore, the girl hardly found the heros actions reproachable. But there was one regret leftCshe had never seen the heros smile. Since then, the girl became famous for her heroic deeds. Sometimes called one of the founders of the Freedom Association, she had worked for the expansion and benefit of the Adventurer Cooperation Union. She also took part training adventurers and her successors. At one time, she had taught excellent pupils. With a sincere, pure gazeCa boy. Kagurazaka Yuuki. With a depressed gazeC a girl. Sakaguchi Hinata. These two were excellent students and fellow Japanese World Travelers. These two were polar opposites. The bright and optimistic Yuuki, and the grudge-against-the-world Hinata. Thats probably because Hinata was attacked the moment she came here. So thought Shizue. She was able to kill the assailants, and thus escaped safely, but probably made some frightening memories as a result. She thought that Hinata was somehow similar to herself, and thus grew sympathetic. But, that was a mistake. Sensei, thank you for the care you have shown. I fear there is nothing else I can learn from you. Nor shall we meet again, I think. With those words, and without a second glance, Hinata had left. She, in a mere month, had surpassed Shizue in strength. Such overwhelming excellence After a few years, Hinata had received an important post within the empire, but was not satisfied. Rather, she had treated the promotion with mild indifference In comparison, Yuuki was a sweet boy. After the Adventurers Cooperation Union had formally changed its name to Freedom Association, Yuuki had introduced the current ranking system. As a result of it, casualties during subjugation missions greatly decreased. And thus, to this day. Shizue had been supporting Yuuki behind the scenes. That is, she no longer could do anything but guide new adventurers. And, recently, The time she spent as a demon have begun to haunt her in her dreams. As her lifespan dwindled, she felt she was unable to restrain Ifrits consciousness any longer. However, the anti-demon mask has yet to fail her. So she told herself, I dont have long to live! So, lets at least shoot an arrow at the demon lord. Thus, she decided to set off. Which she reported to Yuuki. Without a word, he acknowledged her resolve. Perhaps he had wanted to stop her, but At the time, a message came from the the Farmas Kingdoms guild. Veldoras disappearance confirmed. Will continue investigation! Was it perhaps some divine guidance? In any case, they needed help to break into the forest. Someone needed to slip in with the trio. Their specialties she had heard from Yuuki. And as she had heard, they were a cheerful bunch. She was glad to have met such good companions on her last journey. A strange city. Saved by monsters, they were brought there. Well, it wasnt really a city, though; lacking a single building, everyone lived in tents. Clearly a temporary measure. Even so, it was full of life and monsters (!) happily worked there. A bizarre city. It was unthinkable, in the first place, to be saved by monsters. Had she used her flame power she could have easily burned away the giant ants; but, she felt that she shouldnt. That is, each time she used her powers, Ifrits consciousness would strengthen. Her negligence could lead to her powers running wild. Thus, she met a strange monster, with the attitude of a king, arrogantly carrying itself. Amusing. Although the monster could speak, the words uttered were, Although I am a slime, I am not an evil slime and such! A line that no one would ever believe. The fun times abruptly ended. I still havent achieved my goal At the moment her life force seemed to have finally ran out, Ifrit took over her consciousness. Again Ill cause problems for As if sneering at her thoughts and hopes, the demon had manifested. And she lost her consciousness. . .. .. I tried to check on the womans condition. Chances are, no matter how long I wait, She will probably not awaken. However, as a compatriot of mine, I want to see her through to the end. Those were my thoughts. The three injured adventurers were in high spirits. I wont be paying your hospital bills! I wanted to shout, but, What is this? The burns have completely disappeared and my skin feels smooth and shiny! Awesome with those injuries, I thought wed be bedridden for weeks Well, Ill be these guys have some amazing medicine. They seem to have healed without issue. However, But, with this, we wont be getting any injury compensation, will we? Yeah No one well believe us Yup but Id take this over being left with injuries! Suddenly they had started to discuss their financial worries. They cant read the mood at all. Lets tell them to come hang out here sometime, What should we report to the guild master? But instead, they were the ones who asked. I happily left a message for them to deliver. I admire adventurers. But, since I probably wont be able to avoid a background check, registering with the guild may prove hard for a monster. Thus, to repay his debt, Cabal will mention the name Rimuru to the guild master upon their return. Really, what a great guy. Being pleased with them, I decided to give them some parting gifts, Spider robe, Scalemail, Hard-leather armor, I handed to them those goods along with 10 pieces of the restoration medicine. Wha!!! Whats with this robe!!! So light, but sturdy! Actually, very sturdy! Whoa!!! The famous Scalemail!!! Wait, isnt this master Garms product?! Ill make it my family heirloom!!! Eeh! Is this fine? This is clearly wasted on someone like me. And to have used the skin of fang wolves What to say, a noisier reaction than expect. And well, I gave it to them cause they lost their equipment in that fire, and I wouldnt be able to buy them replacements either. It was clearly not my fault, but I can sympathize a bit. And besides, what I gave them is naught but a test product. Which, of course, I wont tell them. Cause they are so happy with the gifts. No need to disappoint. No problem. No need to tell them either. Since, even as a test product, its good quality! Well, if they are this happy, theyll definitely deliver the message. In the end, the three would call me Danna (Benefactor), and were quite attached. And although they did worry greatly for Shizu-san, they set off three days later. And a week had passed. Shizu-san has awoken. This is I see sorry for the trouble Shes fully conscious. Seems like she clearly remembers her time as the demon. I saw a dream A nostalgic dream. Of a city to which I can no longer return In Japan? Hey, Slime-san. Could you tell me your name? I thought I already introduced myself as Rimuru. Rimuru She closed her eyes as if in deep thought. Could you tell me your real name? So she asked. Had she noticed? And after a moment of hesitation. Fine. You wont last long anyways. Its Mikami Satoru. My real name. Didnt think Id ever say it again. As I thought, youre Japanese, huh I wondered if that was the case. That air you carry, you know Silence. And then, I also asked this of my disciples. What do you think became of that beautiful city? The one that turned into a sea of flames? Oh. Let me show you. Having said so, I conveyed my memories with [Telepathic Communication]. A truly useful skill at times like this. Ah A tear rolled down her cheek. And, Slime-san no, Satoru-san. Would you listen to my request? What is it? Probably some pointless request anyways. But, since I decided to look after her to the end, I can at least listen to her request. Please eat me! What? What did this granny just say? You ate the curse placed upon me It made me so happy. Well, I did want to beat the guy who cursed me senseless, but In any case, it would have been impossible for me. My last request. Could you put me to rest within yourself? You know, I hated to be in this world. But, I couldnt bring myself to hate this world just like that guy Theres a chance I someday meet that guy again So, I dont want to be reborn in this world. Please. I beg you, eat me! Hmph. What a request. Its far too simple for me. For me to become her seal. For me, to succeed her hatred. Am I unsure? To put her heart at ease, and to send her off peacefully.. I made my decision. Fine. Ill carry out your vengeance. What is his name? She opened her eyes wide to my question, revealing the burn marks, and with tears flowing down Leon Cromwell. The strongest Demon Lord As if in a prayer, she looks me in the eyes. I swear! By the name Mikami Satoru no, by the name Rimuru Tempest! Ill force Leon Cromwell to regret having incurred your hatred. Thank you she muttered. And, she closed her eyes. And as if falling asleep, her last breath escaped her. Activate Unique Skill [Predator]? [YES]/[NO] Rest in peace, within me! [YES]! I respond. And, I pray Within me, without waking for eternity, may you see only the happiest of dreams Status Name : Rimuru Tempest Species : Slime Divine Protection : the Storm Crest Titles : One who Commands Monsters Magic : None Skills : Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve, Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Manipulation], Extra Skill [Magic Perception], Acquired Skills: Black Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis Breath], Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor], Wolf [Supreme Sense of Smell, Telepathic Communication, Intimidation, Shadow Step, Black Lightning], Fire Giant [Clone, Flame Change, Area Boundary] Resistances : Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance * Gotsun gotsun gotsun* The girl lifts her face up. Her Young, lovely, face. And, with relief, she smiled. Here you were! Dont leave me again! But the shadows of men only shook their heads, pointing someplace. The girl, her face turning sad, looked to where they were pointing to. And there, Mother!!! Filled with happiness, she rushed towards her parent. The shadows, having confirmed this, disappeared. As if they never existed in the first place. Perhaps, they were but phantoms created by the girl herself And so, the girl reunited with her mother. Her long journey had now come to an end. Translators Corner Clown: Im crying you know AK: So am I Clown-sama *wipes away tears and hands back his handkerchief* Chapter 26 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 25 Human Transformation! Shizu-san said. She passed me her lifes only goal. Now, to realize the goal that befalls me, I must start to gather information about Demon Lord. I had accepted it easily, but the promise I made must be fulfilled. . I am a man who keeps his promises. She left me with a new ability. Unique Skill Shapeshifter and Extra Skill Fire Manipulation. Incidentally, it seems I also ate Flame Giant (Ifrit). Even though it wasnt my enemy, this guy is still dangerous. After all, this guy surpasses rank A. Without a question, neither Black Snake nor Black Wolf would be able to win against it. I need to research its abilities, little by little. But before that! There was something more important that I need to check right now. Right! Humanization!!! I enter a simple tent, newly set up for my personal needs. No one can enter! I said and closed the door. Ku kuku, Kuha ha, Ku ha hahaha! I correctly execute a three-stage laughter. (TL: it likes how villains laugh. Like the one Verudora use in chapter 3.) Traaaaan~ form! Although there arent any sound effects, executing Mimicry: Human! Its a first time Im looking forward to the mimicked body this much. However, What? Oyaoyaoya.. The black fog that always appeared during mimicking didnt come out. Whats going on! So, I thought, but my eye level became slightly higher. I could also feel hands and feet. And, my skin color changed from the normal pale blue. Mu, mu mumu? Though I dont really get it, I feel somewhat different than from what I had intended. Its a shame that there was no mirror. However, Although, I dont want to admit it but I remember once feeling the same way. A long time ago around 30 years ago. Feels just like when I had been attending elementary school. I wanted to stop to think for a bit. But there was something I had just notice; there was a big difference. Its gone. In the new form I had taken, my Son had been missing.!!!!!! What is the meaning of this? I panicked. I immediately went to check. Thus, I came to know a shocking fact. No., none. Smooth, there was nothing. We~ll well, if you think about it, when I mimicry monsters, I had never wondered about such things. With no need for excretion, I cant be expecting to suddenly have those organs, can I An obvious truth I, who doesnt reproduce, has no need for reproductive organs. The answer, the state I in right now, the fact was.. With deep sense of loss, I understand! Suddenly a worry beset me. No way! I try checking my head in a hurry. It had bushy and soft feel. I let out a sigh of relief. I dont look like an alien or some suspicious person thank goodness! Come to think about it, the black wolfs fur was also bushy. Just imagining a fur-less monsters makes me feel bad.. Stop. Any further thoughts may prove dangerous. Now, had I, who always maintains a cool head, became flustered? By this time, I had already accepted the thing regarding my son. However, its rather painful that I cant check this body And then, a nice idea comes to mind. Can I use Clones? As expected from myself. Whether its possible to use in this stateI dont know; but, lets try it. Black fog gushes out from my body, it gathers in front of my eyes and turns into human form. In a moment, it completed. This. is dangerous Its dangerous, in many ways First the appearance. The figure is lovely silver haired, beautiful girl? Or beautiful boy? Its natural because there is no sex, but. In any case, the features were more like those of a girl. Probably, because the original body was Shizu-sans, my genes were nowhere to be seen. That was, well probably to be expected. A lovely child, standing naked. Well, there are no parts to be hidden But thats not the problem, this seems morally dangerous. But, the insanely cute face. To Shizu-san > GOOD JOB! Let me say that. I was a Nice Guy, but never this beautiful. Thus, I honestly thank you. I was wrapped in fur, and the clone also appeared with it. Right now, I still had not prepared any clothes. The reason why its dangerous was. Because of its abilities. The clone had excellent thinking capabilities, and completely linked to me. Which mean, both are me. There is no difference between the main body and the clone. No, the ability of the flame giant (Ifrit)s clones clearly are inferior. Yet, I feel that my clone are not inferior. No, I wonder if it is lacking.. There are differences. In the magic power capacity. Originally the amount of magic power you can use is limited. It cant use more than originally given to it. Its possible to keep giving it more magic power, however. I have quite a lot of magic power. Depending on how I use it, it can be pretty powerful. However, the flame giant (Ifrit)s created about 10 clones,whereas my high performance clones are limited to a single body. Though, if seen from opponents side, its definitely a cheat. The last reason. There was a lack of discomfort when mimicking.. I noticed it when the black fog did not occur. For example, black wolf. When turning into the black wolf, the mimicry configures it inside the black fog. But, its inferior to slimes body abilities. Even though slimes body doesnt have limbs, there are no restrictions on its physical movement, because the cell abilities were abnormally high. Each one of the cells is muscle, brain, and also nerve. Do you get it? The eye transmits information that the brain then processes. But the slime avoids this process. With Great Sage correction my perception speed are 1000 times the norm. Thus my reaction speed, is far about the ordinary person. However, the body created inside the black fog has some lag-timefor the thoughts to reach the brain=actual brain. Perhaps,the drop in quality of the clone was caused by this. But, mimicking the human being does not release black fog.? Because its reaction speed is equal to the slime. Thus, no discomfort. And, due the fact that there are limbs now, its motor movements are better But, its a child. Still, its easier to move than as slime. Also, because there no need for black fog, there is no need to consume magic power. From now on, lets try considering this as the main form! So I thought. Suddenly I got an idea, so I issue an order to the clone. To change itself, smoothly. The clone began to growth!!! The physique becomes slurry. Fluttering Silver hair. Beautiful, medieval looks Perfect! Furthermore from it, it can change into woman or man of any type. It can become macho or fat, it also can became young man or old man. I found it possible to mimic into variety of conditions. Also, the reason for the black fog was apparently to accommodate the additional mass, so turning into an adult requires it. This might be good as I can thus enhance my physical strength. Although the reaction speed decreases, it is more advantageous to have larger strength. Well, speed are also one of the more important elements in a fight! So, I think. From then on I carried out more experiments, and got used to this body abilities. Thus I, in this world,got my hands on a human body! - Chapter 27 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 26 New Abilities Well then, now that I acquired a human body, I cant be walking around in fur forever! So I requested a set of clothing to be made. While the slime body is certainly convenient, is has fatal flaws to it. And that flaw is the lack of equipment. That is, other than some special magic items, I could not equip anything. Its not like I feel cold or anything, but I want some extra defense. Equipment that could protect me from at least one hit. Besides, the dwarfs have made many articles with the materials the goblins have hunted. First and foremost, Ill have a set of kids clothing prepared. Thus, I went to the dwarfs. Or more precisely, to the tailoring log cabin which was recently finished apparently. The eldest dwarf Garm was busy ordering the girls (Goblinas), and overseeing production. Yo! Garm-kun. Theres some clothing I want you to make me! Danna. What are you saying? How are you planning on wearing it? You cant use equipment, cant you? Fufufu. Fuhaha, haaaaahahahaha! Dont look down on me! You thought it was the cant wear anything me, huh! Well, not anymore! Haaaaaaaaa!!! Wha what!!! Danna s body is growing not. A kid, huh? Tch. Not suprised, eh Oh well. I can become an adult, but I want you to first make some clothing for this form! O.. okay. Then, well start by measuring your size! Oi , Haruna. I leave Danna s measurements to you. I was measured by one of the tailors, Haruna. Of course, although I was naked, I was not embarrassed. Since theres nothing there My! How cute youve become, Rimuru-sama! Haruna said while recording my size. Cute? I mean, I know I think Im cute, but for the goblins to agree. Must say, Im surprised that monsters even have an aesthetic sense. I decided to spend the following day by trying out my new skills. I head off. If I want to peacefully try out new skills, its best for no one to be around. Having notified Rigurdo of my absence, I ordered everyone to steer clear. And, through the center of the city, I head into the cave. The place where I met Veldora. That underground cavern is wide, unnaturally dense, and, most of all, uninhabited. The caves monsters stay away out of fear. Now then, lets start testing these out. Ive got, unique skill [Shapeshifter], extra skill [Fire Manipulation]. From the Flame Giant, [Clone], [Fire State], and [Area Boundary]. So what should I start with Since cloning seems promising lets start with the Flame Giant. Fire State, huh. Wouldnt activate as a slime. Chances are, this skill activates only under certain conditions I wonder what they are. As for Area Boundary, that I could use. But, I dont get it. So the point of the skill is to seal thermal energy within a barrier and prevent any from leaking, huh? But if I can activate this skill, why cant I use [Fire State] wait a second. Didnt I just get my hands on a barrier? Okay. In the first place, this skills main strength seems to be in trapping opponents. Quite a versatile skill, isnt it? The boundaries maximum range is 100 meters, shaped into half a sphere. Does not expand underground. The smallest I could get it was just enough to cover my body. Its effect did not change. Only the size did. Its strength? I create a clone on top of which I affixed the boundary. Then, I shot out a water blade at the barrier. Bashii!!! It was repelled. Hoho Its that strong? In that case, lets try out the [Paralysis Breath] and [Noxious Breath]. That experiment showed that the skill uses up a lot of magical energy. With the energy I left with the clone, the barrier withstood [Paralysis Breath] without taking any damage, but collapsed under [Noxious Breath]. In other words, as long as I supply magical energy, the barrier will hold. Then, I created a clone with considerable amount of magical energy, and set up a barrier. I am planning on trying out the Black Wolfs [Black Lightning] skill. As a black wolf, it is possible to modify the range and strength of the skill. Its two long horns are used to alter just that. Since a slime has no horns, Use it all! is how the skill works. Thus, I set the power to max and the range to a single target fire! As for the barrier, I set it to its lowest setting. If the size is small, the consumption should also decrease. The result, *Pika! .. Chudooooooooon!!!* Not even the dust was left. Its too dangerous! So I guess I cant trust in the barrier all that much. In the first place, why did he disappear if I have electric current resistance and thermal fluctuation resistance? Somehow this makes no sense. Maybe this [Black Lightning] skill is actually a special skill ranked about extra skills. But man this sent a chill down my back. Good thing I didnt carelessly try it on myself! Such were my honest thoughts. However, the fact that I need to mimic a black wolf to use this skill greatly limits its applicability. Then, I mimicked the flame giant, and tried to use [Fire State] again. The result was that I changed into a 2000 degree cloud. But, as expected, the heat dissipates too quickly if I dont maintain the barrier. This skill, too, highly depends on the situation. By the way, when I use it with the barrier, [Fire State] is an amazing skill. As expected of an A rank (+?). That is, [Freya Sphere] is a combination of the barrier and fire state that burns the opponent from the inside; in other words, any living thing that breathes air will surely perish. My affinity against the opponent was really good! As for how to use the skill, Ill consider that later. Now with respect to extra skill [Fire Manipulation]. I cant seem to explode things like Shizu-san did. What the trick could be, I dont know Light a fire at my finger tip, throw fire from the palm of my handCsuch party tricks are easy. Also, I managed to gather heat in my hand and radiate it, thus creating a Fire Blaster. And wait, if I gather the heat, the power increases. I mean, normally, fire is at about 200 degrees Celsius. If I gather it, it rises to 1600 degrees. Now, just like with Water Blade, I just need to shoot out this magical energy. It struck my target at 10 meters away with a temperature surpassing 1400 degrees. This splendid skill I decided to call Flame Bullet. Looks just like a certain aliens finisher, finger beam. Also, I can probably just create a fireball in my hand and burn my opponents. Would I do something as dangerous as grabbing someones head and threatening to burn them? Yeah, I probably would. Additionally, since it seems I can further raise the temperature with practice, I should continue doing so until I can manage an explosion. After all, unlike monsters skills, its practice makes perfect here. Now then, regarding the last new skill. That is, [Shapeshifter]. That name sounds too much like shoplifter how unpleasant. I wont be awakening to any criminal tendencies, will I Not that I even fall asleep. Anyways, lets try out the skill. But, I have absolutely no idea how to do that. At a time like this, [Great Sage] saves the day! Sensei! Please!!! Solution. The effects of Unique Skill [Shapeshifter] Fusion: The ability to merge into a single being with the targeted fellow. Division: The ability to separate oneself and the being possessing you. (If the target who is being separated lacks a physical form, they could disappear) These two abilities are yours to wield. I see. So Shizu-sans devil appearance was the result of this unique skill, huh? Just my first impressions, but wouldnt this skill mix well with mine? Although this slime body doesnt sweat, I certainly felt cold sweat at that thought. This is essentially the first step in understanding an opponents abilities. But, more importantly, cant I use this to erase their skills? Solution. Skills engraved upon the soul can neither be separated nor destroyed. Sadly, it wasnt that omnipotent. But, I am certain that it will mix well with my skills. For example, could I combine with the monsters I mimic? Shizu-san had combined with the Ifrit who resided in her consciousness, could I also become a devil this way? Devil transformation should be something like overwriting original bodys abilities with the desired one. Perhaps as an option, I can also change my physical appearance. Thus, I try to imagine it. To overlay the Flame Giants abilities on top of the slime. I wasnt planning on anything gaudy, but had my face raise its temperature to 200 degrees. Seems like I can now use [Fire State] even in this form. Upon activating that skill, my aura had become that of a flame. My facial temperature also rose over 1400 degrees. Seems like this could be used as a weapon now. If I am ever captured, I could probably use this to escape. Thus, I tried fusing with every monster I had eaten thus far. The spider gave me white spots. As a centipede, I grew fangs. Gross. The lizard had me grow scales. The bat made me sprout demon like wings. A slime with demons wings. Looks pretty cool actually. As the black wolf, I turned black and grew two horns. Horns like those of a unicorn. But because I cant see, I actually still worry about where exactly the horns are placed. Next, the black snake. My body was covered in a gold pattern. Now, even as a slime, I can fully use every skill. As for the visual Now, could I fuse multiple times? The answer, yes. However, no more than twice. I could not manage a third. However, most of the monsters skills do not require fusion. Even if the potency of the skill decreases, as long as I can actually use it, I dont see much of a problem. The skills I actually need to transform for are [Fire State], and [Black Lighting]Cjust them. Although not a skill, I do need to mimic the bat in order to use its flight abilities. I can grow flightless wings, however. Therefore, flame Giant, Black Wolf, or Giant BatCchoose two of these according to the situation at hand; that will probably become the basic strategy from now on. Well, as long as their abilities are useful, of course. By the way, if I try to fuse while mimicking I can mix a total of three bodies. Thus, Ive become a chimera. Thank you very much No, actually, the intimidating power of the monsters doesnt change all that much. The black wolf and snake are, after all, the most dangerous of the ones I have. Whichever I use as a base, the power doesnt change much, but the black wolf is a far superior base due to an inherently higher speed. So when Im in a real pinch, Ill be depending on him as usual. How, then, do the abilities change when the base is human? Was my next thought. Humans form primary merit is the ability to equip things. Whereas any monster and magic beast I mimic will inadvertently be lacking equipment. Further, there are certainly powerful skills to be used while in human forms. But for now, let me discuss the visual changes, Flame Giant: My hair and eyes turned crimson. Black Wolf: My hair turned black, with two cowlicks sticking out where are the ears and tail, damn it!!! Black Serpent: My eyes turned green and snake like. Hands and feet became covered in scales and grew claws. Giant Bat: I grew demon wings. The skills I cannot use without mimicking are the same as before. So if I obtain some cursed swords in the future, this appearance may become the norm for combat. Now that I think about it, I should probably try making one of those. If anything, I can fuse with inorganic substances as well. What would that mean? Probably gaining special attributes and abilities inherent to the weapon or something. While this is certainly something I would like to test out, I really dont know anything about this topic. Besides, to defeat the demon lord, shouldnt I be searching for some holy sword? Well, when I enter some kingdom, Ill look around. I completely forgot to test out my resistances. First to note, along with extra skill [Flame Manipulation] I had acquired Fire Attack Resistance. But even so, surely if I were thrown into the sun Id burn and die. Thus, the question is how much can I resist? This, I just have to test with my own abilities. Up until now, I feared receiving damages, and avoided such practice, but I am a different slime today! Just as I had considered while testing [Black Lightning] before, its time to experiment on my own body. I have to find out just how much damage I can endure. Though I worry slightly, this experiment is absolutely crucial. I create a clone and control him. Of course, as a slime. If I did this while looking like a child, what would the readers think?! The current clone looks like a child, but I can also make one of a slime. Furthermore, if I get used to this, it seems like I can also replicate the equipment I wore at the time of cloning. The cloning skill is only limited as far as your unique skills allow. First, [Great Sage] As long as the user is within a kilometer radius, a clone can be created. Should the user go beyond that limit, the consciousness link is severed, and the clone can only respond to basic commands. Since vision is always shared, and an order can be changed at any time, the clone can be used for long range reconnaissance missions. Second, [Predator] The stomach can only release the true body. A clone can be predated and stored, but cannot be extracted. However, feedback regarding skills, etc. can be acquired. Third, [Shapeshifter] Only one fusion is allowed. Division is unchanged. Upon extensive research a few limitations were revealed, but the skill remains pretty powerful. Thus, I sparred a few times with my clone. The result, Water Blade is very powerful. Black serpent falls after a single attack. Black wolf, after two. The rest you can guess yourself. Flame Bullet is only a beam shot from my fingertips, but terrifyingly powerful. However, as a piercing attack, the enemies death is not guaranteed. While their head and vitals become their weak points, I have to hit those first. For example, although I had shot through the snakes head, it did not fall. Had I let my guard down, I might have been defeated. Thus, although its stronger than Water Blade, its harder to kill with. I had accepted this point too easily. The strongest skill is [Black Lightning] The strongest pair is [Black Wolf and Flame Giant]Cthe clone didnt immediately die with barrier and fire state invoked. Rather, I have to say that I somehow managed to defeat it. Perhaps its best to think of fire state as a defensive rather offensive skill. Even so, other than the strongest combination, no skills found thus far can defend against it. Furthermore, while mimicking, if enough damage is received, I return back to normal; however, the damage incurred is not transmitted to the true body. Thus, if I die from a single attack, it can properly be called an overkill. And thus, Ive obtained various data. The rest can be verified via [Great Sage]s simulations. Taking on the appearance of a child, I begin to leave. Along the way, I encountered a centipede who quickly ran away at the sight of me. Fufufu . My presence has finally been recognized. Although to the eyes I look just like a child! Status Name : Rimuru Tempest Species : Slime (Human-transformation possible) Divine Protection : the Storm Crest Titles : One who Commands Monsters Magic : None Skills : Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve, Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Manipulation], Extra Skill [Magic Perception], Acquired Skills: Black Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis Breath], Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor], Wolf [Supreme Sense of Smell, Telepathic Communication, Intimidation, Shadow Step, Black Lightning], Fire Giant [Clone, Fire State, Area Boundary] Resistances : Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Fire Attack Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance Chapter 28 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 27 The Ogre Tribe All monsters within the cave now run away at the mere sight of me. Probably the result of my aura. Pleased, I left the cave. So I planned, but Gu, who is it! Pursuers? Young master! Well only slow you down! Please escape with the princess!!! Wicked demon! Dont try to deceive our eyes!!! And other similar grand statements I could hear from a group at the entrance of the cave. Height surpassing two meters, a group of large monsters looking like a ragtag militia. Their bodies a lump of muscles, the ogres. Arent these the self-proclaimed rulers of the forest? They look exactly as Rigurdo has described. So, what are they afraid of, some demon? Whats with that? Scary! A bit bewildered, I plan my escape. I check behind me, but dont feel any presence. No heat signatures either. So the ogres can see it but I cant! This might be bad Just when I thought I had gained new abilities I guess I am still far from true strength. Ku, a demon? What kind? My bad, but I dont see it where is it now? While on my guard, I begin to make retreat to ogres side. But they still havent responded to my question. Moreover, they are keeping distance from me. What? Are they planning on using me as a bait? The moment I thought so, What are you saying? The wicked demon is none other than you, slime! You have not fooled our eyes!!! One of the ogres called out. Wha what? To call such an adorable slime a wicked demon? Thats not a nice thing to say! Oi. Oi! Wait a second. I am a the wicked demon? Are you trying to play dumb? That aura unbefitting of a slime! Did you think youd fool someone?! Hmm? Oh I was enjoying freaking out the caves monsters too much and kept it open, huh. So I quickly pull back the aura. And, I dont have anything like that! You mustve imagined it! ????????? Of course, I couldnt fool them. But, after insisting that it was just a misunderstanding for a while, I somehow managed to have them lower their guard. Oh, boy In the first place, why are they even here? When I so asked, they told me that they had escaped here. Looking closely, there are many injured, with some gravely so. A normal monster would have died by now. The only reason they are still standing is surely due to the extremely high vitality of the ogre race. Still, I proceed to spit out some restorative medicine and treat their wounds. With their high vitality, even the diluted medicine quickly restores them to perfect health. While appearing surprised for some reason, they thank me. Now, although their wounds are healed, they are nonetheless clearly exhausted. So I decided to have them rest at my village. After all, I need to find out what had enough power to so decimate the ogres. They are a B rank monsters; but, from training, they can raise that to B+ or even A-. The rulers of the forest. The strongest beings around, or so I heard. In any case, Ill guide them to the village. Deciding to carry them over there, I summoned Ranga. When called, he appears from within my shadow. That is, I finally succeeded at summoning him. My pride simply didnt allow the fact that Gobuta succeeded where I couldnt. Thus, I practiced. And good thing I had done soCconsidering the current situation. There were six ogres. Mimicking the black wolf, I carried three and left the remaining three to Ranga; thus we returned to the village. By foot it would have taken more than a day, but at our pace we managed it in under an hour. As expected of ogres! Unlike the dwarfs who fainted, they were merely impressed with the speed. Thus, we escorted the ogres to our village, where I invited them to my tent. Well, in place of the tent stood a log cabin when I arrived. Looking just like the blueprint I had suggested. Seems like while I was away practicing my skills, they quickly set it up. While thanking the dwarfs and goblins, I enter it. Looks just like I had imagined. Amazing. The blueprint I made by drawing on a plank with some charcoal, and, along with measurements, I passed it all to Mildo. After looking it over, Got it! he exclaimed. By the results. seems like my handwriting effectively communicated the design. Furthermore, the room was furnished just as I had previously requested. As for the ogres, I show them to the reception room. And, asking them to wait inside, I head over to the dwarfs. To pick up the clothing I had requested from Garm, of course. Assuming my child version, I tried the clothing on. Steelthread underwear, and fang wolf outerwear. The materials used, of course, came from the previous pack leader. But, for some reason, the fur had turned black. Putting on pants and overcoat, I felt like I dressed to impress. As an extra bonus, it seems that the fur had quite some magical energy stored in it. Danna, this seems to have tremendous defense power. It aint just some normal fur! Satisfied, Garm gave his approval. The final item was not armor, but a piece of clothing. Which is fine. Id fine without it, but I guess having it is better. So I thought, until I heard about, Ah, by the way, this attire just happened to have become a magic item. It will always perfectly fit the one who wears it! Such wonderful news! In other words, even if I turn into my adult version, the clothing wont rip! Well done, Garm-kun. Chances are, the fur, that had been constantly floating inside my magical energy (stomach), was thus strengthened. So, if I come across any good ingredients, I should remember to allow them to mature inside. Lets make a mental note about that. Now then, I shouldnt make them wait too long. Having found a fitting spot, I asked Haruna to prepare tea for seven people, and returned to the ogres. The ogres patiently waited. Perhaps finding things unusual, they were looking around the room. Sadly, as the building had just recently been finished, it lacks any decoration. Haruna brought in tea, and immediately left. I guess its now time to try out my human sense of taste. I take a sip of the tea. Delicious. To someone who never made a fuss about taste or anything, this worlds palette has already been able to impress me. It tastes like matchaCa bit bitter. I also feels its warmth. Not the effect of warmth, but just warmth itself. A bizarre feeling. The ogres too seem to enjoy the tea. And after we had all calmed down, we began the discussion. Half way through, I called for Rigurdo. And, I also had the remaining four clan chiefs also attend. Kaijin also just started his break, and came over. Perfect. Rigurdo and Ririna immediately came over. The rest are apparently very busy, so we decided to continue the conversation with the five of us. Why did I call for them? Because of the gravity of the situation. If I had to summarize the ogres story, it would be simple: a war. And the ogres were defeated. Just that. At the same time as we fought the Flame Giant Ifrit, the ogres were caught up in their own war. Who could have taken on the rulers of the forest? And to win, at that The goblin chiefs were just as shocked. In a instant, their expressions tightened. The enemy was? They suddenly attacked our village. With overwhelming strength! Those bastards Orcs!!! Unlike humans, monsters dont have any rules stipulating a declaration of war. But, although they cant badmouthed for the surprise attack, the fact that the orcs even attacked the ogres in the first place is strange. Orcs rank between C~D. Stronger than your average goblin, but pose no danger to veteran adventurers. However these weaklings attacked the strongest, and even managed to win Thus, I asked for details. The ogre village, though perhaps it was too small to call it that, only housed 300 ogres. 300 B rank monsters. That is the size of a countrys knights order. If you are planning on subjugating such a village with rank B- knights, youd need about 3,000 of them. And the orcs possessing that much might? We all have expressions of disbelief. Considering that nearly every villager was slaughtered. The village chief and a small group apparently opened up a path for their young master and the princess to escape. With a pained voice, one ogre said, Had I had more power!!! He must be their young master. The last scene they had seen was that of their chief falling to the orcs. Also, a giant orc was releasing some strange aura. There were there others like him. While the elite warriors of the village approached those four, the remaining orcs invaded the village. They numbered around a ten thousand. Of course, he did not count each one, but rather felt that there were at least that many. But regardless of method, there was an absurd number of orcs. And each one, like the humans, was fully armored in plate mail. Should that be true, then this was certainly not planned by orcs alone. Perhaps some country is using the orcs Hmm, perhaps, they have become pawns of the Demon Lord Kaijin muttered. Does that possibility exist? I thought that the Demon Lord avoids the forest on priniciple. Beyond the forest spreads the demons continent. With fertile land, production is undertaken by the enslaved masses and golems. Thus, the demons country does not starve, and cares little for humans. And for that reason, a demon lord desiring conquest would be most likely to attack the humans. However, there could surely be a demon lord who, out of boredom, decides to start a war. The disappearance of the Jura Forests guardian C Veldora C also meant that this particular type of demon lord would no longer be deterred. I see. In that case, I probably have to put more thought into the defense of the forest. Now, what happens next? I asked for everyones opinion. I believe the orcs intend to capture our lands! Rigurdo answers on everyones behalf. They look at me, waiting for my opinion. Fight, run, or join them? The ogres, after all, would immediately become prisoners depending on my decision. Quickly, the tension rises. Well, how about we request some more tea! Having said that, I called for a second serving. As everyone sips their tea, their expressions loosen. Now, then. What are you planning on doing? I ask the ogres. Isnt it obvious. Look for a chance, and charge right in! Of course. I have to take revenge for my master! Me too! While I am yet powerless, I cant let those pigs live! We shall follow our young master and princess! Huh. They know theyre going to their deaths, but You guys. Not interested in becoming my subordinates? What did you say? Yeah. Even if they do, the goblins wont be enough to sway the course of battle. We need to increase our fighting strength for when the orcs arive. If you guys support me, I think I can fulfill your wishes? What are you saying? Simple. Ill help you guys. Well, Ill be fighting them anyways eventually. I see the goblins will help us fight, and well be used to protect this place right? Exactly. By the way, its fine if the agreement lasts until we defeat the orcs! Afterwards, I dont mind if you request your freedom. You can stay with the goblins and create a country! Or, you can set off on your own! How about it? The ogre called young master stopped to think upon hearing my offer. As expected of a B rank. This young master clearly has the abilities of a B+. I can see intelligence in his eyes. He slowly closed his eyes, and then opened them wide. And, Understood! We shall become your subordinates! To raise their chances of victory if even a bit, they decided to serve me. Im glad, to say the least. Perhaps I can save these guys too. I hadnt known at the time, but the ogres often served as mercenaries. And, the vanguard army that demon lord had sent out, just happened to be of the same occupation. They easily accepted my offer. When I had heard it then, I accepted them as friends without question. Alright! Now then, lets name you guys! Huh? What are? The usual naming. While the ogres are bewildered by the turn of events, I dont mind at all. Ill quickly give them some names! Today, I feel particularly creative. I looked at the color of their aura. Young master will be Benimaru. Princess will be Shuna. Their guard as well, Kurobee, Hakurou, Souei, Shion. So I called them. And then I entered a state of low activity Hey, for that to happen from just six of them whats with that? When I awoke (well, I was awake, but) the following day, I got my answer. With hair burning like a crimson flame, Benimaru. Although he used to be big and bulky, his height decreased to 180 cm, and his body tightened. However, his magical energy changed, enough to mistake him for a different being Eh? They evolved that much? That, of course, was my intention. Clearly, they surpassed A rank. Truly, Onibito. (TL note: Ogre-men sounds weird) Two black horns protrude from below the hair. Glowing more brilliantly than obsidian. Though I bet hed find it unpleasant if I called him a beauty. Next. Shuna and Shion are women. If the princess were a guy, Id be complaining. Ogre women were surprisingly beautiful, but the evolution made them gorgeous. Whats with this? Where did these idols come from? No, no, they arent that good! From within her long, wavy, pink hair, two white horns could be seen. White skin and pink lips. What a beautiful girl!!! Her height is about 155 cm. Crimson eyes, with a gaze filled with passion, stare at me. The other, Shion. Purple, dark, straight hair, with a single purple horn. White skin, and red lips. Purple eyes, as if looking into my soul. A height of 170 cm Licking her lips as models sometimes do, a true beauty. I want her as my secretary. So I thought from the bottom of my heart. Kurobee is in his prime. A dandy uncle. Hakurou is a middle-aged man. However, you cant underestimate him for it. Souei is the same age as Benimaru. Darker skin, and dark blue hair. A beautiful man with a different air around him; 190 cm tall. Blue eyes, that suit him well. And all surpass A rank! Ill say it again. They all surpass A rank!!! Thats why I had to use that much magical energy! If you asked me, Id tell you that all the strongest ogres had fled here And they probably already had names. But really, if they betray us that aint going to be anything to laugh about! And, as if ridiculing my worries, Rimuru-sama! We humbly wish for You to listen to our request! If You are so kindly disposed, please accept our loyalty!!! And, they simultaneously bowed before me! A reason to refuse? I have none. Thus, I obtained new comrades! the fact that I slightly feared their strength, well keep a secret! Chapter 29 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 28 Jobs Making new friends is good and all, but will everyone get along? I had such a worry for a bit, but it was quickly dispelled. The ogres who have evolved into Oni . Perhaps as they evolve closer to their ancestors theyll unlock some special powers. I know I said that it seemed like their powers surpassed A rank, but as their powers stabilize, they could end up falling down to A-. Even so, they have clearly become very strong. And furthermore, in a battle, perhaps more than physical prowess, special abilities are the key to victory. I, myself, defeated Ifrit thanks to abilities. So I must admit, I am rather interested in what kind of abilities their bodies hold. Also, because of the evolution, the clothing they wore doesnt fit them at all. Since their bodies shrunk (though they are still bigger than the goblins) the sizes are too big. Their armor broken, and their weapons chipped and cracked. Curiously, they had dressed looking like soldiers fleeing from a battlefield. And since their sense of style I found curious, I decided to ask Ay! Some 400 years ago, a young lad wandered into our village. The villagers were suspicious, but the Chief warmly welcomed him. Around the same time, a lesser dragon was rampaging in the forest. After expressing his gratitude, the lad defeated the dragon. The villagers hallowed his name, and passed down his praise to us. We began imitating the lads attire, and that has been how we dressed ever since. And thats how it is. They imitated his equipment and successfully recreated it? So, you recreated the equipment yourselves? As you say. The lad had taught us various techniques, and through trial and error, we learned them. Kurobee, for example, is a blacksmith, and specializes in swords. Oh! To think that we already have someone to make swords Lets quickly introduce him to Kaijin. Since theyve already met yesterday, the discussion didnt take too long. In fact, as if they had known each for years, they quickly started producing new weapons. Lets leave it to them. Moreover, there was something surprising! This world also has silk products. Most of clothing Ive seen so far were made from something that looks like hemp. Goblins original clothing, for example. Well, whether it actually is hemp or not, I wouldnt know, but it certainly looks like it. But I digress. About silk. That is something that can be harvested from a Hell MothCa monster living near the Ogres village. Well, to be more precise, its from the pupa. If the larva grows into a hell moth, it is a powerful monster with bewitching powder that is ranked B; however, during its transformation, it is perfectly harmless. So you look for cocoons and gather those. Shuna is an expert at this, and has been called the fabric princess. Lets introduce her to Garm and Doldo. Garm is in charge of everyday clothing and underwear. Doldo focuses more on dyes and high class attire. While we cannot make those yet, we are making arrangements to produce them eventually. As for hunting the cocoonsCwe left that to the goblin cavalry. And while theyre at it, theyll capture some larva to breed in the village. As I dont know much about silkworm cultivation, this may just end up succeeding through trial and error. However, as we may eventually get some decent clothing, the pain may be worth it. About my steel thread pile I leave it to you! I told Shuna, and handed it over. Got it! Ill make you proud, Rimuru-sama! She answered with a bright blush. Adorable. She must be at that age where she is happy to be depended on. As an ogre princess she probably hadnt worked with cloth besides as a hobby. So even a bit of responsibility seems to make her happy. The dwarf brothers are also happy to be working together with her. Just please, dont touch her Unlike how she looks, that girls frighteningly strong! Probably, if they try touching her ass, they wont be seeing the sun rise again. These two are pretty perverted, so it makes me worry. Well, the only reason I can worry about them is my lack of sexual desire. If I had it, Id have to worry about my myself over any other person. Cause shes so damn adorable! Truly an Oni-hime (TL note: hime meaning princess). Youd be risking your life each time youd flirt with her. Shuna-sama. Shuna-sama has found employment? Please calm your worries for I shall devote myself to Rimuru-sama. Shion pushed herself between me and Shuna. It looked as if sparks were flying between them nah! I was probably just seeing some optical illusion. Ufufu . How could that be if I shall be the one to care for Rimuru-sama? Perish the thought, Hime-sama , I shall not let it come to that! I personally shall fully devote myself to Rimuru-sama! * Bachibachibachi* (Lightning sparks) See? Theyre perfectly civil! And besides, I require no ones care. Having lived alone for a long time, I can manage all household duties. So lets take our leave. Is what I wanted to do Rimuru-sama! Between myself and Shion, which would you fancy at Your side? They didnt let me run away. Ah, yeah. Shuna has her weaving, right? So Ill depend on you when youre free, maybe? Depend regarding what? I dont get it. Shuna, on other hand, Understood!! I have been favored, right! Ah, yeah. Thats right. Lets leave it at that. Right! Glad to have you! She smiled and nodded at my words. Cute. In that case, for the time being, please leave Rimuru-sama to me, Hime-sama ! (Tch.) Please take care of our lord! ( Fufu. ) I live to serve! Somehow, the conversation grew heavy. At that moment , it felt as if the temperature dropped in the room but I probably imagined it. You know, there are plenty things in this world to which you absolutely should say: I probably imagined it! This was one of them. . Together with Shion we walked around to oversee the construction. Speaking of, what are the remaining three up to? They were together with us up until a little bit ago Hakurou-sama was our martial instructor. The strongest swordsman in the royal guard, surely he went to confirm the citys defenses. Benimaru-sama and Souei seem to have gone to check their abilities. They are rivals and best friends. I believe they desire to test their new strength. I see. Certainly, even I understood how important it is to check your abilities. And Hakurou is a swordsman, huh. Really should have him teach me. But if hes busy checking the village, asking him for training will have to wait. Kurobee and the rest as also busy making armor and swords, so that should be fine. But really, cant wait to get a sword. I really want to imagine an army of goblins armed with swords. However, in actual combat, a spear is surely a better option. We went to look for Benimaru and Souei. Or rather, we went to the area where two great auras clashed. A plain in the direction of the cave. It was a battle like youd see in a manga. The red and blue aura would intertwine and fight for dominance. The earth split and the heavens cracked? Thats how intense their fight felt. I couldnt believe my eyes. So these are On i ! Their armor crumbled from the strength of their blows. Not that it could protect them in the first place. Their swords broke, but they continued the fight barehandedCin what resembled karate, with set techniques and rules. It was not an amateurs brawl. Um they were ogres, right? Their motions were so fluid that I wanted to ask. As expected of young master. Souei is also splendid. In our martial arts, barehanded skills serve as the foundation for mastery of the sword. Is what she said. The sword is an extension of your body; thus, first master the body These words were passed down in the village from the young lad who defeated the dragon. Masters of martial arts ogresCif adventurers encounter them I wonder how many unfortunate adventurers met such a fate. Lets offer them a prayer. Having noticed me, the two immediately stopped their fight, and rushed over. No injuries on either of them. If anything, they look like theyve been playing catch or something. Rimuru-sama, I humbly thank you for this wonderful power! With this power, I shall turn the orcs into a sea of blood in Your name! Yeah. Though I cant say Im looking forward to it. Promising words! Ill leave it to you. Well, we still need the goblins to gather more information, though. Has scouting been going poorly? No, the goblins are excellent, but there are many dangers associated with approaching too closely. Right. For the sake of intelligence, I had sent out scouts. However, as some orcs may be especially careful, I strictly ordered the scouts to avoid detection. Upon hearing my explanation, Souei said Rimuru-sama, in that case, I shall go on reconnaissance. Please order me! Looks like he has confidence in his espionage skills. Perhaps now that he has evolved, the powerful Oni Souei may gather better intel than the goblins. If anything, he looks cool-headed, so he probably wont do anything rash. Maybe I can leave it to him. Can I leave it to you? Ay! I hear and obey! The moment he answered his figure vanished from sight. Shadow movement. I see he has obtained a wonderful skill. With effort, I should also be able to acquire it. Seems like I have another thing I need to practice for. Sorry for using your friend It is of no problem. We must show results with the power you bestowed upon us! I see the orcs are your sworn enemies, after all. The day we fight them shall come; still your rage until then! Of course. If there is anything I can do, please give me your command. I live to become your hands and feet! Is that so. Your words relieve my fears! By the way, did you find the goblins capable? That I did. You had mentioned making a country here? Rimuru-sama as our monarch, Rigurdo as the Prime Minister? I fear I understand little in politics, but please leave the military matters to me. While we were conversing thus, Ho ho ho . Young master, you intend to put my old bones to use? However, if it be for Rimuru-samas sake, then I shall force this old body to work! With such words, Hakurou had joined the conversation. I hadnt noticed his presence at all. Nor his body temperature. Oi oi . Had he struck me now, I would have been hit once without any warning This is what they call a master! In a better time, or perhaps had he been born as a human, he would probably be called a Sword Saint or something. Nameless, never having gone out into the world, this grandpa (ogre) quietly polished his sword skills. I can see how hed be the strongest among them. Benimaru are you stronger than Hakurou-san? Fu . Rimuru-sama, your joke puts me at an awkward position. This old timer, rather, Hakurou is the strongest man in the royal guard. He even surpassed my father. And besides, he is of a mixed race with the blood of the young human warrior flowing through him. As he said. My ancestor was none other than the master swordsman Araki Byakuya! Japanese, huh. Seems like from the time of the katana. I see, in that case, you are a samurai, arent you? A single, casual word caused it. Magical energy escaped from Hakurous body, mixed with that of his surrounding, and then reassembled. The amount of energy in his body did not change. However, its quality did. I forgot about it. Evolution due to class change, huh. A middle aged oni , but I seem to have reinvigorated him now he looks as if in the prime of his life. Well, he also looks shocked at the change in his body. Ive done it again. To think that just a single word of mine could have such an effect. While his body was still adjusting to the increase in magical energy, it seems to have found the samurai class as appropriate to attune to. I just pray he hadnt become stronger than me. Good for you. From today on, you are a samurai. Samurai live by their loyalty. Serve Benimaru well! So I exclaimed. Wait a second, I always want to be made into a sa-mu-ra-i. Benimaru said while looking at me with eyes full of determination. He really is like a stereotypical warrior. But to ask now of all time I can do that, but, are you fine with not becoming a village chief? You speak those words at such a late hour! I have chosen to serve beneath You. I have pledged my loyalty to you. Again, I offer you my loyalty, please recognize me as a your samurai! I, too, ask this of you! Shion as well, huh. If it has come to this, I guess Ill just have to bite the bullet. I understand. From now on, you are samurai! Live for my sake! I feel like Ive said this yesterday as well how embarrassing. But these guys As You command!!! We pledge our entire lives to You!!! Without a hint of embarrassment, they pledged themselves to me. By the way, I gave Kurobee the Blacksmith profession, and Shuna the Shrine Maiden class. But Kurobee though his power decreased as a result, he showed me terrifying skill at forging swords. I should ask him to craft me a sword soon. Shuna seemed to have been able to use black magic since the beginning, but becoming a Shrine Maiden seems to have revealed some secret arts to her. Unlike magic, its not something she can teach other people. Though if she acquires some seemingly useful skill, Ill definitely ask to analyze it. It doesnt matter that she cant teach it to other people. I have [Predator], after all! Ill quickly learn it the moment she gets it. Fufufu . As for the guy who already has shadow movement, I know exactly what will fit him. Right! What every child loves ninja! If its him, he could probably land a critical hit sending heads flying! Actually Hakurou can already do that scary. Just standing by him in human form makes me imagine my head flying off how worrisome. I have to further consider their strength. Now that they have gotten stronger, I have to think of methods of improving myself. I cant keep depending on abilities forever. Seems like I have much to learn for the upcoming battle! Then, it happened. Revealing exactly what I needed to prepare. Chapter 30 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 29 Lizardmens Invasion There is a lake in the center of the Jura Forest, called Shisu. A marsh surrounds the lake, and is controlled by the Lizardmen. Countless caves surround their lands, forming a natural labyrinth thwarting any invasion. Protected thus by the land itself, the Lizardmen peacefully ruled over the lake. However, one day, troubling news reached them. The orc army was advancing to the lake. The Head, upon hearing these news, quickly issued orders. Prepare for battle! Well crush them!!! The Head was full of confidence. Had they fought on the plains it might have been different, especially considering the Lizardmens were outnumbered, But this battle would be on their terms. If they set traps and proceed carefully, they were sure to win. While sending some to prepare for battle, he also sent a reconnaissance team to investigate the orcs. Knowing the size of the enemy is a must. Along with becoming the leader, his intelligence increased. The carnivorous Lizardmen would individually rank as a C+ monster. The warriors could reach B-, and some special individuals among them could even reach B rank. The total number of their troops numbered ten thousandCif calling half of their entire population to arms. However, even so, their abilities are rather highly ranked. If they properly cooperate and fight as a single unit, they can easily rival the army of a small human country. Thus, this battle seems completely to their advantage. There is no way we will lose! So thought their head. However, his heart was still heavy. Orcs were typically a race that wouldnt attack those stronger than themselves. And by no means are Lizardmen weaker. Had they attacked the goblins, then it wouldve made some sense but why them? And thus the question slowly grew into unease that tormented him. A bold personality, but with enough humility. That was the Head of the Lizardmen who ruled them carefully for many years. And this lizards fears were soon to come true. That much was confirmed but the reconnaissance team. The orcs numbered 200 thousand!!! Impossible! so he thought. The orcs were indeed a race bursting with life, renown for their reproductive abilities. However, even then, to prepare 200 thousand warriors was unthinkable. How were they able to procure enough food? Who had united that many selfish and greedy orcs under one banner? With their power, at most a thousand would follow The best the head could do would be raise an army for twenty thousand. Are they divided into sections controlled by some outstanding individuals? But even so, someone has to unite the leaders It couldnt have been The mere thought evoked fear. He wanted to reject that thought with all his might. Thats how terrifying that existence was. The Orc Lord, said to be born once in many hundreds of years! However, no matter how hard he thought, only that entity could have achieved such results. If if the Orc Lord has indeed been born, then the advantage he so depended on would probably be meaningless. If they fight normally, defeat is almost inevitable. They dont have enough troops! So the Head thought. What could they do to escape from this predicament? If his worries proved mistaken, he would only jump for joy. However, one has to prepare for any circumstance before the decisive battle. So he decided to call for reinforcements. And thus he sent one of his subordinates. Unfortunately, it was that subordinate that caused the chaos. . Lizardmens Raid Leader Gabil, upon receiving the orders from the head, left the marshes. Taking with him a hundred warriors. Gabil was not pleased. To him, who had a name, to be taking orders from a the nameless head how revolting! I am a chosen one! That very fact was the root of Gabils pride and confidence. A certain devil he had met granted him this name. You show promise! Someday, Ill come back to call you to my side! So the great devil told him. He remembers those words as if they were said yesterday. My great master, the devil Gelmudo himself bestowed this name upon me! So how could I be satisfied working under those low class lizardmen and their pathetic leader? For Gelmudo-samas sake, I must take control of the lizardmen Gabil kept thinking the same thing: is this fine? Of course not! In that case, what should he do? The orders from the Head were to journey to the goblins village and to request their assistance. He did allow some forceful coercion, but strictly forbid any action that would prompt a violent response. Pathetic! So thought Gabil. We should just conquer the goblins! We should have some faith in our abilities, and all will go as planned! Yes! We have no need for the weak head who overestimates the power of some lowly orcs! Isnt this the chance for take over that I was waiting for? It is. SoChow should I proceed? Those lowly goblins can at least serve as meat shields. So lets gather them up and put those lowlifes to use. Ten thousand goblins should be useful. Wait I got a better idea. This is the perfect opportunity to show the world our power! My power! For that goal, I should proceed carefully here. Carefully, without letting my guard down, wait for the right timing. First, gather forces. This Gabil will proceed onward to the Goblin village! For the sake of my great ambition! . The goblin village chiefs gathered with paled faces. Compared to before, their numbers significantly dwindled. It all began with the coming of the fang wolves. Or perhaps it began when they abandoned the village of the Named warrior. The villages which wanted to fight along that seemingly despondent village have now joined it. A savior appeared in that village. A being with unbelievable power. Those goblins came under the protection of that being, gained new powers, and successfully reconstructed their village. But the goblin chiefs cant do something as shameless as request to join them now of all times. Actually, a lot want to do that. There are many who already have. But if they join them now surely they would be treated as slave. That was the thought that prevented them from making a decision. However, time doesnt wait. The orc army has begun their advance. A few chiefs have decided to serve the orcs. Rather than be trampled down by them, better to promise help in advance, and live under their protection With those intentions, they sent a messenger. The messenger did not return not all of him. The orc envoy brought the messengers head, and said this. Guhahahaha! We shall not permit your capitulation! However. If you chose to become our slaves, we shall at least spare your lives! Such is our response. And he leisurely left. Yet anger did not arise within them. For they witnessed that overwhelming power. That single orc could have slaughtered everyone in the village himself. Normally, orcs are a rank D monster. Stronger than your average goblin, but not so overwhelmingly strong. Upon hearing the report, the village chiefs fell into an ever deeper despair. They should have chosen to serve under fellow brethren, at least The orc who promised to save their lives also demanded that they give up all their food. We wont kill you, but die! Thats what hes saying. However, even if all the goblins assembled, they would certainly be annihilated. The goblins who could fight numbered slightly less than ten thousand. Their brothers from the savage regions, those not included in their gatherings, could not be contacted. So, they were out of options. At that time, an urgent report arrived. Lizardmen warriors have entered the village! It read. Was this not a glimmer of hope? So the village chiefs went to meet the Lizardmens Raid Leader; he was their only hope, they thought. Moreover, he was a named monster! Surely he would become their savior. And then, their messiah proclaimed Swear your loyalty to me! If you do, I promise you a bright future! We believe those words! Thus, the village chiefs made their decision. It was a mistake of the weak who had no one to depend on. There were some who insisted on serving their kind rather than the Lizardmen. However, they were greatly outnumbered, so the goblins chose to serve Gabil. If only they knew that this decision would decide their fate . Hakurou is a master swordsman. Strength without a blemish. Although hes at the age to be someones grandpa, his spirit is clearly years younger. Having taken my human form, I am learning the sword from him. Although I havent held a sword since those kendo lessons in middle school My perception speed is a thousand times the norm! Receiving a blow is a piece of cake! I also had a time when I had thought that. Since moving around in the child form was unpleasant, I changed to my adult version. Come at me, gramps! I thought, watching Hakurou. Then he somehow grew hazy. At that moment. *Supaaaaan!* He landed a hit square on the top of my helmet. I felt no pain nor took any damage. The helmet was made from wood, so didnt offer any protection. Since the point is to learn these movements, its best to hear when a hit lands. But, really It wasnt speed; it was skill. Completely a difference of skill. His ability is probably higher than mine. How unexpected. I wasnt planning on being conceited, but this completely took me by surprise. So this is a swordsman! A power one can easily recognize. Had this been an actual fight, well I have a few tricks of my own, but if this were a surprise attack, I would have lost. Though even knowing this much, any mistake will certainly lead to my defeat. Besides, theres no way Hakurou has gone all out there. Next to me, Benimaru has been knocked out (with a pleased expression?). If I didnt have the accelerated perception, I surely would have been in the same state. Not something to laugh about at all. Two of us taken out at the same time. Since this old man regained his youthful spirit he became truly dangerous. And then, *Karan, karan, karan, karan!!!!* A strange sound resounded from the surrounding. What is that? That noise, apparently, was an alarm system the goblins had set up. Of course, theyve done that without my knowledge. Using the traps I had previously set as a clue. Ending our practice, we head over to Rigurdo. When he sees me, Rigurdo rushes over. There is trouble, Rimuru-sama! The Lizardmens messanger has arrived!! So he impatiently reported. By the way, Rigurdo has pretty much established this panicky image, hasnt he? That aside Lizardmen? Sigh I knew that annoyance would arrive someday, but seems like its finally here. Well, lets calmly listen like I always do! Chapter 31 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 30 Envoy Gabil had easily acquired the Goblin Villages support. Without even having to show our power, the goblins quickly surrendered themselves to me. They are a pathetic race, after all. Should they show any intention to disobey, Ill quickly force them to obey. Gabil had completely forgotten the Heads words. He had every village bring out food from their storehouses. And, for have every warrior assemble before him. The goblin warriors numbered 7,000. They were clothed in battered leather armor, and armed with stone spears. A poor fighting force, but good enough for now. Those without the will to fight have already ran away. Clan chiefs! Are there any other villages around here? The chiefs exchanged glances. One nervously replied, No though not exactly a village, but there is a community Whats with that? The way they are trying to avoid the question was getting on Gabils nerves. And when he pressed further, they began telling him a bizarre story. That there was a group of goblins hunting atop of fang wolves. However, that makes no sense, he thought. Fang wolves are powerful monsters that move in packs. Called the rulers of the plains, theyve thwarted Lizadmens advances many times. For them to serve some lowly goblins impossible! And moreover, theyve concluded with a truly ludicrous statement. Those goblins obeyed a slime. A slime, the lowest of monsters! What wolf, or even goblin would serve such trash? He decided to confirm their words. Theres probably some trick involved, he thought. If he handled this well, he could gain control over the fang wolves. Gabil thus decided for the sake of his grand ambition. The village was not where he was told. That had angered him, but he decided to be patient. In order to control the wolves, he probably needed to be more patient. To achieve his desire of ousting the current Head, he needed to have more self-control. Thus, for the sake of his goals, he decided to be patient. Gabil perceived only one obstacle to his plansCa lack of an army. If only he could command the wolves, the other lizardmen would surely follow. And with the rulers of the plains and the rulers of the marshes under one banner, how could they even think to fear the lowly orcs! Gabil so believed, without even a hint of doubt. By expelling the orcs, they would become the true rulers of the Jura Forest. And thus, surely Gelmudo-sama would distinguish them for their service. For such a grand dream, hed wait as long as necessary. The main army hed already sent back to the Shisu lake, ordering them to be on standby. Since they didnt have much provision, they had to act quickly. Time was of essence. And after receiving reports that tracks were found, he quickly issued orders. Including himself, he selected ten elites. Mounting the Overlizards, they ran towards their objective. The wolves were nothing to fear, as although they were certainly powerful, they obeyed some lowly goblins. Probably the leftovers of a pack. Ill train them myself, and have them regain their former power! So he thought. Oh, but how could he have imagined what would lay before him! His head was filled with the dream of becoming a ruler of the forest and serving Gelmudo-sama. . To meet with the lizardmens envoy, I proceeded to the entrance of the city. There, we had built a small cabin that the guards used to rest in. The members who attended were myself, Rigurdo, Benimaru, Hakurou, and Shion. I had asked Shion to prepare some tea, but that ended in regret. She does not understand the beauty of gentle refinement and natural simplicity. She does everything with all her strength. As if screaming, strength is everything! When cleaning, Everything must be erased she concluded, and attempted to destroy the very building. Fortunately, we were able to stop her in time and did not need to rebuild it. I sincerely beg your forgiveness! she exclaimed dejectedly, but that doesnt mean we can let our guard down around her. Shell just try to solve any problem with her strength. So I worry about letting her out of my sight. However, she was ecstatic when I let her take wait on me. I just wish she wasnt that happy about it. And as I had expected, the tea was horrible. But was that even tea? I feel like there was strange grass, looking like wakame , floating in there. In short, that was not something youd drink. Rigurdo, fearing What is this explain yourself! question, timidly turned away. What a guy Benimaru, keeping his eyes closed as if his life depended on it, refused to look this way. Damn you guys And the oblivious to our trouble, waiting for praiseCShion. Wait! What is there to praise? Having said my prayers, I moved to take the teacup, Ah! Tea, huh! I was just getting thirsty! With those words, Gobuta who had just arrived took the cup and drank it all. *Guuuuuuuuuudo!!!* Well done! Im proud of you from the bottom of my heart! Shions face, however, twisted into a smile devoid of any positive emotion That, Gobuta did not notice couldnt notice. One last *Gobu~!* escaped from his mouth before it had filled with foam. And, *Bikun bikun!* he fell to the floor convulsing. Dodged that bullet. That couldve been me right there. Her face colored in surprise, Shion slightly inclined her head. But I wont be deceived. Shes forbidden from cooking from now on. Ah, Shion. When making food or drink for people, make sure to run it by Benimaru first! Lets make sure she understands. Benimaru, choking on something, stares at me in response. Nope. Shes your problem now, I leave her to you! I told him with my eyes. And thus both dejectedly hang their heads. I pray there be less victims from now on. Since the alarm sounded, an hour had passed. And the envoy had finally arrived. And, with a somewhat different attitude, a Lizardman dismounted a giant lizard. Would he be their leader? Well done with the reception! Ill allow you to become my servants. Be honored!!! Is he still asleep? Somehow I have no words to say. What the hell is this idiot saying? Hmph. Havent you heard? The orc army is advancing on the forest. The only one who can save you small fry is me! So the orcs are indeed coming. I was waiting for Souei to report, so this is within expectations. I guess it would make sense to unite against them, but Oh, right. Ive heard there is someone among you who has tamed a fang wolf. Ill make him into an officer. Bring him to me! Umm Fighting together is good. But what if our ally is an idiot? An incompetent ally is worse than a hardened foe. That much is common sense I took a quick glance at Rigurdo. His mouth was gaping open. Benimaru scratched his head, and looked at me as if saying, can I kill this idiot? Of course, I hadnt considered his offer. We refuse. No, not about Shions cookingCtheir offer! Hakurou simply crossed his arms, and closed his eyes or is he sleeping? And, Shion, who is holding me, is flexing her arms Sto.! Youll crush me! But when she noticed my panic, she loosened up a bit. Being held in the slime body certainly feels good, but its dangerous. I let my guard down. Being hugged to death would not be funny. Seems like she cant control her strength at all. In any case, this is rather troubling. Whod have though the envoy would be an idiot. Umm, the one who tamed the fang wolf or rather made him his servant would be me Anyways, lets continue the conversation. Haaah? A lowly slime? Then summon his now. If you do, Ill believe you. How condescending! Now Im annoyed. This guy hes completely ignoring us, going at his own pace. Hes looking down on us too much. Ive met many politicians and office workers before, but never before have I met someone so blatantly foolish. For such a moron, it should be fine to ignore any rules of civility. And besides, there is no benefit in making such an ally. I decided to change my approach, Ranga! Ay! I hear and obey. Ranga appears from within my shadow. Recently, lurking around in there has become his habit. Oh. It seems I have business with you. I permit you to speak. I prefer to leave this things to others. Since theres always someone who can better manage such people. But really, the only one who didnt treat me C while a slime C as trash was Rigurdo, huh. Well, theres nothing I can do about losing interest in humoring this guy. And by the way, it seems that for every person that recognizes my aura while I hide it there is an idiot who doesnt even while I display it. Thats something I need to think about. Noticing my displeasure, Ranga Rather than with my lord, I have been ordered to speak with thou. Im listening. Speak! While intimidating the lizardmen, he confronted the envoy. Who, in turn, lost his composure for a second, but then quickly regained it. Ri right. So you are the Fang Wolf? The chief here? I am the Lizardmens raid leader Gabil. Pleased to make your acquaintance. As I have just stated, I have received a name. So rather than that slime, how about serving me? He brazenly replied. Let me hit him! No, no, have to act like the mature monster here. Lets forgive him. I am an adult. Calm yourself. But more than myself, I want Shion to relax. Wait, any more power and Ill..! Noticing my squirming, Shion apologized by patting me. Seriously, calm down. However, isnt he too arrogant for a simple lizard Ranga too is begging to let him loose. Guruu. Lowly lizard I am no longer a Fang Wolf. For you to not recognize that much, insignificant being Ranga gritted his teeth and a dangerous crimson light filled his eyes. He is stilling his anger. Ranga-san dont over do it. Will the lizard survive? Were he not a messenger, Id laugh watching him torn to pieces for his stupidity, but Very well! Ill show you my power! Who will be my opponent? Oi oi thats a bad joke. Please read the mood, lizard. Youre the weakest one here. At most, he might be stronger than Rigurdo I mean, even Rigurdo possesses B rank strength. Being the Goblin king, he is strongest warrior among the goblins. The average for a hobgoblin is C+, but hes worlds above that. And thats not counting his armaments. Sure, the lizard is a named monster and maybe strong among them, but he pales in comparison to anyone here. Where the hell is this self-confidence coming from? We exchanged glances. Who will fight him? Kukuku, fine. In that case, fight with one of my storm wolves, should you defeat him, I will listen. Ranga continued the conversation. Thank goodness. We couldnt agree on whod fight him. Everyone wanted to beat the guy senseless, and had a dangerous glow in their eyes. But somehow, seeing them act like that, made me relax. And whenever someone had an outburst of anger, the rest of us seemed to calm down. For guys like this, only I seem to be able to keep my cool at all times but whatever. Is that fine? I am willing to face you, you know? Well, if you feel like making excuses when you lose, you are free to send out your subordinate! Uoooooooooo!!! Ranga howled. Damn it! Just when the anger had subsided, the lizard had to provoke us again. Ranga calmly summons a wolf. I didnt know he had learned such a summoning skill. Moreover, a black wolf appearing thus, I must admit, looks pretty damn cool. Garuu . Shut this lizard up! Gau! (Ay!) And then, to the lizard, If you wish to borrow my strength, first show your own. Now, begin! Ranga shouted. At the sound of his voice, the battle began. The lizard, no, Gabil readied a trident, and carefully observed the storm wolfs movements. The wolf, on the other hand, stood composed. * Ton!* He kicked the ground, covering the distance to his opponent in a single leap. Surpassing Gabils perception ability, an overwhelming speed. Completely unable to react, Gabil never knew what hit him. In a split second, he received a blow to the chest. The wolf then circled behind him, and held him by the neck C with his mouth, of course C in midair. He threw Gabil into the air once, and then smashed him to the ground. That all had happened in the blink of an eye. Not Ranga, but some average storm wolf had completely overwhelmed the B ranking Lizardmens raid leader Gabil. I knew Ranga had been growing stronger recently, but to think that the other wolves have developed this far As a result of the attack, Gabils scale armor fell apart, and the lizard himself had fainted. Gabils subordinates, who were busy encouraging him a second ago, now stood troubled. They could not understand what had happened at all. Oi . The winner has been decided. The offer I refuse. If you come asking for help to fight against the orcs, I may consider it. Today, however, take that away and leave Upon hearing my words, the Lizardmen finally began leaving. And thus, the troublesome Lizardmens envoy had finally departed. However the orcs are still going to invade, and we do not have a solid plan yet. Moreover, we seem to have met a headache-inducing, unreliable allies known as the Lizardmen. The more I thought about these things, the deeper into melancholy I fell. Chapter 32 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 31 Emergency Meeting Now, after the moron had left, this is what we did. Right about then, Souei had returned from his scouting mission. Just in time. Gathering everyone, I decided to hold a conference. From the Hobgoblins: Rigurdo, Rigur, Rugurdo, Regurdo, Rogurdo, and Ririna. Kaijin representing the dwarfs. Benimaru, Hakurou, Shion, and Souei representing the Oni . And, myself. All together, 12 people. The current core members. Kaijin also speaking on behalf the Construction and Manufacturing departments. Department of Production is supervised by Ririna. Department of Governance has Rigurdo at the top, and three chiefs making up the judicial, legislative, and executive branches. However, this particular department is not completely established yet But thats a problem for the future. Department of War by Benimaru and Hakurou. Department of Intelligence by Souei. Department of Defense by Rigur. At present, we have only six departments active in our city. Well, though I say active, they are so in name only; however, its probably a good idea to slowly develop them. Currently, everyone is living with little worry about food. The department of defense is also regulating hunting, so that sector should be fine. If I think about it, Rigur is handling things well. Hes one of those unsung heroes, isnt he. Frankly, about the department of war, Benimaru knows nothing except numbers of soldiers when it comes to the art of war. So its an appointment in name only. It was something that I had to do. Ririna shows promise. After obtaining a potato-like plant, she succeeded in its cultivation. With short harvest cycles, and high nutritional value, it will improve our food supply. In the future, when we trade with the humans, we should obtain many different vegetable seeds. The construction and manufacturing departments are completely left to Kaijin. He normally specializes in smithing, but after Kurobee joined, he ended up in a managerial position. Seems like Kaijin has been completely separated from his field of expertise. However, he had entrusted it all to Kurobee. According to Kaijin, they are still busy with establishing the smithy, but once things calm down, hell devote himself fully to production. Thats how it is. He probably wants to come back soon. Shion is in charge of my care? I kind of want to rethink that post, but right now, no matter where we put her, itll be bad for my heart. For now, lets wait and see. And, about Souei. Hes strange. I know I appointed him as a ninja but hes taking it too seriously. He can make clones appear from any direction. While their abilities drop, they have no movement restrictions. Furthermore, he can deploy six clones without any restrictions. And even if I say their abilities decrease, thats only about their vigor (HP) and magical energy (MP)Cit becomes 1/10th of original. Their movement abilities and attack power are completely unchanged. An ability superior to mine. Actually, all the Oni are strange. Souei, as I had just described. Shuna had specialized in my Analysis Ability, and awakened to the unique skill [Analytic]. Our abilities are basically identical, with the exception that she doesnt need to eat the target. She can analyze with eyesight alone. Kurobee had awakened to the unique skill [Researcher]. This skill also bears great semblance to my own. As someone who specializes in production, it is a very useful skill. Hakurou has had his perception ability accelerated by a a thousand times. So I basically cant see him losing in a battle. Shion, as youd expect, obtained [Herculean Strength EX] and [Physical Strength EX]. Moreover, she also awakened to a special skill [Battle Craze] that she should absolutely never use. Last up, Benimaru. This bastard learned [Black Lightning] of all things. Seriously! Of all the dangerous skills I did not want circulating! I think Ill need to come up with some countermeasures. Anyhow, they seem to have inherited my skills and completed their evolution. Now then, lets start the conference. First, lets hear the report. Upon my order, Souei began conveying the state of affairs. Everyone silently listened. He sent out six clones to gather intel 1. Goblin Villages 2. State of the marshes 3. State of the Orc army He seems to have sent two clones to each location. First, the Goblin villages have decided to join the Lizardmens raid leader Gabil as his warriors. Probably that lizard from some time ago. To have decided to serve that moron, what weird tastes they have. Those that decided against joining him, have ran away in various direction. There were also a few that ran in the direction of human countries, but theyll probably end up as subjugation targets. As long as goblins establish their communities in the forest, the humans would stay away, but if you invade their territory, they would surely bare their fangs. And while I dont know the humans strength, they will surely order a subjugation quickly. When they do, the goblins could only continue living in hiding. Their future looks grim. While on this topic, I also listened to the report about Gabil. Somehow, the goblins he had gathered numbered 7,000 warriors. A decent army. As we had gathered, they once appealed to the orcs, but were rejected. At least they can use their head a bit. However, they were also forced to take along with them all their food, so even if they survive against the orcs, there will surely be people dying afterwards. But we wont be doing anything about that. That was the unanimous decision of their clan chiefs who decided that such a fate was better than being murdered by the orcs. And besides, we are not an NPO. We have only begun establishing this city, but abandoning it would not be fun. If we allow the orcs to invade this far, the forest ecosystem would probably collapse> Which is why we must stop them at the marshes. Now about the marshes. Here, the Lizardmens Head had begun assembling troops, and prepared an army of ten thousand. Living off the lakes fish, they have an abundance of food. Furthermore, they are barricading themselves in their natural labyrinth in preparation of any attack. But are the orcs an enemy that they should so fear? So lets hear about the orcs. The orc army, numbering 200,000. Huh? 200,000?!!! I thoughtlessly let out my voice. The orcs who attacked the ogres numbered only ten thousand So the ones who attacked our village was but a single division? Right. After investigating, that much became clear. Their army consists of 200,000 warriors! Coming from the south, they took a relatively wide route and are aiming for the marshes. Hmm. I dont really know the geography yet. Souei, do you have a map or something? What would a map be? Eh? ?????? What did he say? For there to be so few people who know about maps Kaijin had known. He knew of them, but none in circulation. Seems like this world is treating maps as a military secret. Hakurous grandfather had drawn the map of the villages surrounding on a block of wood. Having no paper hurts. Anyways, holding a wood block, well carve the map of our citys vicinity. Using the map in my head, and Rigurs knowledge, we have Hakurou record the information. This way, using all our knowledge, we created a half-way decent map. Before even getting to the main issue of the conference, we had wasted two hours on map creation. And here we took a short break. I dont need it, but the goblins probably do. Shuna brought in a tray of food. Following her, a group of girls followed with more trays. I changed into my child form. Maybe rest is unnecessary, but meals are important. Since I have this human form, I might as well eat while tasting. , as long as its not made by Shion, that is. Since getting used to human transformation, I managed to transform already wearing clothing. Seems like practice really does wonders. A feast was laid before me. And for some reason, Shuna had sat right by me. Just in case, I have to check The appearance is normal, but what about the inside? Clearly lacking spices, seems like a bunch of ingredients were stir-fried together Who cooked this? I felt a sharp glance from my side. Gulp. Somehow, Im getting very nervous. Lets eat! Until I had said it, nobody moved. Seems like if I dont eat first, nobody will begin. I had been hoping that someone would finally eat, but seems like I need to steel myself. Its fine. Shion did not make this! However, I kind of regret changing into a form that has a sense of taste. With those thought, I reached for the food. But not with chopsticks, since we only had spoons. Bringing some soup to my mouth, I take a sip it was delicious. Delicious!!! The moment I said so, everyone moved. But hey you guys, how can you just watch your lord drink poison! Though its not poison per se And I also have a resistance to most poisons However, I want to be a bit more considerate. Chances are, Shuna had pulled some strings ahead of time Upon hearing my praise, Shunas face lit up in a full smile. Grabbing my plate, she insisted to feed me. Seeming a bit happy, and a bit embarrassed. Though Im an adult, Im a child at heart. Appearance that of a little girl. Even if I let her feed me, there shouldnt be any problems. * Fufun* A victory laugh escaped from Shuna while she glanced at Shion. Tears seem to have started to form in Shions eyes, but her expression quickly turned to that of surprise after she had tasted the dish. Right, Shuna. If you polish your cooking skills a bit more, theyll really shine. Youd never consider putting strange things into people food! Even without seasoning, to be able to bring out the taste of the ingredients this well. But was Benimaru a test subject for the many dishes before this? That I could not have known about. Well, Shuna was probably a cooking prodigy. She could probably perfect the taste using her [Analytic] skill. That isnt a waste of ability, thats the proper way to use it. Its been a long time since I last enjoyed a meal this much. With the end of the meal comes the end of our break. We have a pretty good time. But now we need to get down to business. The object that clearly explains the nearby geography is called a map. Looking at this map, lets continue the report. Having said so, everyone crowded around the map. Well, I can also transmit the image to everyone using [Telepathic Communication]. Souei marked the orcs army with a wooden chip. I was in the middle of teaching goblins basic arithmetic, so I dont know if theyll understand all of this. But theres nothing we can do about that, we need to continue the discussion. The orcs invasion route. There are three routes leading to the center of the Jura forest that the orcs could use. One runs from the Canaat Mountain range. The other along Ameld river. These connect north forest and south forest. But this is not a straight path, as the river runs east along the way. They could probably have the soldiers cross at the place where Ameld river meets the Eastern Empires river. However, there is no route that could support a large army from the orcs current position. Therefore, they probably decided to invade the marsh from the west. However, the forest will hamper their attempts to move beyond the river. According to Hakurou, there is a community of Treants in this forest, so avoiding them would leave the orcs army less exhausted. The western route had the Ogres village, but its fate is common knowledge now. They were a high class race, but too few in number. Thus, the orcs decided to avoid the route with the Treants, who were similarly high classed but many. And, after eliminating the ogres, they opened the invasion route to the marshes and were now planning their formation. However, with 200,000 soldiers, how are they keeping them fed? What are they doing about food? To my question, I looked into it. A group of common foot soldiers escorts caravans of food. However, there is clearly not enough With some hesitation, he quickly added This is but my opinion, but I think theyve had deaths from starvation and resorted to cannibalism of the dead What an unpleasant thing he had said. Uee were orcs such a race? No matter how omni They do indeed eat anything, but isnt this much expected? To that question, No, I am not certain about this. However, there are no bodies after they leave. And our village has also been wiped clean, without anything remaining. There is a skill that comes to mind, but Having realized the truth, Souei said. Could it be Orc Lord? Without waiting for Soueis response, Benimaru concluded. Exactly. This is not certain, but theres a good chance the Orc Lord had appeared. At the very least, a high class Orc Knight is leading them. Probably that thing that had attacked our village. To summarize the conversation, the Orc Lord is a unique monster that hold powerful ruling abilities over the orcs. Appears once every few hundred years. Causing violence across the world, a horrible monster. And he seems to possess the unique skill [Starving Ones]. This skill, bestowed upon his subordinates as well, allows them to eat anything and everything in sight. A truly terrible skills. In the first place, not enough time had passed since the last one But now, hes already grown and prepared an army. If he lacks some intelligence, then theres a high chance that the demon lord had forcefully accelerated his growth. In any case, the orc lord is a troubling existence. Such an annoying guy shouldve been put down long ago But I will not complain. While keeping the existence of the orc lord in mind, we continue the conference. Arranging wooden pieces on the map in place of pawns, we mark the Lizardmen army of 10.000. Behind them, Gabils army of 7,000 goblins. Having done so, we clearly see what is abnormal about the orc army But more importantly. This way, that stupid lizards headquarters would fall from a single attack, wouldnt it? Right. The lizardmens envoy called Gabil. That guy is planning on attacking the lizardmens fortress while they are preoccupied fighting with the orcs. The exhausted and few lizardmen there would surely fall quickly. That is how wonderfully the goblins are positioned. However, there is no reason to attack his own lizard. It could be just suspicion born out of the strange place he had halted his troops. However, Hmm. So thats how it is. Hakurou nodded. A strange fire burned in his eyes. However, even if they bring down the headquarters then, they would be trampled down by the orcs. I am thinking too much, arent I. Im just thinking too much. Sorry, Im an amateur after all. I had planned to continue the discussion after those words, but No, what you said is likely. I can think of no other reason to assume that position. That guy is an idiot after all. Hes probably intending to replace the current head. Such was the opinion from both members of the Department of War. I mean, I know hes an idiot but was he that much of an idiot? However, in this case, stopping that guy is probably the best idea. That was the conclusion we had reached. Now then, how should we stop Gabil? I would want to establish a proper alliance with the Lizardmen. We are few in numbers. However, I feel we shouldnt abandon them. Hakurou so added, and everyone accepted. I also agreed. But, forming an alliance is good and all, but were far too outnumbered here. Wont we just be used in the end? I tried expressing my worries. The Oni exchanged glances. Rimuru-sama, calm your fears! Each one of us is capable of decimating ten thousand foes, this much is of no concern! Hakurou answered as their representative. They read too much manga no way they can take on ten thousand each! Is what I thought, but Rimuru-sama, I plan to go an negotiate. To have a discussion directly with the Lizardmens head. Would you permit me? Souei had so asked, and waited for my response. How confident! Should I try leaving it to him? Using the map, we had made some predictions. That allowed us some temporary mental respite. I decided to send out Souei. Alright! In that case, I order you to talk with the Lizardmens Head. Demand equal treatment! With those words, I sent out Souei. Ay! I live to serve! With that response, he immediately disappeared into the shadows. Hes quick on his feet. Seems to have left already. The rest, with these things in mind, continue preparations! Those words ended the conference. In some sense, we have decided next course of action. If we can form an alliance that would be great, and if we cant, well cross that bridge then. Theres no use thinking about those things. Rather, we must do what can now be done. And thus we continued our preparations while waiting for the next piece to move on the board. But an orc lord, huh. If he truly had appeared, thatll probably be an annoying fight. Thinking about the future made me fall slightly into melancholy. Chapter 33 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 32 Stage Curtain Rises Leveling the ground in their wake, the orc army advanced into the forest. Trample them! Trample them! Trample them! Trample Them! While lifting their voices, with a glow in their eyes, the orc army advanced into the forest. There was not a single normal thought in their minds. Everything their eyes fell upon was food. They forever hungered, and only the desire to eat pushed them forward. Collapse. Again, a comrade had fallen. But they were overjoyed. More food! They thought. Normally, he was their dear comrade. Now, he was but a lump of flesh to eat. He was still breathing, but to them it meant the meat was fresh. Those fortunate to be walking close immediately began disassembling the corpse. The liver was reserved for the squad leader, but the rest went to he who grabbed it first. *Guchaguchaguchagucha* A disgusting sound reverberated through the land. The always hunger. And, their strength rises the hungrier they are. That is the effect of the unique skill [Starving Ones]. As far as they eat their fallen comrades, as long as their hunger remains unfulfilled, their strength will continue to rise. They are the 200,000 orc army. Under the control of the Orc Lord, an army that marches through the hell of starvation. Never to see salvation. Just marching forward to satisfy their hunger. Never being able to satisfy it An endless hell. Before them lay the Ogre village. They are only rank D monsters. Normally, they could only feel fear towards the rank B ogres; directing killing intent at them would have been unthinkable. However Trample them! Trample them! Trample them! Trample them! Their feet would not stop. Rather, they ran towards the food. Towards the rampaging ogres, their relentless strength! How many comrades were torn to pieces, how many cut down However! That matter not to the orcs who saw the fallen as merely more food. They were overjoyed. Perhaps they could satisfy their hunger, if a bit. A single ogre had fallen. Immediately, the orcs crowded the corpse and began dismembering it. Drinking blood and devouring flesh. Oh but that did not satisfy their hunger. But, the orcs bodies had changedCthey absorbed the ogres strength. Seeing their friends gulped down by lowly orcs, the ogres let out a scream of agony. Lamenting the weakness of their overwhelming power Gradually, those filled with power appeared from within the orcs. Devour our comrades, and make their powers ours! Devour our enemies, and make their powers ours! And again they eat. Without any fear of death. Someday, their power will grow and surpass that of their king. Their king. The ultimate orc, the Orc Lord! Their march continues. And now again the prey has appeared before them. . The Lizardmens head paled upon hearing the report. His greatest fears had come true. According to the report, the powerful Ogre village had disappeared after a single day. They were devoured by the orcs. There was no more room for suspicion. The Orc Lord had appeared. If by numbers alone, 200,000 D-rank orcs against 10,000 C+ rank Lizardmen; that could have been an unexpectedly even fight. However, now that the orc lord had appeared, they were no longer D rank monsters. It would be best to expect their abilities to have risen by 1-2 levels. At least, they would be C rank. Worst case scenario, they would have the power of C+. By numbers alone, relentless assault on our exhausted position would prove unbearable, and even a single loss could prove decisive. Moreover, due to the presence of the orc lord, he could no hope for their food to run out. Even if their numbers dwindle, their strength would instead increase. Furthermore, if there was any hope of reinforcements they could barricade themselves in but as things stand that would end in a hungry death. They have no choice but to attack. The head bitterly concludes. Gabil, who he sent to gain the cooperation of the goblins, has yet to report. However, if they waste too much time there, their enemy will only grow stronger. In worst case scenario, he might just have to lead the troops into battle before Gabils return Suddenly, he felt an aura stronger than he had ever felt before approaching. The head decided not to show any resistance to this being. Calling for a subordinate, he ordered that the guest be guided in. The lizardmen had previously collapsed some of the routes of their natural labyrinth, and having those cleared by someone would be unpleasant. The being who approached them certainly had that much power. Now, all he had to do was wait. Led by his subordinate, a single demon had appeared. Darkish skin, blue-black hair, blue eyes, and a height of 190 cm. For a monster, he had a rather slim build. However, his presence radiated composure and unblemished strength. A being from whom he felt overwhelming power. The Head kept a hundred warriors stationed around him. With a single word, he could command them all to arms however, that would surely mean their deaths. Upon seeing this demon, the Head felt that very fact. Pardon us, we are rather troubled at the moment, and cannot provide an adequate welcome. What business would You have with us today? The young lizardmen warriors got angry at those words. Why must we grovel before this suspicious character They thought. The head would normally praise such thoughts, but now it would only bring misfortune. If they spoiled his mood, he could, without a doubt, massacre them all. The young ones have too little experience with the phenomenal. They do not have the ability to judge others power. However, contrary to his fears, No serious business. Calm yourselves. My name is Souei. My master wishes to form a alliance with you. I have been sent for that purpose. Think of me as a messenger. Rejoice. My lord has refused to abandon you. Moreover, he offers to become your allies. What be your response? Completely in contrast to his first statement, such a speech he delivered. The meaning of the words aside That is, the message was brief. However, he seems to demand an immediate decision. But the head needed to think. Souei. So he called himself, this demon. A named monster with overwhelming power. And such a monster serves someone. If they side with such a being, than perhaps even the Orc Lord could be defeated? Moreover, they are offering an alliance and not servitude. That would mean that the lizardmen would be treated as equals. What choice did he have but to accept? So he thought. But at that moment, Head! Why do you permit him to run his mouth thus? Where he hails from we dont know, but the proud lizardmen shouldnt flatter such a pompous fool! Exactly! Gabil-sama should soon return, and then we alone could handle the lowly orcs! Right. Their master probably fears the orcs and came to cling onto us. Doesnt he simply want us to save him? How charming! The ones who so shouted were Gabils subordinates. Caught with his mouth open, the Heads face twisted in horror and dismay. Even if you idiots cant understand the power of the man in front of you, to go and reject someones offer of an alliance Yes, his speech was slightly impolite. However, it is unbecoming for some foot soldiers to show disrespect to a messenger. Moreover, for someone of higher status to himself journey to us offsets any possible disrespect He had thought he sent a group with an outgoing personality to the negotiations, but that seems to have backfired. Have we angered him? Thinking so, he looked at Souei. He had not averted his sight, but looked straight at the head. He seemed to have no intention of humoring the noisy idiots. The head felt relief. He could not let a group of ignorant people to ruin the conversation. Silence! With a single word, he shut that group up. He then sent a signal to his bodyguards, I will decide what we do. You have no right to speak here! Reflect on your foolishness tonight!!! Gabils subordinates he had sent to prison. They were making noise on their way out, but he had no time to deal with them. And, to the messenger, I apologize for their rudeness. I intend to accept the alliance. However, I fear we must hurry. Normally, we would select a neutral zone to discuss the details, but this may be currently impossible. Could I ask you to come here, instead? Hiding his inner nervousness, the head asked that question. To request someone of such clear superiority to appear before them! The messenger had every right to be angry. However, the messenger, with no concern for the heads worries, replied Understood. To have received such a quick decision, my master will be glad. We are pleased to fight along with you. Now then, after we finish our preparations we shall join up with you. Then, you shall be able to have an audience with our lord. Act as you see fit! As if completely natural, so Souei replied. Appearing as if he had never even considered the possibility of being rejected. Had I refused, would he simply destroy the lizardmen? This thought filled the Heads mind. He was certainly not overthinking it. The demon before him had enough power to do so We intend to join you in at most 5 days. Until then, do your best to survive. And, by no means should you attempt to attack alone! Leaving these words, the demon in front of him disappeared. Without a sound, as if a passing shadow. 5 days If they just needed to wait that long, they could certainly manage. The orcs may grow stronger, but they could now hope for reinforcement. How large the reinforcement would be, he didnt know; however, even if Souei were to show up alone, he could possibly turn the tide of battle. Clinging to this one hope and preserving ones strength is surely the best decision here. Having made his decision, the Head declared Hold the Castle! Until reinforcements arrive, hold it no matter what it takes! And, waiting for the decisive battle, the lizardmen hid in the labyrinth. . Gabil awoke. Then, he needed some time to remember what had happened. And, filled with indignation, he jumped to his feet. You have come to, my lord! A worried subordinate had said. I caused you some worry. Seems like they set a trap ahead of time A trap, you say? Yeah. Those fang wolves, used an ingenious trick They sent their master under the guise of a common wolf! Inviting me to lower my guard, such dirty trick. Rulers of the plains they called them, but theyre just beasts who employ cowardly and cheap tricks! I had intended to battle with them fairly, but seems like I was mistaken about them! I, I see so it was like that. Were it not for their trick, Gabil-sama would certainly be victorious! Is that how it was! Those dastardly wolves!!! To resort to such dirty trick! Gabil nodded to such a reaction. It was as they said. There could have been no other reason for his defeat. However, for the proud and powerful race to employ such dirty tactics Gabil was disappointed in the wolves. However, it is also true that we would have no use to take such cowardly creatures as our comrades! With that in mind, this might actually have been for the best. As you say! Right, right! Their group laughed loudly. By the way, this is just my personal thought, but I find it strange how Gabil-sama has always stayed as the raid leader. What? No, I dont mean that he is incapable. Rather, the opposite! I find it strange that we keep following that decrepit Head Continue Yes. I think that the old head should just retire and have Gabil-sama succeed as our leader. If he does, then the orcs would have no reason to look down on us. As you just said! We should display Gabil-samas power before all the lizardmen, have him purge those who reject him, and start a new age for our race. What could bring our race greater joy!!! Gabil nodded. So you guys had thought the same thing, huh? I had just been thinking whether it was not a good time to make my move! Would you fight alongside me? He looked around him. The lizardmen could only imagine a new age unfolding before them. They were certain that they would seize tremendous power And, Will you represent us? One of them asked. Gabil lightly nodded. So the time has come Very well! Let us fight together!!! He declared. Surrounding him, cries of joy could be heard from the lizardmen. Thus, the fool has taken the stage. And thus, the curtain rises as chaos spreads on the stage. Chapter 34 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 33 Audience The Lizardmens Head nodded once in response to the report on the progress of battle. Since meeting Souei four days had passed. Tomorrow they would be reinforced. With no great casualties thus far, theyll most likely see the sun rise again. Orcs attacks have intensified to the extreme. Depending only on their resources, the passageways are overflowing with orcs. Orcs were affected little by the labyrinth, and merely swarmed through it. By placing traps along the passageways, they managed to decrease their numbersCif slightly. But still, thanks to the labyrinth the lizardmen were able to avoid any real losses. The labyrinth diverges many times, and emergency escape passageways are still usable. Theyve been alternating the squads that fight the orcs most often, and quickly reinforce teams that have engaged the enemy. Since this battle is under his direct command, he has no intention of becoming conceited. Because the reinforcements are coming, because there is hope, everyone is somehow struggling by. In reality, those who have fought the orcs were surprised by their strength. These orcs were worlds stronger than the usual. Right now, a single orc can challenge up to three lizardmen. Moreover, their power seems to be increasing. This is, of course, the result of the Orc Lords command. The Head also strictly ordered that those injured must immediately switch with out. Since, should the injury result in death, the orcs will become stronger. Carefully, and without error thus far, they have been maintaining the defense line. And only a day left. When the reinforcements arrive, theyll probably be able to make use of the terrain to crush every orc. At the very least, they could at least alternate with the members stationed at the most important defense points. Thus filling his head with wishful thinking, the Head relaxed a bit. Thats when it came. The news of Gabils return . Gabil was indignant. Whats with this! The prideful Lizardmen were cowardly hiding in holes from some lowly pigs! He was going blind from anger. However, all would soon be fine. He had returned, and, like a proper Lizardman, would fight with pride. With that thought, he headed to the Head. Well done, Gabil. I presume youve been able to obtain the goblins support? Ay! Weve been joined by 7,000 warriors. Is that so with this, well somehow make it. In that case, lets engage the enemy at once! After reporting thus to the Head, he prepared himself for batle. Now that he had returned, he could not permit the orcs selfish actions. Surely the head had been waiting for him to return. However, Hmm? No, the time hasnt come yet. While you werent here, we had been offered an alliance. They will be arriving tomorrow. And then, after holding a strategy meeting, we will be striking against the orcs! Completely out of the blue. Such unthinkable things the head had said. What? The head was not waiting for me? That thought let to dissatisfaction, which further worsened Gabils mood. To depend on some unknown reinforcement against some lowly orcs Head, if you send me out, Ill quickly crush the orcs. Order me to go! His indignation growing, he was hoping to vent it on the enemies. However, No. We shall fight tomorrow! You must be tired, so rest up. Completely ignored. Gabils mind went blank in anger. Completely ignoring him, and depending on some strangers! Unforgivable. Head, no, father! Stop this foolishness! You seem to have gone senile, you just dont see the truth. What was that? Gabil, what are you planning! Up until now, he was holding back in respect of his father. In fact, there were many admirable qualities that he possessed. So Gabil was obedient. However, he refused to recognize Gabil, and that Gabil could not forgive. His time had finally come, thats all. So nodding once, he shot his subordinates the signal. Father, your time has come to an end. From now on, I am the new Lizardmens Head! Gabil loudly declared. At this declaration, the goblins noisily ran into the Heads chamber. Armed with stone spears, they surrounded the Head and his guards. Gabils subordinates, the handpicked elite, also readied themselves behind the goblins. Gabil, what is the meaning of this?! Unable to understand the situation, the Head raised a panicked voice. How unusual. However, that only pleased Gabils superiority complex. Father, good work up until now! Leave the rest to me, and enjoy your retirement! His subordinates then disarmed the Head and his guards. And then, Gabil took the heads, no, his fathers spear into his hands. The spear, a magic item called the Water Vortex Spear, is the symbol of the Lizardmen themselves. An item with overflowing magical power. Held by the strongest lizardman. A weapon that was most fitting for Gabil. And looking at his father and the guards, Leave the rest to me! Youll probably be restrained until the war is over, but bear with it, okay? So he called out. Wait, Gabil! Stop this selfishness! At least, wait until tomorrow!!! Ignoring his fathers pleas, What an eyesore. Take him away! So he ordered. Of course, he had no intentions of having him killed. He needed him out of the way, though. Gabil needed to personally beat the head. Of course, as a new hero whod stand atop of all the lizardmen, such an event was necessary. Surely then his father would recognize his strength and praise him. The mere thought made him giddy. The new head, taking along his goblins, proceeded to take command over the lizardmen. They will soon hear about the usurpation anyways. And once they acknowledge him, they will set off to fight. Gabil could not imagine the possibility of defeat. His fathers warning were completely wasted on him. From the beginning, Gabils followers were cheering on, demanding the opening act of the play. The ones he found in the prison were the same. Drunk on their praise, Gabil enjoyed sitting on the throne. His time had finally arrived. He had completely ignored the trivial things like an orc invasion. . What a The Head was tormented by regret. Dont be hasty! So he was told many times before. And this was the situation he had found himself in. He was certain in his control over his brethren. But to have been betrayed by his own son This is very bad. If this goes on, the lizardmen will attack without waiting, and will meet certain demise. Making up his mind, he looked at the Guard Captain. He is another one of his sons, Gabils brother. Guard Captain noticed the Heads signal and nodded. Go! The moment the Head screamed that word, the Guard Captain broke free of the restraints and took off running. They needed to let their ally know about this situation. That messenger, Souei did not hide his aura. So, surely upon getting out of the labyrinth, he would know where to go. Betting on that fleeting possibility, the Head sent his son out. He had thought about restraining Gabils subordinates. However, he did not have the heart to hurt his brethren, so decided to simply escape. The Head, intending to take responsibility, stayed in prison. And prayed that his son may make it out safely. Only 5 days. That promise he could not keep, and now lamented his failure. And hoped that his failure did not result in them being abandoned. Surely he was offered an alliance because of some value they had seen in the lizardmen. Perhaps now they had lost what little value they had. Gabil was probably busy making his debut. In that case, no one will be sent to replace the tunnel defense squads. With reinforcements, the orcs will gradually grow stronger, and the defense teams will be eventually overrun. The women and civilians we had gathered in the center of the labyrinth will then be defenseless. Should that happen but, grieving wont stop this. We will defend them to the end. That was the Heads decision. To buy even a bit more time. That was the only thing he could do. ?????????????????????????? Side Story A wide conference room. Made from fragrant wood, a table that must have cost a fortune. A true round table, capable of sitting more than 10 people. The number of chairs currently set: 12. Surpassing the most extravagant designs, even royalty would have a hard time acquiring it. A rug that textile workers too more than ten years to weave covered the floor. One wall was decorated by a painting of some wondrous landscape by a heavenly artist. Any article in the room would cost ten years worth of an aristocrats income. And by the entrance of the room, A single man, dressed like a clown, refrained from entering. And seemingly to an empty room, For gathering despite your busy schedules, I offer my gratitude! Respectfully offered his greetings. Carefully, as if to avoid losing the interest of the beings inside. Todays guests. They were those whom you must never anger, supreme beings. As if out of thin air, a shadow of a man appeared in one of the chairs. Lacking details, a hazy shadow. What plot are you intending to humor us with today? We tire of this, how about starting already? A woman replied. A room that was previously empty was now occupied by a number of auras. Guhahahaha . Fret not, it shall be soon, no? The tragic birth of a new Maou ? (TL Note: Maou C demon lord. You might as well know this word) Fufufu . A Maou ? We have plenty of those already! Any more wont be amusing in the slightest, no? Hey, dont say that. The ruler of Jura Forest has disappeared. A new one is needed, right? In that case, shouldnt we just claim it for ourselves? Hmph. Its because of people like you that the Nonaggression pact may be annulled! Shut up! I know. And other similar egoistic conversations were held among them. The clown by the entrance felt as if covered by sweat from their very presence, and yet couldnt wipe it off. Because he is a demon. He doesnt sweat. He, the demon Gelmudo, simply wished to explain the stage he had prepared for them. Now then, ladies and gentlemen! I wish to explain the play, if you may permit? Fearfully he called out. The noisy conversation suddenly stopped and all eyes focused on Gelmudo. Intimidating him without having said a word. Were they insulted to be interrupted by a lower rank Gelmudo? Worry spread in his heart. Were he to earn their displeasure, someone like Gelmudo would be erased in a blink of an eye Contrary to his fears, Begin already! Didnt I already say I was bored of boredom? They permitted it. Relieved, he began the explanation. He had planted the seeds of conflict in the forest. There were some that failed to bloom, but there were plenty fruitful ones. He had also intended to plant some seeds among the Ogres and the Treants, but those seems were refused. The ones he manipulated were still powerless. However, on the ones who rejected being named by himCthe ogres, he had passed his judgment. So overall he was satisfied with the results. Now then, let us open the curtain on this tragedy! The threat of the orc lord met with an alliance of the races! The one left standing shall be proclaimed the new Maou !!! Right. This was all planned to create a new Maou . That task was left to Gelmudo. He was overjoyed with this order. If he handled this well, he could obtain a maou for his personal use. He worked hard towards that end. Until now, for 300 years, he had been planning a species war. However, Veldoras disappearance caused the plans to spiral out of control. So he gave up on having a war between the named monsters born from the goblins, lizardmen, and other such races. Instead, he sent out the Orc Lord. This was a not in the plan, but it was something he could use well. An orc lord loyal to his order. The games rigged, but theres nothing he could do about it now. After crushing the goblins and the lizardmen, the Orc Lord will become the new Maou . He also got rid of those annoying ogres. Now, there was nothing to worry about. As long as the orcs avoided invading the treants territory, that is. All according to plan! He had feared the many maou that had been manipulating him until now, but he finally had the chance to return the favor. He would soon be able to manipulate a maou ! A birth of one loyal to his command. Hiding his excitement, Gelmudo continued the explanation He could already see the Orc Lord that would bow before him. The day his ambitions would be fulfilled would come soon. He honestly believed that . Chapter 35 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 34 The Outbreak of War That day, the orcs army filled the marshes with thousands of troops. If you looked from above, youd see the swarming the tunnels as if an incessant maelstrom. However, those present were only a small part of their army. The orcs decided to invade by circling around the lake. With little resistance they had occupied the marshes, and proceeded into the caverns. However, a commotion rippled through the swarm. For suddenly someone had ordered the lizardmen to attack. And that was the cause for the outbreak of war between the orcs and the lizardmen. . The rulers of the marshesCthe Lizardmen. Possessing high battle abilities they can maneuver smoothly through mud or swamp. Hiding among the grass, they approached the orc army, and attacked undetected. Everything went according to plan. He had locked up the previous head in an underground chamber, reorganized the army, and had them relocate above ground. And, quickly assuming battle formations, he began an attack on the orcs. Gabil was not completely incompetent. He did lack the ability to see the bigger picture, but he certainly could lead a squad in battle. That ability he had inherited from his father, the former chief. The Lizardmen respected strength. Thus, they wouldnt follow someone who only boasted of his strength. Gabil idolized an individual. For his sake, he had to display his competence. However He left a thousand warriors to guard the main chamber. It was occupied only by women and other civilians. If they have to, the women can also fight, but they lack the necessary strength. For that reason, he had been sending 500 extra troops at a time to the main chamber. That is, Gabil decided to gradually reinforce that defense line with troops fighting in the tunnels. Having cleared thus relocated the troops, Gabil obtained control over the entire army. Their numbers: 7,000 goblins and 8,000 lizardmen. That was his fighting strength. Without depending on the labyrinth, he proceeded to meet his foe above ground. And leaving the bare minimum for defense, he deployed everyone to battle. The first attack was as described. They successfully divided the enemy and landed a devastating attack on their flanks. The orcs that the lizardmen scattered were hunted down by the goblins. Following Gabils orders to the letter, the troops performed exceedingly well. The goblins, too, fought earnestly. Thus, they were able to advance with the rest of the troops. The success of the attack could thus be attributed to the ideal cooperation of individual units. Behold! Gabil thought. There is no need to fear the orcs! Father has gone senile. Thus he worried needlessly. I will calm his fears. After seeing my heroic feats, he will surely recognize me as the next head. For that end, we must clean up the orcs at once. Or maybe this whole scenario was planned out to pass the leadership onto me! So he thought. A cry for joy filled the field. Look at them! The lowly orcs are no match for the great Lizardmen! Proud of his work, Gabil observed the battlefield. Things have gone well until now. Having lost many soldiers, the orcs must have been walloping in despair. But Gabil did not know, the terror of the Orc Lord. That the Head had known, the terror of the Orc Lord. That difference now bared its fangs. *Guchaguchaguchagucha* The orcs were walking on the dead. On all fours, crawling over them. No, wait! They were not walking on them, they were eating them. A gruesome sight. The brave lizardmen warriors, hardened in many battles, this was an unusual sight. A sinister aura wrapped around the orcs. One warrior who was frightened by this sight, tried to retreat a step and fell backwards. Without missing this chance, the orcs swarmed the warrior. He was dragged into the mud and ripped limb from limb. Since the war had begun, he was the first casualty. And that began it all. The orcs that were devouring stranded soldiers gradually obtained their abilities. That ability was not like [Predator], and could not perfectly replicate the skills. Nonetheless, they absorbed the lizardmens power to some degree, and shared it among those in their domain. That was one of the effects of the unique skill [Starving Ones]. They were as much one swarm as they were an individual. Again, quiet similar to the shared evolution of the fang wolf species. That is why the previous head was so afraid of letting any lizardmen die. For the sake of not allowing the orcs to develop any further. Although they could not obtain all the abilities of those that ate, they could still acquire some of their special features. For example, the ability of the lizardmen to move freely through mud and swamp. For example, growing scales around their vital areas to defend. This kind of trivial changes they could do. However, that is how they can quickly change the tide of battle. Fear not! Show them the power of the high and proud Lizardmen!!! The lizardmen regained their morale from Gabils cry. They were rulers of the marshes fighting on their own land; they attacked again. Their were still faster than the orcs, that much they were sure of. Even if they are overwhelmed by numbers, should they retreat to their defense lines they could surely crush the enemy again. However! When they tried to outflank the orcs again, they were met with a ready formation. The orcs movements have gotten faster. Strange. Thought Gabil, but far too late. Without the advantage in speed, they were now surrounded by many orcs. Five thousands troops have already cut off Gabils escape. And they pressed their attack. Having too much faith in their speed, they blindly pursued the orcs in their retreat, and were thus surrounded. Perhaps if the orcs were not under the influence of their lord, Gabils group could have endured this predicament. One could continue discussing such suppositions without an end. The truth of the matter is: they were completely surrounded. As ants block of their preys escape, so the orcs swarm them. Even if they fought with all their might, they will surely succumb soon. How could that be? Gabil could not understand. He desperately tried to rally his forces, screaming words of encouragement. However, the Goblins have lost formation out of panic, and the Lizardmen trembled in worry. This is bad. Thinking thus, he wanted to issue an order to retreat but even he understood that they had no place to run to. To gather them all under his banner, he had forced the warriors to vacate the caverns. Even if had ordered a desperate retreat into the tunnels, the entrance was far too narrow. The goblins who would be running in first would obstruct their escape. And, without a way in, they would be slaughtered by the orcs. If they instead ran into the forest they would be pursued and slaughtered. They could not retreat. Gabil understood that well. Why had his father fought in such a cowardly way? He had finally understood. Just how much of an idiot was I? Thought Gabil. But there was no time for regret now. Right now, Gabil had only one thing he could do. Increase the morale and lessen the worries of his comrades. Guwahahaha! What a worried face you all make! I am here! There is no way I can lose to some orcs! Yes, to encourage his allies by saying something he himself did not believe. Their fate had been decided . Ah The Lizardmens Head sighed. He was full of regrets. That, for one, he had mentioned the terror that Orc Lord was only in fairy tales. No, he had mentioned it at other occasions. However, the fact that he failed to convey his terror now caused the Head endless regret. Had he explained it properly, maybe Gabil would have been more vigilant. But now its too late. With a sigh, he cast such thoughts away. They still had things they needed to do. His kind, gathered in the main chamber, looked anxious. Four paths lead to the chamber, one could be used to escape. The orcs could not come from the escape route probably. It was a direct route into the forest. This was the only route that you couldnt get lost in; one that they had dug themselves. Therefore, they needed to observe the other four. The units fighting in the tunnels slowly withdrew and reassembled in the main chamber. The chambers defense line currently consisted of 1,500 soldiers. There were also probably some who have yet to withdraw. On the other hand, the orcs are numerous. They will probably soon discover this place. Hopefully, the remaining soldiers will return before they do The head briefly glances down the escape route. With all their brethren gathering, the large chamber now feels very tight. If they had to escape at a moments notice, its hard to imagine them all being able to withdraw safely. Perhaps they need to begin evacuating small groups at a time. Whichever he chooses, the situation is bound to become chaotic. However, he must decrease the chance of extinction no matter what it takes. However, even if they escape into the forest, the orcs will discover them sooner or later. And even if they are successful with their escape, surviving may prove impossible. Because of that, the Head could not order the evacuation. The only thing he can do is buy time. Whether they come or not, he doesnt know; but, he still bet all on the reinforcements. The Heads suffering seemed as if it would continue on forever. . Lizardmens Guard Captain escaped into the forest. Feeling an aura of strength, he headed in its direction. Though the lizardmen boasted of high mobility in the marshes, the same could not be said about the forest. His breath ragged, his pulse unstable, the Captain fatigued quickly. However, he had to keep running. His sprint could decide the future of his race. And like that he continued for three hours. As if ignoring his bodily limits, he earnestly pressed on. Pressing on by will alone, he could collapse at any moment. He was well aware of the fact. Moreover, he did not know if the demon named Souei was in fact up ahead. Whether he would agree to help, he also did not know. Should he even bother running? That thought crept from the dark corners of his mind. However, he refused to entertain the thought. He failed to stop Gabils foolishness. So he believed. He had known that Gabil desired to be recognized by the Head. However, he had not mentioned it to the Head. The Lizardmens hero, Gabil. He was also one of those who respected Gabil. To take responsibility for his mistake, the Captain could not abandon his mission. If he stopped, he would not be able to run again. Thus, he pressed on. There was someone who saw this desperate sprint. Though the Captain himself had not noticed that being. That being pursued the Captain soundlessly from branch to branch. Was he conversing with someone? Without a partner in sight and without a voice, he appeared to be in the middle of a conversation. After it had ended, he nodded once. And, Your will be done. I will act as you have commanded. Muttering thus, he swooped down in front of the Captain! Chapter 36 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 35 War Preparations After sending out Souei, I had everyone else prepare for war. However, its not like we were all going to set off. Since we dont know our enemys abilities, we need to take it seriously from the start. The construction of the city is proceeding smoothly, but we have not prepared any fortifications. Thus, if we are attacked, relocating would be the best option. So I decided. So what are we to do? In response to that thought, The decisive battle will occur at the marshes If we win, great. If we lose, well retreat back here as fast as circumstances allow. In that case, since fighting here wouldnt increase our chances of winning, we will barricade ourselves in the Cave of the Seal. While holding the fort, we will request help from the humans. If we request through the guild, they just might help, so prepare yourselves to evacuate at a moments notice. Regarding our attack, Im designating Benimaru as the captain in charge of the hundred wolf riders. Shion, you indiscriminately slaughter at your discretion. Hakurou will serve as my Adjutant. I will create a network with [Telepathic Communication] for you all to join and issue orders as needed. A withdraw order will be given by your commanderCme. Riguru will stay with the remaining goblins and see to the defense of the city. Dismissed! I thus conveyed the plan. Everyone nodded; no one disagreed. I had thought that there would be some complaints about requesting help from the humans, but seems like I was mistaken. I wonder if they have gotten over their aversion after spending some time with those adventurers. As for the guild request, if I sell the demonic steel, we should have enough gold. And besides, the orcs are as much a threat to the humans. If we hold a proper discussion, we should be able to gain their assistance. That much I probably shouldnt worry about. And besides, were already trying to figure out just how dangerous this Orc Lord is. Anyways, completing the goblins armor takes priority. I had ordered Kaijin to quickly produce 100 armors. Benimaru, Hakurou, and Shion also need some armor. Before Souei returns with their response, we need to finish these preparations. If they reject our alliance, we will move as soon as we ascertain Gabils motives. If we cant fight side by side, we should wait for the Lizardmen to deal the first strike. Having thus decided, we concluded the conference. After dismissing the group, almost all immediately left. Only the three oni and I were left inside. Do they want something? I looked inquisitively at Benimaru, Rimuru-sama, do you perhaps worry too much? Even if You do not trouble yourself to ride onto the battlefield, Hakurou and I alone should manage, would you not agree? As he said. Rimuru-sama is our lord. Commanding the battle can be left to us, if you so wish. So they said. No, no, that wont do at all. I mean, you guys have been had by orcs before! But, of course, I didnt say that. We shouldnt count that time before they had evolved. Well, that should be fine. I just plan to observe the battle from above, and leave the orders to Benimaru. I see, so it was like that! They agreed with my words. In the first place, I have never commanded a battle. While Ive ran plenty simulations, I have no actual experience. Thus, as I observe from above, I intend to devote myself fully to relay orders. That aside, you guys, get yourselves ready. Unless you are planning on fighting a war in the nude? Nodding at my words, the three oni . And thus, we headed towards the production building. Dedicated to the Department of Production, A building as a large as a gymnasium made of wood. We had planned on reinforcing the walls with mortar, but have yet to get around to it. Still, the building is the largest in its kind, and looks pretty impressive. Upon entering, we are assaulted by the noise of hard labor. At my order, they are busy producing 100 sets of armor. Well actually, only the dwarf Garm and Doldo are making things with ten apprentice goblins assist them. The rest are preparing raw material and transporting completed products. We proceed further in. Recently, theyve also warded off rooms for specialized products. Only Shuna can enter that roomCthe rest are forbidden. She is far too skilled and teaching others will take too long. Goblinas were also learning the textile craft, and are right now working under Garm producing hemp-linen clothing. Gradually, they should move on to finer work with silk. Since under the armor one must first wear linen. We proceeded towards Shunas room, and, after I announced ourselves, entered. Shuna greeted us with a smile. I dont know when it happened, but I suddenly found myself wrapped in a beautiful kimono . Not pure white, but dyed in a pale crimson color; needless to say, it was cute. Standing up from a chair, I had been waiting. I wished to participate in the conference myself, but feared unable to contribute better than with a meal, I humbly ask your forgiveness. However, I had finished preparing Rimuru-samas dress. And and the rests by the way. By the way huh Ho ho ho . Thats only to be expected. Well, considering Shuna-samas marvelous skill. I would presume mine to have been made as well? The three thus responded. Here they are! With those words, she brought out more dresses. A pure white kimono. Having received mine, I was guided to a room to change. First, I entered and began changing. Changing into my child form that wore the black fur coat. Removing the coat, I wrapped myself in the kimono that Shuna had made. A glossy linen. First class silk that feels wonderful to the touch. Underneath, Ill probably wear the pants I previously received. Putting the silk to my body, it immediately changed size to fit me. This one also became a magic item, huh. Seems like after mixing with my magic it becomes as if a part of my body. Just to try, I change into an adult and, as expected, the clothing grows appropriately. What a wonderful product she had made. Wearing the coat over it, I finished with the clothing. Then, I take out an item from my breast pocket. It is a beautiful mask. The one Shizu-san had forgotten, the Anti-demon Mask. My body radiates a small amount of magical energy as aura. If I focus, I can conceal it, but there have been times when Ive let it spill. Thus, I plan to use this mask to hide it. It had broken once before, but I had Doldo repair it. I equipped the mask. Strange, but it makes me feel calm. Normally, since I dont need to breathe, I dont do it even as a human. I could create lungs if I wanted to, but since I dont see a need to, I havent made them. However, when wearing a mask I can pretend to be breathing. And it doesnt feel strange. Okay. When we head out into the world, lets use this appearance. Returning to my child form, I had so decided. Wearing the clothing, I exit the fitting room. Praising my looks for a while, Shuna continued to help the other oni . This clothing. Absorbing the aura of its wearer, it can change its appearance. My clothing turned jet black. Benimarus blood red. Hakurous pure white. Shions, of course, turned purple. Itd be strange if it turned orange or something. Seems like even if this clothing rips, as long as it absorbs our magical energy, it can repair itself. Magic items completely specialized for our use. Truly magnificent! And I must admit that I was surprised when I heard that we can change how the clothing looks at will. Makes changing clothing seem kind of pointless. In the first place, had you bought this, you just might wear it for the rest of your life. I dont know how good human magic items are, but this one is worthy of an A rank appraisal. A very high quality product. Thus, I can probably expect some great weapon from Kurobee. After saying thanks and taking Soueis clothing with us, we took our leave. The next place we stopped by was Kurobees smithy. Recently, he has been so busy with production that he hasnt even shown his face around the city. That hes fine in there, I know hes probably the type that gets engrossed in what he loves. Seems like hes been working in there without sleep the past few days. Kaijin had mentioned it before the conference. The door to his room was open. Kaijin had provided him with a set of tools he took from the kingdom. Next to his room stands a warehouse where I deposited the materials I kept. The demon steel I held I also deposited there. As a material its also there, but I just help but think of iron ore as unreliable. We had wanted to investigate the nearby mountains for any iron ore deposits, but planned it for a later day. Because of ongoing construction, there have been too few hands around here. From within the room the sound of clashing metal and the heat of the furnace leaked. This is the only place with a high temperature furnace. Made with packed, backed clay, a furnace we had built. Though it was made with my [Fire Manipulation] ability, it came out pretty well. I plan to later analyze this furnace, and increase the number of them in the village. I have a ton of plans, but not enough hands. That aside, having noticed us, Kurobee came out. Showing his whole face I have been waiting! By all means, come and behold! He greeted us with a face that wanted to boast of his products. Two hours had passed. We were listening to the explanation with eyes devoid of life. Its fine already! We get it, we get it! Its amazing! I had wanted to say those words many times, but just couldnt bring myself to. Seeing Kurobees happy face stopped me. What can I I began thinking thus. (Rimuru-sama, would now be a good time?) Telepathically, I was asked. By Souei. I had sent him to offer an alliance, but did he encounter trouble? Could he be lost? After leaving looking so cool only to come back saying, My bad, I have no clue where to go, where is it? Even the benevolent me would get mad at that I had begun worrying slightly, but of course the worry was needless. With a voice free of worry, (I had met with the Lizardmens head. He accepted our offer. However, he wishes for us to journey there) What did he say! To have arrived already. Isnt it too fast? Not even half a day has passed since the conference ended. (Thats no problem. If anything, I was planning on settling it there anyways. And besides, you already arrived?) (Ah, yes. By moving through the shadows I arrived at the marshes without great difficulty. If it were to someone I knew, I could have moved instantly. That aside, when shall we hold the strategy meeting?) That aside, huh? Isnt it a damn amazing skill! That Shadow Step. I can also use it, but was it that amazing? I havent used it that much yet, though That was a surprise oh well. (Yeah preparations will take some time, and well also need to account the time it takes for the wolf riders to travel there, set it five days from now.) (Understood! I shall do as you command) (After the negotiations end, come back. If you have toCas a clone) (As you will!) He handled the negotiations well. What a useful guy. We are quiet a distance away from the marshes. If marching by foot, it would take two weeks; the wolves could over it in three days. That lizard Gabil came riding on some big monster. But we shouldnt arrive before him. Theres a chance he will strike us in back; rather, observing the situation and seizing the initiative should be something that we will do. After thinking about these things, I tuned in to the never ending explanation. I apologize for my belated appearance. Souei appeared from the shadows. Just like a ninja. Giving him his clothing, I asked him to change. At Soueis appearance, Kurobee seems to have came back from his own little world. Ohon ! He cleared his throat, and brought out a number of swords. We finally see what we came for. He showed us six swords. Simple, straight sword. An elegant tachi . Shaped like a cane, katana . A massive, odachi . And two ninjato . Pleased with his creations, he lined them up. And thus said, For Rimuru-sama, I offer this straight sword. This is but a base, it is not yet complete. We wish to create a weapon from demonic steel as Rimuru-sama has suggested. That is our goal, but Kaijin and I are busy researching towards that end. Therefore, please wait some more! Until then, please keep the sword inside of you. With those words, he handed me the sword. I see, they are still continuing their research? Makes me excited. Something to look forward to. Got it! With a nod, I deposit the sword into my stomach. To let it mix with my magic in there. Kurobee nods once, and hands me another sword. This is a prototype among prototypes. Please honor us by using it as a replacement. Ill happily put it to use. Using the skills I have been learning from Hakurou recently. Really wanted to have a sword. Thus, I hang it on my hip. Somehow, it makes me feel strong. And each one of us receives a sword. Benimaru the tachi . Hakurou the katana . Shion the odachi . How will she draw it? Its a freaking huge katana , Please fret not. The scabbard is made from magical energy, it will disappear when you wish. Is what he said. It looks so heavy that a normal person couldnt use it; even Kaijin would be hard to wield it. The dwarfs also have some bizarre strength, but can barely lift it with both hands. Shion, however, holds it easily with one hand. Souei came back after changing and took the two ninjato . A two sword style, huh Somehow it fits him. After we had taken our weapons, Garm stopped by. He had finished onis armor. Seems like he was running out of iron so. Thus, he was unable to create full plate armor. Instead, he made it out of monsters materialsCscale mail. Much like the one they had given to the adventurer Cabal before. This too seems to have been affected by my magical energy. Created partially from the demonic steel I had, it is considerably strong than that test product. To me, however, he gave Dark Leather Guards. And thus, we finished preparing our equipment. The following day. The goblins have finished their preparations. With one weeks worth of provision, they wait for us. Next comes the decisive battle. Only bring enough food to get there and back. If we burden the troops with too much, well lose speed. Mobility is everything, if we fail, we must run. I had thought preparing provisions would take two days, but seeing how they were ready already, we managed to finish early. Well, though I said 5 days, there should be no problem with coming early. The enemy is the Orc Lord! Now, advance! I simply declared. If we lose, then thats that. We proceed as fate allows. The simpler the goal the better. To my declaration the troops responded with a battle cry. A shout capable of shattering the enemies hearts filled the forest. The goblins atop of the wolves are the main force. Though there are many new members among them, the goblins that ride the storm wolves are the elite among them. Morale is high. And having thus seen their spirit, my own worries were dispelled. We shall win. Enjoying this too much is probably bad. However, riding into battle while imagining defeat is also no good. Riding towards the marshes, towards war we thus set off. Chapter 37 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 36 Participation in the War Three days have passed since we departed. We had been able to reach the marshes. Since we couldnt replenish our water reserves along the way, I had used the water from my stomach, but it seems to also have filled everyone with power. Come to think of, since it constantly flows within my magic power, this just may be the waters acquired effect. When departing we focused on minimizing luggage to maximize speed. Thanks to that, we were able to arrive sooner than expected. Before we continue our advance we must confirm the current situation. The meeting with the Lizardmens Chief is scheduled for tomorrow, and we have yet to have any cause for concern. Thus, I ordered everyone to standby and take a break. Tension filled the air. Now, for the reconnaissance [Rimuru-sama, I shall go.] Souei immediately offered. He was not wearing any armor. Instead, he was wearing a chainmail woven from my steel thread. No questions about itit was built for agility. According to him, I wont be hit, so theres no need! Such were the smug and brisk words of this handsome guy. I see I somehow managed to reply. This time too, I can entrust this mission to him with confidence. [Okay then, Souei. Go, confirm the situations for me. If possible, go check how good the ability of the pig boss is!] Saying so, I sent him out. Surely, he will discover many interesting things with his exceedingly high ability. [Rimuru-sama, would you mind if we rampage as we liked this time?] Benimaru had asked. Frankly, since I had no idea about the situation I couldnt say. Thus, [Hmm? I dont mind, but can you properly withdraw once I order the retreat?] So I say. Benimaru sported a fearless smile. [That signal, I think it would be unnecessary? After all, it will be annihilation! Wont it?] Such self confidence. You too, huh! So I thought. Good men are full of confidence, was it if we win Was acting so smug but lost anyways! Were that to happen, the embarrassment would be intolerable. This guy probably doesnt worry about such things, right? Oh well. [Dont be careless, okay?] So I said, and ended the conversation with a shrug. Shion was entranced, admiring her sword. Soon she would be allowed to rampage as she like! Such a smile appeared on her face. Had she not been so ditzy, shed be the cool Shion. That girl, entranced with her sword, makes a really dangerous impression. Lets act like we hadnt seen it, shall we. Thats the best thing for my mental health. As expected from Hakurou, he was calm as usual. Or should I say: as bright and clean as a stainless mirror, truly a dignified presence that comes from a skilled person. However, [No opponents to sink my teeth in] He murmured, but my ears didnt not miss it. Seriously, I wonder if all Ogre people were this overconfident? They had lost once against the same opponent, so Id think they would be more wary in this situation. Such worries caused me to let out a sigh. But.. that my worries were completely unnecessary, was proven almost immediately later. 2 hours later. (Would now be acceptable?) Confirming the battle formation, I received a telepathic message. (What? Did you find something?) (No, just a single Lizardman, is running in our direction) (What? Do you understand why?) (Yes, according to the information from the clones, the war has already begun in the marshes, although I had warned them not to act alone) (Oh, is the one who leading them the Lizardmen name Gabil? That guy that was pointlessly overconfident.) (That is likely. What should I do regarding the lizardman?) Fumu. The war had already begun. But has the outcome been decided yet? Rather, maybe we made it in the nick of time. Need to confirm the state of battle from above. Well, about the Lizadman (Lets hear his story. Whether it was the decision of the Chief or not, we need to confirm their intentions.) (As you will!) I cut the connection. So, it had begun. I thought that we could enjoy a long awaited break but the circumstances seem to dictate otherwise. So addressing everyone, [Listen! The breaks over. The war has begun From now on I will command from above! You guys follow my command, prepare yourself for war!] Hearing my words, everyone faces tighten. [Understood. For honor and glory!] Shion replies and Benimaru nods Hakurou casually walks forward. I sprout wings from my back. The wings open a hole in the clothes, but once the wings disappear, the hole would close. At my pleasure the clothing would change its form. A truly convenient ability. [Its an order. I forbid you to die. This war is not a decisive battle. Make no mistake!] Hearing my words, [ [ [ Oooo~o~o~o~o !!!] ] ] They let out a battle cry. While nodding, I soar to the sky. From above, I observe the battle. What cannot be seen with naked eye alone is clearly visible with [Magic Perception]. Almost as if you were observing with a satellite far beyond the clouds. The current situation was bad for the Lizardmen. Clearly, the situation had degraded to where they could not do anything and were surrounded. They somehow manage to hold the orcs back, which was caused, it seems, by the desperate encouragements from their commander. However, they clearly wouldnt last much longer. That commander looks familiar. Its Gabil. I had thought that he was just a fool, but it seems I had underestimated him. For a commander, it is fatal to not be able to see the bigger picture. However, no one would expect a young commander who lacks experience to properly observe the entire theatre. In any age and in any country, not every commander is an excellent one. Should he, however, survive and learn from this experience, he just might become an excellent one. Its pity for him to die here. So I thought. then issued orders. (Benimaru, hear my wish. First, the encircled Lizardmen. Help them! After that, do as you like. The details you will hear from Hakurou) Replying happily to my orders. (Understood! Is it okay if I go there with Ranga?) (I leave it to you!) Thus, I have begun to change the tides of war. In fact, above the clouds, thinking while observing the armies clash and being able to understand their every movement, gives me a sense of overwhelming superiority. I must also note that through Thought Transmission, the aerial information can be transmitted to every soldier.. Information tactics of modern warfare can be implemented in a fantasy world.. Unlike conventional armies, the amount of information provided is vastly different. With this, it is be possible even for an individual unit to maneuver well. Actually, this makes individual movement possible. When I was thus thinking, Souei called. (Rimuru-sama, apparently their flank was taken. The Chiefs son, Gabil had caused a rebellion. Furthermore, the Chief was confined in an underground chamber. They have also been attacked by the orcs, and anxiety spreads among their forces.) I see, so he was his son. Moreover, we shouldnt let anything happen to the Chief Thus I had an idea, (Souei, can you leap to the former Chief with shadow step?) So I ask him, since they met once, it should be possible.. (Its possible, shall I go now?) (I leave it to you. Assist the Chief, and do with the orcs in the caves as you please!) (I will! ??????Would you have another minute?) Shadow step, lets practice that when the war ends. As I was thinking so, Souei called out. Seems like he had more to say. (What? Is there something else?) (Ay! The clones have reported suspicious monsters in every direction across the marshes They have decent magical power, high ranking individuals. How should I proceed?] What? Could it be a trap? Even so, what kind of trap Iwe wouldnt know. (How many have you confirmed?) (Yes! I able to confirm, 4 individuals. Unfortunately, there could be more. However, I dont feel any other auras.) (I see Is it possible to dispose of them?) (If doing it simultaneously, it may be possible with 2 clones It may take time, but I can eliminate all of them!) Truly an outstanding guy. Somehow, I feel its best to dispose of them simultaneously. Just what are theythat much is unclear. But, would killing them be bad? I dont know whether they are an enemy or not. (Two clones at the same time, is it possible to neutralize them without killing?) (Absolutely, it is possible) (Send me the information about their position. I will send Shion and Hakurou) (In that case, please have them contact me, we will neutralize the targets together.) (I entrust it to you) I told Shion and Hakurou about the situation. Absolutely no killing, just knock them out! I ordered. I dont know who they are, and I dont have any high class demon acquaintances. Since they stand in every direction, they are either scouts or setting traps. They seem to havent noticed us, and are clearly not part of the Lizardmens fighting strength. But this is too late for reconnaissanceso are they from the Orc army? That also seems doubtful. Pointless, in my opinion. A third party? Suddenly, I thought that. Perhaps there are beings who are confirming the situation as we are. Well, if they are successfully captured, I will ask them then. I dont know if I can make them talk, but well cross that bridge when we get there. Its unlikely that the demons came by the humans orders, since they are rather antagonistic. Since thinking about it wouldnt help, I decided to stop. I issued orders and observed the situation. Lizardmen side had begun to succumb to pressure. They will surely fall soon. For all I know, the Chief was meeting a similar fate in the caverns. Souei already dispatched his clones, but I wonder if his main body is unaffected? My head as filled with many worries at this late hour. I issued an order, they followed it. Someone was incompetent if he takes more that he can do. Once, when I was still a rookie in the company, the Chief often got mad at me and said. Do not take more work than you can manage yourself! When the person in question stagnates, everyone will be affected. Since then, I avoided reckless action, always taking on only as much work as I knew I could handle. This time, the gifted one cant understand. They wouldnt know whether the job I gave them was possible. I pray that they are not incompetent. And, that they do not call me an incompetent lord. For now, I think Ill just continue to observe the situation. If they face trouble, I will immediately send help ?????????????????????????? Well, After finishing the telepathy, Souei wears a thin smile. He feels he was able to help his Lord. For Souei, Benimaru who is son of the lord was not his Lord. Similar of age, Souei treats him as a rival. Someday, he considered to serve under him, but it was not meant to be. Instead, they began to serve a lord named Rimuru. I am fortunate, he thought. A time of peace had continued for a while. Symbolizing strength, the Ogres had no opponent in the forest. Recently, even lesser dragons had not caused any commotions. He had thought that the peace was a good thing. However, they also wanted to use the skills they have obtained, such was their earnest wish. Then, they were attacked by the Orc army. He could do nothing at all, and left without avenging his lord and fallen comrades I am fortunate, he thought. Under the new Lord, he was given the opportunity to avenge his former lord. Negligence born of pride. That he currently did not have. For the Lord, he had polished his technique (skill), all to eliminate his enemies. Being commanded filled him with the highest of pleasure. Souei calmly creates two clones of himself. And, (I will catch the two presences. Hakurou and Shion, go to south and west) Confirming using telepathy, they acknowledged his request. Each of the clones went to the north and east. He himself sunk into shadows and disappeared. He was going to meet up with the Lizardmens Chief. The high class demons were not his enemies right now. He understands that much. After receiving Souei request, Hakurou and Shion exchanged glances. They nodded. [So, I guess Im off west.][Very well, I am going south] After a short conversation, they run off. They disappear from the spot with high speed. Seeing their departure, [Cant be the last ones to leave!] The main force led by Benimaru began to move. Soundlessly like the wind, the Storm fanged wolves gallop into battle. The goblins ride in enthusiasm. They move in accordance to Rimurus order. So extreme was their joy, that they felt their very blood dance in delight. You guys felt the same right. Benimaru thought so, he was aware of his carefree personality. Thats why, he remember the hesitation he felt when faced with the need to take over the Ogre tribe village Chief. Right now, however, he had no such choice. Thus, He liked his current position with Rimuru as the Lord he served. As one of the military commander, he merely wished to rampage to his hearts content. Had he become Chief, he could not ride off to battle thus. But now was different. He can participate without any concern. Benimaru sprints. He cant stop his blood from boiling. ?????????????????????????? Souei, Hakurou, Shion, had confirmed that they had arrived at their destinations. To prevent their presence from being noticed, they concealed themselves. In front of each of them, a suspicious demon was visible. They confirmed their observations, and found their opinions to match. This demon was a familiar of a High Devil which specialized in reconnaissance! Just in case, Souei conveyed to the two (Im going to report this to Rimuru-sama) Our lord would surely be troubled if suddenly beset by three reports. The two reluctantly agreed, as the one who with the best telepathy was Souei. Clumsy Shion was only good at receiving. She swore in heart to continue practicing. After receiving the twos permission, (Rimuru-sama, the presence of demons was confirmed. It is familiar of a High Devil, which specialized in reconnaissance, are you sure you want to capture them? In my opinion, that we killed them will not be discovered, so there is no cause for further concern!) To Rimuru, he sent such a message with telepathy. I leave it to you! So was the response. With the other two discussing the timing, they decided to simultaneously eliminate the four scouts. Hakurou would signal. At the same time as Hakurou commands, His slash gleaming, the monster before Hakurou is cut down and disappears. As if sucked into the shadows, as if consumed by the ground two more demons are crushed. Soueis kills. After one thunderous slash, the demon was blown away without a trace. Shions target. All happened within the same second. The slash that Shion had put all her strength into, after blowing the demon away, lost none of its momentum and continued onward. So great was the momentum, that it had reached the outskirts of the marshes and cut down many orcs. And that attack signaled Rimurus participation in battle. - Chapter 38 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 37 Encounter ~ Benimaru & Ranga Gabil continued the hopeless struggle. The odds were clearly against them. Without ever tiring, without ever resting, the orcs constantly attacked. The goblins and the lizardmen, on the other hand, were slowly being killed off on by one. They only needed to regain their formation and break through the encirclement, but doing so would mean abandoning the goblins who lack the necessary mobility. Moreover, many exhausted and wounded lizardmen would be lost in the charge Though he had refused to order a retreat, perhaps now he had no choice but to try to save even a few lives. Normally, the war would end when a decisive blow had been dealt to the enemy. However, the orcs sought the complete eradication of the lizardmen. No chance of surrender either. Simply being killed and devoured. That fact evoked fear. The weak willed monsters lost their will to fight and abandoned their post. The goblins, in fact, could no longer be considered a force at all. Some goblins gave up and tried to escape, but such was not permitted by the orcs. Hunting down the escaping goblins, they killed and ate them. No more than a thousand goblins had now remained. Soon they will be completely annihilated The lizardmen fared not much better. The original eight thousand troops were now reduced to less than six thousand. They kept losing ground, making organized movements difficult to perform. Yet Gabil kept encouraging his troops. While slowly trying to break through the orc encirclement Suddenly, a squad of orcs clad in black armor began to move. Different from common orcs, these took command of the battle. Each wore full plate armor. Perhaps their base strength was no higher than that of an average orc. However, their equipment made all the difference. They, in turn, were commanded by a single orc. Carrying an aura of strength around him, he was clearly world above the common orcs. The Orc General. Possessing the strength of an entire army, the Orc Army General. And following him are 2,500 orc knights. There are five such individuals. Their power may be ranked as B+. A fourth of the Orc Lords true army had moved. Its over. That power could decide the battle right there. Escape is impossible. Their only choice is to fall in battle At least, I want to be cut down by a warrior. So he thought. Guwahahahaha! Cowardly general of swine! Do you have the courage to meet me alone in battle!!! He cried loudly. He could not win. His armor was in pieces. Moreover, seems like his opponents armor was strengthened with magic. If he accepts this request, Gabil could die like a warrior. If it went well, perhaps he could take out a single general. Such were his thoughts. Gugugu . Very well. Ill be your opponent! Responding thus, the orc general jumps down from his horse. The surrounding clashes froze, swallowed by his aura. Further away, fighting continued, but it didnt reach Gabils ears. Gabil could feel his concentration rising like it never had before. I am grateful! The rest was a silent duel. Gabil readied the Magic Weapon: Water Vortex Spear. Come! The Orc General bellowed, and at the same time Die!!! Water Vortex Style, Tornado Crush!!! Gabil released an attack filled with all his might. Combining spear technique and magical energy, a certain kill technique. It was filled with all the strength Gabil had. However, Kanrangue!!! (Chaos Eater) (TL Note: do you want me to translate skill names? Some of these may get strange Pointing his spear at Gabil, the Orc Lord devoured the vortex itself. But thats not all; the spear also began emitting an aura. An ominous yellow aura that attacked Gabils very flesh. It seeks to eat me! Stumbling, falling Gabil realized. However, the aura would not let him escape Guguguga! Pitiful lizard. Rolling in dirt suits you! Gabil was laughed at by the Orc General. But he wouldnt give up. If only if only he could land a single hit Picking up some dirt, he flung it at the orc. Call it cowardice, but Gabil desired the chance to cut him down! However, that attack, too, was in vain, as the yellow aura quickly devoured it. Gabil felt the attack directed at him. He was desperate to evade that aura, but knew not how. This far, huh Gabil thought, and closed his eyes. Suddenly, a deafening roar. The previously silent scenery came alive again. That roar assaulted the orc general, preventing him from landing a finishing blow on Gabil. What was that? Even amidst the battle, Gabil was confused. By now, the tide began to change. Without any concern for Gabils thoughts, events developed rapidly before him. . Shions strike mowed down many orcs. That became the signal to start the battle. Benimaru was not surprised by the sudden slash that came from behind him. Rather, he only muttered What the hell she doing that idiot Benimaru did not tremble, for better or worse, and the goblin wolf riders were also stoic. Rather, he was merely bitter that he could not draw first blood. However, he finally could go wild. He could bear the earlier grief. Advancing at full speed, they crashed into the orc troops. The orcs were ready to sudden attacks by unidentified individuals, but they simply could not react in time to the speed at which the wolf riders attacked. Brittle. That is how Benimaru had described them. There was no need even for us to go out, the goblins could have managed this alone. This wasnt fun, so he thought. All troops stop! He ordered. To give up the momentum they had built up would normally be unthinkable. Moreover, for a unit specializing a speed such would be unnecessary But the goblin riders, without a question, immediately stopped. Ranga, could you shadow step to the Lizardman named Gabil? Benimaru asked. Soueis skill, and Rangas as well. Since its the same, it should be possible, right? He didnt know, so inquired. It is possible. A simple response. Alright! You go on ahead and protect them. Ill stroll over there! What a strange thing he had said! To stroll forward in the middle of a battlefield replete with orcs. Gabils group should have been encircled by many warriors, such that a small number of troops could never break through. And rather than advancing quickly, he decides to walk there? What a bizarre thing to say one would expect. Understood. And please, take your time getting there. Im off ahead! With those words, Ranga leaps into a shadow. Benimaru stands firmly on the ground, and slowly prepares himself. Seeing his actions, the orcs were at a loss. Should they attack or not? The goblins thought his appearance magnificent. Well, among them Gobuta: Hmm? Whyd we stop~su? Is running ahead bad~su? No way, must we walk ahead~su? I hate walking~su! There was one goblin who had said that, but lets ignore him. Okaaay. Yo, bastards. Yeah, you pigs over there, move. If you do, Ill let you go! Finishing his stretches, Benimaru calls out to an orc in front of him. But not a single orc moved. Dont screw with us! How could you Then, die! Since they had no intention to retreat, Benimaru decided to step in himself. On his right palm, a black spherical flame appeared. Increasing the diameter of this ball to a meter, he shot it at the orcs. Sensing danger, they tried to run away. But it was far too late. The ever accelerating round chased them. Its speed was around 600 kphCclearly beyond the orcs abilities. Those struck were immediately engulfed and burned without leaving ashes. However, the terror of the flame was not in this. The ball also absorbed the magical energy of the orcs it struck and used it to fuel its growth. Rather than a ball, it was now a dome with a radius of 100 meters. And in a second, another roar resounded across the battlefield. Well, it wasnt actually that loud, but those that heard it could feel their blood freezing in their veins. Wide-area destruction skill [Hell Flare]. A skill that Benimaru had acquired. The black dome had disappeared, and left scorched earth behind it. They were supposed to be fighting in the marshes, but the ground was burned into glass. Who could even imagine that terrible heat! It should go without saying, but it is easy to guess what happened to the orcs who got caught in the 2,000 ~ 5,000 degree fireball. Even their ashes were burned. Only a minute had passed since Benimaru shot the flare. And flashing a wicked smile, Clear the way, swine! He declared again. The orcs were panicked out of fear. Though they were under the effect of the [Starving Ones], they should not have even recognized the emotion called fear. However, that one attack awakened that terrible feeling. For no matter how much they struggled, they could not escape. An overpowering strength that they could not even imagine. Only forbidden spells could match such awesome might. They had no way to counter the skill, and even if they attempted to grow stronger by feeding, the corpses were burned to a crisp. He was truly a high demon far beyond their reach. And thus they feared. The panicking orcs began to disperse. Soon, they could barely maintain order. Seeing them act like this, Benimaru quietly walked ahead. To him, the orcs ahead were naught but a hindrance. . Gabil was ready for death, but, strangely, he didnt feel the blow other than the one that hit him in the side. Feeling that something was amiss, he fearfully opened his eyes. What he saw before him was a black wolf. One that he had seen before Right! The body double of the leader of the fang wolves! O, ooo! Body double-dono, have you come to offer assistance? He asked without thinking. What had happened, Gabil did not know, nor did he have the strength to look around. Flustered, he finally looked around. Somewhere in the distance, some commotion was occurring. And to Gabil, I am not a fang wolf, nor a body double. Reverberating from the depth of his stomach, Ranga said in a low voice. And having zero interest in Gabil, he stared at the Orc General. They stared at each other. Orc General himself was confused. Suddenly a monster of great power had appeared. He felt power oozing from the beasts body. And moreover, from the direction the beast had come, he could feel terrifying magical energy. Some great misfortune happened there. So the Orc General felt. But being clueless to this all, What a revelation! Then, if you are not a fang wolf would you be the leader of the black wolves? Gabil asked surprised. Surprised that Gabil had not recognized him for who he is. Ranga declared with a sigh, Would you shut up for a minute. I am Ranga! The one who serves Rimuru-sama!!! And to the orc, Swine, if you retreat, I shall not chase; if you attack, I shall not forgive! Ranga barked. The orc soldiers trembled, but not of fear. Their general by their side, the effect of [Starving Ones] was strengthened. Guguguga! How insolent! A mere beast dares bare his fangs at me!!! The Orc General retorted. And thus a battle began between them. The general commanded the orc soldiers to surround Ranga. For a beast, he saw no need for a fair fight. But Ranga only laughed. How joyous he was! He could finally show his true abilities. *Uoooooooooooooooooooon!!!* Howling with all his strength, Ranga released his aura. How long had he lurked within his beloved Rimuru-samas shadow, absorbing the aura, while constantly re-imagining his body. Aim for this form! Since he was told so, Ranga worked daily. And now came the time for Rangas true power to awaken. Power gushed forth from his body. His muscles bulged, his claws hardened, his fangs sharpened. And, two horns appeared atop his head That appearance, was just like that of his lord. Thus Ranga evolved into Tempest Storm Wolf. Ranga glanced at the Orc General. And he knew, he was no threat. To get a feel for his power, and to prove his intuition, he moved. Ranga felt the flow of power, and directed magical energy into his horns. After observing Rangas transformation, Orc General sensed danger. Go! He wanted to scream the order Flash, and a roar. Many lightning pillars appeared, connecting the heavens and the earth. And a winding waterspout. It was a skill that Ranga acquired, [Death Storm]. A wider area skill than the [Black Lightning]. In a second, the Orc General was vaporized, and the surrounding orcs fell to the ongoing storm. After the storm had passed, no orcs remained in the vicinity. Wide area skill [Death Storm] held truly terrifying power. Ranga observed this situation. There were no casualties among the lizardmen, and he had used it with the largest possible range. As expected, a lot of energy was used to fuel this skill, but Ranga could still continue fighting. Having confirmed mastery over this skill, *Uooooooooooooooon!!!* A roar of victory. Looking down at his feet, he saw a fainted Gabil. However, that was none of his concern. He was ordered to protect the lizardmen, and having them faint posed no problem. Perhaps now that stupid lizard would fix his misconceptions. Thinking that, Ranga sat down. Far away, he could see Benimaru slowly walking towards them. Chapter 39 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 38 Devil Gelmudo A wide conference room. The room were shrouded in silence. Several shadows of men and women were sitting surrounding the large round meeting table. A large crystal sphere was nested in the middle of the table. From the lowest position seat near the entrance of the room, a man was casting some kind of spell towards the sphere. The man dressed as a clown. His name is Gelmudo He is the one who was entrusted with this meeting, and also the person responsible for certain project. The project that he had worked for many years, and that project is to give birth to a new Demon Lord For the sake of his own ambition, the project must not ended in failure. And then, it was finally the last day of the project. He succeeded in inviting the four whimsical Demon Lord It has to succeed at all cost. Its impossible to make the Demon Lord move with money You would need things that attract their interest, like a prey or a hard to obtain Magic Tool (Artifacts). Anyway, it was necessary to pay a very valuable compensation. This time, Gelmudo succeed in making the four Demon Lord move. In other words, the compensation he paid was enough. When the time comes for the birth of a new Demon Lord, the other Demon Lord would not stay silent. If a fool freely calling himself a Demon Lord, he or she would be killed because they invoked the Demon Lords wrath.Moreover, if there was such person that managed to turn the table against an infuriated Demon Lord. Such person, if they had the ability,they would be recognized as a Demon Lord. These past several hundred of years. There was no birth of Demon Lord with such ability. The last born Demon Lord, the Human Demon Lord Leon Cromwell. With his overwhelming Magical power he increased the number of Majin (Demonic person) that he controlled, he claimed himself as the Demon Lord of the frontier. One of the Demon Lord, which was furious with him, the Magic King (Curse Lord) had waged war against him. But he was slain by Leon instead. He was also defeated by Leons own hands. In response to the situation, the other Demon Lord recognized him as a new Demon Lord. But, Demon Lord with such ability was not a common occurrence. Therefore to claim a stranger as a Demon Lord, it was necessary to get the support of at least three or more Demon Lord. If you messed with the new Demon Lord, the supporting Demon Lord will become opponents at the same time, that is what to be expected. And following such procedures,for the sake of the birth of the new Demon Lord, Gelmudo become fired up because of his ambition. This time, to make the Orc Lord as Demon Lord would require one more step. For the bored Demon Lord, he prepares the stage for the birth of the Demon Lord as a spectacle. It was for them to have fun, which was one of the conditions for the support. Of course its not just that, he would also gave them Magic equipment (Magic Item) and Magic tool (Artifacts). For Gelmudo this was a gamble of a lifetime. The Orc Lord had to eat the Goblins and Lizardmen, to evolve as Demon Lord. Today was the day when it will all end. To become a Demon Lord and getting the support at the same time, one must devastated human city. In doing so, it will become the news of the birth of a new Demon Lord. If such things happened, Gelmudos ambition will be achieved. With manipulating the Orc Lord from the shadow, he would be on equal standing with the other Demon Lords. And yet. There was no reaction from the crystal ball. Gelmudo become impatient. This is bad. He doesnt want to imagine what happened if he offends the Demon Lord that were looking forward to the play. It wont projecting! Theres nothing that can be done. At that moment, he wondered if he is going to become a minced meat. Even, if hes not killed, He might be cursed to become minced meat with only consciousness left. Its no use. I dont want to imagine it anymore. Gelmudo hurriedly cast the spell again, but there are still no reaction from the crystal ball. (TL: because his familiar was killed by Souei and co.) [Hey., what are you doing?] A voice colder than ice echoes. The room turns silent, the intimidation was enough to disturb Gelmudos spell. Gelmudo was panicking with sweat leaking all over. [Ple, Please wait! I will determine the cause right away!] His instinct was saying, if he left it just like this it would be bad. However, Creak! A sound of something that were creaking as if it was being squashed was heard. But no sooner than that, Baaaaa~~m ! On the right side of Gelmudo something big flew past by at high speed, it crashed at the rear door with thunderous sound. One of the Demon Lord, a petite and beautiful silver haired girl, lifted and threw the big round table with her left hand. It was without any skill. The desk alone was several percent of state budget of a small country; it was a product of art from carved fragrant wood. The heavy door in the back was decorated with elaborate decoration, Now its just a large hole in the buildings wall. You can see it miserably destroyed, such thing happened. [You., are you treating me like a fool?] The girl said. Gelmudo cannot mutter his words well due to his fear. [P, p, please forgive me!!! I will immediately confirm the cause myself!!!] So he spoke. [Really? Then made it quick. Since Im generous, Im going to wait!] Which part of you are generous! Though he cant even afford the time to think about it. Gelmudo was trembling in fear, the door was destroyed by the table that flew outside from the now large hole in the wall. The conference room was on the 3 rd floor, but he cant be picky about appearances anymore. He leaps outside and starts chanting flight movement spell. His ambition has all scattered away. What occupied Gelmudos thoughts now, he doesnt want to die, only that. He was not making fun of the Demon Lord. Its the truth But, it had been seen as if he was making fun of them. Gelmudo prided himself as being a high ranked devil. Thats why; he thought he was able to put a good fight against one Demon Lord. But because there was four here, he worried that it was necessary to depreciate oneself and praise the listener, so he thought. Thats wrong. Demon Lord is Demon Lord, because of that they were feared. Because he afraid of them, he was not a Demon Lord. He knows it, he was being too conceited. To become equal with the Demon Lord, such thing like that were impossible for Gelmudo. He was able to truly understand it. Those who cant fathom the Demon Lord, wont be able to speak with Demon Lord. With speed reaching the speed of sound, Gelmudo flew toward the marshes. But it was not for sake of his ambition. But for his survival, he needs to fix the blunder with all his might. ?????????????????????????? What the What the hell is going on here? While flying in the sky, I confirmed the situation of the war on the marshes. A situation that I cant understand, had happened in front of my eyes What the hell is happening here!? Like Im gonna have any idea!!! To my own question, I retort it myself. I wish you can see it. If seen from the above, a sudden flash was flashing from the corner, the bodies of the Orc soldiers were blown away along with a thunderous roar. Hmm? When I observed at a certain direction So Loud! A thunderous sound resounded. Looking at it, there is a black sphere (Dome) appeared on the battlefield. It disappears after a few seconds, leaving only the scorched ground. The Orc soldiers that crowded that place had all been neatly erased. What the h..!!!? I was able to understand the situation in that moment, but I feel my heart refused to admit it. Not just that, a raging storm appeared suddenly in one corner of the battlefield. Numerous thunders from the storm struck the Orc soldiers killing and grilled them all. The orc soldiers clad in black armor on that corner; Without any resistance they all turn into cinders by the power of the storm. What the hell is going on? It was his honest thoughts. With only a sword slash attack, Shion has mowed down many Orc soldiers. The blade of the massive Odachi was emitting lilac lights. Its wrapped in an aura. Every time she swung her sword, flash of purple ran through, slashing and mowing down the Orc soldiers. Of course, if someone received the direct attack of the blade they would not able to withstand it and be slashed into two. The range of the blow was about 10 m. An attack that kill all in a straight line. The graceful beauty, sprouting a slight smile, dancing around slashing all. With bottomless stamina, she attack without any interruptions, all the Orc soldiers around her cannot come close. Its was an overwhelming strength. But however, there are some guys that overshadowing Shion. It was Benimaru and Ranga. First Benimaru, what the hell kind of joke was that previous black sphere (Dome)? No, I was able to vaguely understand the mechanism after I saw it for a moment. In other words, It was a composite skill of [Barrier] [Fire Manipulation] [Black Lightning] I have. First, the space is secured with [Barrier], He accelerate the molecular motion inside with [Fire Manipulation]. So it will produce a high temperature. Finally, the magical power inside the space acts as fuel, and the [Black Lighting] will turn it into Plasma that would burn whatever is inside it. It can be said that the skills had become the composite skill [Black Flame Manipulation]. I wonder if a degenerated version of the Unique skill [Shapeshifter] was passed down to Benimaru. Because I had [Great Sage] there wont be any mistake on its judgment. That skill, unlike a nuclear explosion, its characteristic was not causing any damage outside of its radius. The proof was, even if the boundary is released, there was no shock wave that went outside. Range specification can be performed, it seems the purpose for increasing the inside heat synergistic-ally was to make the heat inside unbearable. So once confined inside the boundary, there will be no hope for survival. The problem was, I dont feel I want to freely use that kind of extremely dangerous skill. And, one person or one animal. It was Ranga. I was surprised by this guy when he suddenly evolved into Black Storm Star Wolf (Tempest Star Wolf).. The skill he use immediately after evolving was something to be astonished. Evidently, if you used the [Black Lighting] without any imposing restrictions, the result will be AAAH. It seemed what used just now was the strongest output, it seems like he cant use it twice. I was surprised that it had devastated the enemy forces on that corner with just one shot. I can unconsciously or consciously put brake in my mind, but those guys werent like that. Because Its dangerous dont use it, they didnt have such thoughts. The opponents will not hesitate to use such thing. It was the law of the jungle in this world, it was the natural course of action. Maybe the strange one was me. I was hesitating to use it, because I dont want any allies to get any injuries. Living in that world, there was an unspoken rule that powerful weapons cannot be used. There was no meaning for weapons to only be used as deterrent. But, was it really just that? It doesnt make sense to spent money on weapons that cant be used. So, how can money be spent for the development of weapons? Was it going to be used when things going hairy? At the very least, if it was used by a civilian it will be considered evil, then is it considered justice if its used on the battlefield? On the other side, using weapon to kill was not counted as a crime. And thus To hold a power that can be used as a deterrent, perhaps showing off a power that used to coerce them, are not a mistake. Since the fighting began, two hours has passed. Benimaru shoot off another four black spheres (dome) shaped attack. As I expected it cant be fire rapidly, but it seems it didnt require a large amount of Magic power (Energy). Ranga only shoot on the first attack. I thought the power was too high.Still, it was an AoE attack. Thus, with just that single attack, it seems to have made the opponents recognized the feeling of fear. All the Orc soldiers that were trying to escape were eviscerated by Shion. I renew how I felt, and calmly mobilize the battle progress Its strange, my feelings were calm. The first blow was dealt by Benimaru, but the rest of the attack point was on my commands. It was aimed at the crowed areas, to cut down the enemys forces. Shion was successful in finishing off her enemy, she continued to strike the place as ordered. Hakurou was taking care of the enemys commander, he precisely kill the general class. It cant be called a battle. Approaching without any sound, and in an instant he cut them all down. Because the effect of the Unique skill [Starving ones] is to increase the power of an individual under its influence after devouring corpse. So, it was a good idea to destroy the corpse of the one that was cut down. Is it some kind of Hakkei (Internal power emission)? A ghastly aura was released from the palm and it cremates the corpse. Rather than cremating,its closer to the image of being dissolved I locate where the Orc general was and they were instantaneously killed by Hakurou after I communicated with him. The current situation, the losses of the Orc soldiers reached about 30%. And then, the Orc Lord finally began to show movement. Once the time to reorganize the forces of both sides comes, they shifted from confrontation to glaring at each other. The free me, was calmly observing the situation. The pigs were tense after they noticed the superiority they brought here was lost. The Orc Lord comes out to the front. A monstrous and ugly pig. Suddenly, the two surviving Orc Generals were cut from head to toe and devoured. The dull yellow colored eyes were filled with hostility, and he releases his aura. In response to the aura, all of the orc soldiers forces seemed to brimming with power (Benimaru, can you cast Black Flame Prison (Hell Flare) again?) (Its an easy victory if I cast them!) (Ranga, how about you?) (My Lord! About thirty percent of my magic power has recovered. It wont bring out power like the previous one, but its possible to shot it one more time!) (One shot is enough. Beside, that strike at the Orc was an overkill. Just half of the power was enough to kill them. Cast it with the same range as earlier, but decrease the power when use it!) (With pleasure!) (Shion. This time I want you to strike the Orc Lord with a flashy single slash!) (Yes! I will use all of my power this time!) What? Up until now she didnt use her full power!? Well. (O, ou! Do your best!) She was brandishing her Odachi joyfully with full power, or trying to slashing with it. This fellow might be holding a strange strength after all, or so I thought. (Hakurou. You also want to kill the Orc Lord? But not this time. Please endure!) (Whew, understood. You want the young people to blossom.) (Ill be counting on you!) This way, I finish the preparation for the interception. The Orc Lord was no longer a threat. That fellow ability was still uncompleted. I offer him my prayers. At the time I was thinking that Kiin!!! A harsh sound was heard. My [Magic Perception] had perceived someone that comes flying at supersonic speed from a distance. That person was in the middle of the marshes, and landed in the middle of the two confronting armies. I feel a pretty strong aura from the strange men that dressed like a clown Perhaps, it was a high ranked Devil. I followed after him, and then I landed on the ground. At that moment, both Ranga and Benimuru come next to my side The man that looked like a clown glanced at me. [What the heck is all of this!? To dare to ruin this Gelmudo-sama plan like this!!!] So he shouted loudly. Gelmudo. The high ranked Devil, the mastermind of this war. And the first Devil I met in this world. Chapter 40 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 39 Gears of Fate So a guy shows up looking like a clown and shouting some stuff about ruined plans or something. I got it of course. This is all his fault. No question about it. I mean, we didnt even ask him, but he goes and confesses his crimes is he an idiot? Acting like some big shot while looking like that. Maybe hes not dressing up like a clown. Maybe he is a clown, so I concluded. From what I gathered, he also led the Orc Lord here. The ClownCGelmudo-san seems to be very angry. Moreover, he seems to be trembling and greatly flustered, so hes very incoherent. Is he just calcium-deficient? I guess devils need vitamins. Then the clown said, What a useless blockhead! Its all because you havent evolved into a demon lord even after eating the lizards and the ogre trash! Making this great Gelmudo-sama come out all the way out here!!! What a horrible manner of speech. Waking to these words, Gabil called out. Ah, Gelmudo-sama! Youve come to our rescue! Eh? This lizard was he passed out the entire time? You he called you orc food, you know. Ah? Oh, what do you know, its Gabil. You shouldve been killed already! Whatever. Since I came out here I might as well finish the job. Rejoice! You are dying for my sake!! Saying thus, Gelmudo pointed his hand at Gabil. And saying, Die!, he fired a magic bullet at him. Protect Gabil-sama! Gabil-sama is in danger! Screaming their lungs outCGabils followers. A single magic bullet downed five lizardmen. Well, maybe because hitting five targets weakened it, or maybe they were just really tough, but none of them died. Gravely wounded, but still alive. Guys what is the meaning of this, Gelmudo sama?!!! A panicked Gabil asks. Figure it out already, you were used! However, this isnt the right time to say it. Betrayed by his most trusted person, Gabils face was pale despair. Ga Gabil-sama, its dangerous here please run away! Even when on verge of death his subordinates worry about him. What great subordinates he has. Soldiers that a commander yearns for something like that? Lowly lizards! If you want to die that much, Ill gladly kill you all! And have the Orc Lord devour your bodies!!! While saying that, I felt him gathering a larger magic bullet in his hand. That wasnt magic, right? I didnt hear an incantation. Feels more like he gathers magic in one spot. Hmph. I walked ahead, right in front of the lizardmen. Right in front of the scared and trembling Gabil. My expression hidden by the mask. I wonder how I look to Gabil? A passing thought. Why did I walk over here? Gabil caught my interest. So Ill save him. That was the only reason. Thats all the reason I need. Ive chosen to live as I please. I live free! Thats the kind of me that I want to show Gabil. However, he looks completely lost. Maybe all the new information overloaded his brain? But dont worry. Its not like I want him to say anything. Im just pissed at the clown. Gelmudo, however, completely ignored me and fired the magic bullet. Fuhahahaha! Ill show you the power of a high class devil! Die! Shisha no Koushinenbu!!! (Death March Dance) A large magic bullet, split in mid air, and as if drawing a circle flew at us. Unfortunately, it wont be passing me. In my child form, I lift my small hand as if to grab it. And with just that, the magic bullet is absorbed into it. I was immediately able to analyze it. It was a simple magic manipulation skill. With low energy cost, its easy to change the output. Well, as long as the caster is within range. If he went all out to fire this round, then hes no threat to me. Lets make sure, Hey, did you really intend to kill me with this boring skill? To test your words, could you please show me how to die? Saying that, I fired off a magic bullet. If I wanted to, I could also split it like he had, but I see no need. Putting in more magic energy, I make it the size of a fist. That got me thinking. The one he had fired was the size of a head, so was probably denser and more potent. If I use the same magic theory with the fire bullet, I should be able to increase its strength even further. How fun! Lets not forget that the clown looks pretty tough, so he makes a great target. And if I bore of this, I can just eat him. I further accelerated the bullet and it made contact with the clown. And the moment it did, I released the magic energy. Gelmudo was sent flying. He had meant to evade, but couldnt due to the sudden acceleration. Rolling over, he desperately started to regenerate his wounds. Heeeh. Hes got a regeneration skill. Isnt that wonderful! I bet he tastes great. Lets enjoy (eating) my first devil. As if understanding my intentions, Benimaru and Ranga are standing pleased, but on guard. And Shion, despondent due to not being able to go all out nope, thats not how she looked. Rather, her eyes were sparking in delight watching my fight. No idea how shell be venting all the pent up later though, but it should be fine. I leisurely walk right up to Gelmudo C who was still rolling on the ground. Just get up already. Werent you going to show me the power of a high class devil? I kicked the collapsed Gelmudo. Seems like it was more powerful than I thought, since he was blown away again. What a brittle guy. Y-yo-you! How dare you! To a high Kicking the ground, I immediately appear right in front of Gelmudo. Aiming at his solar plexus, I throw some punches. Punches that are reinforced with armor. I dont feel pain of the impact of course, but as my punch drives further and further into his flesh, Gelmudos face distorted in anguish. Without care, I continue punching the guy. And once again, I fire off a magic bullet. Though I can regulate its strength, I was able to figure out that the bullet does five times more damage than one punch. Unless I start infusing my punches with energy, of course. If I do, my punches also become quite lethal, and energy consumption grows. However, as the bullet uses less energy, it is a more efficient weapon. Seems like I can fight barehanded like a certain warrior race. Not that I will. But anyways, this guy is clearly above an A rank, but still way weaker than Benimaru. I wonder why? ?Solution. It is based on ranking system as defined by humans that focuses on the amount of energy in circulation. However, even if those with the same amount of energy battle, the one who is able to utilize it more efficiently shall have the advantage. Moreover, since skill level is not included in the ranking, great difference of strength tend to occur among those of the same rank? So thats how it was. Level is not something I can just figure out by looking. Since this isnt a game, if I dont fight them, I wouldnt know. And thats why Hakurou, whos skill level was surely high, had obtained that powerful body. Even if you possess a lot of energy, its meaningless if you cant use it. So right now, I know I cannot possibly lose against either Gelmudo or the Orc Lord. Hey, cant you put on a good show? Or is that clown appearance just for laughs? What kind of skills does he have? I dont feel any threat from him. Rather, its like Im asking a shopkeeper to show me his wares. Wh-wha-whaaat you! Y-y-y-youuuu!!! Such words, to a high ranking devil, such you I hit him. Cant this guy properly respond when asked? Sto-stop! Please stop! Im backed by the Demon Lords! For you to do such a thing!!! Seems like hes saying something. How annoying. Is he thinking that hell be able to cry about this to his patrons? And demon lord Leon is, well, my prey. And? How are you planning on going back to cry to them? You arent thinking that Ill let you live, right? Hearing my question, Gelmudo pales and he begins to tremble in fear. That kind of response was surprisingly amusing. As expected of a clown. Gelmudo then used some kind of spell and flew into the air. Seems like hes trying to escape. But, all I could think of looking at that was: that magic looks delicious! I could fly with by sprouting wings, but not at supersonic speeds. This guy, on the other hand was pretty fast. I want it. And its not like I was planning on letting him go. I shot him down with a fire bullet. Well, even if it hadnt hit, I had already tied some sticky thread around his foot. Gelmudo fell crashing into the ground. He was so flustered that he didnt even put up a guard. Though I like those that yearn for subordinates, I hate the opposite type of personality. Especially those whod take advantage of and discard peopleCfor them I show no mercy. But since he possesses various abilities, lets at least munch on him a bit. When I approach, Kieeeeeeeeeee!!! Stay away! Youre finished! The demon lords wont forgive you!!! He blurted out while trying to crawl away. Demon lords, huh. Seems like he knows a lot, and Id certainly want to question him, but theres a chance of him running away. Probably need to interrogate him before he has a chance to. Even if I eat him, I wont get his knowledge. I can only get my hands on his skills. Though thats also a bit random. Though I can acquire the skills, there being too few of them is one of the flaws (if I can call it that). I approach silently. In utter terror, Gelmudo shoots magic bullets at me while crawling away. Not that they have any effect. I repel them all with my barrier. He doesnt have enough power to break through my barrier. That much we already established. After finally figuring it out, he stood up and tried to run away. The Orc Lord stands there, does he plan to ask for help? Whatever. Ill let him do that. In any case, I had planned to exterminate the Orc Lord later. If they both come at once, it save me some trouble. I can easily beat them alone, but this is all so tiring. I wouldnt mind if the orc lord peacefully capitulates; I dont hate him. The easier this ends the happier Ill be. Though I do worry that orc soldiers will then be running around causing trouble in the forest. While thinking these things, I let him distance himself from me. You blockhead! Dont just stand there doing nothing! Save me! Hyahahaha! I dont know who the hell you are, but you must be able to see this orcs power! Go, Orc Lord! Make the idiot who dared strike me regret * Doshun!* A head rolled. *Baki, baribori* Gelmudos body was cut up into a thousand pieces. *Guchaguchaboriboriguchabaki* Ueh Hes being eaten. The Orc Lord, to whom Gelmudo ran with the intention of intimidating me, had lopped off his head with a butcher knife. And ripping his body up, he began eating him. What to say he really died like a small fry. And besides, the Orc had also been aiming to eat him? Or was it by instinct? Whichever is the case, this has gotten rather troublesome. His eyes glowing a pale light, he seems to have become intelligent. At that moment, the Orc Lord, who had been moving on instinct alone, finally acquired self-awareness. And released an aura that could not be compared with his past self. ?Confirmed. The Orc Lords magical energy has greatly increased. Evolving into a demon lord success. Individual: Orc Lord has evolved into Demon Lord Orc Disaster? I didnt ask about that! I can do without an explanation. Seriously, cut me some slack. Without a care for my thoughts, Fuhaaaaa !I am the Demon Lord Orc Disaster. The Devourer of the World. Call me, Demon Lord Gelmudo!!! Honor given to my first prey!!! See. Just cause I got carried away a bit. Thats why I should have just killed him already! I cursed. well, its too late now. Just like some alien with an M-shape bald spot, getting carried away and losing. Letting the enemy increase their power only to lose afterwards. Pathetic. I always made fun of him when I read that, but now that I did it myself Lets remember from now on. Kill them when you can. A golden rule. That aside What should I do about him? Thinking that, I got a little depressed. . The Demon lords silently observed the scene. How fun! The girl muttered. Gelmudo hadnt noticed it, but the Girl had already made use of his eyes. The moment he looked over at her. After Gelmudo had left, she had his sight projected unto a water sphere she created And as expected, Gelmudo wanted to cheat by intervening in the conflict. That much earned him death, but the demon lords had not expected a human to do it. A human child wearing a beautiful mask. Moreover, since they were following Gelmudos vision, they didnt see the surrounding group. The flustered and irrational Gelmudo had not noticed the large gathering of high class monsters. The oni race. Once every few hundred years an elderly ogre could evolve into one. Their ability unnaturally high, they are often said to be capable of crushing the heavens. And three of such oni were present. Had he noticed, he would know that they werent someone he could handle. And a fang wolf that evolved strangely was also present. Judging from his appearance alone, he was at least an A rank monster. Thus, four rank A+ monsters were present. And they obeyed a single child? A child wearing a beautiful mask. Certainly not a normal person. Probably a monster that took on the appearance of a human. If not that, then a new hero had been born among the humans. Those summoned or World Travelers were certainly strong, but none so as a child. Thats because their souls have not yet developed so they cant properly put their skills to use. By a process of elimination, they demon lords figured out the correct answer. A mimicking monster! One capable of easily overpowering the A rank high class devil Gelmudo. And four high ranking monsters serving him. Power that they couldnt ignore. Who wouldve thought that that Gelmudo would put on such a good show! The girl exclaimed happily. Seriously That monster, should we crush it? Or raise it? No getting a head start. Though negotiating to make it a servant is allowed! The demon lords thought. If they could acquire that as their servant, they could surpass the other demon lords. However, they also needed to consider the chance of it becoming a threat. Hey, about this, can we keep it a secret among the four of us? Since we finally got something to kill our boredom with! The real purpose was, of course, to gain a trump card against the absent demon lords. Thats how highly they valued that monster. Should that monster selfishly proclaim themselves as a demon lord, they are sure to immediately lose interest and eliminate it. However, that time has yet to come. The four nodded, and thus formed a new coalition. Had the demon lords moved at this time, then Rimurus fate would be very different. However, the demon lords did not move. That decision moved the gears of fate. And, pushed this story onto an unalterable route. Chapter 41 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 40 Orc Disaster The Chief of the Lizardmen had desperately tried to hold back the incoming attack from the orc soldiers. He divided the troops and sends them forth to the 4 passageway, they will be supporting each other. Since the passageway was not really that large, and the fact that only a few can fight, it was a relief. If you considered the strength of the individuals, the small forces of Lizardmen had higher strength compared the Orc soldiers. At the end of the chamber are the evacuated women and children, and those who can fight are protecting them in the front lines. They were there in case that someone managed to break through from the passage. The Chief observed the war situation and realized that they could not survive more than a day. While he kept switching the troops to let them recover their fatigue, they are still managing to fight decently, even so, between the gap of switching the two teams, they were pushed back little by little. Their current forces was less than 1,200. Even without regrouping, he can see that there were some of the troops that died in battle. Also, another nightmare struck the Chief. The Orc soldiers began to be shrouded in yellow aura. What is this? Was what he thought, but the answer was given immediately. The combat ability of the individual orc was increasing. While they did not drastically grow stronger, they now posed the ability to win against a Lizardmen. Until now, the individual ability of Lizardmen was able to hold them off, but now that advantage was lost. This is itThe only fate remaining for them is a honorable death. The Chief prepared his resolution. Escaping would be useless, struggling any longer would be useless. Even so.. [ Listen!!! Women and children shall retreat from this place! Guards, Gather! You guys shall escorts the women and children, keep protecting them to the very end, even if its just 1 more person! I will not tolerate anyone who gave up! To obtain the new world (Alt: or to see the future), as many people as possible are needed to survive!!! ] With all of the dignity he had, he spoke in a loud voice. [Chief, are you going to do it?] The Vice captain of the Guards come asking. [ I know! I wont let the Orc do as they pleased! I will show them the strength of Lizardmen !!! ] Never show your weaknesses. For him, it was the symbol of strength for the Lizardmens which bring him hope. [Warriors! Prepare yourself to fight to the death against the Orc! Do not let a single one of them pass! We will buy the woman and children the time they needed to escape!!! ] And so, the warriors group becomes inspired. There was no despair in the Lizardmen faces. Even if the opponent was stronger, if it possible for the women and children to escape, its their victory. Their future will not cease. After this, it would be a difficult time for them, but that doesnt mean the end of their species. [ [ [U~o o ooooo ! ! ! ] ] ] They raise their voice to dispel their fear. The cave interior was filled with the Lizardmen war cry and it reverberate with thunderous vibration. Satisfied with the situation, a voice heard from the place where the women and children tried to escape. [ Thats going to be troubling. Chief-dono, the promise was still not fulfilled yet. Werent you supposed to wait here?] Quietly, there stood a man which nobody unawares of. With darkish skin, bluish black hair. Blue eyes, a demon with height 190 cm. Once, he and the demon had met, which he identified himself as Souei. Have they arrived? No, the alliance was not formed yet. But. [ Souei-dono Have they arrived? But, we did not follow your advice, we have been disrespectful][ Advice? What you talking about? Such thing does not matter at all. All of you please stay in this place. The promise is tomorrow. Tomorrow, My Lord wish to come here personally.] The promise for alliance, he doesnt know if it can protect them. But [However, we cannot stay here, the Orcs are here!] Hearing the words, Souei glanced at the passages with the noisy Orc soldiers. He look at them as if he was looking at trash. [Those guys noisy stomach certainly cant calm down. Very well. I suppose I have to clean them up first. Please wait here for a moment.] After he said that, he started to calmly walk towards them. Is it illusion? Its looks as if Souei body start blurring and overlapping..No! It has divided into four clones. Each of them went into the passage, they reached the place where the Lizardmen were devoting themselves to defense. [Substitute] Saying that word. The 4 clones in each passage were facing the Orc soldiers. Then the Lizardmen that were there saw the incredible spectacle. The orcs, who have tormenting us as if hungry ghosts from hell, could not break through Soueis stoic defense. At each passage stand a single person. [ Misaitoayazanjin ! (Beheading Formation of Restraining String!) ] It was a slaughter dance of glittering string. Steel thread spreading around the passage instantly, and it move freely according to Soueis command. As soon as he executes the technique in the passage, the Orc soldiers body was cut down. For those who come to invade, they think it will be a massacre without any resistance. It was unfortunate for those Orc soldiers. At each and every passage, every one of them got killed by the skill that Soueis clones used. Without their sense of self, only following simple order, therefore they cannot feel fear. One by one, they march forward as if to let themselves be trapped in the stretched spider thread. However, this thread is terrible trap that instantly reap life itself. They happily devoured the corpse that has been chopped to pieces, continuing their advance, and get killed. The scene repeated endlessly, the Lizardman cant let out any sounds. The battlefield with structure like labyrinth is a stage for Souei. The spread sharp trap had many varieties; he can change it according to the situation. This time, Souei focused his interest in elimination of the Orc soldiers. He didnt show any mercy, he carry out the slaughter without even batting an eyelids. The Lizarmen didnt let any sound in astonishment. After witnessing the strength from a different dimension. Its become the embodiment of fear. Overwhelming and surpassing them all, it was the figure of the strong. The situation has changed; 2 hours has passed since then. Until now, the Orc soldiers that had come to invade were easily killed and they suddenly begun to withdraw. Has something occurred that it changed the war situation? Souei intuitively think. The amount of clones that he can use at the same time is 6. Because the first two clones went out, only four clones left to protect the chamber. The main body was lurking in the shadow while controlling the clones. Everything is all right now. He decides to entrust the rest to his clones. Soueis main body begun to move without anyone noticing. He returned back to his Lords side, Rimuru. ?????????????????????????? The Demon Lord Orc Disaster had identifies himself as a Demon Lord. Moreover, the name was someone elses. Or in this case, it would be correct if I say that hestole it? The Demon Lord Orc Disaster fulfilled Gelmudos ambition to become a Demon Lord, but it just that. The one who really desire to become Demon Lord was Gelmudo. The Orc Lord without self-awareness wasloyal to him. Of course, I was not aware of such thing, it dont have any relation with them. Self-awareness begun to appear, his eyes become intelligent. Declaring himself the Demon Lord, as the Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo, he has evolved with strength beyond comparison of an Orc Lord. Behind me, Benimaru was in a battle stance. He probably recognized the Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo as a threat. The smile he showed up until now had disappeared, it has become a serious expression. [Rimuru-sama! I will handle it!] So he says, he used the Black Flame Prison (Hellflare). I receive the signal by telepathy; I proceed to fly into the sky. Its good to have the wings. The Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo is in the center of the formed black sphere (dome). Inside it raged a high temperature storm that burn the Demon Lord. However. After about ten seconds, the Demon Lord Orc Disaster calmly stands in the location of the disappeared sphere (Dome). Its not that it doesnt effective. He doesnt seem to have any heat resistance ability, his skin is completely burnt. But its not a mortal wound, because he clad himself in his aura, it seems to had similar effect with Heat resistance (resist). Moreover, the burnt skins are starting to regenerate.Its the same as Gelmudo, he also had regeneration ability. The magical energy is now overwhelmingly different from just. Heis now a self-proclaimed Demon Lord. Rather, Voice of the World said it before; this guy had the Demon Lord Quality. He evolved, and truly become a Demon Lord. This guy must be killed now, or he will become a real disaster. Im convinced so. Benimaru is frowning, because it managed to withstand his deadly attack. Indeed, Black Flame Prison (Hellflare) is powerful. However, it is an AoE skill that weak if used against an individual. The energy is scattered and not focused. To use it against an individual, more of the energy has to be focused. If done that way, the resistance and the regeneration will not able to cope and he will be completely burned. The one who attack next after Benimaru was Ranga. He use the [Black Lighting] just like I suggest him to and converge it to a single point before shooting it. Receiving a direct hit, the Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo body stiffened. The aim is good; I will use it that way from now on. The area of attack was adjusted for individual target, the optimum blow. The black charred Demon Lord Orc Disaster, collapse in the place where he stands. Of course that happens. Even I could not bear such attack. Rather than one on one its a fight against many opponent, moreover defeatedby a surprise attack, please do not think badly of me. Perhaps, any of the Oni would not win in one on one. But, with this the war would finally end. at the very moment I think that, [Fuha~a! So this is pain! I even sawa glimpse of death! But, it not enough to make the great me perish!!!] Even though he is carbonized and seemed dead, the Demon Lord Orc Disaster rises up. If you look at him, he pulls and torn his arm and eats it. The Demon Lord Orc Disaster then ran to the Orc soldiers. He casually kills the Orc soldiers and eats them. What a guy! Each time he eat, his carbonized skin peel off and a brand new skin appear. Also, the arm that he torn off has regrown Really, what a tremendous regeneration ability. [Are you kidding me] Ranga murmured involuntary. It goes beyond aridiculous monster, its way beyond reality. It seems Rangas energy was empty after using that attack. He sat down and stops moving. I wonder if he is entering the low activity state. It cant be helped. Energy consumption of [Black Lighting] was enormous. With this, he will not able to use it any more. A single flash. Unnoticed, Shion swung her dachi, she did a single slash. The slash that she had put all her strength into. The Demon Lord Orc Disaster stops the slash with the Butcher knife Meat Crusher in his hand. The slash didnt connect. He takes some damage from the blow. But its not serious. [This filthy pig is a Demon Lord? Stop being so conceited!] She shout, and once again she clad her dachi with her aura, she raise her sword over her head and then swings it down. The Demon Lord Orc Disaster stood to his feet while staggering, this time he hold the Butcher knife Meat Crusher with both hands. The sword and the knife clash, resulting in fierce sparks. The Demon Lord Orc Disaster won the pushing contest. His physical strength surpassed even Shions, the one who has ridiculous strength and [Herculean Strength]. It seems his physical abilities is strengthened to an overwhelming level., I heave a sigh at that. Shion was sent flying, The Demon Lord Orc Disaster try to finished Shion off. Perceiving the danger, Shion covered her body with her aura. But it seems she receive considerable damage from that attack. Her face filled with frustration, it seem it will take some time until she is able to move again. Without noise, standing behind the Demon Lord Orc Disaster is a person, a samurai in his prime. Hakurou. Even I, observing from the sky can recognize the speed of the slash, it will hit. It cant be stopped, its also impossible to avoid it. The sword slashes through the body of Demon Lord Orc Disaster, cutting him into 2 separate pieces, the head fall. With this he should be dead. So I thought. Yet. The separated body parts connected by a yellow aura that coiling into them like a tentacles Then it bend down, picking up the head that fell down, and fixed the head back to the original location. It looks like a sight from a horror movie, everyone lost their words. Hakurou also opened his eyes in surprise. Im convinced now. The Demon Lord Orc Disaster most formidable ability is his tremendous regeneration ability. Up until now, it doesnt have variety of resistance. However the problem is his recovery power. Also, added with his resistance, it would be impossible to kill him. However, if we burn him together with Flame and [Black Lighting], its possible to surpass his defense and restoration ability. But now its impossible Benimaru and Ranga have run out of Magic power. Shion is injured, right now Hakurou is exchanging blade against him one on one. Hakurous attack did not hit its target, the Demon Lord Orc Disasters attack also doesnt hit. As expected from a master. However, how long will it continue, the situation is gradually getting worse. At that time, [ Beheading Formation of Restraining String! ] At the same time as the voice heard, the Demon Lord Orc Disaster is captured by the Sticky Steel Thread. It was Soueis doing. Quietly, lurking in Hakurous shadow, he is waiting for the right timing. I see! I was impressed. Like this, even if you have high regeneration ability it would be useless. Hero always comes late. As expected of Souei. The moment I feel relived, I sense something out place. His yellow aura is coiling around the Sticky Steel Thread. [Chaos Eater] The Demon Lord Orc Disaster uses his skill. It is more heinous than when he uses it at the Orc General. It corrodes every thing it touches. That yellow aura thingies must be the essence of the Demon Lord Orc Disaster skill. In fact, that skill is one of the ability of the Unique skill [Starving Ones]. Its effect is corroding and decomposing every material he come in contact with. When the resistance failed to resist the corrosion, death will visit the living creature. The Demon Lord Orc Disaster begin his pursuit. [Die! Gaki no kshinenbu!!! (Death March Dance) It was the skill that Gelmudo used. But, the power level is different. Sensing it, Hakurou and Souei retreat. Benimarus black flame prison (Hell Flare), nothing remains on its surrounding. Although it power is not absolute, it didnt give damage to the person touching it, instead it will give them corrosion effect. Quality, power, range. If all of it combined it will become a certain kill attack. Fortunately the speed is slow. If they receive it normally, the Oni will not stay unharmed. [Fuhah~a! Good! Entertain me more! Its a good exercise before the meal. You guys must be very delicious. Fuhahaha! You all will become food for me. You guys happy?] My subordinate, the main force of five people even if they work together, they are still unable to win. This is Im no longer able to stop my body tremble. This trembling is, a trembling that comes from my instinct. This bad. I cant stop trembling Was it, fear? No, its different This was Joy. Yes. I was feeling joyful! I, from the bottom of my body, can no longer stop my instinct from going crazy and making noises from joy My subordinate, the main force of five people fighting together were not able to win against this opponent. Yet, in my mind there was no fear. The feeling of depression that appear on the beginning, at this point it has all been blown away Thats right, I recognize this guy as an enemy. Sorry for thinking of you as troublesome. I stop flying and descend to the ground. When I come closer, the yellow aura, Chaos Eater rushed towards me. I feel it coiling around me and stick to my body. This is unpleasant. I see, so he trying to eat me? Nice, if you think you can do it, then do it! Feeling highly excited from my instinct, smile began to float on my face. Before you eat me, I will eat you first! And thus the time comes for the clash between me and the Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo. - Chapter 42 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 41 Predator If it were the usual me, Id be freaking out about how difficult it would be to win again the Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo. The yellow aura coiling around me I can easily cut through with my sword. But receiving the butcher knife Meat Crusher would probably send me flying. But thats to be expected. Even Shion, whos stronger than me, lost in a contest of strength against him. Moreover, even Hakurou, who far exceeds me in sword skill, could not damage him. So I again try to land an attack while darting around at high speeds. Checking from every angle, trying to find a weakness. I know its pointless, but I see no reason to stop. Even if he lands a hit blowing me away, I just resume trying out attacks. Confirming my own weakness. Thinking about it, my main forces consists of five people. Including Shuna and Kurobee, that is. They have all received one of my powers and exceeded my own abilities in them. Rangas [Black Lightning] Benimarus [Flame Manipulation] Shunas [Analyst] Hakurous [Perception Acceleration] Shions [Herculean Strength] and Body Strengthening Soueis [Magic Perception] and special skills Kurobees [Researcher] In every skill they exceed me. I can only be called strong because I have every skill that they do. If we fought one on one and I went all out, I think I could win. However, if all five gather, I would probably lose. And yet this orc surpassed all five of them. Never being able to land the finishing blow, they were bound to run out of magic energy and perish. So even if I fought the orc fair and square, I could never win. Right. Even if I fought fair and Why are the oni s skills stronger than mine? Hakurou is stronger because his sword skill level is so much higher. That much is perfectly understandable. But what about the rest? Actually are they really stronger than me? The answer to that In the first place, All my abilities I have gained from monsters. Since they are not skills I was born with, I need to take time to properly understand them. Just like having a license does not necessarily mean you can drive a car right now, and certainly does not mean you can win against a professional driver. However. There is a skill I have had since the moment I reincarnated into this world. It is a skill I have had from birth. One that I can freely manipulate. That skill even I have nearly complete mastery of. Thus, I order. I permit you to control my body. Move it as you please, [Great Sage]! ?Received. Switching to Battle Mode.? And thus the response to the previous question, Demon Lord Orc Disaster was bewildered. Just as he had intended to cook and eat the five strong demons, another one had appeared. A boring monster, he had thought. The monsters magic energy was certainly high, easily surpassing that of the other five. However, the monster had continued meaningless attacks, each one just as weak. Ones even inferior to the five before him. No matter how often the monster would have attacked, no damage would accumulate. Thus, the orc did not feel threatened. Thus, just when he had designated the monster as a good meal The constant onslaught of attacks suddenly stopped. And, she took of her mask. And the orc saw a beautiful young face of a silver haired girl. What is she planning? The moment he thought that, *Zasu!* His arm, elbow down, was cut away from his body. And where it used to be attached, a dark flame burned him. And when he looked, his enemy, with appearance of a child, held a melting sword engulfed in a dark flame. Enemy? Yes, that was an enemy. He had considered her food. Now, however, was different. There was an overwhelming difference with the presence now before him. It didnt matter that his foes weapon had burned away. Her abilities were so high that she didnt need it! Having met an enemy for the first time since evolving, the Demon Lord Orc Disasters body tensed. And another strange feeling. How strange his arm had not started regenerating! Confused, he looked at where his arm had been only to find the dark flame still burning and sealing his regeneration. Anger burned in his eyes. Cutting his arm off at the shoulder, he had it regenerate. And, he started swinging the Butcher Knife Meat Crusher with all his might. That small child cannot withstand even a single hit!: However. The seemingly unarmed child casually lifted her arms, produced a sword out of thin air, and received the attack. With the same sword that he had thought was burned by her skill. And when the butcher knife came in contact with the sword both were engulfed by the black flame and disappeared. I must go all out to devour her! The Orc Disasters aura swelled causing shockwaves on the battlefield. Filling up his fists with his aura, he attacked. His enemy, too, armored her fists and repelled his attacks. He saw magic bullets flying at him. Dodging those, he responded with Gakki no Koushinenbu (Death March Dance). Colliding with the seven bullets in the air, his magic bullets continued on. They were strengthened with [Starving Ones] and had a corrosive effect. While she would probably not die from this, shed take some damage. Just as he had thought that, she stood up as if nothing happened. And a new armor was now covering her. His attack was probably deflected by that armor. It was true for him, so maybe his enemy was also in the middle of evolving. I hunger. I want to eat her!!! The Demon Lord Orc Disaster thought. The five before had not mattered, all he wanted was to eat the one before him! He grabbed onto his enemy. Since he was stronger, if he fought long enough, hed eventually crush her. Just when he thought that, his leg was crushed. A roundhouse kick landed into him causing his body to fall, but still he wouldnt let go. Releasing the yellow aura, he had it envelop his enemy. One of the effects of [Starving Ones] was to corrode and devour his enemies directly. And as his enemys life dwindled, it would become his nutrients. I want to eat her! His head filled with that one though, he directed his entire being into corroding her! And, his enemy having given up struggling, gradually succumbed to Things proceeded just as I had planned. With the full support from the [Great Sage] I was able to use the skills to their full potential. A never before seen optimized form of combat. I can even use [Black Flame Manipulation] now. Moreover, [Body Armor] had changed into [Full Armor Transformation]. It further strengths my equipment. Skills I had previously hard time mastering I now easily control with the help from [Great Sage]. However, it is still hard outdo your fundamental limitations. The longer this fight continues the stronger the Orc Disaster may grow. Even if I know how to use my skills, its not like my overall proficiency with them has increased. The Orc Disaster as well has just evolved and has poor control over them. Thus, this advantage is clearly temporary. Which is why I must end this quickly. So I planned to lead the battle to a state where I can quickly overwhelm him with a skill I am superior at. And everything went according to plan. The Orc Disaster had begun corroding me, intending to devour. However, I also intend to devour you! I am a slime. My basic abilities are [Dissolve, Absorb, Regenerate]. My regeneration ability is similar to his. However, the slime body is naturally resistant to corrosion. Thus, I had planned from the beginning to eat you in this manner! I made him believe that my body had melted, and used that to envelop him. Slowly moving up the arm And by the time he had noticed, it was already too late. This was the standard method of combat for the slime race. No matter how much he rages now, hes already been covered by me; his attacked nullified. Pointless, you must think? You pride yourself in your regenerative abilities, and my attack will have no effect? The battle has become a stalemate. I try to dissolve him, but his regeneration prevents his death. At the same time, my regenerative ability negates his corrosion. Each one attempts to devour the other like the Ouroboros. The one who eats the other first, wins. Simple, isnt it? I had planned this in order to win. Rather than depending on skills I have yet to truly master, I decided to depend on my most fundamental ones. The power that I have. My slime abilities [Dissolve, Absorb] mix incredibly well with [Predator]. Thus at the same time as I began absorbing and dissolving this orc, I also activated [Predator]. I am a predator. Orc Disaster, the power that you hold, [Starving Ones], is certainly strong. However, you are a scavenger. Eating anything and everything is certainly amazing, but it is my skill that specializes in hunting down and devouring prey. And while we have both been eating each other, I will devour your ability first. Using my ability, unique skill [Predator]! My skill can analyze the abilities of living enemies, whereas yours only of the dead. This moment has decided the battle. . .. How much time had passed? As we attempt to eat each other. But believing in my victory, I focus on predating him and, I cannot lose. I have eaten my brethren. I cannot lose. I must become a demon lord. I have eaten Gelmudo-sama. I cannot lose. My brethren are starving. I cannot lose. Eating until we have our fill! Thoughts poured into me. Hmph. Are you an idiot? I dont know what youre on, but youve already lost to me. But, I cannot lose I have eaten my brethren. I am sinful So I will not lose. Its pointless. Let me teach you something. Its survival of the fittest in this world. Youve lost. So you die. But, I cannot lose If I die, my brethren will be burdened with my sins. I became sinful, so that they wont starve, for that I would do anything! I will become the demon lord. So that no one starves, I will devour the hunger itself! Thats right! I am Demon Lord Orc Disaster. The devourer of worlds. And yet, youre still going to die. But rest easy. I will devour your sins. What?| You will devour my sins? Yeah. And not just yours, but also those of your kind. Mine ours all our sins Arent you greedy. Thats right. I am greedy. Can you relax now? Once you have, just go to sleep. Ah I cannot lose. But Sleep, huh. I feel warm. Greedy one. You destination is hardly tranquil. But, you who have accepted my sins Thank you. Now my hunger has finally been fulfilled! Demon Lord Orc Disaster. Named Gelmudo. Just now, his consciousness has finally disappeared. ?Confirmed. Demon Lord Orc Disaster has disappeared. Unique Skill [Starving Ones] has been absorbed by unique skill [Predator].? I have won. One who always starves could never have won against me who knows no hunger. And, I open my eyes. Burdened with the sins of his entire race. I have won. Sleep well, Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo! My declaration resounded across the land otherwise silent. And at that moment, the Goblins and Lizardmen shouted for joy even as the Orcs lamented in despair. And thus, the Orc invasion has been stopped. Based on his consciousness that had been flowing into me until now, Gelmudo was in fact the cause of this incident. Furthermore, he was in fact supported by an unknown number of demon lords. That, however, the Orc Lord had learned before establishing his self, so was rather unsure about it. But I know enough to stay vigilant. And beside, I cant just leave the orcs as they are. The main problem has yet to be resolved. The following day. History will forever remember the birth of the Great Jura Forest Alliance, and the conference where it began. Chapter 43 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 42 The Great Jura Forest Coalition The war ended. I fought a truly strong opponent. Perhaps, if he had finished his evolution I probably would not have a method to defeat him. Its because we had fought now that I could win. Id much rather had fought him before he had evolved! Though he had evolved, I am rather fortunate that I defeated him. But more importantly! Right. Ive gotten another unique skill! Well, though I actually havent gotten the unique skill [Starving Ones], I did absorb its potential. That is, my [Predator] has changed into [Gluttony]. Analyzing the skill made me want to seal it away. Nope. Its too dangerous of a skill. And while I was thinking these things, Mu? Somehow my power feels as if though its boiling My wounds are healing faster! Have all been restored already? Yeah I heard such voices. Hmm. As I had thought. Its the effect of [Gluttony]. Its effects are, ?Solution. Changing into unique skill [Gluttony] has added the following effects Decay: The ability to decompose the target. Ability to add decomposition status effect. There is now a chance of acquiring an ability after consuming only a part of a monsters corpse ( Random) Supply: Whether a subordinate or not, you can now grant an ability unto a monster with whom you have a relationship. ( Limited by the targets inherent magical energy) Food Chain: It is now possible to acquire skills from your subordinates ( All of them) These three have become your power.? Is what it said. The five original abilities of predator stayed the same, and these three were added. And along with that, my stomach capacity seems to have doubled. So does this mean that I can now use Benimaru and Rangas skills that theyve gotten from evolution? ?Solution. It is possible.? Seriously?! So whenever they get stronger I get stronger, and the opposite is also true. How terrifying this power had become! Though as youd expect, I cant share knowledge this way or transmit magic. Of course, proficiency I also need to raise on my own. Daily effort is important, after all. But seriously, what an absurd power I got my hands on. As expected of Orc Disaster. Its a shame I couldnt eat the clown earlier, but I did get some spare change from him. Particularly, through pure luck, I have gotten Flight Magic! I dont need incantations to use it. I can fly around just by willing to do so. Well, Ill slowly practice with it, and along the way learn to fly at supersonic speeds. But more than getting my hands on unique skills and such, I was able to optimize [Great Sage] and further integrate all my skills. For example, I had thought that I cant mimic all monsters at a time but I was wrong. And if youre wondering about Devil Transformation, my human version has acquired a new strongest form. This too I will carefully research later. This all aside, I did just mention that the war has ended. The battlefield was filled with happiness, sadness, and despair. Now then. I think it every time after a battle, but more troublesome than the war itself are the reparations afterwards. The day after the Orc Disaster was exterminated. In the center of the marshes, in a temporary tent, the representative of every race has gathered. From our side came I, Benimaru, Shion, Hakurou, and Souei. Ranga is lurking within my shadow as always. I am in my slime form, sitting on Shions knees. Since I had shown them my true form when I defeated Orc Disaster there is no need to conceal it now. From the lizardmenCthe Head, Guard Captain, and Guard Vice Captain. Gabil is imprisoned for treason. Even if they are parent and child, insubordination is bad. Though hes an idiot, he does have some amusing points. And since its not the time to discuss his sentence, well just leave him there for now. The orcs sent the one remaining Orc General and ten clan chief representatives. They were all pale, depression visible on their faces. The reason for the previous chaos was, indubitably, the orcs. No matter how hard anyone tries to pin all the blame on the Orc Lords manipulation, they were clearly not blameless. And it is because they understand this fact, that their expressions are so dark. According to what Souei had gathered, they didnt prepare that much food. Through cannibalism and the effects of the unique skill, they were able to advance while starving. Now that they have lost the skills effects they cant possibly eat their brethren. Their rather unfortunate situation made the atmosphere in the room even heavier. They are fully expecting to be demanded to take responsibility for the war, but they also know that they cant possibly pay reparations. As in the first place, the main cause for the war was the perpetually starving orcs and their leaders who could do naught about it. Even considering that their numbers have decreased, there are still 150 thousand of them. Theres not enough food to feed them all. And the fact that even with this many troops they cant continue combat simply emphasizes just how cornered the orcs are. If they did not have the [Starving Ones] skill, they would have all perished from hunger. Though there are 150 thousand of them, that also includes women, children and the young. It was a mass exodus of the orc race. The cause was a severe famine. The Magic Continent is a land with fertile soil under the protection of the demon lords. Many powerful demonic beasts and demons inhabit it, but thanks to the demon lords, it is safe. However, there was a price for safety. A steep tax. Those who wanted to live on fertile lands had to provide a large amount of crop. Orc, who reproduced quickly, worked in the mines and toiled the fields, and were necessary to the demon lords. However. Those who could not pay the tax were immediately killed. The demon lord never lends a helping hand. Aiming for the abundant resources, many monsters attack. Those that have not paid a protection tax are not protected. Thus that land inevitably becomes dangerous. The fertile orcs, even if the majority of them were killed, would soon enough restore their population to needed levels. Though there was a need to control their number, the demon lords decided that the extras would die anyways. Now, thanks to a great famine, they could not pay their tax. Thus, losing the protection of the demon lords, they decided to flee those lands in search of a safe haven. While beset by hunger, the orc lord was born among them, but until then they would never fight anyone stronger than themselves. And thus wandering, they have made their way to Jura Forests outskirts. Around that time, a devil named Gelmudo offered them a hand. Oblivious to his machinations, they decided to accept his offer. And thus, following his directions, they plunged Jura Forest into chaos. The conference began with a heavy atmosphere. Hakurou presided over it. I had originally asked the Lizardmens Guard Captain to do it, but he refused. That role is too much for one such as I! He said, and turned me down. And since this wasnt something I could delegate to the defeated, I imposed asked the most fitting manCHakurou to do it. Hakurou had declared the conference open, but no one said anything. Everyone was looking at me. How annoying. I seriously hate conferences. Well, it cant be helped. Before we begin the conference, I wish to share the information I have gathered. Listen! I exclaimed. At my words, everyones expressions hardened, and they fixated their gazes on me. And then I conveyed the information I have gotten from Souei and Orc Disaster. The cause for the Orc uprising, and their current situation. The orc representatives, not expecting me to bring these things up, stared at me with wonder. There a few who shed tears listening to me. They were fully convinced that theyd all be executed without a chance to explain themselves. Then my story ended. And giving Hakurou the signal, I continued the conference. Ahem! Now then, the first lets confirm the casualties! And thus the discussion started. Lizardmens head discussed their casualties. Listening to his report, the Orcs hid their faces and stayed silent. Now then, Head-dono, do you have any demands for the orcs? After discussing the losses, the discussion proceeded to discuss appropriate payment. Though Ive never experienced an actual war before so I wouldnt know, but they probably have the winner demand things from the loser. I couldnt prevent the conversation from going this way. Nothing specific. This victory was not wrought by our strength. We were saved by Rimuru-dono! Abandoning the right to reparations, the Head thus replied. Not like they could do much in the first place, though. Alright. Lets let theorcs speak now, but when I had just looked at them Please pardon my interruption! Please allow me to compensate for this incident with my life! Of course, I understand that it is not enough, but I have no followers to add! Orc Generals calls out, falling prostate before me. He desperately pleads for this. I have become a B rank monster, and gained quite a lot of magical energy, so please forgive the rest with my death! Is what he says. Not that Im planning on that, but thats not the problematic point. Damn it, conferences are annoying. Lets just do this my way. Wait. Rimuru-sama has something to say! Hakurou intervened. The Orc General shut up, and looked at me. The rest, as well, quietly waited for me to speak. Just the atmosphere that I hate. Umm, so this is my first conference, so Im not sure I can handle this well. Thus, Ill just say what I think. After that, I want you all to discuss my words. Having said that I proceeded to discuss my thoughts. First, that I thought that we should not pursue the discussion about the orcs sins. Next, that I wanted to continue the alliance with the Lizardmen. And finally, that I wanted the orcs to join that alliance. And those are my thoughts. I bet you have many things you want to say, but know this: I will not permit any punishment to befall the orcs. That is because I have thus promised to Orc Disaster. I will bear all their sins. If you got something to complain about, let me hear it! So I declared. The orcs stared at me amazed. In contrast to them, the Head asked a question. We are completely satisfied with what you have said. However, we do have a question What is it? Now that the war has ended, why do we need an alliance? About that, huh. To explain And thus I explained that point further. My plan to create the Great Jura Forest Coalition. In the first place, if we ended the conversation with No punishment! Dismissed! the orcs would simply die from hunger. Lacking in discipline, some would attack lizardmen and goblin villages. Their hunger was the cause for this mess in the first place. Its meaningless if we dont solve it. And thats why well form a coalition. The Lizardmen can offer fertile fishing grounds and fish. The goblins cant expect much from them. My city can provide processed goods. And the orcs excel at manual labor. They can inhabit the lands away from the marshes. Those originally owned by the ogres. That place is also by a foot of a mountain with abundant resources. Speaking of area alone, all 150 thousand couldnt possibly all live on the same land, but they could split into Mountain district, Mountain-base district, River-district, and the Forest district and thus live. If the particularly large clans split into individual districts, thisll work somehow. Well provide the technical support about constructing housing and such. However, well work the orcs hard in return. After all, our villages population is too small and many things are left undone. That I want to finish all in one go. That much I explained to them. Everyone heard the same explanation. Unlike last time, this declaration left everybody greatly excited. Their fears wiped away, a fire of hope was lit in their hearts. For some reason, Shion, who had been holding me, bent her back and haughtily laughed * Fufun!* . That, of course, I could not permit. However, then her breasts touched me with a puyooon! Ah, whatever, I permit it. I am a gracious lord! Y-y-youd permit us to join your coalition? The orc general fearfully asked. You can work, right? I wont let you slack off O-of course! Well work as if our lives depended on it!!! The orcs trembled, tears falling from their eyes. We have no objections. Rather, wed like to aid you! The Lizardmens Head also voiced his agreement. Seems like theyve all accepted my plan. Now that we have everyones consent, the Great Jura Forest Coalition is born. However, a problem remains. An unnaturally troubling, worrisome problem! Im sorry for bringing this up while youre rejoicing, but Quiet. Now that everyone has agreed, I want us to tackle the largest problem! That is provision! How do we prevent 150 thousand orcs from starving? I want everyone to lend me their wisdom in this! The last great perplexity. Provision, or ratherCthe lack of thereof, is the problem. The orcs have enough for three days. Even if we plant crops now, we wont make it in time; if we fish for food, well clean the lake dry. A troubling dilemma is upon us. The lizardmen have enough food to feed ten thousand for half a year. Even if we gave all of that up, 150 thousand would eat it in twelve days. So what can we do Everyone was scratching their heads thinking about it. And then, Pardon the interruption during the conference! There is an emissary that desperately seeks your audience! A Lizardman had run in saying. Seems to be very flustered. After I nodded to Hakurou, Show them in! Hakurou responded, sending the soldier away. An emissary? From whom? As if answering my question, a single person had entered the tent. A Dryad. A beautiful girl with green hair. Like the people of Europe, her skin was white with well defined facial features. Plump lips, and blue eyes that suit her well. If measured in human years, shed look about 16-18 years old. A guardian spirit of the Treants. Among the monsters, she would rank among the top of A rank. Many voiced their surprise when she entered. Well duh, youd be surprised. As I heard later, its been many hundreds of years since a Dryad Layato has last been seen. With long life spans (immortal, actually) these women rarely leave their sacred dwellings. You would normally be happy if they had sent a messenger. Dryad Layato looked around the room and focused her eyes on me. Please to meet you, everyone! I am a Dryad Layato trainee. Pleased to make your acquaintance. I had come today to exterminate the orc lord But that seems to have been done already. I was planning to leave a second ago, but decided to at least greet everyone. And then I found that you are troubled over a certain problem. I ask that you listen to what I have to say! She said with a bright smile. But she also seemed perfectly calm. And immediately continued her speech. It seem you lack provisions, correct? I believe we could assist with that. However, We ask that our beneficiaries, the Treants, are allowed to join your coalition! We have no reason to reject. Actually, we would gladly accept. However, Umm, we are grateful for the offer, but why would you want to join the coalition? I asked on everyones behalf. And when I did, The Treants are a race that hardly move. Thus, they have little interaction with other races. Should they be attacked by a powerful opponent or face some natural disaster, they would be helpless. We the Dryads could escape on our own, but we are few in number If we were to join an alliance, we could receive help when needed, right? She responded with a pure smile. Could she be willing to put her trust in a our good will? Do you honestly believe strangers words? Since you havent met that many, you arent even doubting them, right? I cant read any hidden intentions from her smile. Of course, I have no intention of betraying her. However, a girl like her would find herself in danger due to her trust Of course! When troubled, our lord Rimuru-sama would help somehow! With a Fufun! Shion selfishly replied. Dont forget to mention that there are also things I cant do, lass! I wanted to interject, but it was too late. Maa! So it was as I thought! In that case, please take care of us from now on. She ended the conversation with a smile. Umm my opinion was completely ignored the moment it mattered but whatever. I guess I must concede here. Thus, the Great Jura Forest Coalition was established. Its members, Rimurus Happy Bunch. Goblins Lizardmen Orcs Treants And leading this coalition, (hopefully temporarily) is me. This day, my name was for the first time etched into the history of this world. Status Name : Rimuru (Disaster) Tempest Species : Slime (Human Form Possible) Divine Protection : The Storm Crest Title : One who leads Demons Magic : Thought Battle MagicFlight Magic Skills : Slime Specific Skills Absorb, Dissolve, Regenerate EX Unique Skill Great SageThought Acceleration, Analysis, Parallel Processing, Incantation Nullification, All of Creation Unique Skill Gluttony Stomach, Mimicry, Separation, Decay, Supply, Food Chain ShapeshifterFusion, Separation Extra SkillsSegmentingBlack FlameBlack LightningBarrier Shadow Step Daily skills Magic PerceptionHeat detectionAuditory Perception Supreme OlfactionIntimidationHerculean Strength Battle Skills Noxious and Paralysis BreathFull Body Armor Sticky ThreadTelepathic CommunicationCloning Devil TransformationFlame Transformation Mimicking : Flame Giant, Black Wolf, Black Snake, Lizard, Giant Spider, Giant Bat, Centipede, Goblin, Orc Resistances : Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Damage Resistance, Pain Resistance, Heat Attack Resistance, Paralysis Resistance, Corrosion Resistance, Electricity Resistance Chapter 44 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 43 War Reparations The day the coalition was established would become a day of great commemoration for the monsters. Because each one of them received a name. Just kidding. Even if it sounds cool youve got to think about who would be giving them names. Theres 150 thousand, damn it. Thats just reckless. I mean, I had gone into a three day hibernation after naming merely five hundred goblins! By the time I name all 150 thousand, theyd die from hunger! I was planning to just ignore it this time, but In any case, I also need to devour their sins. And somehow, while they had risen up to rank C+, it seems that theyll be returning back to D in about two weeks. They were merely strengthened by the Orc Lords abilities. And once they lose their magic energy I will eat it and bestow it back upon them. Thus, I will be able to name them without tiring needlessly. So there is no problem in naming them except that Ill run out of simple letter combinations. Even if I give start giving out the same names in different districts, managing the process will be a pain. Theres only one thing to do, the most extreme and supreme method. I will name them based on a series with infinite potential! Thats right! Numbers! Sounds too much like a citizens registration number? Well, frankly, this is the most efficient method. Since they are able to at least line up in formation, I had them line up in the marshes. Would they hate being named on a whim? I had that passing thought, but once the magical energy disappears, theyll devolve into an uncontrollable mob of 150 thousand. Thats too many to let loose. Being only a D rank, they wouldt pose much of a threat; however, I can see them breaking into private property. Besides, as they are, I cant expect much of their work skills, making the coalition rather pointless. Also, if they evolve, their status increases and their reproductive ability decreasesCthat much we know from the time I named the goblins. Thus, Ill be exercising victors rights here. The great clans shall be separated by their names: Yama (mountain) , Oka (hill), Hora (cave), Umi (sea), Kawa (river), Ko (lake), Mori (forest), Kusa (grass), and Suna (sand). For example, a man from the mountains would be Yama-1M. A woman wouldbe Yama-1F. Thats how I would diversify their names. Honestly, managing this will still be a pain. For kids I decided to go with something like Yama-1-1M, for example. Perhaps it would be more appropriate to give with some name or letter combination instead, but Ill leave that to them for new names. And thus, I absorbed their magical energy, and gave them names instead. I first aligned them by clan, then separated them by gender, and began giving them names; as youd expect, it took a while. However, I was able to give them all names without worrying endlessly. They were given names by their place in the line. I didnt try to match names for parents and children. They should just name themselves if unsatisfied. In this fashion, I went on naming them all. I then had the clan representatives conduct a census. But since they had no paper, it was only to make sure no mistakes were made. But in reality, there was nothing to worry aboutCthose named could hardly forget it. Unlike humans, monsters always know the name etched on their soul. I thus started to give and each one of them a name. Taking no more than five second per person. However giving each one a name still took 10 days. Of course, while I was naming them without rest, I couldnt just have Benimaru and the rest having fun. I had the Dryad Trainee escort them to the Treants community. In order to transport the food. Would it really be enough to feed 150 thousand? While I had such worries, I could only trust in her words. At the very least, I hope there is enough to last them a year. I didnt worry about the carriers at all. The fundamental worry of war is logistics, after all. Allowing the front line to starve welcomes defeat. No matter how much of a demon each one of them is, carrying enough food for all the orcs must be difficult. However! The Storm Wolves, the moment Ranga had evolved into Tempest Star Wolf, had evolved into Star Wolves. Each one is at least a B rank now. A high ranking monster. Their numbers are still at one-hundred, but they have unlocked a Star Leader evolution variation. And lets not forget to mention that they can all use Shadow Stepnow. They cant move instantaneously like Souei or Ranga do, but they can easily move faster than sound. And they now move ignoring any obstacleCstraight to their target. Closing long distance with every step, they are moving at three times their original speed. In shortCreally quickly. So I also had the strong Star Wolves handle ferrying the provisions over. If we used a carriage, the trip C with a necessary detour C would take two months; this way, a round drip takes only a day. However, the Goblin riders cannot journey with them. I dont know if this is something they can learn through practice, but I want them to try. So having remained with me, the Goblins are helping arranging the orcs. Thus, we came up with a method to procure food. Which lead me to worry about food reserves I mean, Treants are monsters who survive on water, sunlight, and air alone. They would grow fruits using their magical energy, but there was no one to eat them. They were meant for the race residing in the holy lands, but the immortal race just had them accumulate. Moreover, the fruit being magical, it does not rot no matter how much time passes. By the way, as I learned later, this fruit is sold as a rare ingredient called Dried Treant in human markets. Its really hard to find and can be sold for a large amount of money. The reason for the price is its abundant magical energy. Just one drop can keep you going for seven days. Without feeling hunger. Another reason for the high price is the fact that Treants dont interact with other races, and the troublesome Dryads, who manage this product, give it out sometimes as a present. When I learned this fact, I had mild regrets about giving it out to the orcs for free but it is what it is. And thus, thanks for Dryad Trainees guidance, we were able to acquire food. Ten days later. Exhausted, I finished. I almost ran out of numbers to use. Tired. However, I was also filled with a sense of accomplishment. 150 thousand? Just counting that high is annoying. Well, by the time I finished naming them, we also finished dividing up the food. Fifty pieces each. The probably understand that when they run out they starve. So everyone wore serious expressions when accepting the fruit. After being named, the orcs evolved into high orcs. But since they werent named using my magical energy, there was no master-servant relationship between us. Everything rests on their sincere promise to join and support our coalition. Their strength did reach up to C+ immediately after evolving, but they settled comfortably in the C rank zone. Considering they were D ranks originally, this should be good enough. More importantly, they have gotten smarter while preserving their special characteristics. They evolved into a race that can adapt to and make use of any situation. After thanking me, they dispersed each to their lands. Overseeing this were 10 goblin riders per group. Once they confirm the location, we plan to assist them with setting up tents. And, guiding them on necessary skills, we will set up each and every community. Though this wont be for a while, but theyll eventually settle down, and their living standards should improve. Thus, we saw the orcs off. Which reminded of a certain individual. The Orc General insisted that I work him to my pleasure. But I did want another laborer. Ah, whatever. Lets just let him in. I also need to figure out what to do with the black full plate armor clad, two-thousand strong elite orc army. Them I cannot name using a district. What should I do Since they have a yellow aura about them, I decided to name them using a color and numbers. I glance over the orc army. And, have them line up according to my wishes. Recently, I can use myGreat Sages appraisal ability simply by looking. Just like Shuna does. As expected of Gluttonys Food Chain ability. Its super effective! And so I named (assigned numbers to) everyone, except the Orc General. Thus the later famous Yellow Corps was born. Numbers assigned indiscriminately of gender. Since there could be no gender inequality among fellow warriors. Ill be later dispatching them to every community as production workers. At the present, theres no choice but to have them do this kind of work. Now, about the Orc General. Im going to ignore any feeling of foreboding. And decide on a name. Ill incorporate the Orc Lords ambition, the one he got from Gelmudo. Just thinking about that Clowns face makes me angry, but to the orcs hes an important benefactor. I dont care much about his expectations, and I dont have anything to base it on. So, the name I will bestow upon him, With respect given to Orc Disasters dying wish, you shall henceforth be known as Gerudo! At that moment, the Orc Generals body was enveloped in a yellow aura, and he began evolving. And at the same time, I lost a lot of magical energy. Crap so it really came to this. As always, I entered a lowered activity state (Sleep Mode). And the following day, Should I say just as expected or something? My premonition was spot on. The Orc Elite has all evolved into High Orcs. Though they possessed strength almost surpassing C+ rank, they were able to retain that level. All in all, they have evolved into rather powerful warriors. Considering that Goblin Riders are also ranked C+, I seem to have acquired a rather powerful army. Well, though Goblin Riders are ranked thus, they really should be evaluated together with the Star Wolves. So perhaps I shouldnt be comparing them. Now then, the problematic Orc General, or rather, Gerudo He had gained the unique skill Gourmetwith abilitiesStomach, Supply, and Demand. His magic energy is also pretty high, almost reaching A rank. As expected, he no longer has any of the abilities he got from cannibalizing. Simply because he has no need for them. This skill he got probably because he wished for it from the bottom of his heart. Perhaps because he had endured the pain and suffering, he became such a rational and dignified monster. Can I be satisfied with such a subordinate? I had such a fleeting thought, but decided to ignore it. If he desired to go on independent, I would permit it. Though he doesnt seem to want to do that. And perhaps the Death March has finally come to an end. Was all their suffering up until now the effect of Gelmudos skillCthat I wouldnt know. Perhaps that clown was actually a really powerful guy. I joked to myself. The goblin soldiers have finally returned. Their numbers greatly reduced, with only 4,000 survivors. Are they okay? I worried slightly. But, this is their problem and not something I will intervene in. Too much intervention would be harmful to them. Now then, should we take our leave? Lets return the control of this area back to the lizardmen, say our farewells to the Head, and head of. Though our time hear was a mere three weeks, this war felt rather long. I myself seem to have fought alone for a long time. The forest disturbance story thus comes to an end. Gabil was brought before the Lizardmens Head, his father. The moment the fighting ended, he was thrown into prison. His was fed every morning and every evening, but no one had said anything. This kind of lifestyle continued on for two weeks. After all, he was a rebel. That much was true. While he acted in what he believed was everyones best interests, his foolishness almost annihilated the entire race. It was his fault. He had no excuses to say, nor any desire to come up with any. He would probably face the death penalty. A fact he accepted. But Gelmudo who had betrayed him. Ignoring that fact, the Slime who had saved him. A lowly monster. Thats how he referred to the slime. While that was not a mistake, it also was. That Slime is special. Unique and Named, a truly special monster. If he could have one final wish, hes want to ask. Why did you save me? The mislead, worthless me. A complete idiot. That thought was on his mind every day for two weeks. He stood before his father. The atmosphere heavy, they looked each other in teh eye. A father who, as usual, did not show his emotion. Ah death penalty, huh? He agreed. A leader cannot show weakness. He must uphold law at all cost. So theres no way he could hate him. He resolved himself to quietly accept his punishment. I will pass judgment! Gabil, you are exiled. You are forbidden to ever call yourself a Lizardman. Further, you are forbidden to ever return. Leave! Show your face among us no longer! Eh? What did he say? His fathers guards lead him by the arms outside the caves. The Head threw him out. And to the confused Gabil, Dont forget this! Dont lose it, okay? He was told, an something was thrown to him. Along with his things, a long wrapped package. Just from the weight he understood. It was the Magic Weapon: Water Vortex Spear. Tears falling from Gabils eyes, he wanted to say something to his father. But words wouldnt come out. He was an exile. Filled with various emotions, he could only bow in gratitude. And, without looking back, he continued onward. To the city under construction he had once visited. After walking a bit, Please wait a minute. Gabil-sama! Someone called out to him. His 100 subordinates. Wha-what are you doing, idiots! I was exiled! It doesnt matter to us! We follow Gabil-sama, if you are exiled, then so are we! Yeah!!! They responded with a smile. What fools they are; This is no place to shed tears. Like my father, I must learn to act with dignity. , he thought. What will I do with you! Got it. Follow me! And thus he walked. Filled with a different kind of self-confidence than before. Gabils group joined up with Rimuru a month later. Chapter 45 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 44 And thus we finished the city Now that the war ended, we might as well return to our city. Honestly, returning back with an extra two thousand or so followers is tiresome. So, Ill leave the return march to Hakurou. Souei has already returned to let everyone know about victory. We also need to set up some temporary housing for the newcomers. After I sent him back, I sat down to decide whod rush back with me. Ranga can carry two back and Star Leader can carry another But they couldnt come to a consensus on whod go. Shion said, Im in charge of our lords care!, and Benimaru mentioned something about defenses or what-not. Gerudo also referred to his ability to carry things with his stomach, and asked to be included. Honestly, though, I dont care who goes. Wait a second! I just remembered that I can use Shadow Stepas well. After I decided to return this way, the debate suddenly stopped. I was completely oblivious to dejected Ranga, who wanted to carry me, and disappointed Shion, who was hoping to ride with me. Well then, Ill be going on ahead! I declared, and left usingShadow Step. Daaamn, this skill is convenient! Its like moving straight to the target through a different dimension. Oh, and I fly through that plain using Flight Magic. Feels like Im moving really, really fast. In a blink of an eye I reach the city. Seems like this skill can plot a course not just to people and monsters, but also to locations Ive previously visited. I still cant fly especially fast usingFlight Magic. However, even at current speed, I can easily conclude that this is the best way to travel. I am completely satisfied with the results of this trial run. Rangas group will probably arrive within 2~3 days. Hakurou and the High Orcs will be here a month from now, at the soonest. So before they arrive, I have to prepare a place for them to live. While some small dilemmas are bound to arise, weve at least solved all the major problems. For now, I just want to relax. Then, After everyone arrived on time and I divided up the responsibilities, things quieted down. The city was quickly taking on shape. The high orcs, who arrived in less than a month, quickly learned the appropriate skills from the Dwarfs and skilled Goblins. According to Kaijin, With time, they just might become as good as the Dwarf Manufacturing Battalion. Is what he said. Thus, having acquired new workers, we quickly rushed to finish all the previously neglected projects. At the same time, we started transporting goods and equipment. We dismantled the tents that were no longer in use, and sent them to the orc communities. The goblins sent to them have been able to assert their leadership and have been helping establishing basic necessities. The moment we began exchanging goods we also started establishing a solid system of exchange. Though they ended up with, what we may call ancient, bartering system, the fact that they came up with it is in itself wonderful. Besides, its not like they are growing that many goods yet, so they can take all the time they need to learn these things. There is very little variety right now; basically limited to growing a potato-like crop. It can grow even in harsh environments. It also has high nutritional value, and though you cant exactly call it luxury food you can certainly live off of it. Thus, we spread the seeds among them and taught them how to grow it. Perhaps in two years they could be self-sufficient? I surely hoped so Gerudo was very useful in transporting the seeds and tents. As he claimed he could, he swallowed the disassembled tents and thus distributed them among the villages. However, his success is largely thanks to the fact that he can now leap along with the star wolves during Shadow Step. He seriously tried hard to learn it and became the first to succeed with it. The rest went smoothly. That is, the trip to the mountain district alone on foot would have taken him many months. Instead, he was able to make a round trip in a single day. So we decided to put the skill to use and established a communications network between all the villages. BasicallyCPostal Service. For example, I can scribble some information on a wood block and have it circulated among the communities. Though I must mention that only a few individuals here can read and write, and Im rather afraid of sending a verbal message. Who knows that it will become after being passed from village to village. Hopefully they can learn letters. More so, since Telepathic Communication does not reach that far. But thats for later. Thus, we were able to establish some kind of connection between the many communities. And I must not forget about a guy that showed up. Gabil. That idiot suddenly showed up in our city. Iyaa ha ha ha! This Gabil has rushed over to become Your strength, Rimuru-dono! He brazenly stated. Kill him? Shion asked me with a serious face. The kind of face that screams serious! and reads absolutely serious! Gabil paled and, I got carried away! Im sorry! Please allow us to become Your subordinates, Rimuru-sama! We will definitely prove ourselves useful!!! He immediately corrected himself falling into a dogeza . Apparently, he was disowned (exiled?) by his father, and had no place to go. So since he was just so pitiful, I decided to welcome him in. Bet hell get carried away again right away, though. Hmm? If I look closely, seems like the Heads Guard Captain is also among them. Hmm? Captain-san, why are you here? When I asked him, I came to serve Souei-sama, whom I greatly admire! What? So you didnt come because you admired this Gabil! I am different from the other muscle brains! That much is obvious! They started to quarrel among themselves. The majority, it seems, came out of respect for Gabil, but there were a few from the guard squad as well. Well, I dont see a big problem with them wanting to serve Souei. If you want to serve Souei, go and talk to him. But do noteChes a ninja. Will you be of any use to him? We shall! We are different from those naive idiots! Wh-what did you say! Dont underestimate me, little girl! Seems like they dont get along. Probably the fact that one started a rebellion and the other captured them afterwards led to a grudge forming between them. In any case, I wont meddle in that. Cause its damn tiresome. Oh, and I later learned that the little girl is Gabils younger sister. Since shes his relative, shes probably also little weird. But her father is a wonderful guy Well, since youll be serving Souei, I guess youll be called Souka. The other four Ill name, Touka, Saika, Nansou, and Hokusou! Flower endings for girls, and spear endings for boys. Of course, there is no greater meaning attached. These five served in the Guard Squad. Ill leave them to Souei. The moment I named them, they began to evolve. Gabil observed this with great envy. However, I cannot name Gabil. He already has a name. Are you jealous, Gabil-kun? But you are already named Gabil! Gabil quickly looked at me. And then, his body began to glow. Hmm? Thats a sign of evolution The moment I thought that, a lot of magical energy suddenly left my body. Again?! Seriously But who could have thought I can overwrite names. Well, chances are this happened by pure chance. The one who named him had died, and we were on the same wavelength or something like that? I dont know exactly why it happened, but the fact remains: I (re)named Gabil. I had wanted him to reflect a bit more, but just thinking how haughty hell become after evolving damn it, now Im scared! While thinking these things, I entered Sleep Mode. The following day, I named the other hundred lizardmen soldiers. The names I assigned by picking letters of the alphabet. 20 names was my limit. Since they were high level monsters to begin with, naming them takes uses up a lot of magical energy. The whole process took five days. Cant I just stop? Somehow, I feel like Im working harder than I ever did in my past life. Its Gabil. Its all Gabils fault. Since thats clearly the truth, lets fire a magic bullet at him. Wh-what are you doing?! He exclaimed in surprise, Practice! I responded. He happily accepted that response. He really is an idiot. One that can compete with Gobuta. By the way, since it was pointless, I didnt fire a bullet at him. Gabil evolved into a Dragonewt. Hes covered by dense scales which act like a multi-layer barrier. Oh and speaking of strange, the appearance of dragonewts varries by gender. The men dont look much different than when they were lizardmen. They sprouted dragon wings and horns, and are now covered in hard scalesCjust that much. Well, their dark-green color also changed to dark-purple. On the other hand, the women have a human appearance. Rather beautiful, actually. Furthermore, they can also cover themselves with dragon scales, sprout wings and horns at will. They look like I would if I were to transform into a human and combine myself with the black snake and giant bat. Perhaps that black snake was a dragon species. So, since Gabils vices annoyed me to no end, I also wanted to check out his defenses, and its hard to check that by yourself, I fired a test shot at him. He was unharmed. I only shot a normal round, that he normally received that should have been five times stronger than usual Well, maybe hes just so stupid he doesnt feel the pain, or, even worse, he inherited my pain resistance. They do say that dinosaurs were dull to pain, so could he be a Now that they have evolved, what should we do about their housing? If they need water, theres that river flowing nearby And its a pain to make a village with only a hundred people. There is that underground lake in the cave, but theres no fish and high magic energy density. Well, since its Gabil, he can handle that much, right? They could also cultivate Hipokte grass while they are at it. However, would sending them into the cave prove perilous to them? The five guards I left to Souei. Hopefully he can raise them into fine ninja and kunoichi . Since Im scared, Ill be sure to avoid their practices. Gabils group is the problematic one, however. Even if I send them into the cave they probably wont become monster feed, but As Dragonewts, their fighting strength is B rank. They should have no problem defeating most monsters in there, but the centipede could cause them some trouble. But since they are experienced warriors and are carrying weapons they should be fine, right? I shouldnt worry about Gabil either. His evolution placed him at rank A-. He also obtained quite a lot of magical energy. So maybe hell end up as an A rank. Gabil, I want to leave harvesting Hipokte grass in the caves to you, how about it? When I asked, Please leave it to me! This Gabil will work himself to the bone for your sake! He casually responded. Ill leave it to him. Besides, if they start living there, they can also double as the caves guards. And so Gabils group started harvesting hipokte grass in the caves. I had some lingering worries, so I came to check, but they seem to be doing just fine. And since they are constantly fighting, they are becoming stronger. Right now, they can bring down a centipede with just the five of them. How reassuring. I should also send them new weapons. So I thought. And thus, some time passed. Two months have passed since I returned to the city. Just as everyone was getting used to life here and production was going smoothly, And the moment we finished the last house, The goblins. If I had to say, about eight thousand of them. Showed up and knelt before me, saying If you may, please make us your servants as well! We humbly beg you!!! They said falling prostrate before me. I thought for a second. If I refuse them, that may seed conflict later on. Besides, I also strictly ordered not to discriminate against other races. If I send them away that may set a precedent of discrimination. Lets accept them. So I decided. Fine. But I will drive away anyone whos slacking, is that fine? Of course!!! I accepted them lightly. But little did I know that another struggle was soon upon me! Again! My screams could be heard immediately after. To say the least, I used numbers and thus created the Green Corps. That was the moment the famous Green Corps was born. Along with the Yellow Corps, they would be known as having no equal, the crux of my force. Right now, they were but dirty goblins. And a month later, I finally finished naming them. But this was not a complete tragedy. My total amount of magical energy has increased. I mean, I kept emptying time after time again, so it was bound to increase a bit. And thus, I finished naming the goblins. By the time I finished naming them, we also finished constructing housing for everyone. I had the goblins stay in a boarding house for now, but thats certainly better than camping out in a tent. We had a system for drawing water, a well in every house, so it is a pretty advanced city. Having a flush toilet is also heavenly. There is a need to carry the pumped out water to the toilet in a bucket, but strong monsters dont particularly mind. There are also those who dont excrete, though. Me included. However, we cant have the city stinking. That much I will not permit. However, there are still many fields and animal farms that havent seen success. I want to make sure this city grows in abundance. I have finally acquired a land where I can live at peace. Here are those who were with me at the time, Oni C 6 people Tempest Star Wolf C 1 member Star Leader C 1 member Star Wolves C 100 members Goblin Riders C 100 people Goblin King C 1 person Goblin Lords C 8 people Hobgoblins C 8,657 people Orc King C 1 person High Orcs C 1,984 people Dragonewts C 106 people And 4 dwarfs supporting us. There are over ten thousand monsters inhabiting these lands. And thus we finished the city. End of the Forest Disturbance Arc Chapter 46 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 45 Those Who Observe Upon reading the report from the espionage division, the Dwarf King Gazelle Dwargo fell into deep consideration. The division, whom he asked to monitor that peculiar slime, has reported facts he could not ignore. A city built for monsters. Were they joking? He thought so for a second, but the spies never told jokes. They frankly delivered their report. And then, the unbelievable tale continued. The orcs army had invaded. The despondent state of the lizardmen. The war ending due to the appearance of a mysterious army. The army probably are the clansmen of the said slime. Holding up the letter to a candle, he burned it. And, closing his eyes, he tried to sort all the new information. Currently, there were few casualties in the forest despite the rise in monsters activity. It has increased slightly since when Veldora was there, but is still similar to last years statistics. They had been expecting the number to double, at least. So, someone is enforcing the order in the forest. Chances are, that someone has something to do with that slime. And the orcs stopped their invasion. Had they, for example, rushed into dwarfs cities an insane number of people would have been killed. It would be foolish to expect that the orcs would not have attacked the dwarfs. But he cant just praise good luck and forget about the whole incident. He must urgently meet the ones responsible. So the king quickly decided. He definitely wanted to avoid making an enemy of them. Rather, hed be happy if they could cooperate in the future. Perhaps the should carefully start negotiating with them while ignoring the deportation incident. Or perhaps they should resort to a more reliable method. Having made his decision, the King began to move. The four demon lords decided against independent action concerning the forest. There was no problem in this regard. However, they immediately started bickering when it came to who will monitor the situation. With an appearance of a little girl, the Demon Lord Milim Nava had these thoughts. If I leave it to these blockheads, they are bound to mess it all up! After all, she saw them as little but muscle-for-brain idiots. Certainly this was just the time for the cool and wise Milim to take the stage! The fact that she had thrown a table at Gelmudo moments prior completely escaped her. In fact, the girl herself was one of those muscle-for-brain idiots. Moreover, She was the most short-tempered and simple among them; what the rest would consider common sense was completely lost on her. The Harpy Queen and one of the Demon Lords Frey was bored. Milim will just go on a rampage again, so sending her is out of the question. Because the clean up would be a pain. However, Frey could not work against her. Though they were both Demon Lords, there was a clear difference in power. Freys kind are called the rulers of the skies, and she herself is known as the Sky Queen. It would be preposterous for her to lose against those who cant fly. Their special ability Magic Jamming can cancel out Flight Magicspells. So those who cannot fly normally would fall to their death. And although demon lords would probably survive even if they fell from high in the sky, they would be unable to land a single hit on her. Those who cant fly cant threaten her. However, Milim Nava doesnt fit in this category. The girl is a Dragonoid. And the strongest queen. Her nickname C Destroyer is not just for show. She doesnt use magic when flying. Rather, she uses her own wings. Nor does she depend on magic during combat. So Frey would be at complete disadvantage. Truly her natural enemy. So Frey was basically forced to go along with Milims wishes. She merely hoped to be able to continue this passiveness for the rest of the conference. Hopefully all will end peacefully She thought, and let out a sigh. Lycanthropes Lion King Karion felt pretty good. He had attended the conference to kill some time, but was able to see something interesting as a result. I have to make those oni into my subordinates. He thought. Harpy Queen Frey was probably not interested. She probably just went along with Milims wishes. As for Milim, she might be a short-tempered simpleton, but she is by no means stupid. Expecting the disagreement to devolve into a vote, Karion brought friends who would support him. What an impudent woman! He thought, looking at Milim. What a narcissistic face she makes! In the first place, who would have expected someone like Gelmudo to be able to stir four demon lords into motion. That thought was brought up by the ghastly Demon Lord Clayman. Gelmudo was his protege, and, upon receiving this request, immediately went to Clayman to seek advice. Whatever you may think of him, Gelmudo was the type of person who would hide his true intentions behinds the language of a polite gentleman. Now, Clayman and Milim, which was a more formidable foe? Battle strength wise, Milim hands down. Karion probably couldnt defeat her by himself. The very thought angered him, but fighting her without analyzing her battle abilities ahead of time would most likely lead to a defeat. On the other hand, if he properly prepared, he would certainly be her equal. No, maybe a bit better. Clayman is probably weaker than the rest. However! This case is all about ingenuity. In other words, the easy to deceive Milim is out of the game. Frey, being Milims follower, is also out! So the real foe is Clayman. That Karion was sure of. So how should he proceed? Karion was deep in though planning his next step. Clayman wore a gentlemans smile while observing the other three demon lords. The one who introduced Gelmudo to the other demon lords was none other than him. He also pulled some strings to get this all arranged. Gelmudo had planned to get the demon lords attention by presenting his magic items and armors, but that was bound to fail. So Clayman had to arrange the meeting. And he specifically called two demon lord simpletons here, Fully expecting that the Harpy Queen Frey would also be brought along. Though Frey is careful and cunning, she seems to be uninterested in this incident. So everything went according to plan. Two demon lords who specialize in combat. No matter how hard they think, they are simply not that bright. Clayman can easily stall them. Guiding the conversation the whole time, he even tried to get them on the topic of avenging Gelmudo. With that thought, he had thought to say Hey, just a thought, but how about we send our subordinates, one each? That way, I can also send one of my daughters? Frey declared with a somber expression. The other three immediately stiffened. While I could reject the offer, I would not be able to substantiate the refusal. The three thought. They would just have to accept it. And after checking the others expression, they nodded. Fu, fuhaha! I had just been planning to say the same myself! How strange, I as well! What to do if you took the words right out of my mouth so its decided? And thus, although each demon lord had intended differently, they decided to sent a subordinate there. In reality, they intended to Soon, Rimurus village would be visited by three demons. Three adventurers were walking in the woods. Cabal, Elen, and Gido. They came to the forest on a subjugation request. And, by the request of their Guild Master, they also were to visit Rimurus city. To the adventurers, that city was heaven. And the yakiniku was delicious! But by the time they returned, the village greatly changed and expanded. Now, they could even have their equipment services and had a guest house prepared for them. As presents, they brought spices and salt for the seasoning. Not for their sake, of course! Patrolling the city is a hobgoblin-wolf combo; thanks to their speed they have been ensuring the safety of the area. Its thanks to this city that the forest has gotten so much safer. Moreover! You can get various rare ingredients from them for free! Get this, Parts of Poisonous Snake and Horned Deer! On a good day, you can even get the horn of an armorsaurus. They could even use these to claim to have finished the guilds subjugation requests. It is, of course, cheating, but thats only if you get caught. Well, unfortunately, the Brumunds Free Guilds master Fuze, with whom they are affiliated, is already suspecting them. So they cant just suddenly bring back such trophies. Greed would only lead to their demise, so they decided to act with prudence. And so, They are once again going on a subjugation request in the forest! Merrily walking to Rimurus city. But damn! The food is getting better and better! Isnt Shuna-chan as good as the cooks in the royal capital? Yeah! Im usually a bit picky about food, but everythings great there! Listen up, guys. We arent going there to eat, you know! We actually have a legitimate reason to go there this time, remember? Thats a stupid question! Yeah! Its been two months since we last visited plenty of time has passed! Yes. Its been a while. But have they finished the Baths? I cant wait! The Royal Capital also has those! Id love to go to them someday! The World Travelers have been demanding them for a long time, right? I can see it becoming a habit though Right? So looking forward to it! But anyways Do you know, Gido. There is a wonderful system called mix bathing in this world. Last time, Rimuru-danna passionately spoke about it. Ill make sure this city has it! Rimiru-danna exlaimed. Do you get it, Gido! We have finally reached the promised land (where we can possibly enter the baths together with Shuna-sama and Shion-san)! Wh-what did you say!!! Hey, I dont mind you guys having fun by yourselves over there, but youre getting left behind. Thus they continued on. Aiming towards a yet unseen paradise! And, during their journey, they would meet someone completely unexpected. The Land of Farmas Kingdoms Count. Bordering the Jura Forest, it considered the forest in its sphere of influence. Patrolling the nearby villages was the counts frontier garrison. They were appointed by Count Nidole Maigam himself, and established plenty of routes to quickly get to villages during an emergency. Their Captains name is Youmu. Quick witted and tough, he has a toned body, darkened by the sun. Neither tall, nor short. He looked as if he never let his guard down. By no means ugly; rather, he has a pretty good face. There are thirty people in their organization, but it has three captains. Their fighting force is always separated into three groups, with one resting at base. So that in case of an emergency, they can move as soon as they hear of it. Thus, although they have searched for an appropriate location for their base, none of the villages fit their needs. Every one of them was built near the forest, creating a large distance between them. Thus, even the closest village, on horseback with provision, was a days worth away; for the further ones, youd need to prepare a carriage. The Counts city is by far the most separated and is a poor place for their base. Moreover, the lifestyle in the villages could hardly be called pleasant, so the garrison didnt get the treatment they had wanted. That led to growing discontent among his subordinates. They have not received a large sum of war funds, and even if they had, they wouldnt be able to buy anything worth of note. After all, they had to spend most of it just purchasing weapons and armors. What had kept the soldiers away from mutiny was the fact that the villagers were truly thankful. To ruffians and drunkards that the soldiers were, the villagers offered heartfelt hospitality. The villagers understood that they were there to protect them against monsters which was true, and considering how honestly they were thanked every time, the soldiers decided to work hard for the villagers sake. Also, because the monsters hadnt attacked as often as the Count had thought, there were no casualties among the garrison. Not just deathsCthere were no heavily injured among them either. More bitter grass soup today thinking thus, Youmu brought his troops into the forest. Not wide enough for a carriage, but a horse could traverse through it. The small twigs coming at them could easily be deflected with magic. If they had to take a carriage along, theyd have to go down the mountain highway route. That detour would cost them many days. Hence the problem previously described. At that time, they ran into a group of people walking in the forest. Adventurers from head to toe. Did they come on a subjugation request? He thought. News from here sometimes reaches the cities and requests are not uncommon. While some adventurers are sent on behalf of the Ghost Researchers, who are attempting to learn thought transmission, if there was an actual subjugation request it would have been announced at every nearby city. That is, to prevent multiple groups from fulfilling the same request. If they were aiming for a Giant Bear, then unfortunately the soldiers have already killed it. From how they look, they seem rather capable. Perhaps it would be smart to make acquaintance. With that thought, he called out, Hey! You guys. What are you doing out here? If you came for a giant bear, youve wasted your time, you know! And when he did, Ah, no. Well, I guess subjugating a monster is one of the reasons? Danna, what are you saying? Our objective is subjugation, isnt it? Right! The official story! crap! They were too careless. Youmu listened to their exchange while surrounding them with troops. Were they foreign spies? While he had no duty to capture them, hed be troubled if they caused trouble. Why would they be here if not on a request? He thought, I repeat, what are you doing here? Answer me! If you dont, you might lose your lives! He didnt plan to kill them, but needed to intimidate them a bit. Their exchange abruptly ended, and, The thing is, we are heading to a city Their representative (?), a large man answered. There is no city further in. No doubt about it, they are suspicious should I hand them over to the count? But I really hate that guy. What to do? No, really! A kind monster Hey! What are you doing revealing this! Dont look at me! If they tell you: dont come again, well go on without you, you know? They are too suspicious to ignore. While looking at three bickering, Youmu decided. He had to confirm their words. Where are you adventurers from? Answer! Dont attempt to hide it. These are the lands of Farmas Kingdoms Count, under the protection of the frontier garrison. I am their captain, Youmu! The three exchanged glanced and seem to have given up. While apprehending spies was not part of his duties, it was something he could do. He couldnt leave them alone, after all. The countries have agreed on not employing spies. However, whether any country has actually kept that promise is a different story. Who knows what country theyve come from, but only an idiot spy would pretend to be an adventurer. Spies would normally take their lives if cornered, but these guys dont seem to plan on it. Are they really adventurers? When he thought that, No, honestly! But, its a monsters city You wouldnt believe that if we had told you, would you? Besides, we dont want to cause trouble for Rimuru-san Im not involved in this. The one who spilled the beans is you, Danna. What would we do if we were banished from there? And again they began fighting. Amazed, Youmu thought: could they perhaps not be lying? If so, he had to check it out! After restraining the three and throwing them on a horse, he had them show the way. To a city yet unseen. And a monster who would play a large role in their lives. Chapter 47 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 46 A Countrys Name and Two Treaties The city has gotten rather pretty. Behold the results of my hard work! Isnt something I can say, however. But that aside, I fussed over a few things: toilets, plumbing, insect repellents, and baths! The first three we made in Japanese style. I also built window screens using spider thread. At first, we had built the toilet seats out of wood, but that was no good. Though thats how the Japanese did it, its unbearable to maintain. It rots, you know. So I turned to the dwarfs. Theyve never failed at their task, so perhaps they could do something about the toilet problem. Thought Manipulationwas very useful this time around. It is the evolved form ofThought Transmissionbut its use stayed pretty much the same. So using it, I could easily transmit an image to them. Drawing and explaining it would be have difficult, but sending them a mental image was not. Even then however, when I showed them flush toilet system saying, When you push the lever water flows down!, reproducing it was impossible. It could be made with high level water magic stones, which absorb water from the air, but they are very expensive. Also, since they need to be frequently replaced, they are rarely used even for military objectives. Honestly, only the very rich could afford to create this. Since we dont have the needed capital, we would do with what we have. In any case, we can leave complex plumbing systems for later. So for now, we supplied water to tubs in every household from which one can then draw water. And, after filling the toilet bowl with water, you can then flush it down. So Kaijin lived up to his reputation yet again. Thus, I had strictly commanded the monsters to watch personal hygiene and dental care. I dont know whether monsters can develop dental problems, but theres no harm in making sure they dont. According to Kaijin, adventurers tend to either befriend people who know Cleaning Magic, or learn it themselves. That way, they can avoid staying dirty during long trips. Though mostly the high ranking ones concerned themselves with these things. Now, about the insect repellent. As youd expect, the forest has a lot of bugs. Since you cant protect yourself against them, theres a chance of catching diseases they carry. While thats not a problem for me, the Hobgoblins do get sick. So, I tried to fix this problem. I asked the dwarfs to create it, but they couldnt do it. I guess wed have to go and buy it in the human cities. Though we have no money. I asked the three idiots to go get it, but this is what they said, Dont ask the impossible! Its super expensive! Besides, we wouldnt know how much wed need to buy to cover a whole city with! Youd find that quantity only in the Royal Capital! Rimuru-danna, can you imagine how hard it would be to transport? Is what they said. I dont mind them coming over to hang out, but they should at least be of some use sometimes. Moreover, they are getting too friendly with Shuna. Often cooking together, buying her waresCtrying to get closer to her. And we even built them a house to stay in during their visits. The monsters birth rate dropped to to that of humans. Thus, Ill need to figure out what to do about marriage soon. I want Orc, Goblins, and Lizardmen to have the right to choose whomever they love. It would be good if they produce stronger offspring. But there is a problem: should I allow polygamy? This might be especially helpful to women who have lost their husband. The oni , for example, can reproduce with any race, but choose not to. All their magical energy gets absorbed in the process, and some have not been able to recover it. As Benimaru said, But that isnt something Rimuru-sama should be concerned about, right? Many people have lost all their magical energy after naming monsters, and even Demon Lords generally avoid it, after all. Way to drop the bomb. Hey, hey!!! How many do you think Ive named by now! And you mention it now! Thank goodness it has been replenishing till now. Ill have to be more careful about naming monsters from now on. Well replenishing energy just seems to natural to me; call it an adults intuition or something. Anyways, it seems there are also two types of children produced by oni. The first are created with but seed, the second is truly labored over. The former is made by combining some of ones magical power, and while they do inherit some abilities, they tend to be weaker. The latter you pour all your strength into. But your life span shortens as a result. Im fine alone! Im not interested! Its personal. By the way, its different for women. They can reject a seed they believe too weak. So if they were forced, that would mean that the partner was stronger; but if deception was involved, then they wouldnt bear a child. They arent allowed to bear children with just anyone. And this is common among high ranking monsters and devils, it seems. Goblins and other Demi-Humans, since they dont possess superb strength, are not much different than humans. So far, weve had about 5~10 children born, and not more than 2 at a time. In any case, in order to ensure that they leave offspring, I will allow polygamy. However, only limited to widows! And thats the rule I passed. Ill change it when needed. Every new moon, we decided to hold a confession festival, and new couples would be given a home. Singles would continue living in tenement housing. Well, if they occupy some important post, they are free to live on their own. That much doesnt bother me personally. In the end, I wont be able to make sure everyones satisfied, but there is a custom to accept my wishes in this city. When interests clash, residents bicker, they come seeking my decision. Well, the Elder Bunch also handles many of these, so my involvement can be said to be limited to some degree. Everyone is trying to be very considerate of me so they try to avoid causing trouble. I was surprised at how cooperative the monsters really are. When it comes to government, whether socialism or capitalism, both will eventually rot and fall apart. A Land ruled by a truly just King. Where everyone is equal. Tis but a pipe dream. However I decided to aim for that dream. I pray I will never fall into vice. Should I become truly depraved, I hope someone will end me. Thats what I thought while observing the Confession Festival. Now that weve stabilized the life here and passed all (seemingly) necessary rules, I want to go and see how humans live. Besides, I can now transform into a human; its about time I go and learn from them. Normally, those who have reincarnated into a different world make a big deal about meeting humans; I, however, have met very few so far. The group outside of the Dwarfs city, Shizu-san, the three idiots and thats all? Nor have I forgotten my original objective of meeting fellow World Travelers. From Shizu-sans memoriesCher two students: Kagurazaka Yuuki and Sakaguchi Hinata. I do want to meet the two of them, but Sakaguchi Hinata sounds like bad news. There was also something that bothered me. Why did the kind Shizu-san allow Hinata to go on her own? As her senpai , as a fellow Japanese, shouldnt she have seen her off? I must meet Hinata and confirm. I have acquired some of the memories from targets Ive consumed with Predator, but certainly not all. Lingering memories are easier to acquire, I guess. When I meet her, I should confirm what I know. The three idiots have passed along my message to their Guild Master, and also looked after the letter I wrote. That letter simply expresses my desire to meet him. Though hes but a chief of a small countrys Freedom Association branch, he is a Guild Master. He should have connections. Hopefully I can get some benefits from meeting him. If it goes over well, maybe he could even try to introduce me to the Grand Master Kagurazaka Yuuki. Since things have calmed down around here, I can probably leave for a bit. However, to do that there is something I lack. Right! Money. The three idiots were pretty poor, and didnt have much money on them. Not that I expected better of them. I want to buy vegetable seeds, magic stones, handicraft, and whatever seems impressive. I initially planned to sell some Demon Steel, but decided against it. The reason is simple. Demon Steel is too precious of a resource. Since we use it in our weapons and armor, selling it would be almost sacrilegious. It is also invaluable for production of mounted soldiers weapons. Since it can change shape at will, its useful for receiving and dealing various attacks, to say nothing of carrying it. And while I do have a lot of it, its not like its an infinite amount. So lets hold off selling it until we can replenish our stock. As for iron ore and such, we discovered some in the mountains district, and are buying it off the high orcs. So Kurobee and Kaijin are using it as a base to create weapons. We also need a lot of magic stones for research. Those are created by the human Ghost Researchers and does not appear naturally. They manufacture it from crystallized magic stones they extract from monsters. It also seems to require large factories, so is only done at the Freedom Associations headquarters. Monsters sometimes drop crystallized magic stones; those are then collected at each individual branch and sent to the headquarters. Thats the system that they use. So when adventurers hunt monsters, they dont only do it to protect against damages but also to become rich. A pretty good system, if you ask me. Which means that if I want to acquire some magic stones, I have to buy them So I ran into the money wall again. Thus, how should I earn some money? By myself I couldnt possibly make enough quick enough. The same with sellingCour fields dont produce nearly enough, and we probably couldnt sell them at a high enough price. Weapons and armors are for our personal use, and those will not be sold. So, do we have nothing to sell? The thing is, we do! I had left a certain something to Gabil, after all. Right! Hipokte grass! So I called Gabil over, Gabil-kun, how is cultivation going? Fufufu . Im glad you asked! Its going well! Literally the fruits of our labour! He said, showing me their produce. Its weed Silently, I aimed Black Lightningat him. Well, he wont die from it. Ive gotten good at adjusting the output. Guoo! What are you doing! Have I angered you somehow?! Idiot! This is common weed! What the hell have you been cultivating!!! Wh-what! I beg your pardon! Ive been hurrying so I seem to have mixed things up! Ive been hurrying wont cut it! Seriously. Watch what you are doing! Besides, it should be nearly impossible to grow weed in a cave with such high magic density! In reality, even this exchange was planned. Were actually steadily growing Hipokte grass. Rather, teaching Gabil to distinguish between different types of grass is what was giving me trouble. And this Gabil walks around the cave as if he owned the place, sometimes even referred to as its king. The monsters inhabiting it also flee at the sight of him. Some of his subordinates have recently been able to defeat the centipede alone, and now consider the cave as their territory. Its actually really impressive. Not that I will say that to them, or offer any praise. Gabil is the type to get carried away when praised and fail soon after. Just like me. I understand because I am the same. They have been grown a lot of hipokte grass up until now. I then called Kaijin over and showed him the hipokte grass. And next to it, the medicine I made from processing it. Quality was appraised as very good. Ive always been able to produce quality medicine with it. Then, I started the conversation. Kaijin. If I sold this in a city, how much would I make? Kajin thought for a bit, and then replied, Hmmm. Danna, thats a tough one. This medicine is too good. Its effects are too good. Its impossibly good! And then I learned a few things from him. That my medicine has the highest purity rating of 99%. That normally, the limit is 98%, and even Dwarf masters have not been able to surpass it. That even at 98%, it fetches a high price. And so on. So, if you tried selling this in a city Youd stand out too much! An answer came from the sky. But my Magic Perceptiondidnt sense anyone! Its been a while, Kajin! And, Slime. Does thou do you remember me? While saying this, a person appeared from the sky saddled on a winged horse. A wonderful white steed with wingsCa Pegasus. After landing, he jumped to the ground. How could I forget its the dwarf King! Hero King Gazelle Dwargo himself. M-my lord! Why, eh, why would you be here? Eeeeh!!! Did You sneak out of the castle?! Kaijins opened his eyes so wide they seemed like theyd fall out. Well, yeah, thats only natural. The King was alone actually, no he brought an extra. He came with only two people! Actually, havent I seen the other one somewhere Huh! Isnt that Bester! The dwarf that tried to ensnare us why would he be here? Fun! I slipped past a hundred guards of my own! Theyve been slacking. When I return Ill retrain them! N-no to have a King as their training partner Hmm? Kaijin, did you say something? N-no! I said nothing at all! Is that so? Okay, then! Speaking of things outside of my knowledge, the two continue their conversation. How the hell did the king slip out?! We decided to continue the conversation at a different place. And not to a temporary one, but to a special building in the center. All the administrative duties are carried out in this building. So we borrowed one of the conference rooms. So, King, whats all this about? Why did you bring Bester-dono along Oh! Thats simple! I selfishly decided to forbid your future reentry into the Dwarf Kingdom. So I decided to come and see you instead. As for Bester, hes also at fault for what had occurred, so I also exiled him. But we cant have him lead a carefree life, now can we! So I brought him over. So I brought him over! Did you really just say that?! Do you, King, truly understand? Are you planing to have Bester work here? Hmm? You dont want him? Thats not the problem! Arent you worried that his knowledge will be leaked to us? Kaijin said with a deadly serious face. Though hes serious by nature, hes desperately pressing the King for answers. In contrast to him, the King casually ignores his questions. The previous dignity is nowhere to be seen; this is probably his actual appearance, huh? As for Bester, he looks completely lost. Leak huh. When you guys left, isnt that exactly what you were doing! Ive considered erasing you, you know? Suddenly the King turned serious King, that Im serious! I decided against, it though. I try to avoid pointless effort. I brought Bester over because I would like him to work here! Those words lit a flame in Besters eyes. K-King! Dont get this wrong, Bester. I had high expectations of you. That much is true. I wont permit you to serve me, but you can work to your hearts content here. Thats all. King! Wouldnt that mean that they would be learning all the dwarf skills for free? Kaijin had just gotten over that, though Fun . Is it fine is all you guys say. With you two here, this city will become the center of technological development. Dont you understand? The Dwarf Country, this King is interested in working together with you. Get it? The Dwarf Country, as of today, officially seeks to form a non-aggression treaty with you! Also, before that. As an under the table deal, we want to form Mutual Technology Research Treaty. That, however, must never be mentioned to anyone. How about it? Will you accept these two treaties? He said with a serious face looking me straight in the eye. A non aggression treaty and one to share technological advancements? What more could we ask for! They are essentially recognizing as an official state. So does that mean you are recognizing us a country with sovereign rights? To my question, Of course. Its an good offer, isnt it? Also, just out of curiosity, what is the name of this Country? Eh? A Name? Kaijin and I exchanged glances, Undecided as of yet Now that you mention it I had thought that about it once, though. The Dwarf King had decided to stay the night with us. If traveling on the Pegasus, he could return to the Dwarf Kingdom within a day. However, journeying by night is dangerous, so he decided to return the following day. We had gathered an emergency council to decide the name of the country. And thus we decided, we shall be known as the Monsters City Tempest. They had intended to call it Rimuru, but that was too embarrassing so I forbid it. We comprised down to Tempest. Its not like its only my name, and it sounds alright. That night, to commemorate the naming of the city, we threw a large party. We have an abundance of food, and some pretty good cooks. Seems like weve even been able to impress the King. Thats mainly because Shuna is just such an amazing cook. For entertainment, we had a mock battle with the King. He was grumbling about how he never gets to leave the castle and such. What a surprisingly open personality he has! At this rate well be calling each other by name soon But a mock battle is no good. Is what I thought. But he wouldnt listen. Seems like hes planning something. But I have no choice, Ill play along. I transformed into my human form. Since eating the Orc Disaster, my human form grew a bit. Im no longer a child, but a young girl. Around 150 cm in height. A bit more accomplished, maybe? Taking wooden swords in hand, we face each other. Hakurou observed the match, and called for it to start. Begin! That very moment, the King disappeared. Escaping my perception completely. Dangerous! The moment I thought that, the wooden sword I held was hit out of my hand. The match was decided. I completely lost. So this is the Dwarf King the power of the hero king! Listen, Rimuru. From the very beginning you didnt notice me approaching from the sky, did you? Though Magic Perception is a wonderful skill, but there are countless ways to slip outside of its sight. I anticipated what perception method you would use, and slipped past it. These are the basics of war! Concentrate harder. If you depend only on your abilities, you wont improve! So thats why he did this Satisfied, I thanked him. Thank you, Gazelle. Next time we meet, it wont be this easy! Fun . So you say, youngster! After our match ended, the monsters cheers filled the city. They were very excited, to say the least. Benimaru, Souei, and Shion also seemed like they wanted to say somethingCtheir faces were serious. Hakurou nodded with a happy expression on his face. I still have a long way to go. I finally learned that. The banquet continued long into the night And the next day, the Dwarf King Gazelle Dwargo and I officially signed the two treaties. History will know today as the day when the Monsters City Tempest was officially created. Chapter 48 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 47 A Citys Specialty Devil Grucius is a wolfman. Valued for his excellent espionage abilities, he was assigned a secret mission by the Demon Lord Karion. He was remembering his words, Observe them but take care to go unnoticed; if you see any other devils, extend the invitation to the oni before them! Devils other than himself? When he asked about that, Karion added, Clayman and Milim will be sending one of their subordinates there. Working together with them gives me the creeps, so do as I asked! He said, averting his gaze. Ah! Karion-sama! Why have you averted your gaze? Could they be such troublesome opponents? Upon hearing this question, Karion was confused for a second, but his confusion quickly turned into a broad grin. I see! You havent heard of Milim, have you! Is that how it is I see, I see! Alright! No problem, in that case. Regarding Milims subordinate, or rather, the one who refers to oneself as her subordinateCdo not go against her! As long as she stays happy, all is good! But I have complete trust in you! So he said. Grucius was thinking about the question he ardently tried to dismiss. Milim most likely refers to Demon Lord Milim Nava. A famous demon lord that even Grucius has heard of. She is indeed strong. By strength alone, she would be a match for Karion-sama; the worst case scenarioCshe would surpass him. Her personality can be described with four words: short tempered, haughty, cruel, and egoistic. Nothing good is ever said about her. However, why should he fear her subordinate? It has been only 100 years since Grucius became a devil. So, he naturally did not know. Not about Milim, at leastCthose rumors excluded. Soon C when he reached the meeting place, to be precise C he quickly regretted his ignorance. Devil Myulan was lamenting her misfortune. Working with other Demon Lords subordinates was bad enough. However, among them was Demon Lord Milim herself. I bear responsibility for that outcome Demon Lord Clayman said, But I dont have any disposable pawns other than yourself. Had I not lost Gelmudo, I would have sent him, but Nothing we can do about that, right? He went and died! No further discussion would be held on this topic. Demon Lord Clayman. Nicknamed Marionette Master. Someone who manipulates friends and subordinates like dolls. For him, the aforementioned matter is set in stone. And though Myulan was just called a disposable pawn, she lacked the willpower to retort. She had no choice but to accept. The demon lord named Milim she knew all too well. So Demon Lord Clayman gave her one order. Stall the other demon lords and find about their weaknesses! Just that much. Since Milim was involved in this case, any further activity would be impossible. Myulan agreed. Demon Lord Milim is by no means stupid. She is called short tempered and impudent, but that is not true. Moreover, she possesses an abnormal perception, so fooling her would prove difficult. Thus, it would be best to not try to slip anything past her. But Myulan had no reason to be vigilant towards Milims subordinate. And yet she was still on her guard against Milim. She understood why she should stay vigilant, Demon Lord Clayman had conveyed it to her a little while ago. Chances are, Demon Lord Karion also knew. The reason was, Oh, so you would be my comrades, huh? I am Demon Lord Karions subordinate Grucius! Pleased to meet you, I am Demon Lord Claymans Myulan! Im Milim! Milims subordinate was nowhere to be found. Thats how it was. And thus, the three gathered at the rendezvous point. The treaty between the Dwarf Kingdom and the Monsters Country essentially testified bilateral cooperation. The fact that their two representatives signed the treaty ascertains its validity. Could a treaty between two countries be established this easily? Since that exceeds my knowledge, I asked, Hmm? Thats not a problem. Since I swear by the gods, spirits, and sacred ancestors, I cannot falsely sign. And you arent a human, are you? Through the contracts authority, should you lie, youd be erased, you know? and received such a nonsensical response. So, I askedGreat Sagefor an explanation. Apparently, monsters cant lie. I was completely oblivious to that very important fact. We cannot convey what we believe to be a lie. However, that does not mean we cant fool people. Omitting facts, for example, or leading them to believe something by revealing only specific facts. However, in case of contracts, lying through the aforementioned methods becomes essentially impossible. Well, if you can talk yourself out of the lie then no problem; but if you publicly declare a lie, your existence will be erased. Its a rule pertaining to every monster. However, monsters born through birth are not always bound by this rule, and sometimes capable of telling lies. Goblins can lie freely. On the other hand, high monsters and demons exemplify this rule, and are famous for being bound by contracts. Demons dont tell lies. Although they are often called sly, they are actually a rather pure race. And when people come to believe this they grow negligent, and a demon comes to snatch away their soul Even though youre a monster, you didnt know this? Rimuru, arent you strange Ive been born not too long ago. Im still in the process of learning? Is that so well, whatever. Please dont accidentally erase your entire country after I went to the trouble of recognizing it! Your rule assures the safety of the entire forest. I beg you! Well, weve just finished building this city, and we dont intend to lose it; so, well do our best! And thus, we signed the treaty into effect. I still dont know all of this worlds alphabet, but I can at least write my name. I learned that much when I was bored. The moment I wrote my name, the document began to glow and split into two. The paper, it seems, was made by the Ghost Researchers. To annul it, you would need to burn both of the copies at the same time. However, as long as the other party is living, destroying the document is impossible. It would merely restore itself to how it was before. We tried that once, and it was exactly as they said. Thus the contract was complete. This contract should be kept between the two countries. And while openly declaring it is not a problem per se, it kind of defeats its purpose. There is no need to let the world know about it. The Dwarf King accepts his copy, pleased. Ill also leave this to you! He said, and took out a crystal as large as a fist. When I accepted it, Thats a communication crystal. Ask Bester about its installation. Use it in case of an emergency. And stay in good health! He explained, and saddled the Pegasus. And, looking at Bester, Bester, you should research to your hearts content here! King! This time, I will live up to your expectations!!! He said and nodded at the response. Farewell! He added, and flew off. He suddenly came, and hurriedly left. Just like a storm. Hey, Kaijin, is it okay for your country to have such a free willed individual as a king? Who knows but, hes ruled for many hundreds of years, and has plenty of achievements, so it should be fine! But never in my time in the court have I seen him move around so selfishly Oh well! Im the last person who can criticize him! Right, I too am planning to run off to some human village. Im not planning to say something that will limit my ability to move around. Leaving the conversation at that, we left the clearing. The treaty documents I deposited into my stomach. Since our defenses arent perfect as of yet, having it stolen would make for a poor story. Would it reappear if I were to lose it? is an experiment I will not conduct. And thus, we successfully established a treaty with the Dwarf Kingdom. Now then, its about time I consider the lesson Gazelle taught me yesterdayC Rimuru-dono, Kaijin-dono, I humbly beg your forgiveness! Would it be possible for me to work here? Bester interrupted my thoughts. Now that he mentions it, he did almost entrap us I had completely forgotten. Ill be frank, can you follow my orders? I forbid discrimination against any race of monsters! Are you okay with that? Of course. I have reflected on my mistakes. In the first place, it has lead me to feel envious of Kaijin-dono I will not repeat that mistake! I want to do continue my beloved research with all my strength; I would never betray that wish! As for me, I would only benefit from an excellent researcher! If anything were to happen, Ill take responsibility for him. So, Rimuru-danna, please forgive him! Kaijin said so. Well, rather than me, it would be you, Kaijin, who would be troubled Well, if youre fine with it Kaijin, I have no complaints. Pleased to have you, Bester! Thus, Bester became our new comrade. And because he became our new comrade, we made a discovery which came to be our citys specialty. Worst day ever. How many sighs has the devil Grucius suppressed until now? Remembering Demon Lord Karions broad grin only evoked anger. He knew, that bastard. Actually, noCI should have known myself. So he thought. Worst day ever. Who would have guessed that riding on his back would be a demon lord herself? Worst day ever. The moment they met, Hey, shorty. How dare you call yourself with a demon lords name? I wont tell your master, so name yourself at once! He had said. And the second he said it, he was knocked unconscious. Grucius lamented his misfortune. In the first place, he had never seen the Demon Lord Milim. Having beautiful, glossy blond hair tied in twin tails, and a short stature, anyone would mistake her for some random kid. No one would expect her to be extremely strong. Though she was making a really cute face, the moment he called her a shorty, her expression changed. Her round eyes immediately turned sharp, and her lips twisted into a cruel smile. Then, his consciousness faded. After getting hit a second time, he was out cold; and that brings us to the present situation. The other devil Myulan ignored him. Worst day ever. Grucius was reflecting. Not to judge a devil by their looks is common sense, so why did he commit such a grave error Myulan must have known. Right before Grucius was hit he saw her eyes open wide, as if screaming: what the hell you saying, idiot?! He would probably say the same thing had he known Worst day ever. If only if only he was told about this However, he was told not to go against whoever would call herself as Milims subordinate. But who would have thought that she wouldnt call herself a subordinate but openly name herself? Is Milim honest to a fault? No, it was too late to have such thoughts. Since then, Grucius made sure to never judge a devil by their cover! And, now. Hes in his wolf form, running through the forest. Thanks to his regenerative abilities, he somehow endured. After getting knocked around, he was then ordered to let her ride. Of course, he never even considered refusing. Myulan is running by his side. For the devils, this much wouldnt tire them at all. And thus, the three came upon a certain city. Weve been busy continuing developing our restorative medicine. Well, I doubt you can call trying to lower its performance development, however. Could we dilute a single restorative pill (98% purity) with ten times the amount of water to create a high class (60%) medicine? We tried to so, but it proved impossible. It turned into low grade (20%) medicine. If you used a high quality pill, the purity would only go up by 10%. And then, Bester made an unexpected discovery. He had wanted to see our hipokte grass farm, so I guided him to the Cave of the Seal. He was scared of riding the star wolf at first, but quickly got used to it. And thus, we entered the cave. Gabil welcomed us at the entrance and showed us in. After observing our cultivation, Bester went to look at the underground lake. Rimuru-dono, hipokte grass can be cultivated due to the high magic energy density of this lake, right? So what if we tried diluting the restorative pill not with normal water, but with this water? I see, we should test his theory at once! And so we did. We were able to produce medium grade (40%) medicine. Of course, with a high quality pill, the purity rose to 50%. How wonderful. A great success. We also tested just how much we could dilute it; from a single pill we could create 20 medium grade medicines. Nodding to Kaijin, I gave him a high five. We succeeded. The first specialty of Monsters City Tempest. And thats how we made it. Bester seemed like he was having a lot of fun handling the grass with Gabil. Perhaps they are rather compatible. Huh, arent you chummy. Bester, how about we make you a room here? I had meant it as a joke, but Would you really?! To think that I would also be permitted to reside in this cave. It has the perfect atmosphere for (mad) science experiments! He said, his eyes sparkling. Are you sure? There are B+ rank Centipedes around here, you know? Hmph. No problem. I may not look it, but Ive indulged in sorcery, and am rather good at it! I looked at Kaijin, and he was shaking his head. A lie? As long as you dont regret it. Well be preparing a room for you! No problem, I said! Gabil-dono is here, after all! I see, if Gabil is here, Bester wont be attacked, huh. Satisfied, Gabil, can I leave Bester to you? Please do! I am here, and I will also assign two of my subordinates! How reliable he has gotten. I still worry about him getting a big head, but I guess he was strong to begin with. But he seems to have calmed down recently, and gets along with Bester pretty well, so I should just leave it to him. And so, we had built Besters research lab in the cave. Gabil had two of his subordinates guard the room in the cave, and the result was actually rather pleasant. If this is to become his lab, we probably dont need to include any life necessities. But, we do need to figure out how he will be making the trip to the cave all the time. While I was thinking these things, Rimuru-dono, can I set up a magic circle here? It would be difficult to create inside these doors, but it is possible outside. Should I set it up? I had mentioned before that I want to have a magic circle at the place where I defeated the black snake. ATransportation Magic Systemcircle, to be precise. If you write two identical circles, you can move between them. Well, I guess it wouldnt be inaccurate to say that Im coming to like sorcery. Kaijin was also surprised, hearing Bester explain this. Thus, as long as monsters wont be appearing in the middle of our village, I decided to permit it. Bester then drew a circle inside his house and another inside the cave. And thus, he solved the transportation problem. But wow, transportation circles are convenient. Of course, I had him immediately teach me. And, after Gabil and the rest also learned it, we were able to move easily between the city and the cave. Bester is an unexpectedly useful dwarf. As for the guy himself, he was just engrossed fantasizing about all the research he will do. Since I left some restorative pills and demon steel with him, he can continue researching those on his own. Ive also introduced him to Kurobee and Shuna, which started another long conversation. Rather than politics, this guy is made for science. He seemed very boring when he was obsessed with political power. I guess it corrupts you. But truly, people should be doing whatever they enjoy. As long as that doesnt cause trouble for others! And so, after spending some time with Bester, he naturally became one of our comrades. Ending his meditation, he opened his eyes. In the middle of a dimly lit room of a high class inn, the Dwarf King sat. One that the Espionage Departments leader stayed atCusing an alias, of course. The King laughed. Its been a long time since hes had such an interesting experience. King, are you in good health? Suddenly, a shadow appeared nearby. He knew right awayCit was one of his spies. The fact that he slipped out of the palace and was now here probably caused a great commotion at the palace. In the first place, he has a hundred people as his personal guard, for them to have let someone in or out undetected is simply preposterous. They needed to be retrained, so the King thought. No problem! He answered briefly. There could have been no problems. Then, though its been a long time since he last used this skill, he usedSpirit Possessionon the spy. And, let the Espionage Leader know, (You will return to the Royal Capital, taking the Pegasus with you! Disappear into the shadows as you always do after that) (Ay! As you command!) A typical exchange. His trusted confidant, Espionage Departments leader. With a same face and the same body. A clone created by the Ghost Researchers. That was a secret shared only between the two of them. Unlike towards a stranger, the King could perfectly useSpirit Possessionon this spy. In case of some emergency, this was his trump card. The Dwarf King Gazelle Dwargo was remembering yesterdays match with the slime. That slime will become very strong Just with reaction speed alone he was able to receive my sword. Gazelle did not intend to hit the sword out of Rimurus hands. He intended to land a hit on Rimurus head. And that hit, whether he fell behind with the attack or not, Rimuru was able to react to. How amusing, he though from the bottom of his heart. What will become of this treaty, he did not know. However Dont disappoint me, Slime Rimuru! Gazelle felt the approaching end of the era of peace. Chapter 49 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 48 Demon Lords Invasion Demon Lord Milim Nava, Devil Grucius, and Devil Myulan observed the city Tempest from above while discussing their next move. Devil Grucius sighed mentally. After running without a moment of rest, they finally reached the city. What a terrible person Milim is! Any mistake while interacting with her could lead to a great disaster. He believed this fact with his entire being. So how should he converse with her from now? After staying with her for a while, he realized her complete lack of dishonesty. She is honest to an extreme. Of course, monsters are not good with lies, but they are not as restrained as the world tends to believe. While this doesnt apply to high ranking demons, most other monsters have no problem telling small lies. And if such a monster also happens to omit the the truth, they would have no problem conducting successful negotiations. However, Demon Lord Milim probably hasnt even heard the word negotiation. She boldly declares her demands and rampages if they are rejected. Thats the kind of image she gives off. Originally, Grucius had intended to observe the situation while hiding his identity as a high ranking devil. However, Milim would never even consider such secrecy. She unfortunately believes that if you are working, there is no need to hide anything. Now then, how should he proceed..? What could he say to continue working on his own? Devil Grucius was desperately thinking of a way out. Devil Myulan did not see any chance of this mission succeeding. Because suddenly, they were plagued by Demon Lord Milim. She is, after all, a demon lord who focused on strength, so her complete incompetency in espionage makes her a hindrance. However, she cant just say that to her face And besides, since Demon Lord Clayman failed to hold her back in the first place, he has no right to complain! She thought. Marionette Master, what a joke! Pushing this baggage of a demon lord on them and demanding secrecy! Impossible much?! He should have lived up to his nickname and manipulated her despite the fact that she is a fellow demon lord. Hiding her complaints in the dark corners of her mind, Myulan considered her next steps. She noticed the identically troubled look on Grucius face, and they locked eyes for a second. Perhaps it would be best for them to work together. At the very least, unless they had Milim work independently, she would definitely impact their mission. From what Demon Lord Clayman gathered, Demon Lord Karion intended to hire new subordinates. Seems like a number of oni served the mysterious masked monster. Karion probably hoped to win over the masked monster, or, in worst case scenario, try to lure away a few of its subordinates. Since Grucius would probably be moving with this objective in mind, Myulan decided to offer her support. She wouldnt be able to learn their weaknesses if nothing happened, that is. Let Grucius do as he please and observe the situation. So she decided. Couldnt expect much from Milim, after all; its like throwing a boulder into a pond. If the ripples are too great, the devils will also stand out. Thus, Myulan decided her plan. Now, to realize it Milim observed the city that spread beneath her. It is well made. The citizens all possess strong magical energy. All seem to be high ranking monsters. The term High ranking monsters refers to those that have developed intelligence, and depends not on their strength. She understood the extent of their cooperation with a single glance. Via her Dragon Eye she could measure each of their abilities. How wonderful. Though its hard to believe, but they are all named monsters. Who could have named them all?! She felt her amazement and astonishment overtake her. She certainly could not replicate such a troublesome feat. Especially considering the chance that the energy you bestow on someone may never return to you. Demon Lords like her tend to hate seeing their power disappear like that. This time she only showed up to kill some time. If she seriously made her move, not just Frey, but also Karion and Clayman would answer with great indignation. Fending off both of them at once would be troublesome, she figured; not intending to lose, of course But she was truly glad that she had come. The very fact that monsters built this city themselves was amusing. The castle that Milim resides in, in comparison, was built by humans. Who worship her as some deity. Her dominions human villages were attacked by high magic beasts. And Milim, who just happened to be walking by, killed it; the humans seemed to have misunderstood her somehow. And thus, the land became hers. The other demon lords didnt complain, nor did Milim have any particular reason to complain. This time as well, she didnt come searching for new subordinates. Rather, she came to kill some time and to later see Clayman and Karions upset faces. Thats the only reason for her journey. She had intended to let them have whoever once she finished teasing them, but For it to be like this! The monsters living here were of such high quality. Their abilities so great. And someone rules over them! How amusing! Her simple mind has by now completely forgotten about Clayman and Karion. She had found her target! Someone whos magic energy rivaled that of a demon lord! And thus, she made her move. After deciding to sell medium grade medicine as the citys specialty, we continued researching towards mass production. In order to produce some, I handed over some medicine that I had made myself. And then I got an idea, could the difference in purity be due to oxidization? That is, there is little between production through my skill and normal manufacturing. The only difference is that one occurs in an oxygen rich environment whereas the other is inside me. Bester listened seriously to my hypothesis. It seems that this world knows of chemical elements. Though, included among the different types of magic, in opposition to spirit magic, it is called chemical elements magic. I am personally not well versed in the concepts of magic, but Bester seemed to have understood my explanation. Is it affected by oxygen? He said hell consider my hypothesis. In any case, I just mentioned whatever first came to mind, so its not my fault if this is wrong. Success is built upon many failures. A mistake can also be considered progress. Since Im only in charge of HR, I passed on this job to him with and left. Kaijin is busy discussing something with Bester. They are so friendly right now that it is hard to believe their earlier animosity. Thats because their hobbies match. But this is for the best. I returned to the city using a magic circle. We set up the citys magic circle near the gates. At the vacant lot near the guardhouse, to be precise. So that in a one in a million chance that monsters do pass through the circle, we can quickly deal with them. Bester, however, insists that it is impossible. That is, since you need to recite an incantation to transfer, it is impossible for monsters to use it. So Im probably just worrying too much. Just using something I know nothing about, albeit hesitantly. I should learn magic soon Then, the moment I had intended to head over to Rigurdos place to let him know about our success, My Magic Perceptionnoticed a large mass of magical energy flying in our direction. Dangerous! I made the split second decision and ran beyond the gate towards it. As expected, the lump changed direction mid-air and pursued me. Extremely quickly, too. Seems like well be meeting each other at the clearing outside the village. Good thing I didnt run into the villageCspared the buildings from some unnecessary damage. Steeling myself, I observed the opponent. The distance between us shortened greatly with every passing moment. That much could be understood with eyes alone. A beautiful girl. Blond hair tied into twin tails with a black Gothic dress covering her body. Her appearance was that of a lovely human girl. The air around her, however, screamed the exact opposite The lump of magical energy, or rather, the girl landed right in front of me. And frighteningly, she didnt cause a single ripple with her landing. Though she was flying at such terrifying speed she was able to erase it completely before landing. Could she perhaps manipulated the law of inertia itself? Now, however, was not the time to consider such things. Pleased to meet you! I am the Demon Lord Milim Nava! I came to greet the strongest being in this city! The beautiful demon lord told me. A demon lord! Why the hell would one of those show up now Shouldnt your subordinates or some four heavenly kings to show up before you! I somehow managed to hold back that retort; good job, me. However how should I respond. I am currently in my slime form, and I am not revealing any of my aura. Ive gotten pretty good at magic energy manipulation recently, so I can subconsciously prevent any leaks. In other words, I should appear as some lowly slime to the ignorant eyes. Whether I check with a clone or through Magic PerceptionI dont seem any different than a normal slime, thats how well Ive hid my aura. Even then I wonder how she saw through me. The pleasure is mine I am the lord of the city, Rimuru. You seem to have seen through to my true strength, huh? Though perhaps the strongest one around here is actually Hakurou. Though I wont say that. While observing her, I asked that question. Fufun! That kind of thing is simple for me. Using this eye, the dragon eye, I can see the targets magical energy even if they try to hide it! So no one can pretend to be weak before me! So eyes with analytical abilities? What an annoying opponent. Compared to my analysis, hers seems to be stronger. Her proficiency level is beyond question higher. This I cant win. If we fight, I might have to use all my skills and tactics just to create an opening. Her level is completely different from the pseudo-demon lord that Orc Disaster was. What amazing eyes, you have. Now, what would be the purpose of your greetings? Lets hear her intentions. Knowing your opponents goal is absolutely necessary, after all. Mu? Purpose you say? Just to greet you, though? Shes hopeless. I had intended to eloquently convince her to go back, but stumbled at the first step. Just a greeting, she says! Im honestly at a loss here. Ah! Right, right, I remembered! You, how about calling yourself a demon lord, and becoming one? She suddenly added. The hell she saying Eh? Why would I want to do such a troublesome thing? She was the one to be surprised now. Eh, I mean, a demon lord! Sounds cool, right? You long for it, right? I dont? Eh? Eh? Seems like theres a fundamental difference in our thought process. Were just staring at each other faces without having our opinions reach the other. Well, a slime doesnt have a face, though. Well, then, let me ask. Whats so good about becoming a demon lord? Eh? Thats a bunch of strong people aim to fight you? Its fun, you know? Nah I have no need for that. Not interested. EEHH? Then how do you enjoy your life? In a bunch of ways if I were to become a demon lord, are there other ways to have fun other than to fight? Not really Then isnt it really boring? The moment I said that, Milim appeared as if she were struck by lightning, and looked as if she took serious damage. She was bored, huh. My words were so accurate that she cant say anything in response. Any further conversation would prove meaningless. I should take advantage of her shock to take my leave. Well then, since we got that out of the way, could I ask you to leave! I handled that pretty well, I thought Wait! Y-you! Youre doing something more fun than being a demon lord, arent you! No fair! No fair, no fair!!! I m mad. Teach me! I wont forgive you if you dont! I should be the angry one! Just a brat! I had wanted to exclaim, but desperately held it back. The opponent is a demon lord, angering her would be bad. Rather, maybe if I treat her like a kid handling her will be so much easier. At times like this, just have to be straight with her. Lets imagine her as a relatives kid. I got it, I got it. Ill teach you! But, Ive got a condition. From now on youll call me Rimuru-san! What? Dont screw with me! The other way around! You should be calling me Milim-sama! Alright, then I will call you Milim. And you will call me Rimuru. How about it? Mu mu mu alright. Got it! I allow you to call me Milim. Be thankful! Only demon lords can call me that! Ah, is that so. Then lets drop formalities from now on! Some sparks flew between us during the conversation, But we seem to have settled on dropping formalities entirely between us. Okay, Ill guide you in, then. But dont go wandering on your own, okay? Got it! Rimuru! Good good! Arent you obedient. Also, dont go rampaging in the city without my permission, okay? If you can promise me that, Ill consider you my friend! Thats easy! I promise, Rimuru! So far so good. Shes easier than I thought. Just like a kid whod listen to anyone that would give them a candy. Monsters have to keep their promises, right? Should be fine then. Thinking that, I led Milim into the city. Accompanied by a slime, Demon Lord Milim entered the city. Devil Grucius saw it happen using Far Sight. And bewildered by this fact, Hey, is Milim getting a head start on us? After taming some lowly slime So it seems. But this is for the best. We could never continue in secrecy with Milim around. Right. Lets just pretend we got rid of a bothersome person. They said nodding to each other. If they moved together, they couldnt imagine a scenario where their plan wouldnt go down the drain. And now that this happened, they can move freely. So, what will we do? How are we going to infiltrate? Yeah While the two were busy considering this, Gruciuss Far Sight picked up a human squad approaching the city. Yo, a human squad! Are they here on monster extermination? Probably but do they know that monsters built a city here? And looking at each other, Lets mix in with them? Thats a good idea. Well disguise ourselves as humans and infiltrate the city! They decided. As two high devils, they could easily transform into a human. And after some light preparations, they mixed in with the squad moving towards the city. The Monsters City Tempest, And thus, the two were able to meet the human named Youmu. Chapter 50 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 49 Hurricane Milim Devil Grucius and Myulan were walking in the forest disguised as humans. They expected to soon chance upon the human squad. As any wolfman, Gruciuss appearance differed little from a human when not transformed. Its been five hundred years since Lycanthrope King Karion called himself a demon lord in search of power. That was during a turbulent event where new demon lords replaced the old. Called the World War, this event would occur once every 500 years. And thats when it happened. At the same time as Karion three other demon lords were born. Frey is one of those. Considered the youngest, with least experience in the war, are Demon Lord Karion, and the last to be born, Demon Lord Leon Cromwell. The six new demon lords were thus the members of the new generation. The old generation, on the other hand, has survived over two such wars; their strength far surpassing the rest. Therefore, most of the new generation demon lords strive to expand their power. Karion being one of these, it is natural for him to seek strong individuals. Grucius became a devil only a hundred years ago. The life span of lycanthropes is not much different than that of humans. The only difference being their longer youthClasting from 30~50 years. In fact, when they start to grow old, their bodies began to quickly weaken and they tend to die within two weeks. The King of the Beast Country Yuurazania Karion possessed great power from the day he was born. He became a devil through his own power, and even evolved into a demon lord. There is also a rumor that he exterminated a single demon lord himself, but whether that is true or not is open to debate. Grucius did not possess enough power to evolve on his own; however, he did excel at stealth and combat. But thanks to his abilities he gained a chance to evolve. Through drinking the blood of the king. The survival rate of this ceremony is only 10%. Being able to endure is in itself a mark of a hero. Grucius endured this trial, like squeezing through the eye of a needle. And thus, Grucius became the same species as his King, and acquired the same abilities and long lifespan. Even now, a hundred years since his rebirth, his abilities have yet to wane. Compared to Grucius, Myulans circumstances are far more complicated. She was originally a witch. Persecuted by humans, she was on the run around 300 years ago. After uncovering the secrets of evolution, she bestowed its benefits unto herself. That is, she gained eternal youth. As for why she is currently serving Demon Lord Clayman, that would be because of a deal they made. Around 400 years ago, Clayman succeeded the previous demon lord. The moment he did, he began hunting down named devil and monsters to steal their hearts. Making them swear loyalty to him, he inscribed a curse onto their hearts, making them his eternal servants. Myulan met the same fate. Even though she gained the power of a devil after evolving, she was far weaker than Demon Lord Clayman; and so, after being defeated, she had the curse of servitude engraved on her heart. As a result, her status did increase, but she could hardly be happy about it. And since then, she became one of Claymans marionettes. She could understand devils like Gelmudo who yearned for their own servants. Myulan was waiting for an opportunity. To dispel the curse and strike at Clayman. Her long life, however, testified against such opportunity. The difference in their abilities was too great. So her servant life continued. She merely hoped to one day be released from the curse And so, until present day. The goal is information gathering; I will flawlessly complete the task! She thought, thinking up a plan. She would use whatever she couldCwhether it be Grucius or the human squad! Anything goes as long as it led to her release. She had no choice but to abide Claymans wishes. Since she was originally a human, turning into one was hardly any effort. . A man and a woman walked in front of Youmus group. And they quickly joined his party. Siblings, they said; an older sister and her brother. But extraordinary no matter how you looked at them. Youmu observed the two, who were happily conversing with the rest of the garrison. They were dressed in Empires clothing; with an appearance pleasing to the eye. While they werent particularly suspicious, if they possessed even a bit of strength they would certainly be able to walk through the forest. Jura Forests monsters are not particularly strong individually. That is, that statement would be true if the monsters had not become active some time ago. Currently, entering the forest is truly dangerous. Traveling through the Dwarf Kingdom is far safer. They are indeed suspicious cant let my guard down around them. Youmu reasoned to himself. There was nothing strange about their tale, and they opened themselves quickly to the rest of the garrison. At first glance, no problem, right? However, his intuition said otherwise. And in such cases he should trust his gut. Thats the way of life that let Youmu live till this day. Well, they do seem capable, so lets put them to use! He simply decided. Whatever their intentions were, Youmu would only have to make sure he used them himself in return. There were simply too few people in the garrison, and only a few of them were particularly skillful. So welcoming two strong individuals into their group would only benefit them. The suspicious ones are the three captured adventurers. He ordered them to lead the way to this mysterious city, and they dont show any signs of lying. Therefore, the city must truly exist. They dont seem keen on escaping, so he had them untied. The three, as well, have gotten friendly with the squad, and are boasting about their achievements. Seems like they really are adventurers. But because they came from a different country, he has never heard of them. And being only at B rank, they arent famous enough to be known outside their borders. They are capable veterans, nonetheless. Oh, so theres a city ahead of here? One made by monsters? Yeah, yeah! The first time we went there, they brought us yakiniku ! It was delicious! At that time we were pursued by by a stampede of giant ants. My life was flashing before my eyes! But as a result, we got to meet Rimuru-danna, so Im happy that happened. Who would Rimuru-danna be? Ah, the head of the city! The city is mostly populated by hobgoblins. And the one who rules them all is the slime Rimuru-danna! What? A slime has followers? Yeah! Rimuru is a very cute slime! actually, guys, are you sure we can reveal all of this? Keep me out of it, okay? , considering we are bringing them there, I dont see a reason to hide it. In fact, wouldnt it be worse if they get the wrong idea and cause trouble? Yeah Dont come back again! If they say that, Ill cry We havent even entered the baths yet Whether due to carelessness or some ploy, they are answering any question you ask. Youmu could not imagine any ulterior motive. But the city was such a bizarre concept; how could it possibly exist? For a delusion, however, it was far too detailed. Ah! Weve reached it! The Thief Class Gido exclaimed. Youmu stepped forward to confirm. Far ahead, under the shadows of trees, he could see a silhouette of a citys walls. it was true. Yet that thought only increased his tension. A city made by monsters. A concept difficult to quickly accept. But there it was. Would he be greeted by snakes or demons? Youmu flashed a fearless smile and proceeded towards the city. Showing Milim around the city, Was a far harder task than I originally thought. If youve ever brought a small kid to an amusement park you know how I feel. If you look away for a second, shes gone. Thats exactly what its like. Oii! Didnt I tell you not take off running! Wahahahaha! Over here! Whats this?! Listen! Just listen to what Im saying! Wahahahaha! Whats wrong? Im listening? No you arent. She was strangely excited, running around all over the place. When she met Gabil a moment ago, Ooooh!!! A Dragonewt! Wahahaha! Working hard? Yeah! I am the Dragonewt Gabil! Who would you be? Shorty! * Buchi!* Huh? Did you say something? Would you like to try dying once? She lightly kicked Gabil in the knee, and, after he lost his balance and fell, she drove her fist into his stomach. Letting out a single Gofu !, Gabil was on the brink of death. H-hey, wait a second didnt she promise not to rampage? Listen, fool! Im in a very good mood right now, so Ill let you off with this. Dont ever look down on me again! Seriously, whos a shorty, who She said. Any more and death, huh? What a frightening girl Milim is! Or should I just call her plain scary? To Gabils good luck, he was carrying a test product restoration pill. Probably heading to Kurobee for a request. But even with a medium grade pill, his body didnt completely heal. Truly a fist that can one-shot anyone. She probably held herself back, too. But now that it has come to this, Im pretty sure the promise not to rampage no longer applies. Gabil limped away. With a benevolent nod, Milim waved him goodbye. And as if nothing had happened, That guys is really sturdy! How about I strengthen him a bit more? Please dont ask me that. I thought. Nope, never! Its bad to bully the weak! Mu? I see bullying the weak is bad! I know that! O-oh. If you knew that, then from now on I could only ask that much. That is, I dont have any way to stop her. With her explosive temper, I can only pray that Gabil would be the only victim. And like this I continued to show her around. She observed the making of armor, and requested a set. She observed the sewing of clothing, and became Goblinas dress up doll. She observed the farming, and helped plow the fields. Ive never seen someone plow a field that quickly. And thus the day passed. By the time the night came, everyone in the city has heard of the small despot. Assembling the leaders in the dining hall, she introduced herself. Im Milim Nava! Its a pleasure! Thats what she said. Hmm? Isnt Milim a name of a demon lord? Having spent the day practicing with Benimaru, Souei, and Hakurou, Shion muttered that question. Haha, what they hell are you saying? Theres no way a demon lord could be here! Benimaru laughed rejecting her question. This is bad. At this rate, well have another Gabil-style tragedy. I wanted to salvage the situation, but What kind of relationship do you have with Rimuru-sama? Have you become friends? Souei asked. Milim, who seemed about to explode a moment ago, now fidgeted bashfully. With her face bright red, Um, well rather than friends were close friends! Is that how it was, forgive my rudeness. I am Souei. I am Rimuru-samas faithful servant. Please take care of me! As expected of Souei. Good looks and an eloquent tongue to match. Actually, Milim-kun. Since when did we become close friends? Umm, since when are we close friends? I asked timidly, Eh? We arent!? A tear began to form in her eyes. Faster than the tear, however, energy began gathering in her fist!!! Just kidding! Were really close friends! Best friends for ever! I quickly added, evading danger. Almost hit a landmine myself. Not letting a gabil happen again. I see! Youre good at surprising people! She grinned broadly. A simply fellow. Simple, but hard to deal with. Carelessness is forbidden from now on. I thought, reaching a new step of enlightenment. Benimaru still hasnt realized the situation. Need to warn him later. Unlike Souei, he doesnt understand a womans heart at all. Hes even worse at it than I am. If he wasnt a handsome guy, he would surely be hated by everyone. Stupid people always end up suffering. The problem is, he wont survive suffering caused by Milim. The conversation ended thus as food was brought out. Milim happily began eating. I, too, changed into my human form and removed the mask. When Milim saw that, Ah! So youre the one who killed Gelmudo! I see! She said. With a huge smile on her face. The other people present reacted differently. They looked at me, pressing for an explanation. I wont be able to fool them, it seems. When dinner ended, Milim looked ready to fall asleep. So I had Shuna escort her to a guest house. I wonder if shell be complaining about the bed and such Saying something like: Not a bed, I want tatami mat with a futon! Well, cant give her what we dont have. Ill just leave it to Shuna. Then, I explained todays events to everyone. I see That was truly a powerful hit I took. I saw my father beckoning to me from heaven! What? Seems like youre still out of it. Your father is still alive! Ah! Right. How rude of me! Gabils response aside, everyone else was surprised. Well, duh. A demon lord had showed up. But, just as a note, I had her promise not to rampage, so we should be fine, right? When I asked, Actually, its not like all monsters cant break promises, you know? While the Dwarf King did say a part of the truth, that isnt the whole of it. Kaijin replied. Hakurou and the other oni nodded to this. Rimuru-sama, for example, I have no problem telling lies. Me too. Actually, Im pretty good at it! Souei and Benimaru added. That means? In other words According to their explanation, only monsters of spontaneous birth have trouble lying. Those born of parents are not as restricted. Besides, what the Dwarf King was referring to was a case of Pledge Magic on top of swearing upon your very existence. I shouldnt have ignored to inquire about it from theGreat Sage. While the demons are truly restricted, the normal monsters arent so. Which is why Milim can go lying all she want? Thats what it would mean Hakurou nodded. In that case, what should we do? However, she doesnt seem to intend to cause trouble, and, even if she did, we couldnt stop her, can we? I agreed with that analysis. Even with all of us working together, wed fail. Right. Lets let her do what she wants, and if worst comes to worst, well have Rimuru-sama stop her. They are close friends, after all! No objections!!! WHAT!!! Benimaru you bastard! By the time I thought that it was already too late. My usual leave it to others policy seems to have come back to haunt me. Cant be helped, I thought and let out a sigh. And thus, everyone came to believe that I was in charge of supervising Demon Lord Milim. So ended the first day of Hurricane Milim. Chapter 51 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 50 Frontier Garrison The morning of the following day, Started with great tribulations. First thing in the morning I woke Milim up. Her expression grumpy, I had her change to look presentable. The new clothing she wore was the one she had requested yesterday, and it came out pretty well. The Gothic Dress was probably difficult to move in, hence the reason for her request. Why does a demon lord need to wake up so early in the morning! She was grumbling haughtily, but her mood improved by breakfast. Children really are simple. While she was eating, I was busy thinking. I dont particularly mind becoming her supervisor, but I want to go to a human city. So, should I bring her along? I kind of have a bad feeling about doing that. No, let me rephrase its bound to lead to a disaster! To bring such a dangerous child to a place shes never been before well, its not that I cant, its that I wont. But even so, leaving her here is bad for my heart. While Milim is visiting I should probably abstain from leaving for human cities. After we finished breakfast, I took Milim to the smithy. I took on my human form and wore a mask; since, as a slime, I wouldnt be able to try out a weapon. And once we reached it, I greeted Kurobee. Is the thing I asked for yesterday ready? Oo! This one, right? Should be good for Milim-samas personal use! He said, showing me the finished product. Yesterday, he had measured the size of Milims hands after being asked to make her something. Its Dragon Knuckles! The point of such gloves would be to prevent injury when punching barehanded and to increase the force of the blow normally. Thats not why we gave her the gloves. No, our goal was the exact opposite. The light but dense Demon Steel is actually surrounded by a shock-absorbing material. Right! When she equips this, her blow will be reduced to only 10% of its norm! And we used Demon Steel in hopes of attaching a regenerative effect to them. The best part of it all will be the decrease in her destructive power. Milim, try this on! I pass the dragon knuckles to Milim, who, clearly excited, happily accepts them. And she quickly puts them on. She lightly throws some punches in the air. Oh! This is great! My hands feel really light! Alright, seems to be working. If her hands feel light, I guess her power should have decreased a bit. And for myself, I took a newly developed sword. The last one I had broke myself, so I had them repair it. I had tried copying it myself, but even if it looked identical its performance was clearly different. Seems copying an item is impossible when the creators skills are too high. Even if it looks the same, even if my appraising ability claims they are the same, there are nonetheless small differences. I draw the sword to check. Amazing. Kurobees ability is truly something. I wish I could finally get a sword specialized for my use. Seems like they still need to work on that; I am not getting impatient, but I am looking forward to it. Nodding, I put the sword back into the scabbard. The moment Milim and I acquired our weapons, Rigurdo came running over. How well he runs Rimuru-sama, this is where You were! An unknown group has come! From what he told me, we have an armed squad near the city. Among them are the three adventurers. Somehow, the three idiots managed bringing an armed group over. Why are so many problems occurring now? Those idiots so I thought, but, Well, lets go meet them. I said, and headed to the place where Rigurdo left them. And as if it was the most natural thing in the world, Milim followed. When I arrived I saw Rigur and the guards surrounding ten or so armed men. They are all dressed similarly. However, their equipment seems rather poor, and their ability likewise. Our equipment is worlds superior. Nonetheless, among them are a man and a woman with clearly superior equipment. And not just their equipmentCtheir skills also seem pretty high. And of course, the three idiots. When they saw me, Oh! Rimuru-danna, its been a while! Howdy! We came to hang out! Its been ages! Things happened so theres more of us! They greeted me. Things happened, huh. Seems like they are the cause of this incident, Yo. So, who might these people be? About that They explained the details. During his introduction, the man named Youmu kept looking at us while on guard. When the idiots finished, Pleased to make your acquaintance! Farmas Kingdom, Counts Domain, Frontier Garrison Captain Youmus the name. We heard that monsters built a city here so we came to check. I heard the chief of the city is a slime, could I meet it? He greeted us thus. Ah, please pardon the belated introduction. I am the head of this city and its representative. I am known as Rimuru Tempest. Though I currently appear thus, I am, in fact, a slime! I responded. Is that how it was, pardon my rudeness. Cabal had mentioned that Rimuru is the name of the head, but I was misled by you being called a slime, you see. Your human transformation is simply marvelous! Whether flattery or not I dont know, but he seems intent on praising me. I wonder if monsters capable of human transformation are rare? Not that it matters right now. Be that as it may. Are monsters capable of transforming into humans rare? Actually, forget that question; what would be your business today? Ah, about that Our goal was to confirm the report. There has never been a case of monsters building a city before, you see Moreover, should that report prove true, theres the possibility that you will pose a threat to our country. Thus, considering that the city truly exists, we must confirm whether or not you could pose a threat to us. Could we possibly impose upon you our presence? I see. However, if we were intending on becoming your enemies and were such a terrifying city, how could we let you stay here? Upon hearing my retort, the man named Youmu scratched his head. Ah, damn it. Ill just tell you the truth. Frankly, I didnt believe there was a city of monsters here. Now I know I was wrong. And, according to these three adventurers, youve got really good living conditions around here. Please allow our stay and the stationing of troops here! He said in one breath. And to the three idiots, I apologize for doubting you! He deeply bowed his head in apology. I had planned to observe him for a while, but maybe its alright to consider him an honest guy. Fufuuun! Didnt we tell you! Well, as long as you understand! It doesnt do to always suspect people! For some reason, Ellen proudly responded. The other two were expressing their approval of her words or happiness at finally arriving. Well, he doesnt seem like a bad guy, but approving their presence is a different matter. Regarding stationing your troops here: for what purpose? Youmu faced me and began explaining their situation. Their unit was established by Farmas Kingdoms Count to protect the villages against monsters; they are composed of thirty members in three divisions. From where we stood, they could easily access the highway and nearby villages. Moreover, if we lay roads to the highway, wed be saving time and establishing a trade route. Of course, we will offer our labor towards that end! He ended with a proposal. Even if its possible to get here on horseback, the same is not true for carriages. We hadnt cleared any trees in the direction of the highway. We didnt want to stand out at the time; but that was before the earlier orc incident. Now that the forest has begun to calm down we should think about opening a trade route. So perhaps it might be a good idea to accept his proposal. Since its bad taste to continue such discussion on our feet, I guided everyone to the cafeteria. Though our menu selection is still limited, it is nonetheless delicious. Since we unfortunately are low on salt, pepper, and other seasoning, we cant offer any subtle spicing. Or so Id say if not for Shunas godly cooking skills. That is, hers and that of her apprentice chefs Goblinas. The number of Goblinas has been steadily increasing. The security and order of the city is maintained by men while women take care of household matters and cooking. Since they have their individual talents, they spread themselves among Cooking, Cleaning, Education, Sewing, Assistance, and other professions. Their efficiency can be primarily attributed to Rigurdos skill at governing. After switching to the cafeteria we continued our discussion. Amusingly, Milim sat next to me. Its kind of cute how carefully she handles her dragon knuckles. By the way, Rimuru-danna, whose daughter would she be? Cabal went and asked. Milim reacted to being called a daughter, but exercised self-restraint. Good word choice, Cabal. Cant forget that this cafeteria has the bomb named Milim. Oh, a guest. A really important person, so treat her with utmost respect, okay? I warned them ahead of time. If they ignore my warning, theyll have only themselves to blame. Not my problem then. Im Milim. Please to meet you! Though Milim so simply introduced herself, lets not forget she is a cruel demon lord. She is so adorable, however, that she certainly deceived them all But a man and a woman, whose equipment was much better than the rest, had a worried expression on their faces. Actually, rather than expression, its the air around themCit changed slightly. They looked at Milim with complete disbelief. Did they find her out? No, theres no way that would be true. So I thought until I looked closer at the two Huh? Why are two devils disguising themselves as humans among them? Yes, the two of them are devils. A simple human transformation could not fool my Magic Perception. From what Youmu said, they joined them half way. Infiltration, is that it? (Hey, two devils infiltrated the city, be on your guard!) I announced using Thought Transmission. Well, its fine as long as they dont do anything funny. (Rimuru-sama, considering that they showed up at the same time as Demon Lord Milim, could they be connected somehow?) (I am of the same opinion, Rimuru-sama. A ploy to make us lower our guard?) (Nooooope! I wouldnt do something that annoying!!!) Milim made her way into myThought Transmissionnetwork. She seems to have figured out our frequency and forced her way in. What an absurd thing to do. Even if I make it sound so simple, make no mistakeCit requires an absurdly high level of skill (Hey you, did you just break into our network?!) ( Fufun! That kind of thing is easy for me! But let bygones be bygones. Those two have no relation to me!!) (But you know them?) ( Eh? I.. I dont?) () () (Well, whatever. Just stay on your guard, everyone!) Though they arent related, they are acquainted it seems. No need to force her to say it if she doesnt want to. Its enough to know what we need to stay vigilant against. While I was conversing thus, everyone was busy with self-introductions. And that seems to have ended a second ago. Now that everyone introduced themselves, lets get to the heart of the matter! The main question was whether to allow them to establish a base here; but, before that, they need to clarify something. I should be considering this a personal request of Youmu-san, shouldnt I? Yes, that would be accurate. In fact, the country will not know of this. Why? Hmph. Though theres a bunch of reasons, frankly, I hate the feudal lord. Our employer, Count Nidole Maidam, is no decent man. The kind of guy who prioritizes personal benefit over that of the people. Hes greedy, and rough with his men. Though he levies a heavy tax on the people in return for protection, the garrison sees none of it. The worst kind of man. Well, as someone who badmouths his employer, I am no decent man either. In any case, as a result, we are severely understaffed. If we set up a base here we could easily access the surrounding villages. But, if we report this, hes bound to meddle with your city. The clothing you produce is your specialty, right? Its worlds better than what his city produces, you know? Well, this is considered neutral zone, so I cant imagine him moving independently, but I see. A greedy feudal lord. A common setting. Yes, I wouldnt want to have to deal with such a gloomy character. But considering how frankly Youmu explains all this, he must be serious. He seriously wants to set up a base here. To earn my trust, hes speaking only the truth. Our conversation continued. After Rigurdo and the oni voiced their opinions, we passed our decision. We decided to let them use a single empty house. Of course, should they cause problems, we will immediately evict them. Moreover, well be collecting money for their meals. That we decided to include after hearing Kaijins opinion. A single night for a single person costs three silver coins. The average rate at a city for a sunny room is between 5~8 coins. A single room at an inn could be as low as 3 coins. That includes a single simple meal. Staying without a meal will cost between 1~2 coins. The imperial capital would easily be five times as expensive. By the way, a hundred silver coins is equal to a single gold one. I still have the twenty gold pieces I got from Kaidou. By our standards, a single silver coin equals a thousand yen, and a single gold coin is a hundred thousand yen. Though monetary value also depends on item costs and such; well, in any case, Kaidou seems to have spent a lot. Thats only expected considering the value of the medicine, however. Well, it should be enough to kick-start our economy. Three coins is too high, please lower it slightly! Youmu began negotiating the cost. Hmph! Listen up, the room includes three meals a day, and a bath! If you have a problem, well lend you a storage house instead, how about it? There well charge a single silver coin, but no meals! Youmu pondered Kaijins words, but gave up in the end. He probably remembered the meal he just ate. And thus, we lent out lodging to Farmas Kingdoms Counts Domain Garrison Guard led by Youmu. We also let them use the first floor of the guard house as their office. Youmus group brought in their equipment there. Seems like they use a Magic Communicator type of thing that allows them to contact individual units. However, unfortunately, they can only speak for three minutes every hour. The magic cost is simply so high that so they cant supply enough. Thus its mostly used to rely unit orders or for emergency situations. An expensive piece of equipment, they seem to only have six of those. Thats also due to how cheap their employer is. Including the two newcomers, the human squad is composed of 32 people. From where they are located C well, here as of now C they can reach every village within a day. Theyve gotten much more efficient as a result, it seems. Theyve also gotten used to life here. After Youmu contacted them via the magic communicator, they all assembled here. A merry bunch they are. Please take care of us from now on! They all shouted. Our pleasure! However, should you cause any trouble, I cant guarantee your lives. So be careful, okay? I threw in a light threat in there. Though were clearly monsters, they were on their guard only for the first few minutes. But lets not allow them to let their guard down so much that they cause a ruckus here. Though they seem like a bunch of good guys, so maybe Im worrying too much. As planned, I then introduced Youmu to Rigur. After we explained how far our defense network spans, the frontier garrison decided to fill in the holes between us and the villages. Since theres a lot of room to spare, a single unit can work on building a road. And the free high orc construction division will be sent to help them with that. Thus, albeit very unexpectedly, Youmus group became familiar with our city. Chapter 52 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 51 To the Human City Two weeks have passed since we let Youmus group in. The highway plan is continuing smoothly. Contrary to what youd think, the frontier garrison members are rather hardworking. Theyve also gotten very friendly with the hobgoblin guardians. The citys monsters are dutifully upholding the rules, and are unexpectedly friendly towards the humans. I was expecting the guardians and the garrison to look down on each other due to monster-human animosity and all, but I guess I was wrong. Probably, since they used to be ruffians and hooligans, they are trying to change. As for Youmu, he might be the kind of person who attracts people. He has an aura of charisma about him. So even dividing up the responsibilities he was handed was quite smoothCwhether or not his desire to cooperate with us affected his efficiency. We have goblin riders on guard and lookout duty around the city, but theres simply too many of them. Therefore, we decided to have ten riders support the frontier garrison when they answered distress calls. For the humans that assistance was something they wouldnt even dare to ask for, so they happily accepted. However, they insisted to return to the favor, so they decided to teach us formation tactics, sword skills, and other professions they knew. Among those was a rather popular survival skills that were bound to increase our food variety. While it wouldnt lead to abundance, it is something we can be grateful for. Thus our relationship kept improving. And once we more or less came to trust each other, the garrison had a proposal no, a favor to ask. They asked whether we could maintain their equipment. It seems the fact that our equipment is far superior to theirs has been bothering them. In the first place, its plain cheating for monsters to use high level equipment! One of their members said, speaking on behalf of the entire group. Frankly, I agree. Since getting the Dwarfs technological assistance weve been able to create equipment far above what I would consider ideal. Fufun! Well, hey. Dwarf armor is the best in the world! Kaijin merrily replied, No, no that being so, why is even master Garm in this city? That I find strange! Cabal also expressed disbelief. The elite among the dwarfsCGarm. Kaijin is also a master of his craft, and we also have the expert Kurobee. Our citys smithy would easily match that of any capital city. Moreover, we have Gabil bringing raw materials from the cave once in a while; so we have an abundance of high ranking ingredients. If people learned of this, there would bound to be plenty of buyers; however, we dont plan to sell any. There are still hobgoblins without a complete set of equipment. Our numbers are so large that we are having hard time meeting demand. Even with Kurobees copy skill C the one he got fromResearcher- it takes a while to finish an item since its not accelerated byGreat Sagelike mine. Its certainly faster than if making the item by hand, but hes still just a single person. Thus, hes been employing artisan-wannabees from among the young men and women to become his disciples; and has been producing all items at the factories for them to see. Perhaps one of these young ones may become a true artisan someday. So, considering the possibility of future experts, Kurobees current actions are for the best in the long term. Whatever, its fineCyour request! Ask me to look at your equipment any time Im free! Kaijin lightly accepted. Hes probably planning on using them to have his students practice. He might look like a big softy, but hes actually an extremely prudent old man. Uooooooo! As expected of Kaijin-san! Look at him talk! Oi oi , you sure?! In that case, look at mine too!!! He was surrounded in other similar joyous shouts. I guess I should feel relieved at his kindness. . * Dosu, Zusha, Boko, Bokon!* That was the sound that accompanied our fall. By our fall I mean mine, Benimarus, Soueis, and Shions. Wahahaha! You suck, you suck, you suck, you suck!!! Our opponent exclaimed while laughing loudly. Who? Demon Lord Milim of course. We had a mock battle with her, four versus one, but that didnt go over well. And shes even using her dragon knuckles. She always wears them. Once at mealtime I made her take them off causing her to sulk the rest of the day. I shouldnt have? No, that was clearly a breach of etiquette. Im glad I had her wear them this time. She should always wear them during practice. But that doesnt apply to mealtime. As if receiving a lesson, I spar daily with Milim. But shes so strong C to the point that its funny! C that dueling her is out of the question. So, we decided on this four versus one. Ridiculous power. A cheat-like ability. Bottomless stamina. Im glad were not enemies. We also had Hakurou spar with her once. Unfortunately, not even his attacks reach her. However he can put up a fight, which is impressive in itself. The overwhelming power I felt from the Dwarf King, and the overwhelming power from Milim. The difference between them is far too great. That much I understood after being beaten down in succession here. Had I, during the match with the dwarf king, usedGreat Sagebattle mode, theres a chance I could have won. But that kind of thing is meaningless before Milim. Its not a match of skill or trick. Theres various kinds of strength, huh? Thus thrice a day. As a result, weve all gotten much stronger compared to two weeks ago. Hakurou observes the matches. Hes perfected his skills, so he wont benefit much from these. As for us, our skills were so lacking, that we managed to improve greatly these past two weeks. Youve gotten pretty good! If Rimuru decided to become a demon lord now, I would be totally for it! Milim happily exclaimed. I am not planning on becoming a demon lord! Besides, we didnt even last twenty minutes today. Complete failures. Even if I called myself a demon lord, I wouldnt live long enough to see it recorded. Benimaru, Souei, and Shion return to practice after getting instructions from Hakurou. What a lively bunch they are. While watching them spar, By the way, Milim, why did you become a demon lord? I suddenly got curious and asked, Yeaaaah, about that what was the reason again? There was a bunch of sad things and messed up things, right? Why are you asking me? No reason. Cant remember it well. Its been too long ago; I forgot! Milim looked as if she didnt want to remember the grief and horror. I see. Well, if you forgot, theres no need to remember! Though she looks like a child, she is an ancient demon lord. From what I heard, the youngest of demon lords is at least 200 years old. That would be my enemy Leon Cromwell. My prey. There are other young demon lords; they are around five hundred years old and have experienced the great war. Milim belongs to the old generation. In other words, shes been living for an insane amount of time. Chances are, she doesnt have many friends. Shes been living for so long that she must have lost many good friends by now Hey, do you have family or someone who worries about you? Is it okay to stay here without letting anyone know? Suddenly growing worried, I asked her. When I did, Ah!!! I forgot. Right Ill be right back! Though this might take a while. But, Ill be gone for 2~3 years at the longest. Ill be back! She suddenly exclaimed. What? So suddenly. Hey. Right now? Mu , yeah. Well, its not like we wont meet againSo Im off! She said, and immediately changed into her Gothic Dress. Thats with the Dress Change magicCa very useful skill. I would have asked her to teach me, but I can do that naturally myself, so theres no need. Its usually recommended to people with lots of equipment. Though you have to learnSpacial Magicbefore this one, and it is far harder to learn. After she finished changing, she looked at me with a smile, Well, be right back! She flew off after saying just a few words. And without making a sound she flew away at a speed faster than the speed of sound. She left as suddenly as she had arrived. Hmm? Has Milim-sama gone off somewhere? Shion asked. Yeah. She had remembered some unfinished business. Shell be back in 2~3 years at the latest, she said. 2~3 years? How easily she went on such an arduous journey, and for such a long time, no? But, to someone with her lifespan, surely its but 2~3 days? I guess it is! Maybe shes gone off to show off her clothing and dragon knuckles to her friends Shion muttered that last line much to the approval of the other oni . That just might be the case. If she went showing off her gifts to her friends around the world, she might just need 2~3 years for that. Though our imagination was probably just running wild imagining such a scene, we somehow became convinced that she is in fact out boasting to friends. Solemn expressions dont suit Milim. And now that shes gone, Im feeling kind of lonely. Weve gotten that close during these two measly weeks. What a strange demon lord she is. But theres no time to feel sorry for ourselves. Her departure is also a chance. We must go to a human village right now. After checking it out, if there are no problems, Ill take Milim there next time. Previewing content is important before a public release. The three idiots were planning to stay for two weeks, secretly gathering monster body parts. They are using it to fulfill a subjugation request, arent they? But are they allowed to cheat like that? Well, its not really my problem, but Ill have them buy my silence by guiding me to a human city. And so, youre showing the way. I said in response to their troubled expressions, We understand, danna! We shall lead the way! Should we also stop by the royal capital on the way? I know how to get around the back alleys, you know? They accepted. Ill leave it to them. I decided to leave in two days. When I had gone to notify Rigurdo of the fact, I found out that he had already prepared the bags for departure. How diligent. And after using the magic circle to get to the cave, I had Gabil show me to our medium grade medicine stash. Oh, Rimuru-sama! We have been waiting! My, Rimuru-dono! I am ecstatic that you let me work in such a wonderful environment! While on our way there we ran into Besters laboratory. Unlike Kaijin who has to supervise lots of people, Bester can devote himself wholeheartedly to research. So this must feel like heaven to him. You are eating properly, right? Not forgetting to sleep? I asked, worried. Of course. While the meals are not very diverse, they are very delicious. So I never miss a meal. As for sleep: I am frugal with it, but had a bed prepared here. Besides, its good for your body not to sleep for a while! No its not I thought, but hes doing what he really likes. So I decided to leave him with a dont over do it line. Oh by the way, between Kurobee copying them and being produced here, which is more efficient? I asked, We are getting faster here. Once we get more workers and proper equipment, well be able to continue production without relying on Kurobee-dono. Is what he said. Since it takes some time to grow Hipokte grass, we dont need production speed to increase too much. In that case, should I have five people or so come as lab members? Hmm I need to teach them the basics too, so Id like about ten. Since I want to be rearing successors as well, you see. Current production speed is three hours to dilute one pill. Kurobee can manage the same in a single hour. I can make one immediately, but I refrain from doing so. They need to be able to make it without my involvement. Thus, theyll be able to manage without me in emergency situations. However, they do currently focus on diluting my restorative pills to create twenty medium grade pills. Doing so, using Membrane Creation, is Besters job. Along that would be very difficult, so he has Gabils men help him. After evolving into Dragonewts they learned to use some simple magic, it seems. If three people other than Bester learn to use it, the speed triples. Working on a single pill every hour. In other words, theyll be able to create twenty medium grade ones. So in a single 8 hour working day, theyll add 160 pills to our stock. An excellent production line weve made here. If they fail at growing more, theyll be stuck with other chores while Bester will continue his research. Which makes sense. Approving of their plans, I left to let Rigurdo know. Until now Bester has been working without sleep, producing more than eighty pieces a day. Probably preparing the city for the future. Taking 500 pieces from our stash, I deposited them into my stomach. These I plan to sell in human city and purchase some magic stones. Well figure out the price with Kaijin later. Well then, continue as you have. As for Bester-dono, please do not overexert yourself! Please leave it to me! I will work myself to the bone for you! Ill leave the matter about ten people to you! They saw me off. Afterwards, I went to see Kaijin to decide the lowest price wed sell these at. Low quality medicine is called potions here and sells for about 3 silver coins a piece. Which is actually pretty high. Its not hard to imagine ones earnings for the day being spent on medicine. However, this medicine can treat 20% of most injuries and even grave ones. In comparison, restorative magic such asHealwill only restore 10% of injuries and hard to use in emergency situations. So our medicine is twice as effective. High grade medicine can restore 50%, but I digress. What should we set the price at? Listen, danna. Dont set the price twice as high. Sell no lower than 15 silver coins a piece. This isnt something a beginner would buy. Its meant for B rank and above adventurers. Its alright to raise the price even more! Aim to sell at about 20 silvers. Kaijin fervently explained. As he says. This medicine is very useful, so wed be in trouble if we set the price too low and get too large of an order. If we dont make a profit we cant buy magic stones. So aiming for 20 silvers a piece is smart. Perhaps I should also sell one or two of my personal pills. After I acknowledged his words, we ended the meeting. And thus finished our preparations. The next day, I met up with the three idiots. After finishing their preparations, the trio was waiting for me. If we take the highway well run straight into Farmas Kingdom. The Counts domain that Youmu has spoken so much about. And that would mean meeting the greedy count, so no thanks. So, well be walking through the forest. We are aiming for the small country Brumund. To meet with Freedom Associations guild master and decide on a course of action. A year has passed since I was reincarnated into this world. And I am finally heading towards a human city. Chapter 53 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 52 Journey The Devil Myulan was relieved to finally be able to report. She had left her best friend and the violent Demon lord Milim behind in the city which they were to monitor, but, this was something completely outside of her expectations. It surprised her that a weak little slime is the head of the city, furthermore, Milims behavior was also something she couldnt understand. The way a demon lord thinks is something an ordinary person will never understand. Rather, isnt that particular Demon Lord a little, no, relatively eccentric? On a cultural level, it seems the demon lord has made friends in the city they were monitoring. Whats more, the fact that the head of the town is a slime who can take on the form of a masked person was also being reported. Just to be safe, the fact that Milim was staying in the city was not reported. I dont think shell do anything that will violate the agreement between the demon lords. But, considering the fact I cant understand what Milim is thinking, I must be very cautious. We definitely cannot use magic in front of Milim. I judged that communication magic or magic in general, will instantly be detected by Milim. If she doesnt know my identity, there is a chance that she might not make a move. These are the types of things you report. I seeI can use this. Good work, please continue to monitor them. Clayman said this happily, seemingly having come up with something. But this has nothing to do with Myulan. As the garrisons Shaman, she is serving as an officer. (Stupid humans. Im a devil, and yet they dont suspect a thing.) Although she looked down on them, talking to them for some time stirred up strange emotions in her heart. (Ill let it be for the time being.I wish to enjoy these moments for a little longer.) She made such a wish subconsciously. Thus, she went back to work without being too concerned. . The Demon Grucius, now a member of the frontier garrison, followed his platoon as they advanced into the forest. For a beastman such as he, horse-riding was mere childs play. As such, he naturally stood out in the team. Even when he held back his true abilities, he couldnt possibly be inferior to humans. Therefore, he was offered the role of vice captain for one of the three platoons. However, he refused stating that a newcomer should not hold such a position even after the platoon commander insisted. Even though he drew some attention to himself, as long as he maintained his current situation, everything will be fine. Thats what he believed. However, what he is currently interested in is the group of goblin wolf riders that followed them. The strangely evolved Star wolves and their riders the hobgoblins. As if they were a skilled team, even their breathing is synchronized. This suggests a high level of proficiency . Above all, The one known as Gobuta was the best amongst the hobgoblins. Based on his intuition, the best course of action is to kill him on sight. Grucius curled his tongue. Originally, he was only planning to invite the Oni, but in this situation its very likely there are many other talented individuals. There are a total of 100 Goblin wolf riders, and every one of them have talents I want by all means. Amongst them are captain Rigur and vice captain Gobuta. These two have an overwhelming presence over the others. There are also others, like the Dragonewts I see time to time. They will also become good warriors with some training. The Orc Pioneers, they arent much on their own, but truly shine when together in a group. I heard they were led by an orc lord called Gerudo, but I havent seen him around the city. I heard hes always out transporting goods, but hes most likely a powerful individual. (What do you know, Ill be darned! This city is crazy! If I make a move, all this war potential will be ours!) In fact, when I look a closer look at the Oni, theyre either my equal or even above me. Even though he is the weakest amongst the servants of the Beast King, this is still clearly something abnormal. Well, its fine isnt it? Its more fun this way! Having strong comrades is something good. Even if we failed, having powerful enemies is also desirable! That much is true. We, the Beastmen, are a race that thrives in battle. Strong enemies are something that we welcomed. Thus, while pondering about how he should invite them, he continued with his Frontier Garrison duties. YAHHOO - Nice! I am very satisfied with the feeling of spaciousness after such a long time. When I was in the city, I had to pay attention to what I say, my mind feels like its about to burst. Thus, I left all the problems in the city to the two Oni. But, Benimaru said this himself: Please leave everything regarding the city with us two Oni, well be able to accomplish anything! Thats what he said. Im sure hell manage somehow. Ranga has been on guard the whole time, but no signs of movements were spotted. Now its Soueis turn to take over guard duty._ He who doesnt sleep, Souei. By creating clones, he can get some sleep in shifts. Even though its certainly a useful ability, I dont want to tell him that he must sleep. From the looks of things, no ones showing their true colors. To me, even though they dont seem to be related to Milim, they may be acquaintances. Because this cannot be handled carelessly, we must monitor them carefully. Unfortunately, they dont seem to have made a move at all. If thats the case, then all we can do is to continue to be vigilant. Since I can immediately return to the city with Shadow Step, I decided to leave the city for a little while. Or rather, I speculate that as soon as Im gone, theyre going to start making their move. Milim has also just left, so they must make their move now. I was on alert whilst thinking about this, but after first day I went out of town nothing happened whatsoever. After 3 days had passed, Im starting to think that I may be overly worked up about things. They also seem to be fairly strong. Leave it to me! And because he said that I entrusted him to lead the way. After hearing that, I am now enjoying the spacious feeling after such a long time. Im taking this route because roads havent been developed yet. After getting off the streets, I followed the animal trail. Is this really all right? If thats not enough, we advanced through a variety of different routes. However, theres a veteran here, so I left it to him. Even though he has a tearful face, lets believe in him. Besides, its not like this is the first time he has come by here. One moment later, Oi oi, were not actually lost are we? I said that as a joke. Hahaha. Theres no way we would have gotten lost here His wording has became strange, everything is fine right? Referring to the map in my mind, it seems we walked by here just now. I must be imagining things. Oi! This is no joke. Youre lost, arent you! The 3 looked at each other, WERE VERY SORRY!!! And they apologized. Anyway, it seems that they have gotten lost trying to take a shortcut. Are these guys really professionals? Well whatever. I guided them back onto the road, the one they are familiar with. We passed by a field of Illusion Flowers in full bloom, that might be the cause of us getting lost. I didnt tell them though. How could we have gotten lost in such a place I may have lost a little self-confidence Im overwhelmed, If you professionals paid more respect to the road and followed it then maybe we would not have been lost. They looked a little pitiful, so I told them about the Illusion flowers. Thats a B rank harvesting mission objective!, Its pretty difficult ya know! Ellen proclaimed enthusiastically. In addition to being material for magic items, its also quite a rare flower. After a lot of trouble, we returned to pick some. We managed to pick 40, and divided it up to 10 per person. Perhaps, I can understand its uses by storing it in my stomach to analyze. About a weeks worth of time has passed, and we finally arrived at the exit of the forest. Certainly, but I wonder how much less time would be wasted if I took out the number of days we spent being lost. Well, theres no need for me to rush for this journey. Rather, long trips are much more fun. Well, a slimes body cant get tired anyway, but Ill need to remain clean, so I asked Ellen to useCleaning Magic. Because Ellen usedCleaning Magic, I learned it. When I tried using it, my magic amplified the effects of the spell, cleaning everyone in the process. Thanks to that, the journey was more pleasant than usual. Starting a fire was easy, and I stayed up all night as the night-watch. RIMURU SAN! LETS ADVENTURE TOGETHER FOREVER!!! Ellen exclaimed this emotionally, but as usual, I declined. If this was before I met anyone, that would have been a good idea, but Im the head of a city now. I can leave the governing to the others, but I cant leave it uncared for. Anyways, if someday my presence isnt needed anymore , Ill think about the offer then. A thought suddenly crossed my mind-Even if I accepted, this will depend on whether or not shes still alive by that time. I wonder is this how Milim feels? To make an important friend, only to out live them, would I choose loneliness instead? I dont know. The current me doesnt have enough experience to determine that. . I shook my sadness away, and we went towards the roads. Our destination is the small country of Brumund. This particular country is so small that all the nobles are feudal lords of villages. Its really just a country which comprises of its royal capital. I was being led by the trio to the city which housed Brumunds Freedom Association Branch. However, the capital is the only large city and in the castle town lies the Brumunds Freedom Association Branch. We have arrived in the first village earlier than expected, and the carriage left as scheduled. We arrived at noon, and ate lunch at a restaurant. Seems like the traffic is not congested as it is a small country, which is always nice. Hear me, I am the Mighty Axe, WAARGH~ and with a single swing, I killed this fellow! Wow~ As expected of Biddo san! Big Brother Biddo, this is a strong monster isnt it? You mean you killed it by yourself? More or less, a single horned bear is no match for me! When we heard the conversation, we took a peek at the horned bear they were talking about. The main subject of the story, the horned bear, made me almost spit out all the food in my mouth when I saw it. It was only the horn of a horned rabbit embedded into the forehead of the bear, laid on the floor as if it was a monsters corpse. The bear is not a monster but rather, is classified as an animal, but its hard to tell the difference. Fortunately I have my analyze ability, without it, I wouldnt have been able to tell the difference. A clear way to tell the difference is whether a magic stone drops or not. Even so, for an ordinary person thats simply just cruel because its so rare. Even if it didnt drop a magic stone due to it being an animal, who knows how many of them animals would have been killed before people realize that they are animals, not monsters. Well, even though demonic energy seeps from monsters, itll still be rather difficult to judge. In the end, due to the high level of my skill , I am able came up with this conclusion. Oi, the guys in that corner are all proud about that fake horned bear, arent they just like ants? Huh? A fake? You saw through the trick?! Of course! Its the horn of a horned rabbit, welded on with magic As expected, you saw through it? No, Danna. That persons purpose is not to flaunt. If they took this over to the king, they may become this villages hero! Theyre doing this not to protect the village, but rather to fill their bellies and live in fancy inns. I see. I understand the guild members explanation. In short, theyre scammers. The world has so many different kinds of scammers that It has become a profession. I was planning to leave after exposing them, Oi oi, wait a moment! You just accused me of being a fake! Making a fool out of me, I hope youre prepared for the consequences? I wonder, why do all the dumb ones have such good hearing. Furthermore, they even decided to pick a fight when I still idling You people even believed in such a fraud Huh, isnt that Cabal-san Ellen-sans also here! Isnt that person over there Gido! After hearing these words, people flooded the dining room immediately Wha, whats thisyou three are terrible, you should have given me a shout out if you came back! Who are you, have we met before? Oh come on, I may look all rundown and tattered now, but its me biddo! I was receiving guidance from you in the capital after picking a fight, its me biddo! Well that was unexpected. This group of 3 (idiots), are unexpectedly famous. They seem acquainted with the fraud to a certain degree, but the other people seem to respect the three. Its rather strange that they dont seem all that happy even though theyre being respected. But, the biggest surprise to me was the fact these 3 are actually famous adventurers. They are mainly famous for their sudden rise in prominence recently. Even so, its because they have brought along monsters from my town with them during missions, thats why they were able to perform so significantly well I looked at the 3, and they looked away in a panic. Ill not press them on this matter. Thats probably something they dont want to mention to the people here. Even so, even if I dont touch the matter, its still there. Do you get it now? OF COURSE!!! WELL GUIDE YOU TO THE CAPITAL! EVERY STEP OF THE WAY!!! Then its all good. The trip ended smoothly even after such a thing happened. Thus, we arrived at the royal capital of the small country of Burmund. Chapter 54 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 53 Freedom Association We proceeded into Brumunds Royal Capital. The city appears old but sturdy. The pedestrians appeared bright and cheerful with no gloominess in sight. Probably due to the fact that there is no visible damage from powerful monsters or other threats. And as youd expect from such a remote country, there were many people geared up. Based on my appraisal ability, most armors and weapons used are of inferior quality. Similarly, they also seemed rather weak. However, smelling the air of a downtown area after so long was pretty exciting. Buying some roasted meat on a stick, we continued onward. I have no idea what meat this is, but its strangely delicious. Actually, I can analyze the meat to find out where it came from, but I wont do that. I have something else that needs to be analyzed. The sauce. This sauce could come in handy for research. Though it is unfair to the chef, eating something lets me learn its recipe. So I made a mental note of the required ingredients for this meal. I am advancing further in, guided by the trio, with a specific store in mind. Magic Tool Store. Normal tool stores and magic tool stores are very different than what people from my world would imagine. When adventurers, for example, refer to tool stores they typically mean magic ones. And it is one of these magic tool stores C Ill simply call it tool store from now on C that was our destination. To learn current market prices. I am planning to sell medium grade medicine today. However, even if I want to sell it at 15 silvers a piece, I need to first know the price of low grade medicine. I also want to know if there is any product made from Illusion Flowers, or something related to them. If we turn them in to the guild, we can make ten silvers per bouquet. Though youd think you could make a lot of money this way, but going into the forest to search for this elusive flower often proves pointless, so most people abstain. So if youre planning on becoming a permanent harvesting adventurer, you shouldnt expect to become rich quick. Thus, usually people find them while adventuring somewhere and come to sell them; the buyer then collects them and turns them over to whoever requests. Which would mean that harvesting requests tend to stick around for years. Its a lengthy process. And since I have lots of such medical plants and flowers, Id want to know their current prices. So, we entered the store. A peculiar smell filled the room and the store itself gave off a queer aura. A store youd expect to be run by some elderly witch. Actually, the owner looks just like that. I looked around, quickly evaluating the goods. Sadly, I didnt see any rare items. Low grade potions are in stock, and at a higher price. Why? Simple: the neighboring Farmas Kingdom has stopped allowing goods to come from the Dwarf Kingdom. Though I guess I over exaggerated; they are merely preventing any goods that could be used by the military to reach here. And since high quality potions no longer arrive from the Dwarf Kingdom, they have no choice but to sell the inferior stuff made by the local pharmacists. Besides, since they are making things by boiling medical herbs found in forests and caves, the medicine they produce is naturally inferior. Hmm? Do I smell an opportunity? At the moment, low grade potion [Quality: Normal, Effect: 20%] is sold for 2 silver coin. In comparison, abysmal potion [Quality: Low, Effect 15%] is sold for 1 silver coin. So even a small change in effect can lead to such a drastic change in price. I guess considering that it could save your life, people are rarely stingy with medicine. And with such shortage of material, adventurers who come across medical herbs will quickly find a buyer even if their guild doesnt accept it. Its always in demand, it seems. Next, Illusion Flowers. From this flower you can make Hallucinogens and Bewitching Perfume. The effects of these items are, Hallucinogens: Used to amplifyHypnotism-type Magic. Taking it normally will induce hallucinations. Leads to addiction. Bewitching Perfume: Amplifies the effects ofHypnotism-type Magicby up to 30%. Increases resistance toHypnotism-type Magicby up to 30%. That would be for quality item, of course; normal one would increase the effects by only 20%. What is amplified? The success rate of the skill, the extent of control, and the duration. It is an item coveted by most practitioners of this type of magic. However, addiction is bad. Its probably similar to our worlds hallucinogens. Though I doubt they sell it to just anybody. By the way, while I was analyzing the poison, I happened to have acquired some resistance to it. At this rate, I might get a new skill soon. If I harvest and analyze some more poisonous plants, of course. Eating the plant would be a bad idea, but I wouldnt get poisoned if I absorbed it into my stomach. So, I cant die from poison. And since I wouldnt get food poisoning either, I taste tested most dishes during the trip. But I digress. The effects of these items is easy to dispel, but surely they cost a lot? Haah? Hallucinogens and Bewitching Perfume? You cant get such amazing items here. Rather than in a small country like ours, you should be looking elsewhere! The stores granny told me. Did she think that I was ridiculing her? Chances are the fact that she has even heard of such medicines is impressive. In fact, the medicine sold here is made by her. Shes pretty learned, it seems. Ah, my bad. The thing is, I happen to have gotten my hands on some of those, but arent sure if its actually the real deal. I even borrowed a gold coin to buy it, so Im curious! I said, trying to deceive her. What did you say? Show me. Ill check if for you. I wont charge you, so rest easy! The granny replied. Since she asked, I had no choice but to take out a small bag with a hallucinogen I made prior. I have quite a few more bags like this. The hallucinogen is fine like sugar, but red in color. The granny took it from my hands and usedIdentification Magicon it. Oh my! Its real! Arent you lucky. With this much, you can easily make 2 golds coins. But production and sales of this item is forbidden to amateurs. It can only be sold by magicians with a special license, so beware! If you want to pawn it, however, Id be happy to buy it from you for two gold coins! She said, surprised. Turning a bouquet in to the guild would earn you 10 silvers. Whereas processing it would yield you 2 gold coins. Thats 20 times higher. Moreover, you can also make some Bewitching Perfume from it. All you need is to dilute the extract with water. So this is another product that will sell well; Im glad we picked it. I mean, I knew magic items were expensive, but for them to be so expensive! Well, its my profit, so I dont complain. But now that she had evaluated it for me, I cant just leave without buying anything. Doesnt she have any good items? Seeing a complete lack of rare items, I started searching for anything I might need. And then I found it, Dummys Guide! Easy to understand Elemental Magictheories!C a magic book titled thus. Seems like its a part of a popular publication, but to think that it is even sold out here? Well, I can read some, and even simply reading letters is practice. So lets buy the book. Aha. So, little girl, youre aspiring to be a magician? Thats a beginners book. Kids who want to enroll in an academy study from this book. But you know, you cant become a magician just from reading this book, are you sure you want to buy it? A magic academy! How wonderful. I want to go check it out someday. Someday, Ill useGreat Sageto get all the magic in the world Yeah, no problem. How much is it? Child, your face is pretty but youve got the tongue of a middle-aged man Ah, well. Unfortunately, it isnt cheap. Magic is a rich-mans hobby. The masses, without connections or something, can never learn magic. Just this book costs a single gold coin; too much, right? I wonder since Im wearing the mask, is the granny guessing by my voice? I dont really care, either way. Maybe I should change my voice to seem older? Well, its too late now. And since its a pain, Ill leave it as is for now. Since Im around 150 cm tall right now, should I claim to be a young boy? Its been a year since I was born, but my soul is at least 38 years old; in other words, its hard to figure out my age. In any case, Im a child at heart. So if I look young, that isnt a problem. An enigmatic boy wearing a mask. Dont fret, theres plenty of delusional idiots calling themselves heroes and demon lords, so Id fit right in. So lets introduce myself thus from now on. Magic is for the rich, huh. Theres probably plenty among them that are incapable of learning magic, too. A single gold coin is about a hundred thousand yen. Though they do seem to have a printing press, I wonder why theres so few printed books? No problem. Ill buy the book for 1 gold. However, I wonder why its so expensive? Ah, thats simple. Magic books, you see, can only be written down by hand. Though the Ghost Researchers have the copying machine, it rejects magic manuscripts. So, any magic book on the market has been written by hand. By the way, this book I wrote myself when I was younger, so please take care of it! I see. I didnt know, so thank you. Ill treat it with care. I said, handing over a single gold coin. Transaction complete. Doesnt look it, but shes rich, huh but still a child, right? What are parents doing handing their kids this much money She grumbled to herself, while handing over the book. Magic books are handwritten, so I should expect them to be expensive. From now on, whether I stop by the magic academy or another royal capital, I will buy every magic book in sight! So I decided. The trio have also purchased whatever they came for. Well, so I say, but they only came to restock on potions and other herbs, so theyve been waiting for me. After thanking the owner, I left the store. It was a time well spent. After leaving the store, I stop the trio. You guys you understand, right? . The trio each handed me 10 Illusion Flower bouquets. And to each I handed a gold coin. Thus I have 16 gold coins left; so lots more to spend. Id much rather process the Illusion Flowers myself. It would be wasteful to hand them over to the guild. During my conversation with the trio, they looked as if they wanted to ask something. Wait a minute! Rimuru-san, when had you processed the Illusion Flowers? Actually, its considered really difficult to do! There have been people who died from the poisonous gasses that the plants let out! I see. So it really was such a dangerous plant. I guess the price is fitting. Fufufu . Processing such a weed is simple for someone like I! No fair! I cant even do it As expected of danna. I wouldnt be surprised at anything now. Me too. Danna is someone who can do anything. Three jealous idiots. But other then Ellen, the other two have already accepted the facts. And, considering that we have researched the cost as desired, we headed for the Freedom Association. We reached Brumunds Freedom Association Branch. The guild was at the end of road leading out of the commercial district where the magic store was. Its a stately building made of stone. The Dwarf Kingdom often dug down into the stone, so most buildings were at most 3 floors tall. The Lizardmen would make use of windows designated with magic to light their houses, but this is different. It depends on natural light. So I was under the impression that people didnt build high-rise houses in this world. Well, whether you can consider 5 stories high-rise is a different story. When we entered, I noticed that they are somehow regulating the temperature; it was pleasant inside. While I actually cant feel the change in temperature due to my resistances, I could tell the difference using heat detection ability. I guess they are keeping the temperature constant with magic. Surprisingly advanced, I must say. I had thought that the world travelers kept the world relatively primitive, but I guess theyve been trying to develop it in a direction different than ours. Maybe if there were no monsters or demon lords, this world would be a true magic society. However, it can also be said that all the current knowledge has been researched to counter monsters. Since the demon lords exercised restraint, the humans bought them off by handing over fertile land; so when power shifts in favor of humans, an invasion into their realms is a legitimate possibility. That thought has been preached by the Western Saints Church, I heard. True, monsters are stronger right now; but no one knows what the future will hold. I guess I need to implement some real foreign policy to protect the rights of my city. Im glad I came here. By seeing a human city, by learning something about humans, I can better prepare against possible future threats. Thus, I decided to see more and more things. Now then, I shouldnt stand in the doorway. I was guided further in by the trio. The inside reminded me of a municipal buildings reception room. Theres a desk like one youd see at an airportCwhere you surrender your baggage, with a plate that reads: Sales Counter. All in all, there are three counters separated from each other. The Sales Counter I just mentioned. Counter for visitors and other general users. Counter specific for adventurers. The room is separated into these three sectors. The sales counter is exactly what it sounds like; items that you found or went to obtain on request are brought over here. The general counter is used by beginners and Freedom Association members who live in the city. Thats where you go to register or retire from the guild. The adventurers counter can only be used by authorized adventurers. An adventurer is a Freedom Association member who either goes foraging, subjugating, or hunting on request. Some take on different types of tasks, but most people still refer to them by the generic termCadventurer. Furthermore, an adventurer is someone who has to have some basic combat ability. For example, theres a specialized division called the Magicians Guild. To be affiliated with them, you need to be able to use some kind of magic; however, affiliation with them does not guarantee usefulness to the Freedom Association. Its no good if all you can do is use some magic. Only after you have lived by foraging, subjugating, or hunting are you recognized as an adventurer. So, what are the merits to becoming an adventurer? While every Freedom Association Branch is affiliated with a specific country, its members are able to change countries easily. Leaving the city or even crossing the border is far easier for an adventurer. Of course, this may not apply during wartime, but this allows for greater mobility. In other words, compared to people with clear allegiances, Guild Members are able to freely select a country where they want to live. Well, not like theres a big difference other than the tax youd have to pay. The origin of the name Freedom Association comes from adventurers who wanted to be able to freely move between countries. Well, even so, theres not that many people who constantly switch countries. This was explained to me by the three idiots on our way to the counters. After receiving this explanation, we proceeded to the back. Hey, were leading our guest to the backrooms, so let us pass. Ah, Cabal-san. You have returned. Who might this be? Yeah, Guild Masters guest. Treat him with respect, please. After that exchange, we were let through. And in the background, Cabal-san is so cool~! Ellen-san is so gorgeous Always so beautiful! Fools! To not understand Gido-sans greatness But, who is that kid? Why treat her with respect? I heard the people in the background say this, but couldnt really understand them. Why are the three idiots idolized here? Even in the first village we stopped by they were famous. We stopped in front of a room in the back. The room was guarded by two soldiers, who opened the door on Cabals signal. In the middle of the room is a magic circle. Similar to the one that Bester drew. One that allows travel both ways. I was guided to the magic circle, and used it to teleport. It can be used to travel up to the fourth floor; the fifth floor is accessible via a different circle. To prevent infiltration from spies and such. How prudent. Now that I think about it, there are no windows passed the fourth floor. Probably to prevent break-in. The magic circle to the fifth floor lies directly beyond the guild masters room. We entered the room. Welcome, One who commands monsters! I am this Branchs Guild Master Fuze. A short man with a vigilant face extended his greetings. I see, he definitely fits the description of a Guild Master. Hes plenty strong and seems rather capable. But if anything, its the aura about him. He seems to be a rather gutsy individual. I am Rimuru Tempest. Ruler of the new Monster Country Tempest of the Jura Forest. Pleased to make your acquaintance. After finishing our introductions, we started our questioning. Since our meeting lasted long into the night, I decided to stay in one of the Freedom Associations rooms. P.S. Sadly, although I had plenty of money left and finally arrived at a human city, I couldnt venture into a new frontier for now. Chapter 55 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 54 Business ~ The Start of a Trade The meeting continued until late last night. It cant be helped since I arrived late. Well, we were suppose to meet today, but apparently the noble wanted to meet me no matter what. We exchanged information briefly during yesterdays meeting. Mainly, I heard about the towns and countries of humans. I also learned about the Free Association, they even said they would introduce me to their leader Yuki Kagurazaka at their headquarters. However, something felt amiss. I heard the freedom associations headquarters is located in the royal capital, but therere a lot of royal capitals. Theres the large neighboring Farmas Kingdom, and the terrifyingly strong neighboring kingdom of the Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion. Even a small kingdom such as Brumund has a royal capital. In fact, were in it right now. So in which country is the Freedom Association Headquarters located in? The clusters of countries around the Great Jura forest joined together and formed the council. Therefore, the gathering of councilors must be in an easily accessible location, and its headquarters is now set in the Ingracia Kingdom. In terms of strength, the one boasting the strongest power amongst those that joined the council is the Farmas Kingdom. But due to the developed transportation system in the ingracia Kingdom, it became the heart of all the kingdoms instead. Thats the most likely reason why the Farmas Kingdom and the Ingracia Kingdom are on bad terms. However, theres also another reason why the Ingracia Kingdom was selected. The Ingracia Kingdom is the only kingdom not directly next to the Great Jura forest. Therefore, its less susceptible to monster attacks, granting it the blessing of being safe. The Freedom Associations headquarters will be located in the country which is blessed with safety and has advanced transportation networks. That much is obvious. That means, when they said the royal Capital they were referring to the royal Capital of the Ingracia Kingdom. Another feature of the countries within the council is that fact theyre all countries that follow the Church. In other words, the kingdoms surrounding the Great Jura Forest are within the Sphere of influence of the church. Commerce and religion are the two main pillars that support the bonds between kingdoms. Each country votes for a councilor, and all of the councilors embody equality due to their religion. I heard theres a system where important decisions are discussed and decided in the council. Surprisingly, this system is quite similar to the United Nations from my previous life. Councilor election methods differ from country to country, but the majority of the councilors elected are from the royal family. By the way, the Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion doesnt have a national religion. The king claims to be a descendant of god, and forbids all other religions. Thus, they were rejected from being a part of the council, making them a isolated superpower. But I heard that they do have commercial relations with the other kingdom, most likely because it is a superpower. Anyway. I heard that the Freedom Associations headquarters is located in the center of the Ingracia Kingdom. So if I want to meet Yuuki Kagurazaka Ill have to visit the Ingracia Kingdom. Apparently, they were willing to write a letter, introducing me to him. But in exchange, I was told to meet Baron Beruyado, a noble of this nation. Of course I agreed to the terms, and am currently riding towards my destination on a horse carriage with my current partner. I parted with the three (idiots) last night. Please, lets keep in touch! As I thought, lets adventure together forever It sure will get lonely without you. Lets play together again in Tempest! Saying these words, they departed unwillingly. But, thats their own problem. I, for one, dont feel anything at the moment. Strangely, I dont feel lonely at all. While I was thinking of such things, the carriage came to a halt. It appears we have arrived. . It is a district lined with beautiful structures. Feeling composed, Fuse guided me towards a building, slightly smaller compared to the others. By the way, is it fine that I dont know anything about the honorific etiquette and manners of nobility? Hm? Ah. Thats right, thats going to be troublesome Is everything going to be alright? About Fuses old man, I heard hes going to be quite the handful. Yesterday, Fuse asked about the current situation of the Great Jura Forest. After that, he asked about Shizus and whether do I know about Veldora. When it came to Veldora, I played the fool and feigned ignorance. As for the situation in the Great Jura Forest, I said our town was doing well in its own way while being as vague as possible. Naturally, I was asked to explain my subjugation of the local monsters, in detail. I understood that even they wanted to know the reason as to why there was so little damage caused by the monsters. As for Shizu Sans story, it was kind of hard to talk about it, much less explain it. In the end, I stopped explaining when it reached a certain promise with Shizu san. Fuze, I see Im counting on you After muttering that, nothing more was spoken. Shizu San, renowned as the Explosive Monarch, seemed to have been an A rank adventure that belonged to the headquarters. At the headquarters, she worked hard as an instructor, but she probably realized that her death drew near. Refusing to be confined in the headquarters, she suddenly disappeared. And thats how the story goes, but, thanks to her, I was able to make many new friends. I trusted Fuze and came all this way, but is it really alright? With all these etiquette and formality, this is going to be one troublesome talk. While worrying about such things, I then entered the building. After entering the building, an old man who introduced himself as the butler guided us. Anyway, there are also maids here, which is always nice. I remember going to maid cafes in my previous life. Just sitting down cost thousands of Yen, its a complete rip-off. This factor makes qualifying this as a good memory a problem. However, this is a different world. A guy like me can see the difference in quality when compared to the genuine thing. There are only fake old maids in real life! Guided by the butler, we entered a room. Therere even more doors in the room. The Butler knocked on one of the doors. There was a reply, Enter! Honestly, these kinds of exchanges are just annoying. Going straight through a magic circle, the interior is completely different. Once inside, a tall slim man who looked like he was very hardworking with a parsimonious beard and silted eyes, greeted me. You have arrived. My name is Baron Beloard, I am one of Brumunds ministers, pleased to be your acquaintance. The other party has greeted me before I managed to give my greetings. Nice to meet you. My name is Rimuru Tempest. I am a monster, but I wish to form amicable relations with humans. I may be ignorant when it comes to manners and etiquette, but I hope you can overlook that. I returned the greeting and shook hands with him. This places practices are quite similar to my previous life. Do be at ease. I am but a landless baron. Its fine even without the formality. Now then, the time we have isnt infinite. Lets talk briefly. Ill get straight to the point. About your town, Tempest, I would like to form a cooperative relation with there. We propose to cooperate to support adventurers on their adventure and assist them when theyre having problems facing powerful monsters. I only ask these 2 points of you. Well well. To summarize what he said, since Brumund is a small country without much national power, their counter-measures against monsters are insufficient. They somehow cooperated with the Freedom Association, but the freedom association cant be their only means of defense against monsters. Fortunately, there arent any major damage caused by monsters to date, but in preparation for the future, they wished to form bilateral relations with Tempest. Assistance for adventurers, thats a topic that Fuse touched upon yesterday. Hes probably thinking that in order for the adventurers to succeed, and to reduce the threat the forest poses, Ill need to provide necessities such as beds and supplies for those working in the forest. However, his partner is a country of monsters, I wonder why did he approach and trusted us so easily? Thats something to worry about. IndeedWhat benefits will I gain if I accept this? Rather than a collaborative relationship, dont you think this is only one-sided? Of course, well also try to guarantee certain benefits to there. Well legitimize your identity as a nation. In other words, you, and your country Tempest, we promise to recognize it as a legitimate nation of monsters. We have even obtained permission from the King of Brumund. If your side cooperates with us, well recognize you guys as a nation, and promise decent correspondence. In other words, well mutually stay vigilant about monsters and help each other in times of emergencies. Either way, were supposed to be on guard, but with this, we would not have to worry about Brumund. We will notify and help each other when faced with assaults by powerful monsters. I dont think therell any problems. If we accept this offer, well be recognized as a legitimate country, this doesnt seem like a bad deal. Well, Ill admit it though, the council that was previously mentioned may not necessarily acknowledge this, as Brumund is the only country in the council that does. Still, getting the approval of two countries, after the Dwarven kingdom is a major achievement. Very well, I will accept this offer. After I said this, the atmosphere felt significantly less tense than before. I will probably have been cornered if it were to continue anyway. I see, thats great. Now then, this is the certificate of approval from the king of Brumund. And this is proof that it is a legitimate document. While saying this, he took out a stamp from his pocket. The stamp emitted light in response to the spirit pledge magic, this shows that it is indeed a legitimate document from the king. My skill Analyze also show the same results. Unexpectedly, contractual relationship frauds cant be performed in this world. Compared to my previous life, such procedures are much more simplified. This really helped me since I dont have to take my time to meet the king directly. Besides, they probably arent going to allow the king to meet a monster. It also simplified the process in that aspect as well. And with my signature on the treaty, the treaty between Brumund and Tempest has been established. During this event, a third party bears witness that the transaction is carried out justly. After that, we made a few arrangements, and conducted another meeting in going into details of the treaty. And for the first time, I remembered about the flaws of the contracts in this world. So, in the event where we have to move a force through the forest, well be counting on your cooperation. Thats what he said. A force. This isnt something related to monsters. Because we were to cooperate during emergencies, that also includes when the nation is being attacked. For example, the eastern empire. I were deceived! How dare you deceive me! GUOC!!! I wanted to faint in agony. Idiot Idiot Idiot Idiot Idiot. Stupid me! I remembered that sweet talk. If you think about it from Brumunds side, they now have a reason to get me to cooperate even without my consent. Look at the trio (idiots), I cant even chase away adventurers. If we were to get the countrys approval, theres no need for that. But theres a reason he daringly says that. Brumund was really afraid that the eastern empire will invade through the forest. In preparation for when that happens, they probably wanted me to become the buffer state. Certainly, he didnt lie. If were having problems, hell also come help. After all, its our turn next. Even if the empire does ignore us, were going to have to send in reinforcements from Brumund. Anyway, we have been successfully deceived. You noticed? You are certainly quick. However, you have already signed the treaty, so when the time comes, were counting on you! With a grin, I was laughed at with a beaming smile. Baron Beloard. A man who handles work very well. That sly old dog of a noble, tricking people like me is probably like taking candy from a baby. Tsk. It cant be helped, Ill let it slip for now Strangely, I dont feel angry even after Ive been deceived. Apart from the shallow feeling of regret, I feel like praising the adversary. Ah~ Ive been had! Kind of moment. Well, this is also a form of experience. Ill think about it when the empire does move. And again, you cant let your guard down around humans. Monsters are unexpectedly straightforward. I made a vow in my heart that from now own, when negotiating with humans, Ill have to think more deeply before making any decisions. . Its not fun to be deceived. Even after all the trouble, I still benefited from the experience. I took out a medium healing potion, and placed it on the table. This is? Baron Beloard questioned, Its a recovery potion made in my town. I wanted to sell it in the local markets. I answered. Fuse and Beloard held the potion in their hand and examined at it. Fuse can definitely perform analytical magic. What is this! T-this isnt some cheap stuff sold in the town. Umu, this is a high class goods similar to those sold in the royal Capital. The Pharmas Kingdom taxes it when they distribute it, but it doesnt come into these markets just how many do you have? I told them that I currently have 500. If theyre willing to buy on a regular basis, I can probably supply them 2000~3000 monthly if I take it out of the storage. In this country, adventures are at the front lines, and theres a demand for the potions. Theres a branch of the Freedom Association at the Pharmas kingdom, but adventurers that affiliated with them are few. There are several reasons, the biggest reason being that theres a trend of looking down upon adventurers. However, its also a fact that adventurers tend to be generous with their money. And, they also help thin the number of demons. Due to this reason, there have been recent desperate attempts of trying to attract adventurers, but there arent any results to show. Thats why, goods like high quality recovery potions are vital, luring adventurers while imposing high taxes on dwarf-made weapons? Ive thought about it this much. If its armor, a bit of adjustment is all it needs. We might even be able to sell off the gear of monsters. If thats the case, people will be eager to buy it. At the very least, if I sell a product I will be able to attain some profit. Hopefully, I will be able to make up for my previous blunder. We were introduced to the merchant Garde-Myourmiles. I left the office of Baron Beloard, and proceeded to visit the merchant Garde-Myourmiles. At the corner of the shopping street, there was a large store called the Miles Firm. The chairman of the shopping street seems to be the owner of the store. He has joined the Freedom Association Merchant Guild, but is a formal Brumund merchant with the countrys permission. Its quite rare for a person to have the license of both the country and the Freedom Association. I was told that Garde-Myourmiles was one of the rare individuals. Weeeeelco?! Ahem , Welcome, please come here Danna, what kind of order do you have today? I came with Fuse today, and I replied with a humble bow. When you think about it, this old man Fuse is also an authoritative figure in this kingdom. Today I came to introduce this person. Show Respect! I must return since I still have some errands, please excuse my rudeness. This person, what kind of person is it? In short, a state guest. Im leaving it to you! Saying these parting words, fuse left. Ive been left behind after being referred to as a state guest. How should I act if I got lost? Well, its fine I guess. My name is Rimuru, please take care of me! I came to make a business transaction, and my product is this. Thus we started negotiating. As expected of the merchant Myourmiles. He quickly appraised the good to ascertain its value. Negotiations began. At the end, I decided to sell them here, it was decided that the price will be 22 sliver coins each. And the retail price set here was 25 silver coins. After telling him the location of our town, he plans to go stock up. If Myourmiles is going to buy more, then the selling price at tempest is 20 silver coins. In addition, due to the matter of assisting adventurers, it was decided that the selling price to adventurers at tempest will also be 22 silver coins. In this fashion, we shook hands with each other, and signed the contract. This time without any fine prints, we were able to form a satisfactory agreement with each other. But Danna, I cant use a horse-drawn carriage to arrive at Dannas town. If its restocking on recovery potions, I can manage it somehow, but its going to be rather inconvenient Of course thats something we must discuss. It would have been nice if I established a highway. I understand. Then Ill build a highway that connects Tempest to Burmund. Eh? NANI?! Youll be able to use a carriage if I made a road right? I think itll take two months for a horse carriage to finish the journey. If we cut down some trees well be able to make a direct path. Although, I think its going to take six months to finish. Is that fine? Of course! I also want to see the 500 youre selling too! Myourmiles answered while smiling Ear-to-ear whilst rubbing his hands together. The highway towards the dwarf kingdom is complete. Now, well move on and establish a highway that connects towards Brumund. This way, trade between Tempest and Brumund has supposedly started. When the highway that connects Tempest and Brumund is competed, the merchants of Brumund will have no need to go through the Farmas Kingdom to reach the Dwarf Kingdom. And thus, tempest is becoming the new center of trade routes. Chapter 56 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 55 Adventurer Registration Theres only one thing to do now that we signed the contract. RightCcelebrate. I couldnt venture into the unseen lands yesterday, but today is different. Myormiles-kun. Do you have any plans after this? Fufufufu , danna also enjoys it, huh. This Myormiles has the perfect shop in mind! Hoho! But, are you aware that I have high standards for these things? Please leave it to me! I am completely certain that you shall be pleased! And thus we spend the night drinking. I dare say! What a blissful day! And like that for a week. Im still in the care of Myormiles establishment. Of course, Im not just messing around the whole day. UsingShadow StepI went to let Rigurdo know about our arrangement with the Brumund Kingdom, and to order Bester to mass produce medicine, among other things. I also didnt forget to order Kaijin and Gerudo to lay a road all the way here. And, to have them prepare lodging space for adventurers who would eventually show up and train people to repair armor and weapons. Though we just finished one construction spree, everyone seemed eager to start another. After giving out orders, I would come back and spend the night drinking; thats how busily I spent every day. Upon receiving my orders the city livened up with action. It should be fine to leave it to them. At this rate, they should finish the road within the next two months. The money I made from selling medium grade medicine (high potions) totaled 110 gold coins. Combined with what I already had, I currently have 126. I gave 100 to Myormiles so that hed deliver vegetable sprouts and seeds, and spices of every kind to our city. But I still have 26 left. Since thats quite a large sum I planned to splurge to my hearts content, but there was nothing I wanted to buy. The weeks worth of drinking was covered by Myormiles. He probably intended to ensure favorable relations considering our future joint endeavors. So he really let me have my way. In other words, I received the best treatment imaginable. Myormiles is definitely a useful man. And thats how I became friends with this merchant. But Im not letting my guard down. Myormiles is softening people up with a smile on his face. Thats the mark of a true merchant. He also lends out money at the highest interest rate, and Ive seen many potential customers visit him daily. But it seems that he doesnt meet these people personally; rather, he leaves it to his store attendants. As expected of a licensed merchant, he has many ways of making profit. Theres also some nobles who come to him to borrow some money. Debt is a frightening thing. It can always be used. Well, since both parties intend to benefit, betrayal is unlikely. Merchants first and foremost consider both partys profit. Rather than relying on a poor alliance its better to establish trustworthiness. This whole week Ive been trying to ascertain his character with intention of confirming viability of future cooperation. Signed the contract and arranged future deliveries. I guess its time to set off on a journey. I let Myormiles know my intentions. Thanks for the past week. Ill come to hang out again! Danna Ill be waiting for your return! Please, please, come again! Yeah. In two months Ill send a group to guard and lead you to my city. Theyll come in my name, so youll know its them. I leave it to you. Understood! We parted after this exchange. The attendants and other customers were surprised at his humility. I didnt understand why at first, but after thinking for a moment it made sense: shop owner who normally acts arrogantly suddenly acts so humble to a childCcertainly a bizarre scene. Maybe I should have changed into my adult form during our conversation. Well, too late now. And so, I left the shop. After leaving I headed straight for the Freedom Association. They already wrote an introduction letter to Kagurazaka Yuuki. Of course, Im planning on going to get it, but I also need to finally get an ID in this world. The country has promised to recognize my person, so Ill be registering at the guild. Otherwise, Id have to go from country to country demanding identification every time I visited, and that would be pain. If I register as an adventurer, I would be recognized not by a single country but by every country that cooperates with the Association. After registering, unless some troubles come up, I should probably make my way towards the Ingrasia Kingdom. Without delay, I lined up to the receptionist. They seem pretty free at noon, so I quickly got to see somebody. Registration, please/ Little girl, isnt it a bit too soon for you? The receptionist lady softly rebuked my request. Thats to be expected, considering my appearance. Its still a pain, though. I dont mind, theres no problem. After I said so the receptionist lady reluctantly handed me the registration form. I filled in the form she gave me. Name, age, specialty, birthplace, and such. Seems like I need to fill in only what I know. So I only filled in the name and identified myself as a swordsman. With that, I finished filling in the form. Next, I would need to decide which guild to join. You can join more than one, so its not something to fret about. I decided on the Subjugation Division. Little girl, thats a dangerous one. Are you sure? The worried receptionist said, but I told her not to mind it. I wondered if shed give up, but In that case, lets hold a trial. If you leave the city gates, the lowest rank is not F, its E. So, I cant recognize you without a trial first. What will you do? Its alright to give up, you know? Just joining the Freedom Association would make you an F rank. To join Combat Specialized Divisions, however, you would need to be at least E rank, huh? I see. In that case, please put me to a test. I decided to accept the trial. As long as its not a written test, there shouldnt be a problem. The receptionist lady stood up and went inside. Then, she brought a man. Hell probably oversee the test. You are being tested, huh? Whatever. Come at me. He said, and had us move to another building. The bored adventurers who saw this began to murmur among themselves. Oi oi, that small child isnt planning on testing, right? Thats too ridiculous! Wanna bet on whether she passes or not? Stop it, the outcome is clear! But, she did have a strange sword on her hip. Never seen one like that before! Seemed pretty skillful too They whispered to each other. Since theres little to kill time with, they probably jump on the opportunity to discuss these kinds of things. In the end, they wandered after us to observe. The test was held in a building as large as a gymnasium. The test to move unto the next rank is also held here. You cant take requests without an appropriate rank, so you can take the test at any time. For that purpose, a proctor from every guild is always present. But since proctors are sometimes relied upon in times of need, they are mostly hired from among rank A- adventurers retired from military service. Similarly, the man in front of me, albeit young, is missing a leg. He probably lost it performing his duties and became a proctor instead. Ill say this ahead of time. If you pass, you become E rank, and are allowed to subsequently challenge D and C rank, and above. However, if you fail, you have to first earn 100 F-points before testing again. Do you understand? F-points are obtained from F rank requests. Rewards and points differ between different levels of requests. In short, you get rewarded for your skill. Doing the same thing over and over, after all, only troubles everybody. No problem. I answered, and the proctor nodded in return. And, pointing at the ground, The test will be conducted within a magic circle. Enter it. After you finish your preparations, we begin. Where he pointed lay a twenty meter in diameter magic circle. I entered it. At the same time, a dome like barrier was erected. Some people were excitedly looking this way. Im ready! I shouted. Alright. In that case, defeat the opponent before you! The proctor said, and poured magic into the circle. Summoning magic. And a single hound appeared before me. Its often used to practice. But, thats all there is to it. Faster than the dog could growl, and maybe even faster than it could show fear of me. I decapitated it in a single slash. Yo. Defeated, next one please! I was welcomed by silence. A-amazing I heard that whisper. The proctor for the first time showed confusion. You werent a beginner? No, I never said I was, did I? In any case, I want to quickly become A ranked! Sorry, you can only test up to B here; B+ rank and above are conducted at the headquarters only. So, what now? Will you test up to B? Is that so Got it! In that case, Ill go up to B, please. Its a pain, so lets get it over with. Since Im heading there anyways, I might as well take every test up until then. Nodding at my words, and after having regained his composure, the proctor summons the next opponent. D Hound Wolf C Giant Bear C+ Giant Bat Im smoothly cutting through every foe he summons. The audience is now silent, observing my fight. Chances are, they are simply glued to the scene before them. In any case, Ive been able to cut down my opponents with a single slash thus far. I laughed when a giant bat appeared. How many years has it been since it first attacked me! And after defeating it, I was already up to rank C+. The next one is rank B. Superb. To think you were so skilled B rank monster is strong. Are you ready? No problem. Please send it in! Thus, the last enemy was summoned. A demon with four wriggling arms. Named: Lesser Demon. Thats the first time Ive seen a demon race. I kind of want to eat it and obtain its abilities. That monster is a lesser demon! Physical attacks wont work against it. Now, what will you do? You should give up now! Wounds from this thing might just kill you! The proctor exclaimed, somewhat excited. Hes probably just bitter that Ive defeated all the enemies so easily up until now. But what should I do? I dont really want to show my skills or magic. While I was pondering this, the lesser demons eyes flashed red, and he started chanting magic. Then, he fired four fire balls at me. As expected of a B rank monster. Truly amazing. I easily dodge the attack, feeling them gaudily explode against the barrier behind me. However, did the three idiots really defeat this thing alone? Hey, isnt a lesser demon something you challenge with a team? Yeah. I was just thinking that. Hey, hey. Defeating that alone is impossible. Thats like a rank B+ test! I heard such exclamations. If I look closely at the proctor, his eyes are bloodshot. Hmph. I guess some hazing is to be expected. Whatever. Physical attacks arent really effective. Its only half corporeal, after all. A demon race, it seems, is an ethereal being that possesses intelligence and obtains a body. The lesser demon was annoyed at the fact that I kept dodging its attacks, so it came at me with its four arms. I could simply eat it. I have no choice, lets envelop the sword with magic. A magic sword. Like I always do, I bring out a bit of my aura; and, I carefully infuse some into the sword as if not to be revealed as a monster. Now, all I need is to slash at it. The lesser demon was cut in half by my sword, turned into rubbish, and disappeared. Yo. The end? Is that good enough for B rank? The audience was silent for a moment, but Amazing~!!! Girl, youre so cool! Take your mask off and show us your face for a second! You perverts! Dont mind them and form a party with us! And other similar grand statements resounded throughout the hall. What a ruckus. The proctor also seemed to have calmed down or something, saying Wonderful! You pass! You pass with flying colors. He shook my hand. He probably completely forgot the hazing a moment ago. Not that I care. And, ignoring the requests from the audience, I proceeded back into the main building to finish the formalities. I was recognized as a B rank adventurer and received the appropriate card. Name: Rimuru Rank: B Specialty: Sword Division: Subjugation Thats what the card reads. It seems they didnt include the sections I left blank. Alright. I can now call myself an adventurer. I received the card and said my thanks. The receptionist lady now treated me different. Though she previously treated me as a child, she now acted with respect befitting another adult. As expected of a professional. Shes quick to rectify her behavior. Leaving them behind, I proceeded to impose on Fuze. I had someone lead the way. We went through the magic circle, and knocked on the door. When I entered, Fuze turned to me and exclaimed, Oi oi, youre standing out too much! To cut a lesser demon with a sword dont you know how to hold back! A magic sword, right? Even enchanters cant use that much power, so youve done it now! Hmm? Did I cause a problem? Actually, if you were looking then you should have stopped it! Seriously I didnt even have the time to Its fine. Magic swords have been introduced by World Travelers and are experimental right now. So, theres few people who use one. Were planning to make it our trump card against monsters, so users are selected by invitation only. Ill silence the proctor, but be more careful from now on! Infusing magic into a sword C though youd expect it to be a common technique C its actually really difficult. Well, if there werent people watching, Id just eat it. Though I pay it no mind, it seems that I have many high grade skills. So having selected this one on a whim, I stood out too much. Not like Im planning to fight in front of everybody from now on. But I should be more mindful from now on. Thanks. Ill be more careful from now on. And, Im off! Right! Pass my regards to the headquarters. And be careful! After thanking Fuze and picking up my introduction letter, I left the Freedom Association. I got a Guild Card as my identification, and earned money for my travel expenses. Arranged support for my city, and even formed diplomatic relationships with a country. Not bad for a first outing. If possible, I would rather not fight against humans. Forming a friendly relationship and cooperating with them from now on would be best. And thus ended my stay in Brumund. Next on my list is Ingrasia Kingdoms Royal Capital. To meet Freedom Association Headquarters Grand Master Kagurazaka Yuuki. I thus resumed my journey to meet a fellow world traveler. Chapter 57 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 56 Ingrasia Kingdom The journey to Ingrasia Kingdom proceeded without incident. I summoned Ranga, and had him assume a smaller form. He also has fur armor equipped, so there shouldnt be any problems if humans see him. That is, he currently looks like a slightly bigger black wolf. Though the road we traveled by was unpaved, it was still considered a highway, so we did see some mounted soldiers. Few monsters spawn around here, and theres little magic in the air. We didnt see any powerful monsters. However, the roads were infested, in some sense. Robbers and highwaymen, those petty types were all over them. But we didnt even run into them. Well, I guess thats to be expected. What kind of being could catch up with Rangas pace? And its not like were running at neck-break pace; were proceeding leisurely, but still at least 60 km per hour. Far faster than any horse carriage. Thus, the journey proceeded smoothly, and we arrived to Ingrasia Royal City in merely two days. The scale of the city was surprising. Sure, its plenty wide, but theres also a large wall surrounding the city. Two gates lead into it, and theres no way in except for the two gates. Its baffling to think just how much money and time was needed to construct this. We entered the city and marveled at the sight. Many tall structures filled the city, but that much we expected; however, the scale of the buildings was incomparable those in Brumund. Most were at least five stories high. The city was full of brick and wood buildings. But more than anything, it was the strict city planning and the white castle in the middle of the city that made me wonder. A large lake occupied the center of the city, and a castle was built in the middle of it. Four bridges extend from the castle and connect to the citys main roads. This solemn piece of architecture properly conveyed the countrys military strength. In short, all I thought was: amazing! From the perspective of defense, every important junction has knights monitoring public order. Youd have to be pretty desperate to even attempt a criminal act. As expected of a city planned ahead of time by the Council. I mean, just think of the consequences if some foreign prince ran into trouble here. To prevent such occurrences, the city has perfected its defense. Thanks to the guild card I was able to quickly pass through one of the gates; normally, one has to undergo three different identity checks to be permitted access. At the first step, they check your identification documents. If you successfully pass this check, you have to go through a thorough body search. Then, line up in another line. Each point is heavily protected, and the lines are far longer than the one in the Dwarf Kingdom. In other words, Im truly happy that I had the guild ID. By the way, even if there are any problems during your second check, you could go on to the third, but youd be treated as a criminal from then on. Youd basically be treated in a way that will discourage you from trying to enter. But still, there are many people trying to gain entrance. And so, extremely long lines stretch in front of the inspectors. This all proves just how beguiling this city is to foreigners. I proceed onward impressed. As for Ranga, hes entered my shadow from the moment we reached the royal capital. What? You thought I would just bring him here in the open? Of course not. Wolves dont belong in cities. Even I have that much common sense. Dont worry. And so, after having hidden Ranga in my shadow and spent half a day in line, we finally entered the city. Whats amazing is more than its appearance. I was able to see a wonderful display of their advanced culture. I saw many large gymnasium styled buildings that are used for concerts. Busy squares are home to performers and theaters. Theres also lots of advertisements for performances. I dont know if paper is just that cheap here, but you see flyers thrown away on the streets. Truly a metropolis. I was finally able to smell the air of busy capital after such a long time. No way! I thought in surprise, looking at glass buildings. Behind the glass you could see products being sold, like the store windows of our world. Actually, I guess thats exactly what they are. The only difference would be that the main products on display are armors and weapons. The stores that specialized in dresses and such were located closer to the castlein the high class district. But those are not stores intended for the masses. Youd have to be pretty rich just to live inside the city walls, but housing near the castle is certainly limited only to the nobles. And thats a sign of wealth disparity. Well, thats just how it is. Isnt it natural to treat those that contribute more to taxes better? Thus, after wandering around the city for a bit, I started looking for an inn. The city is separated into four large districts. The merchants district, the sightseeing district, the production district, and the residential district. Separated by the castle in the center, a circular city. And easy to understand. So, I proceeded to the sightseeing district. As I thought, I quickly found a section dedicated to inns. There was also a bar in the back. That got me excited. However, that was not my goal today. Unfortunately, I abstained from festivities, and reserved a room in the inn. The sightseeing district is near the walls, with various attractions lined up in the streets. Theres also quite a few street vendors. Closer to the center is a large building intended for diplomats and conferences. Theres also a school inside, it seems. Of the four sections of this district, it is the most heavily guarded. And close to this section stands the Freedom Associations main headquarters. I didnt know where it was at first, so I had asked a knight for directions. Which one do you have business in? The closest one is straight that way. He said, pointing. In that direction stood a large gaudy building. Next to it, was a building affiliated with the Western Saints Church. A Saint Cross symbol stood proudly on the top. Next to that church? Right, the gaudy one. Even a little girl like you wouldnt get lost getting to it. Thats how I learned the way. The Freedom Association seems to have another building, but Ill head to the nearest one first. Its a pretty large building, that can be seen from far away. Thus, after securing a place at the inn, I had come to the Freedom Associations Headquarters. Right now I have no business with the church. Actually, as an atheist, Id prefer to stay away from the church my whole life. Moreover, the church considers monsters its natural enemy. So Id rather not appear before it. But who would have expected it to stand so close to the Freedom Association. Well, as long as I dont reveal any of my aura they shouldnt recognize me for who I am. Not that theres any use worrying about it. If they find out, well figure out the next step then. The entryway to the Association is covered in glass. Must have cost a lot. Frankly, I hadnt expected to see glass doors in this world. Just what youd expect from World Travelers. They seemed to have achieved the impossible through pure will. I guess my own efforts have been lacking thus far. What you permit happens, and what you dont permit doesnt happen. Rather than saying what you can or cant do, simply doing it is important. Lets remember that. And, when I had thought to enter, I felt a presence staring at me. The doors opened by themselves. Seriously! A sensor detects human presence and opens the door. What a useless example of intricate technology. Im surprised they went this far. Considering that the church next door is opened by hand. Why is it different. Its next door! I couldnt fathom the reason for the difference. When I entered I felt a gaze fall upon me. A lady by the door said, Welcome! For what purpose have you visited us today? Just like in a hotel. The headquarters are too influenced by them. Ah, I wish to meet with the Grand Master. I have an introductory letter. I said, and handed her the document. Allow me to verify it. Please wait in this room. She guided me to a waiting room. The Headquarters are really impressive. The moment I sat on the sofa another attendant brought me tea. They really leave nothing to be desired. I suddenly got curious, so I asked, Hey, security seems pretty lax around here; can just anyone waltz in like this? Oh, this must be your first time to the headquarters. Only adventurers of B rank and above can enter it. The entrance scans your guild card, so people without a proper identification cannot enter. Those below B rank, C+ and below have to use the building near the entrance to the city. So she explained. I see, so the sensor also had that purpose. And the other building the knight had mentioned must be that one, huh. So outsiders dont know about the necessary rank requirements. I probably would have been sent here after presenting the letter, but Im glad I stopped by here first. Ranking up to B was also the correct decision. While I was thinking this, I heard a knock on the door. A door opened and in stepped a man. Black hair and black eyes, the appearance of a youth. A rather good face, blessed with a truly youthful appearance. He could easily introduce himself as a high school student. Pleased to meet you, I am Kagurazaka Yuuki, The Grand Master of the Freedom Association. Im looking forward to our conversation, Rimuru-san. Ill listen intently! He said, flashing bright smile. An easy to befriend young lad. Thats how I met Kagurazaka Yuuki. * Paaaaan!* The door flew open, and Milim entered. That was the norm, so Frey didnt react much. In the first place, the large mass of energy that was rapidly approaching her could only be Milim. When Milim entered, she happily exclaimed with a wide smile, Yahoo, Frey! What wonderful weather we have today! She was combing her beautiful blond hair with her hand. Her hands adorned with an unfamiliar item. Not a ring. Something enveloping four of her fingers, with dragon images as decorations. It fit naturally around her small hands. Hmm. did I come too early? She said, fanning her face. Since when is she bothered with the heat? Ara , Milim. Its been a while. You seem in a good mood today. Did something good happen? Nnn , does it show on my face? Look at this! She said, showing the dragon knuckles on her hands. Proudly laughing Fufun! Frey could only sigh to herself. Ara , my! They suit you quite well. Whered you get them? After deciding to praise her, Frey asked that question. While fidgeting in embarrassment, Milim said, Want to know? Should I tell you should I Hmm what should I do And similar pointless lines. How annoying. Frey, who had known Milim for a while now, could only think that. Ara , arent we friends? You can tell me, cant you? Upon hearing these words, Milims eyes opened wide. Right! We are friends! Alright. Ill tell you. The thing is! And thus Frey heard from Milim about the monsters city. Constantly bragging and showing off the clothing she got. Frey could not hide her surprise at the sight of such a merry Milim. Once Milim finished telling the story once, Right, right. Milim, as friends, I have a present I want to give you. Will you accept it? Frey said, and beckoned her attendant. The attendant brought it in. Lying on a purple cloth, a beautiful jewel. And this beautiful jewel was embedded inside a stunning pendant. Any person who saw it would recognize its astounding value. Hmm? This is the present? Is it okay for me to accept it? Even if I do, I wont be giving you the dragon knuckles! Milim said, with a wry smile. Dont worry, Milim. Its proof of our friendship. A friends gift, as I said. Will you wear it for me? Frey said with a soft smile. I will! Milim exclaimed with a brilliant smile. Incantation: Preparing Demon Marionette success. At that moment, Milims smiling face went rigid. Something flashed in her eyes, but her consciousness was already gone. The dragon knuckles slid right off her hands. Seeing this reaction, Frey sighed in relief. Its done, Clayman. Is this fine? She said to a dark, empty corner of the room. From where youd think no one could be a single man emerged. Demon Lord Clayman. One called the Marionette Master. Kukuku . Well done, Frey. I have now acquired the strongest doll! Kuuuuhahahahahaha!!! Youve looked down on me as a young demon lord, but to have fallen for such a petty trick how pitiful, Milim! With a sinister smile, Clayman struck Milim across the face. Her plump cheeks turned red and her lip split. Milim, who was normally clothed in many defense barriers, did not have much defense right now. A normal girl, no, even lower than a human; its natural for her to be hurt by a demon lords attack. Kuahahahaha! While loudly laughing, Clayman continued his onslaught. Shouldnt you stop now? Hmph, its not a spell that would disappear with a little damage! Considering her arrogant attitude, surely youve got a grudge or two against her? Isnt that why you agreed to this plan? No? If so, then dont hold back. She cant resist anymore. Well, she is pointlessly sturdy, and we can just keep healing her when she breaks! His eyes bloodshot, Clayman kicked Milim into the air. Contrary to Clayman, Frey was calmly observing. Hey, Clayman. You dont know, but Milim has an automatic defense mode, you see? We call it Rampage where she uses abilities beyond her bodys limit. So if you want to die, be my guest, but dont involve me in your side. Got it? Clayman regained his composure upon hearing these words. Tch. What a joke of a demon lord. Whats with the oldest demon lord. Looking down on us. Whatever. If I use her, I can improve my standing among the demon lords. Frey, youre my accomplice. So dont go thinking you can betray me now! Ara ? Werent we supposed to be equals? Fool! Im the one who came up with the plan! Youve already become one of my pieces. You dont want to die by Milims hands right now, do you? Kuhahaha! Now that I obtained Milim, you cant reject me any longer! Frey made an unpleasant face upon hearing his words. You are the Sky Queen, the ruler of the skies, no? You wish for Milim to disappear and I can make it happen! She agreed to the plan because of those words. As she somehow learned that Milim is weak to the word friend, I understand. Good. Just dont try to betray me. What, you arent like MilimCI wont order you around. Just ask a few favors here and there! While continuing his laughter, Clayman said. Now, he has assembled three demon lords beneath him. A power that their council can no longer ignore. At the very least, hes far surpassed the other young demon lords. Milim and Frey. By controlling these two, he could perhaps even force the others to follow. Then, even the old generation would come to fear him. Hell rule them all! After all, hes the marionette master! Hell lead them all under that name. The next one on the list is Demon Lord Karion. After that, the next would be Clayman was busy planning. Frey coldly observed this. On the floor, Milims dragon knuckles emitted a faint light. But there was no light in Milims eyes. The dragon knuckles glowed in vain. Chapter 58 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 57 To Learn Magic Kagurazaka Yuuki was an openhearted good guy. His age should be in the second half of the 20s, but his look is still like a high school student. I heard the reason; it was due to some kind of curse. When he comes to this world, it seems he didnt acquire any unique skill or unique abilities, only his physical abilities that grow abnormally. [Well~, I give up. Actually, I noticed something was strange after five years have passed..] He says that while laughing and scratching his head. Thanks to that, I heard he never had a date with women before. Actually, he is a fellow who possesses a good impression. [Well, is that so?! Thats disappointing! Ha ha ha. Eventually itll turn better!] Im comforting him sincerely. [By the way, Rimuru-san, are you a Monster? But how could you pass the barrier of the Association headquarters?][N? Ah, Im a Monster. My true identity is slime. This trivia, please conceal it!][No, no! Thats not just a trivia! Not that.Why did you made such city for monsters?][Eh? No, there are enough monsters to establish a city, is it unusual?][No.. Although from what I heard theres no other like][Is that so?][Thats right] We stare at each other for a while. Well, whatever. For now I decided to get along with the Leader of Association (Grand Master). It is to discourage the citys image as a suspicious monsters city, for now lets talk about the truth. Come to think about it, Shizu-san is aware of my true identity from the air I carry. I think shes an amazing person. Usually, there is no one that will think a person from another world would reincarnate as a slime. [Actually, Im a Space Alien.][What are you trying to say? You? Rather, its the first time I heard space alien since coming here! By any chance][Damn, I was exposed! So, my true identity is a mysterious hero that fights after doing Transformation (Form Change)! Kamen Racer!] *pose*! Or as close as I could do, (TL: Nice!) [How nostalgic! Kamen Racer, I was watching it too! So, as I thought, Rimuru-san youre. a Japanese, right!] Fufu. After I tell some material that only fellow countrymen could understand, its a bulls eye. In case, he doesnt know the story, at that time I will think about something else. After that, we talk about various things together. Things that happen after coming to this world, Shizu-sans final moments. Living in this world, Magic. The topics from the world on the other side. Such like endings and final episodes of Manga and Anime, he leans his body forward and really get into it. [Master! From this point, please instruct me by all means!] (ED: us? Havent read 55 & 56) (TL: Sorry after checking the raw, its me not us) [Fu Fu Fu. Its difficult. The anime you really want to know is already completed! Of course, on those matters the great I wont make any mistakes, I will restrain on what should not be said. (TL: Should I write it as I will not give unnecessary spoiler) Its a gentlemans etiquette!!!][Ha ha~~~!!! By all means, of course!] His Desperation comes out. In the middle of the conversation, the secretary onee-san entered the room with tea, She opened her eyes in shock and almost dropped the tray. As expected, the prank has probably ended. Well, He cant read the continuation of his favorite manga, so its natural for him to be interested. Among them, some had reached its conclusion, but most of them didnt advanced that much. Some of them were interesting but some were awful. Thats what I expected from him, Japanese World Traveler that has knowledge after living in this world for 10 years. Of course, the serious talks begin now. The previous one is only casual talk. [Rimuru-san, the reason you came to the Royal Capital, is not only to meet me,your fellow countrymen, right? Is your goal to Return?] Return. Im thinking about it. However, I gave up on it. Because Im already dead. However, for young people such as them, returning might be their goal. [Are you able to do that?] Regarding this question, the response that comes was silence. Its not an easy thing to do. If it is an easy thing to do, they would already return a long time ago. I already thought that. [Its like a one way road. This world is like a half material world..] And, I understood the explanation he gives. Its simple; the previous world was a full material world, because there is no magic power on Earth. Spirits, demons, fairies, monsters can exist because there are magic power in this world. Therefore, you can easily go down, but its impossible to climb up. Once your body became half material, you cant turn back easily into your full material body. [However, there is a way. From the legend in the material world (Earth) about demon and devil, if some conditions are met, it is possible to travel between worlds.] The talks had been finished. Well, it is what is called steps in a research. For that goal, I guess I would like to continue hearing the progression of the research. [Well, if Im able to live carefree, then thats enough. The town had been finished, and its enjoyable to be together with my companion. To converse with fellow countrymen is one of the biggest reason I come to this Royal Capital. But theres actually another purpose besides it, and thats..] The other purposes were. To buy magic stones and inspecting the Royal Capital. To measure the degree of civilization, those visits are that important. However, the most important purpose I had not forgotten. That is, to learn magic! [Well, there were several purposes. Its good to talk with you, after this I want to visit the Library.] When I said that, [Ah, I see. So, its Magic right? That sure is nice I also want to learn some of it, however for some reason I cant use it. I think it might be because the change in my bodys nature. Magic, would be a mans special romance] This person, it seems that he is also the kind of person who understood a mans romance. As expected, since it exists he wants to be able to use it. [I see.How long do you intend to stay at the Royal Capital?][N? I had thought to stay for about 1 month. Now then, I wonder if I can learn magic by that time.][If thats so, cant you stay for about 3 months?] Hearing the explanation, it seems there is lack of school teacher in the Royal Capital. There is a lot of impertinent student, so its impossible for the B rank adventurer in the Royal Capital. When the new school term begins, the new A Rank is scheduled to arrive and take up the position of the teacher. So, there is a need to entrust the position for 3 months until then. There is no reason to hurry, even if I may accept it somehow While thinking about this, [Teachers dormitory, 3 meals a day, and salary of 10 silver coins a day. Also! How about additional free pass to the Royal Capital library?][Of course, I will take it! You would do the same if Im in trouble!][ [ [Ha ha ha ha ha ha!] ] ] We shook each others hand while smiling; I got a job at the Royal Capital. I bid farewell to Yuuki, finishing the formalities in one day, and I was told to go to the dormitory tomorrow. The talk immediately ended, there were no problems either and thus the move to the dormitory finished. Well, though I experience the Royal Capital Inn service only for 1 night, the service there was quite satisfying. The two included meals are delicious. As expected, the seasoning is also used abundantly. Even thought the Inn that I resided at is cheap, they also provide a large public bath. And its wonderful too. In the country, its seldom to see a local Inn with Bath service. However, if you want to stay for 3 months, living in the dormitory is more convenient. Thus the move to the dormitory is immediately finished. Even if I regret nothing, 4 silver coins a day is quite high. The salary of 10 Silver coins will be given on the working days, there wont be any on holiday. Though it was expected for the Royal Capital to have high living expense, there is no problem to save money. But work is for tomorrow, today is for visiting the library. There is a restriction to enter the room with Magic Books. But when I present the Adventurer identification card, I can enter the room without any problems. They seem to keep what they had promised to me when I take up the teacher job. Even though the Library is located in the Royal Capital, it is not the Royal Library.The Royal Library is located inside the Castle. As those are in Royal family possession, only Court Magician can access it. In every country the library seems to hold the Countrys secret magic, so it was difficult for a foreigner to visit it. But it doesnt mean that this Library worth is low. They are not. The Library, where I stand now, exhibited the secret arts that the adventurers had collected. The Ancient Magic that the Freedom Association adventurers found is also collected at this place. It can be said, that it is possible that this Library had a worth that is equal to the other countries Royal Library. Its wonderful. Coming to this Royal Capital early like this is like being blessed with good fortune. Even though this is a favor from Yuuki, surely its mainly because of my good behavior. I immediately check the magic books. If you read it straight, the books amount is such that it seems to be impossible to read all of them in someones lifetime. To everyone in the world who studies diligently, Forgive Me! After apologizing in my heart, I read it quickly withGreat Sage. For someone nearby who sees me, it seems to them that I only take a book in my hand for a while and then return them to the shelves. Actually, just by holding it in my hand, the book goes inside my body. So! I copy it completely. Simultaneous utilization of Great SageandGluttonyabilities, high speed copy of the magic books that I hold in my hands. I am postponing checking the content of the book for a later time. Unfortunately, it is not possible to be able to use magic just by copying the books. But, taking and copying it, Im able to make the index of the magic books I want. After this, its necessary for me to study it one by one. For that reason, I took and copied the books one after another without seeing the title. Even with the copying speed, its taking a whole day, Im only able to take a tenth portion of all the books here. It seems for now on, Im going to come to the Library frequently in my break time and day off. Thus, my day off passed. However, there was no regret. For my goal to learn magic, its just a trivial thing to do. C Well, its the first day of the job. Still this is a bit difficult job, I understood that after experiencing it at the first day taking the position. Rather than a teacher, I became an Instructor. Because there isnt anyone capable to fill the vacant position Shizu-san left. My job is to become the substitution. Yuukis jobs are not only as the Leader of Freedom Association (Grand Master), but also to manage the Freedom Academy as its Executive Director. He was the Chairman too. The person in question says that its just a honorary position, but its still an important position. After coming to this world for 10 years, he develops the Freedom Association, running an academy. In one sense, he is the representative of all the adventurers. This academy had also referred as an institution to nurture the associations member. Moreover, each class is separate just like in the Association, Thus, they are divided just like how the Association. However, the basic teaching is shared between classes. The position I take is the vacant homeroom teacher of the special class. Alias, S class. But its seem the classs member is still at the age of elementary grade student. It says the former homeroom teacher is the Demon Teacher, Izawa Shizue. Its Shizu-san! Shes the hero whose nickname isExplosive Monarch. So the teachers succeeding her pale in comparison to her. All previous teachers, being unable to handle the severe interaction with the students, ran away from the academy. When I was giving my greetings in the staff room, I was told that by the other teachers. [No, even for someone who looks like a child, I think you still had trouble with those problem children.. Even if you are a B rank adventurer Well, you had recommendation from the chairman, please quickly report if it seems impossible for you.] The principal worries too much. They are just kids! Hahaha. Or so what I think. [Chee~~se! From this day, yours new homeroom teacher is.,] In the place I stood and greeting them friendly, a flaming sword flying towards me. I become panicked and managed to avoid it [Ken-chan, Cool~~~!!!][Is that, a special move? You perfected it!?][However, its still lacking. It should not be easily avoided!] Noisy children. I will end up split and charred black if I didnt avoid it. Ey, calm down will ya. The classll be destroyd if ya went ta rampage! I retort in pseudo Kansaiben. I already want to gone home. This place is another world, if a teacher exhibit violence will it be considered a corporal punishment? In front of me are 5 human children. This is a gathering of problem children. Alias, S class. A special class that is composed only by World Travelers. Yuuki sheltered the children from every corner of the world. They are still kid of elementary grade student, but their abilities is terrifying high. Honestly, he is toying with me. I thought they were docile, But towards me they are staring with their eyes full with hostility. For three months after this, can I take care of these guys..? The depressing feeling from a long time ago is coming back. - Chapter 59 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 58 The Summoned ~ those who are called heroes ~ The children directed a hostile gaze at me. Filled with pure hatred. It made me feel really out of place. What in the world could cause them to harbor so much hostility towards a new instructor? Five children. Misaki Kenya: Male, 8 years old Sekiguchi Ryouta: Male, 8 years old Gale Gibson: Male, 9 years old Alice Rondo: Female, 7 years old Chloe OBell: Female, 8 years old None of them are older than 10. I look them over while confirming the notes I picked up in the staff room. Theyve been picked up from all over the world. Each one was called a monster. Each country has requested a subjugation for them, but the adventurers took custody of them instead. Thats what the documents said, but something is bothering me. Why are their ages so similar? And, theyve all been picked up in various circumstances from countries surrounding the Jura Forest? Moreover, within three years of each other? There might be something going on. They seem to have grown very attached to Shizu-san. Other than her, they only listen to Yuukis words. Well, unless you see them for yourself you wouldnt know how mischievous this bunch really is. Yo, whats with the sudden aggression, brats! I ( Ore-sama) will be your instructor from now on; the names Rimuru. Im not as nice as Shizu-san, so prepare yourselves! I thought to start with a greeting, but Shut up! You wont deceive us! Right, right! Even if we listen, youll just kill us anyways! What did you do with Shizu-san! Did you kill her too?! Yeah, we wont trust an adult! Youll just dispose of us, saying that were good for nothing, right? Hmm? Whats with their response? This is not at the level of classroom disruption. They are not just brattyCthats real killing intent right there. I mean, how did they even think that were trying to kill them, or that we killed Shizu san? Theres something else at work here. That day, we couldnt continue the lesson. I dont know their circumstances, so I cant just force my will on them. So, that day ended with just a greeting. K-Ken-chan are you okay? Stay away! That mask wearing instructor what the hell was that! Hey! Calm down, calm down, okay!!! I could hear them making noise beyond the door, but I paid it no mind. I only allowed another member to introduce themselves. Ranga, I mean. Hes probably observing the class instead of me. How pleasant. But the kids who clearly lack the will to solve the problems he handed out, seem keen on playing around. So the fact that todays lesson became Self-Study is something I could not have prevented. So, leaving the rest to Ranga, I decided to visit Yuuki. Inside the Freedom Association Chiefs room. Yuuki and I are holding a discussion while sitting on the sofa. A pleasant aroma drifts from cup of tea before us. I continue the conversation. So. please tell me the kids circumstances I get straight to the point. Yuuki looked me straight in the eye, and after thinking for a bit, Rimuru-san, let me ask you a question How much do you know abut Sakaguchi Hinata? Whats that about? Did something happen between Hinata and the kids? Not much. Shes a fellow Japanese. And that she remembers things quicklyCso Shizu-san said Hmph, he nodded in response, In that case, how about the difference between Summoned and World Travelers? Now that he mentions it, I dont know much about them either. They are guaranteed to possess a unique skill. And, the summoning success rate is low. Also, they have a curse carved into their souls. I told him that much. Yes. That matches everything that we have learned about them. You know a lot, dont you Anyways. Summoning requires very definite circumstances to be prepared as to allow you to summon a person with powerful abilities. Someone whose will is especially strong. Now then, what about summoning conducted under incomplete conditions? Yuukis following explanation made me feel sick. The success rate with thirty magicians chanting summoning magic over the period of three days is a less than 0.03%. Moreover, a magician who has used summoning magic, cannot use it during a set interval. The rest period ranges from 33 to 88 years. Usually, the time is used to prepare the environment to better the chances of the summoning. Now, what would happen if you ignored these rules? If you do, there are less requirements to conduct the summoning and you can continuously summon. According to what Yuuki said, summoning conducted thus usually results in children being summoned. Children with strong souls or abundant magic are forced over here. Without being granted the ability befitting them Without a unique skill, the abundant magical energy causes their bodies to implode. They are fried alive by the powers they possess. Eh? Wait a minute, then are those kids? . At the moment, the record is three years.. That is the lifespan of those improperly summoned. And, those kids have been summoned like that Failing to become heroes. Wha Huh? Heroes? Why would Were they forced into this by Sakaguchi Hinata? Yuuki does not answer. However, his silence only confirms my suspicions. The church is seeking a new hope, a new power. The wish of all humansClight. Humanitys messiah, the Hero! I have secretly investigated many facilities and broke the children out What the hell I have not found a way to prevent their deaths. Children under the age of ten are no exceptionCif they do not possess a unique skill, they will surely die Arent the summoners bothered by the loss? Arent these failures dissuading them or something? They calmly summon more and more. Since they can just continue doing so, they dont care. Thats probably what they are thinking Are you kidding me? Why have you allowed the church to continue existing? The church the Western Saints Church if influential. Surrounding the Jura Forest, other than the Heretic Country Sarion, every country is a devout follower of the church. Do you understand? Thats not a power we can defeat even with the Governments support. Theres also believers among my associates. If we make the church our enemy, the Association would fight with itself! Yuuki said, his expression pained and powerless. Nor could I add anything. To think that those lively kids will And thats why they met me with hostility and hatred. Hey. Why did you have me meet the kids? Why did you tell me all this? Why, indeed? Maybe I wanted to see if you could come up with a way to save them. I dont have anyone in the world I could rely upon. Ive already lost Shizu-san. If you hadnt noticed, I wouldnt have told you anything. So why did you notice? Damn it. If I hadnt noticed, I could have sent them on their way merrily. Now that I have, how can I be merry? What a bad joke Isnt it dangerous to have the school so close to a church? Fufu . On the contrary, its the safest place. Youve heard the expression: its darkest under the lamppost? So, what will you do? Will you quit? I looked Yuuki straight in the eye. And loudly declared, I will not quit, and will proceed as I wish from now on. Any complaints? Yuuki nodded. And, I leave them to you. If you can, please save those children! He said, lowering his head. No need to tell me. Thats another task Shizu-san had left behind. Ill see it through. And, chances are, this whole conversation was planned by Shizu-san ahead of time. Just a stray thought. I leave the Freedom Association building and return to the classroom. Now, now. Cant greet them with a gloomy face. Ill do what I can. Thats all Ive been doing thus far. Shizu-san depended on me, Yuuki asked this of me, all I can do is to answer their hopes. That was the worst day in history for the Beast Kingdom Yuurazia. Demon Lord Karion nervously looked into the skies above. A huge lump of magical energy was rapidly approaching. Without even trying to hide her auraCDemon Lord Milim. (Hey, hey, is this for real) Shes clearly intent on fighting and aiming for this country. A fight with a serious Milim Nava. I guess this could also be called an opportunity. Karion did not believe himself to be superior; in fact, he though Milim to be stronger. However. (Its more fun winning against a stronger opponent!) His blood boiled and his heart beat happily. The strongest, Demon Lord Milim. A senior Demon Lord, unlike her appearance, she deserves the awe. He could face that Demon Lord. To say he was excited would be an understatement. He had once asked his parents when he was but a child. About the tyranny of the Dragon Princess. Was that fairy tale based on Milim or some other model? This is what his parents said. A dragon princesss anger can erase a country! Never fight against a dragon princess! What rubbish. Though the military of the Beast Kingdom Yuuzaria is not particularly large, half of its population belong to a warrior race. By no means inferior to any other country. Moreover, he himself had evolved into a Demon Lord. There was no one he had to fear! He headed to the sacred mountain behind the castle; and, while preparing himself, he planned to ambush Milim there. His followersCdevils and retainers, knelt before him, waiting for instructions. Listen! We only have one foe. Demon Lord Milim Nava! Against a demon lord, if you devils fight together, you can put up a proper fight. But I will go myself! As for you, erect a barrier and protect the people! Believe me, I shall win!!! Ay!!! Hearing their battle cry, he could feel their excitement. Today, he had the chance to prove himself the strongest! (I didnt hate her personality. We could have become good friends what a shame!) At this point, her reasons did not matter. For him, only the fight mattered. Not that his prudence would have changed the outcome in the slightest Slowly, he rose to the skies usingFlight Magic. Reaching Milim, he began the fight without a word. First, a quick test. Punch her with all his power. However, her body covered in many defensive barriers, the attack did not reach her. He summoned the Hyakko-seiryuu lance, and felt his strength grow exponentially. Letting out a small breath, he combined his fighting spirit with his aura. And released an onslaught of slashes at Milim. Each slash was followed by an air bullet which violently assaulted Milim. However Though the bullets have broken through a number of barriers, they were unable to hurt her body. Moreover, each of the slashes was caught by her demon sword Evil God. It didnt suit her at all, that long, curved, single-edged blade. The sword was dyed in a pale blue light. How many demon lords has this famous sword slain? Tch! Karion distanced himself from Milim and regained his posture. He had not looked down on her at all, but she far surpassed his expectations. He had not used every ounce of his power, but Milim also seemed bottomless. Nor was she an opponent he could fight conflicted. He decided to go all out. Unfortunately, she seemed barely unconscious, as if she was being controlled by someone. That, however, didnt matter to Karion. (I had wanted to fight the real you, not some puppet! But, even so, I will not lose!) He unleashed his abilities. Began assuming first his devil, then his demon lord form. He is, after all, known as the Beast King, a lion lycanthrope. Thus, he began transforming. Into a beast devil. And thus his true form, Demon Lord Lion King Karion, had appeared. Covered in a silver fur, his muscles bulged. On his lion head a Vermillion Bird crown shone bright. And that body was clad in Black Tortoise armor. The neighboring countries all specialized in warfare. So, for the sake of fighting for the dominance of the skies, large eagle-like wings were attached to his back. Seeing that appearance a small light briefly flashed in Milims eyes, and Karion had not missed it. Or maybe he had only imagined it. Now, then, Milim. Its a shame, but now that you have seen this appearance, Ill have you permanently disappear, okay? Its a shame, but goodbye!!! He screamed, and concentrated all his fighting spirit into the Hyakko-seiryuu lance. If they had been on the ground, the earth would split from the force of his power and his surroundings would grind into dust. Not that the air remained unaffected. The energy he had emitted set the air itself on fire. Beast roar!!! This roar releases ones magical energy at the opponent. All his energy was focused on the tip of the lance, yet it remained undamaged. Had he fired it on the ground, everything in the direction of the attack would be inadvertently erased; it is Beast King Karions sure-kill technique. Normally, its power would not wane in the slightest for the first 100 meters. And, the actual range of the attack could go well past 2 kilometers. Thus, the long range makes this a skill that is best used against multiple opponents, but it can be regulated to be concentrated on a single one. This would be the first time he will use Beast Roar against a single opponent, but he could hardly imagine anyone being able to withstand it. He will go all out. Magical energy rapidly escaped his body. He could hardly sustain the flight magic. However, that was a small price to pay for this attack. Normally, hed have to use it two or three times to become this tired; but, today he couldnt be so reserved. His opponent was covered in many high level barriers. Taking a deep, and while falling towards the ground, *Zuzzzza!!!* He dodged the return fire. Blood trickled down from his back, but he closed the wound with spirit alone. He looked up at her. However, he didnt want to see her, nor believe that such a thing could be possible. A being who has so far exceeded his expectations. Dragon wings spread wide, her blond hair fluttered in the wind. And, though it was not there before, a beautiful crimson horn now adorned her forehead. Her light Gothic dress has changed into jet black armor (Ah so this would be her real battle attire, huh) Though Karion was now exhausted, his opponent was unhurt. What a joke. Cut me some slack. He was now experiencing a bizarre feelingCwanting to cry and laugh at the same time. Well done! That was fun! As thanks, Ill show you this!!! Milim spoke for the first time. However, it was a monotone voice devoid of her personality. Karion nonetheless felt impending doom from her words. I dont want you to show me anything! He screamed in his heart. Using thought transmission he conveyed an order to his subordinates. One word: run!!! And, with the remained of his strength, he ran as fast as he could. He felt it deep in his bones: if he stayed, he would die. The dragons pupils dilated, and she stretched her wings. Milim roared! Dragon Nova!!! Its brightness easily surpassed that of the stars. The bright pellets that rained upon the earth erased not just the castle, but the mountain behind it. The sound of destruction far surpassed the audible range of ones ears, so the shockwave heralded it instead. Those touched by the light disappeared without being able to offer any resistance. The strongest magic. And one of the reasons that Milim has for so long reigned supreme. Impossible Luckily, Karion was able to escape receiving a direct hit, so he survived. But that is Milim. A demon lord you should never fight against. Nicknamed Destruction itself. Now, Karion agreed with his parents words. You cant fight against that. Its dimension different from everyone else. However But, she She..? Ara? What could possibly be wrong? Would you enlighten me? He felt a blade press against his neck. And the presence of a single woman. The supreme ruler of the skiesCSky Queen Frey. Tch. Frey, you too? Ara? What about me? Youll have lots of time to tell me And so, Karion consciousness faded into darkness Chapter 60 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 59 The Church Moved The Devil Grucius was patrolling around the forest when a sudden incoming telepathic communication confused him. Hm? Is something wrong? Several of his teammates from the frontier garrison who were worried about him asked him simultaneously. These good-hearted fellows, not doubting that Im a devil. Unaware about it himself, Grucius sees the illusion of real companions in them. Nothing, Im fine I replied thus, and they were relieved. Nothings wrong whatsoever, thats outrageous. I am now receiving the contents of the telepathic communication. (Grucius! Its an emergency. When the time comes, act in accordance to your judgement! We are currently at war. Ill contact you again when we win. Until then, youre free!) Theres no doubt, somethings happening. This is the first time Ive heard panic in demon Karions voice. Just who is his opponent? It was irritating and I cant think of anything. What should I do? He told me to make my own decisions, but I cant think of any measures. After that I tried to telepathically communicate just in case, but nothing came out of it.| Gruciuss heart was gradually filled with anxiety while paying attention in order to prevent his teammates from realizing his unrest. The face of demon lord Clayman was filled joy after receiving the report. Karion was the one who tried to persuade Milim, but it somehow ended up as a battle. Thats good. Indeed, there are few demon lords that will still be merciful after being annoyed. According to the report, Milim triumphed over Karion with overwhelming combat prowess, and even blew away the royal castle, Morotomo. Rapporteur Frey said so while elegantly drinking tea. The other devils apart from Frey, who were spies, all reported the same thing. Theres no doubt. Demon lord Karion is dead. Even a strong demon lord such as Karion was no problem if you have Absolute power (Milim Nava) in your hands. The 10 great demon lords who ruled over Makai. Among them, 3 individuals including myself grouped as 1, now, 1 member has disappeared. Moreover, to have tried to threaten the absolute strongest, the last moments of the demon lord Karion will be good publicity. Kukuku, everything is going on smoothly, just as planned. Ara? Is that so? I am glad that I was of use. Frey stood up and gave words of agreement without having ulterior motives. Ill be going back, but what about Milim? From the looks of the battle, any devil trying to settle the matter will be ripped to shreds? Tsk. With a frown on her face, Frey looked at Clayman. It will probably be fine for you to take care of it. After all, you and her are friends right? I entrust it to you, please accept it. If my castle is destroyed, I wouldnt be able to bear it. Hearing such words, Frey goesYare, yare while shaking her head. Even though I dont want my house to be destroyed? Well, its useless no matter what I say right? Its great you understand. You may go! That attitude shows that he doesnt even treat Frey as an equal anymore, but rather a subordinate under his rule. Frey didnt show any signs of discomfort in her expression, she sent a piercing gaze at Clayman and left. A smile appeared on Claymans face after making sure that Frey left. Everything is going well. Everything is going according to the plan of that person Unlike a prophecy, things dont always go as predicted, but progress is smoothly made. In the original plan, the Orc lord was designated as the new demon lord. The reason for backing this plan was in order to manipulate the said demon lord. Since our interest met, we both decided to work together. Even if the plan fails, there are no losses. But then, a suspicious monster appeared, and it created a monster town. As soon as this was known, the plan was modified to utilize the town. To use our common interest as bait, using the monsters in that town as bait. The bait was bit, and luckily the one who bit it was the strongest demon lord. Clayman started his plan, first, by intercepting a multi-layered barrier. Then, as usual, he carries out his periodic report. A trustworthy partner. He has sworn his allegiance to the true master Ever since Myulan joined the Frontier Garrison, every day was an extremely busy day. Just because she took up the duty of a shaman, doesnt mean shed be any less busy. Sometimes an individual curious about the dark arts would come along, and she would teach them. If they were simple curses, she could teach them. Before she became a devil she was originally a witch. Teaching curses used by humans is a simple task. What she was busy with was as a staff officer, another one of her positions. In the first place, asking a newcomer to take up the position as the staff officer is not a good idea (To put trust in a devil, these people are overly good-natured!) Thats probably the impression she had if she were to put it in words. Giving commands for the platoon to meet up in the monsters city, and reporting to the captain. Shes been handling all that. To think of her as irresponsible is virtually impossible. Even so, in the midst of all the discomfort, there were also a lot of thoughts. After interacting with people for a while, long- forgotten feelings started to resurface. And, Myulan, is it fine? Please tell me your response soon! Said by a man courting her, she looked back at Youmu. From the start, I felt his gaze when I infiltrated the Frontier garrison. I was on alert whether we were discovered, but Grucius said he didnt fell anything. What is happening? When I was thinking about that, Youmu gazed over here. When our eyes met, he looked away in embarrassment. But recently, not only his attitude but even his words contain hints of courtship. He said, I love you. Please date me! You will definitely be happy, I promise! ED: Thats not a hint XD He threw a straight ball. Even though he usually has a frivolous attitude, he was actually serious. He hasnt made any moves until now. The times when I was just a young girl, which would have been 700 years ago. I cant remember much from back then, I dont have any memories of interacting with other people. To be honest, the experience called love is something that girl has no experience with whatsoever. There was more joy than anxiety. Moreover (He said he promises happiness Even though my heart is held in the hands of Clayman. I cant, No it cant! Besides How could a human fall in love with me?) In the end, she postponed the reply. I refuse! Her reasons tell her so, but for some reason she couldnt muster the courage to say it. Shes been a devil for 400 years, but this is the first time she felt such insecurity. In such a state, Myulan was contacted by Clayman. For the devil Myulan, Clayman isnt the target of her loyalty. If its possible she wouldnt hesitate to pull off a dirty trick. However, against that sly demon lord, such a chance will probably never appear. The last time she reported, she rememebed that Clayman was in a strangely good mood, and felt uncomfortable. He probably came up with something devious, she thought. Unfortunately, she has no countermeasures. Its not something she can openly go up against. Even if someone is feeling unhappy, there is no way for them to save themselves. Having unpleasant feelings about this is natural. And suddenly she received contact. (You appear healthy. Thanks to the information you bought, everything is going smoothly here. Good job. Even though I have been keeping your heart for you, I think I might return it soon.) A sudden offer. Myulan suddenly felt exhilarated. But panicking wouldnt do. Her opponent is a Demon lord. To even trick those working under him without shame, he is certainly the wicked Marionette Master. (Wow! Thank you very much!) That would be the safe answer. (Theres no need for you to be cautious. What? I just have one last thing I want you to do. Until then, keep enjoying your leisurely life. Now then, see ya) She was spoken to without being able to reply, and the connection was cut. Is this a trap? Theres no way to confirm it. Doing what she has done so far, she simply followed orders. However, if I really was released (I wonder would I have accepted him?) With a uneasy feeling in her chest, Myulan resumed and acted as if nothing has happened. Sakaguchi Hinata awakened from her light nap in a sleepy state. Diligently serving her, Nicolas had brought her a cup of coffee. Oh, have you awakened? Cardinal Nicolas Spertus. He is the man who sits at the pinnacle of the western religion, the sacred, inviolable, confidant pope of the holy kingdom Ruberios. To Hinata, that man is as faithful as a tamed puppy. They shared a bed yesterday, and even allowed him to be her companion overnight. Without getting tired, she looked at him who licked her body clean. TN Note:thats what the translations are saying Its turning into an ero novel. (Really, just like a dog) That was what Hinata though. He worships Hinata, as if she was a goddess or a saint. An idiotic man, Hinata though. (Even I would excrete after I eat. After a year, its natural for me to age. Its not like my body would remain beautiful forever. All this man is looking at is a mere fantasy) He desires her body. Its cheap. Even though I dont think this body is worth that much, he can do whatever he wants with it. To her, her body is merely a mean of winning somebody other. There are no other values. Of course, that girl also has carnal desires. Shes not sexually frigid. Even so, what then? Only a few man I like is allowed to do as they wish to my body. However, men I hate will not be forgiven if they do the same. That means, (In the end, I dont dislike Nicolas, is that it?) The reality is that people around her cant understand her. Now, breakfast is ready. What would you like to eat? Sweets were suddenly brought fourth. Nicolas, preparing and carrying out breakfast for someone else, that is something nobody could possibly imagine. Because anybody who knew Nicolas would describe him has an arrogant egotistical, cold-blooded man with the mask of a saint. Ah, I got it. Thank you When Hinata calls out casually, Nicolas nods his head with glee. And the two had breakfast. After a long time, the meal tasted delicious. Oh yes. I had something to report to you, this is something a spy brought earlier. After finishing their meal and being relaxed, Nicolas talked to Hinata. It cant be helped if he want to gain her favor. Hinata, while combing her prized black hair left and right with her comb, stared at Nicolas. Picking up her circular glasses off the table and putting them on, Lets hear it. She asked briefly. Inside there is the beauty amongst beauties who held was the captain of the Knights guard division working directly under the pope. On her the usual calm, cold expression. The time to relax has come to an end. Nicolas began sharing his information. About the turbulence of the monsters within the Great Jura forest, and the monsters building a town. In addition, certain countries had already started trading with the monsters, that was what information were shared. What did you say? These monsters overturned the churches religious belief that monsters are common enemies of mankind Hinata mutters, to which Nicolas nods. Thats right, what will you do? Fumu Thats right Hinata is in deep though. Crushing them is easy. However, it is human nature to leave them alone if there are no problems. At the very least, as long as they are crushed before they make contact with humans, everything will be over. We can only wait and see now. However, investigate the war potential of that town, and ensure this is a force we can crush! As the church, we cannot move unless there is a request from somewhere. Well, if nothing turns up we can simply force one out TN Note: Ive already lost count how many fantasy novels have a human supremacy religion as their main antagonist Thus a conclusion was made. After hearing this remark, Nicolas nodded. Let someone check it out! Well mobilize the Blood Shadow of the church! The Blood Shadow is a fallen knight. With high combat prowess, he was a serial killer who murdered commoners. To god, the church and pope, there are a number of extremist who sworn allegiance. However, his abilities are top-notch, not someone the church could just simply disposed of. To Hinata who had a strong sense of disgust, the head is a funny existence. For the rationalist Hinata, gods blind acceptance was a symbol of stupidity. It was ironic considering Hinatas position as Gods guardian of justice. Is that so? Then, Im leaving it to you. Its best if you dont forget about the churchs discipline. This isnt the stage to take action. I leave the information gathering to you. Besides, there might be something to gain from this. Thats what she decided. As a result, the bloodthirsty mad hound was released. Chapter 61 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 60 A bit sudden, but lets have a test The inside of the classroom was silent. So silent, in fact, that you can hear the students swallow saliva. Ranga ran up to me while waiving his tail. Alright, kids, have you been working hard? Though I faced them with a bright smile, they did not return it. Of course, if I consider things from their perspective, it makes more senseCthey just might think of me as just some bastard to kill. However, this world follows the survival of the fittest principle. Theres only one thing you can hateCyour own weakness. Okay! Kids, you seem to have things to say, so lets have a test! I so declared. Wha-! How did it turn into that! A t-test? Ueee!!! They responded with loud criticism. Yep. Tests are hated in just about every world. Hey, dont worry! Its not like I dont get what youre saying. But listen, What will happen from now on is absolutely necessary for you! Why?! Well just kick the bucket sooner or later! Theres no point to studying, is there?! R-right all the teachers until now have been bringing us toys or picture books telling us to have fun We havent studied from the moment we have come here I want to read more picture books .. All they do is complain. However, they lack yesterdays vigor. Did they tire themselves out picking on Ranga? Well, I guess the fact that they even responded to my words is admirable enough. But, this is necessary to them. Unfortunately, I cannot compromise on this. Alright. I understand your point. But, the test (game) that well play from now one will help you kids you brats get to vent some anger. It should be fun. In a second, you will have a mock battle with me. The rules are simple. You can go all out and use anything you want. Should you bring me down, you win. If I am still on the run after twenty minutes, I win. Simple? Just that? Yeah. Well have the test inside this room. Ill erect a barrier, so no one can get out. Those observing also cannot help. Do you understand the rules? If you do, then decide who goes first! A simple mock battle. I am not planning on attacking at all. I just want to verify their abilities. If they are incapable of acquiring a unique skill, I wouldnt know of another method to consume the terrible power in their bodies. According to my analysis, their magical energy, as compared to monsters, would have them A ranked at least. Though adventurers rely on fighting strength to decide their ranks, monsters tend to judge by power alone. I was at first surprised to see B rank adventurers whose magical energy is hardly C ranked. I only learned of this after having become an adventurer myself. Normal monsters do not concern themselves with skill proficiency, so they were usually evaluated based only on raw abilities. Of course, there are plenty of monsters that do hone their skills So generally speaking, these kids are A ranked. If they can properly use their abilities, they should be formidable opponents They finally decided the order. With an eager face, Misaki Kenya is coming at me. Hes just an eight year old troublemaker. Is he the leader of these brats? Hey! I can use the sword, right? Impudent little! Go ahead. And brat, when you lose, Ill have you address me politely from then on! Hmph! I wont lose to a lousy adult. Ive only lost against Shizu-san! Heeeeh. How about you leave the self praise for after you win? Thus we were ready for the match. Ill have the children keep time. I acquired a sand watch the other day, and showed the kids how to use it. Now then, shall we start? B-begin! Kenya moved on Alices command. He moves well for an elementary school student. Actually, hes defeated adults before.. Not that itll have any effect on me Go for it Ken-chan!!! Dont lose! Hearing their encouragement, Kenya redoubled his efforts. He desperately tried to land a hit on me, but I avoided them with room to spareCwithout a need to predict. After ten minutes, with tears in his eyes, he started shooting fire at me. Hmph. What a pathetic flame that was. It would be hard to compare it to the flame I use, so Ill just say that the flame was really weak. An A rank monster, using all his strength to create a fireball, can easily surpass a temperature of 1,000 degrees But this is even weaker than Ellens fire ball attack. Inferior to magic used by a B rank adventurer. He definitely learned it by watching, so this would be poor representation of his real abilities, right? Hey, youre focusing too much on the flame. Try shooting out a ball of pure energy Shut up! Shizu-san used this skill, and it was powerful! I wont listen to what the likes of you have to say!!! What an arrogant brat. In the end, he ignored my advice, and, when the twentieth minute passed, I was declared the victor. Alright, thats enough! Address me properly as sensei from now on! Whos next? Come at me!!! Dropping his shoulders, and visibly depressed, Kenya rejoined the kids. Well, Id be in for a shock if I had lost to a brat who hadnt even turned ten. Next one up was Chloe OBell. An eight year old girl with a rare hair color. It was black with silver mixed, ever seen anything like it? Anyways, she was a beautiful girl with an interesting hair color. I wonder if shes part Japanese? She has this Eastern-Western vibe. So, shall we begin? If looked from afar, people would see a middle-school kid bullying a little girl. Even so, this test is crucial! Im acting all cool and all, but if I really lose what a bad joke that would be. Kurocchi, dont push yourself!!! Dont hurt yourself, Kuro-chan! (TL Note: Chloe in Japanese is written Kuroe, hence the nickname Kuro) Most of the the kids said Dont hurt yourself! rather than Do your best! I guess thats just how it is. The signal was already given, and the match had begun. Though there was a five minute intermission, I chose not to take a break. Even so, I was not tired in the slightest. All Ive been doing is dodging, so it was an easy win. Now, Chloe, what kind of attack will she show me? I wonder if she just likes books, but shes got one on her right now. Is that it? Is she planning on hitting my head with it or throwing it at me? Will she suddenly say This is not a book, its a blunt weapon! Nah, probably not. While I was thinking this foolishness. In an eternal flowing stream, bind my foe (Water Prison) Uoo ! Suddenly, water appeared at my feat. According toHeat Perceptionits real water. Magic! What an amazing child. Let me a guess, a genius? While I was feeling impressed, the water continued to rage and enveloped me in a bubble. When I tried poking it, it stretched out a bit. I wonder if she is fixated on accelerating this skillCmaking it something akin to my water blade. Wonderful. But, what will she do now? This magics next step is to fill the bubble with water! If you accept defeat, I will let you go. If you dont, you will die! So young but so dreadful! Kenya was so much cuter in comparison. But a skill of this level yeah Yup, thats some amazing magic. But it wont have any effect on me. But this magic is superior. Make sure to continue practicing later! I said, while stroking her head. Prison? That kind of thing is pointless in the face ofCloning. Frankly, that skill is the strongest among extra skills. Its so amazing that it is nearly a unique skill. Besides, to me who has various resistances against temperature attacks, her attack is pointless. And Ive had that resistance since I was born. Chloe sat down in shock. Her face red, with tears falling from her eyes. Forgive me, Im not pulling any punches here. To you brats who looked down on me I have to show an overwhelming difference in strength. Chloe lost her will to fight, so I won. Chloe was touching the spot on her head that I stroked earlier while smiling for some reason. Lets continue! The next opponent was Gale Gibson. The oldest among themC9 years old. Brown hair and a large build with well defined features. Definitely a pretty boy. When he grows up, his looks wont lose even against famous actors! Lets crush him! of course I had no such thought. I am an adult, so Ill be a fair opponent. Gale, without a trick or tactic in mind, fired a single shot at me. After watching the other twos attempt, he probably reevaluated me a bit. He fired a round that would certainly kill any other teacher. Without a question, he put every ounce of his power into that shot. That was a good decision. But, unfortunately, to a wrong opponent. That kind of attack could never reach me. As when it did,Gluttonyabsorbed it. What was that! Thats cheating! Yes. Yes it is. I completely agree. Listen up, adults are cheaters. Well win no matter what trick we have to use! Thats the kind of beings adults are! Thought that might have been a little immature of me to use against a child, its not the time to be picking methods. I mean, I could have just repelled it, but I felt that there was a chance it would create a hole in the barrier. And though I was given free reign over them I shouldnt go around destroying the classroom. So, I chose the method that would prevent any possible casualty. In the end, even this was troublesome. Gale, embittered by this, gathered energy into his fists and attacked me. What a child. At this point, he has no chance of victory. He ended up just as Kenya did, and so it was my victory. Sekiguchi Ryouta is a timid child. Always friendly with Kenya, supporting him from behind. Claimed to be the strong Kenyas partner. Theres no special meaning attached to that, they are just being kids. But, as for his power Ryouta, avenge me! The moment he heard these words, his eye color changed. This ability is similar to ShionsBattle Maniac. His speed and power more than doubled. And, his magic energy and fighting spirit enveloped his body. What a wonderful example of battle transformation. The only minus would be the fact that he is unconscious. And its a great demerit at thatCto lose ones composure in the midst of battle. Its effectiveness depends on the opponent. I mean, maybeBattle Maniacis a common skill, but against high level opponents its not even a gamble. You are certain to lose. His movements are good, so maybe if his opponent wasnt me, he could put up a fight. But too bad! I easily evaded him for twenty minutes. The last one was the girl Alice Rondo. The youngestC7 years old. Her hair blond and straight, reaching to her shoulders. With a face that could be described to belong to a doll, she is certainly a beauty. Unlike the adult-like Chloe, she is, apparently, a tomboy. Now, what kind of ability will she show me. Alice threw the doll she held in her hands in the air, and Go Bear-san!!! She called out. Huh? While I was thinking that, a bear suddenly started attacking me. And its attacks were pretty strong. Her power is called Golem Master. If this is the power she can draw out from some stuffed animal, what kind of beast will she call forth from a specialized weapon doll Her power just might be strongest among the five. Well I was able to keep running the whole time, so no problem. I hadnt expected the strongest power to be saved for last, so Im glad I was able to save face. When she summoned ten of them I almost snapped and burned the whole place to the ground. But, I held it in and focused on running away. I thought that if I burned them Id have to console her afterwards. Anyways, thus the five have come to know my power. The abilities they possess are as described. Theres a great mismatch between what youd expect from them and what actually is there. Why have their skills developed in such weird ways, you might ask? Probably, these are the skills that they have desired from the bottom of their hearts. So, my only choices are either to have them acquire a unique skill or search for some other method. Within the next three months, their powers will go wild causing their bodies to collapse. A drastic measure, but I was able to confirm their status. And, I found that using all of ones power is the best method to stall the collapse. Each time they release the excess energy they extend the deadline by a little bit. Now, as for the actual treatment Now, as this test has shown you, Im strong! And this strong I will promise you: I will save you. I swear on this mask, I will find a solution! So I declared to the children. They all diligently listened to my words. First, I was successful at getting their attention. After all, if you dont put you mind to it, you arent actually listening. Somehow C perhaps they just feel obligated C I got them to listen. Umm, is that mask, Shizu-senseis? Suddenly, Alice timidly asked. It is. Shizu-san entrusted it to me. And, other than entrusting the mask to me, she entrusted you bunch as well. So I answered. Though the masks appearance has changed slightly, she was able to notice. She nodded with satisfaction at my response. Seems like some of her worries were dispelled. However now that she mentioned the mask Some memory appeared in my mind. What Shizu-san left me Hmm? It was to hit Demon Lord Leon. But could Shizu-san have planned to defeat a Demon Lord? Wait a second Shizu-san came over here when she was 10, right? So why did he save her? Lets think about it. Though I dont know the details, I feel like theres a hint buried in these memories. Besides, it seems strange that Shizu-san would just abandon the kids to pursue her own goals. Perhaps punching Leon and saving the kids was one and the same task? In that case, Demon Lord Leon must known of a way to save the kids. He had saved her once before, after all In that case, what is the method? Along with Great Sage, were busy considering these things. And, as always, Great Sage did not fail my expectations. Had Demon Lord Leon saved Shizu-san intentionally or by accident? The answer ?Solution. The chance that Demon Lord Leon saved Izawa Shizue intentionally is about 74%. However, this percentage is a mere prediction, and is thus meaningless. Also, regarding the way to save the children? I was not mistaken. Listen up, I will absolutely save you. Well prepare for this starting tomorrow. Believe in me! I will not let you, whom Shizu-san entrusted to me, die! Unlike my previous words, this time I was confident. The children, likewise, responded seriously, Please, sensei !!! Sensei , huh. What a pleasant word. Leave it to me. Now, for the first time, I approved of the children. I will save them. So I swore to myself. Chapter 62 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 61 The First Dungeon Conquest Well, were now going to a place calledDwelling of the Spiritthats located in the Ulg Nature Park in Ulgrasia Republic. It s already been one and a half months since I became a Teacher. Of course I had a purpose for coming here, but its really hard to take these children outside for travelling. We have been studying in this classroom all this time. With the reason that they didnt know how far the churchs influence are, the Academy did not give us permission to go outside. Certainly, there is a church next to it. It can be said that this is the main reason. However, children should go outside and play around, not spending their time locked up in an Academy. Hearing about this from the children, Shizu-san tried to bring them outside but it was rejected. Somehow, It seems they are trying too much in trying to confine the children, am I underestimating the church way too much? Anyway, Im doing what I believe is the right thing to do. And thus, Im taking the children outside. First of all, I made the children memorize . Normally, its impossible even in one year to understand it. Its necessary to understand both of the structure of the magic formation and to have the knowledge of the meaning on the systems crest. This magic is far more advanced than , it really is cruel to make children that havent even hit 10 year old to learn it. But, they might not be able to do it even if they took 3 years; perhaps there is no need to have them memorize the theory and such. Although its unfair, on such occasion, its time for the skill to shine. With myShapeshifterabilities, I can embedded my knowledge and fused it into the children. Actually I think its unfair, but theres no need to be picky about ones appearances anymore. Next, I summons Rangas subordinate, with their transforming ability, I make them take the form of the children. I also made myself a clone and then the preparation is completed. Even if I had thought that there might be problem to those who opposed with them going outside, I still chose to do it. I had discussed it with Yuuki for several times, but he think its too dangerous and our opinion clashed. It would be great if I had succeed in persuading him, but sadly its all in vain. I can persuade him slowly if there is time, but putting me aside, the children dont have much time left. Great Sagehad predict that at the earliest, the children had a time limit of 3 months. There is no time for a leisure discussion. Im forcing myself to learn to bring the children outside. Why learn ? The reason is simple. There is no need to search for the lodging while we travel, so the church wont be alerted by it. Moreover, until we reach our destination, there is no need to enter Ulgrasia Republic personally and we can go straight to Ulg Nature Park. Me and Ranga will take the children, and then we will travel rapidly. Before School lunchtime arrives, using the installed Magic Formation for we will have already returned to the classroom. After eating the lunch, well then use the and resume our travel from where we left. The purpose for making the children use magic is to have them use their magic power. If a Grand Magic is used we can postpone their breakdown for a while. The children agreed without complaining. How should I say it? Their first trip cause them great excitements. They are scared at first, but after they accustomed to the high-speed movement of me and Ranga, they enjoyed it with a great smile. At the beginning, there was someone whos peed at my back. Who would think such thing can happen? Geez To protect their honor, they deliberately didnt said a single word. While various small things happens, we finally arrived at theDwelling of the Spiritat last. Ulgrasia Republic is very different from the nations surrounding Jura Forest. Its not under the influence of the Western Saints Church, also, this small nation is not a member of the Council. They receive the Divine Protection of Spirit of Wisdom. This is the nation who conducts trade with Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion. While there is no restriction for going in and out of the nation, there are relatively few criminals in that nation. The reason is straightforward. This nations people are all user. more or less can be divided into two main categories. The first is . This category has a lot offensive spell that is similar to . Its borrowing the power of the spirit when using it. It requires Magic power as compensation. Theres no need to chant in spells, everyone can use it if they are connected with the spiritsthey contracted with. However, to be recognizance by the spirits, it was necessary to be liked by them. In this nation, there are many person that is liked by the spirits that exist inside the nation. Therefore, they are holding the contracts ceremony when someone reaches the age of 10 years old, if theres a person who is unable to make contract with the spirits, that person will be driven out from the nation when reaching 20 years old. Losing their qualification as a citizen. However, because therere many kinds of spirits, a person that is unable to contract with the spirits are rare. The second is . In this category, it was necessary to be contracted with a powerful spirit. However, to do the summoning a chant is required, though its easier than the other type of magic. To that extent, there are no need to compare the power. only borrowed a portion of the spirits power, while with its possible to use the power of the spirit itself. Besides its power, it surpassed it in all other area. Thus, the power of borrowing is no match for the real thing. Its very difficult for a user of to win against an opponent who uses. Even if the opponent has bad affinity against the other side, he would be able to turn over the disadvantage with . Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion, a nation where the representative chanting magic, is the mainstream magic, contrary with Ulgrasia Republic where the contract magic, that is is the mainstream magic. For these reasons, because there are a lot of exchange between them, and there is the background that works together in competition, and develops each others. And so, we come to this place with an objective. That is of course, Spirit Summoning. I had raised a hypothesis. And that is, Regarding the situation of the Flame Giant (Ifrit) that Shizu-san fusion with, having its magic power rampage would somehow prevented causing body decay. Is it high rank spirit magic to control Ifrit, or is it because of the Unique SkillShapeshifterthat the Fusion was able to be done? In any case, the key is to use with a spirit. A sentient spirit are few in number, and its called a high rank spirit. In this city, there are two places to contract a spirit. First is in a place where the citizens conduct their contract that is on an altar in the middle of the city. But this place has a rare chance of a High Rank Spirit to be summoned For the user of High Rank Spirit Magic, to conduct contract, it is necessary to go to the other place. That is, theDwelling of the Spirit. Its a labyrinth that stretched in the underground or maybe in the air. The only door to enter is located in Ulg Nature Park. The door is embedded on a big rock, and beyond the door is a different dimension. But, our purpose is to contract a High Rank Spirit, so there is no other choice for us than to keep going. We take preparation to rest for one night. From beyond this door, it is doubtful if we can use to return. Although I had a hunch it wont be impossible. Anyway, the Magic Formation in the Park was installed in such way to not draw any attention. At the worst, if the inside is suspicious it is still possible to use it to escape, although I doubt whether it would be useful or not. Just for an insurance though. And then, [Are the preparation finish? We might not return once we enter. Are your guys ready?] In response to my question. [Of course!][Its all right!] And so on. Several answers come. There, there. There is no need to be afraid. Lately, they begun to put their trust into me, the feelings they harbor toward me is different compared from before. Transforming into a black wolf, I instant-kill any monsters that get on our way, that might be what gain their trust. Then, let resume the travel. Regarding that place, I obtained some information about it when I was searching for information in the library. Unfortunately, although it accurately tell the location, its not written what kind of monsters that are going to appear on the inside. It only said that there would be a trial, I dont know what kind of danger well face. Can Me and Ranga protect the children? There is a slight feeling of unease. If its not good, I might temporarily withdraw and call Benimaru and others. Anyway, we went inside and proceed carefully. The inside, even though the sunlight did not able to reach inside, its still full with bright lights. Just in case, I turn off the Magic Perception, it seems the vision is alright. Theres also no problem with the atmosphere. The children can enter without any problem. With all members inside, we proceed with caution. I assign Ranga as the bodyguard of the children. Rather than a labyrinth, its a straight path. We advanced carefully. .. . Im thankful for the mind mapping, I can go on straight path, there are many traps installed here that can disturb someones sense of direction. Looking behind, the road that was illuminated by the lamp-like mechanism is now hidden by the shadow. Looking at front, the path once hidden by light now become visible. I see. It really is a labyrinth. Using normal person sense of direction, perhaps its possible to become lost. This is somehow become quite frightening. Oh Well. Well. My. Oh My. Found It Out. Out Find It. Oh. Ah. Oh. Ah. Oh. Ah *chatter*chuckle*giggle* All of sudden I hear the Spirit voice in my mind. A really strong mind voice. No, maybe this is Mind communication (Telepathy)? Oh Foolish Visitors! Become More In Dread! Become More In Fear! What a selfish words. The children are restlessly looking at their surroundings. Chloe and Alice didnt release their hand from my clothes. However, even the timid Ryouta drew his sword as if to protect the girls. The 3 boys had been given swords a while ago. It was something that I copied, a sword made from pure demon steel with, it transformed into a shape thats suitable for them. Its fortunate that there are circumstances to warrant their need before, however Good! Good! More in Fear! If Not, It Boring! Fumu. We arrived at a certain room. To make noise as they please, however, its annoying. [Hey. Are you the one living in this place? Well then, are you the Spirits perchance? We have a purpose for coming here. We had business with the High Rank Spirit. So if it possible can we ask guidance from you?] Just in case, I asked. Now, what kind of reaction they will show? Ahahahahaha! Ufufufufufufu! This Is Interesting! More Interesting Than Surprise! More Interesting Than Fear! Nice! Nice! I Tell You! However! However! In front! A light extend at the end of passage. Its just like an invitation. Well, there is nothing other than to accept. When we advance at the passage, there is a great hall. And the middle of it, there was a Giant. Now, lets begin the trial!!! The giants eyes shone red. Suddenly I start wondering, why the eyes of suspicious monsters always shining red? Well, whatever. [Hey, can you hear me? If I defeat the Giant, will the trial end?] Thats right! Well. Just like that! Then, its easy. I let Ranga protect the children, only Im alone that went ahead. Oh! Oh! Oh my? Doing it alone? Overconfident is dangerous, you know? Are you guys worrying about me? Well, it will be okay. I analyzed the giant in front of me. Name : Spirits Protector Colossus (Temporary) Material : Magic Steel Ability : Over Rank A Magic power : Over Rank A Phew! I almost blown away. (ED: As in shocked? ֣ˤʤä) Im naming it without any permission, its ability are dangerous A Magic Doll (Golem) made from Magic Steel, with a height of 3 meter. It had a massive figure. Perhaps its weight is about 30 metric ton. To put it simply, if someone receives its physical attack they will receive tremendous damage. Even if there is Physical Attack Resistance, it has no meaning if you get crushed. While still observing it and see what it will do, the giants silhouette blurred. Well, I still see it, but Its movement is as fast as a master swordsman. This is This is a very dangerous enemy. Its speed and its weight. If it hits, it definitely will cause a more disastrous damage than a traffic accident. Geez, is this really a trial? Are they trying to kill me? No doubt it. [Hey, Hey!!! What is this thing? You guys, are not testing me! You are trying to kill me instead!] So I shouted, *chatter*chuckle*giggle* Well, thats so, thats right! Can you win? Can you win? .Really? What are those guys really want. Th, this is, are those guys retards? Im really mad inside, but its gone when I see how childish they are. No good! No good! In front of the children, I must act like a gentleman. Its no good if I lose my reason and succumb to rage, thats my teaching position. Well, the cool me has never been recklessly angry, this is something Im aware of. Heeheefuu, heeheefuu. I steady my breath and took a stance with some leeway. Heck, even without getting serious, its alright if I dont get hit! Its quite fast, but Im faster than that thing. I am a guy who can disappear as fast as the speed of sound. Well, maybeBlack Lightningwont be effective against it. Because, its made of metal. The electric current might travel to the ground and neutralized. With the magic I learnt, there was none that works. Water Blade and Fire Ball is useless. Also, slicing it with sword is out of question. Even if it possible to cut it, the sword might break and its troublesome so I wont do it. A lump of Magic Steel, I wish you can pardon me from doing such thing. The Magic Puppet (Golem) has the highest hardness yet agile, it means it had few weaknesses, so troublesome! Then, shall I burn it to ashes.? [Hey, I allow you guys to apologize, but you guys are not apologizing, so its fine if I destroy it right?] Aha ha ha ha ha! Interesting, its so amusing! Bluffing! Bluffing! Nice, Nice. Its sound good! If you can do it, then show it! Fu ~ ~ ~. I am an adult. So its alright. I wont get angry by such impudent telepathy. I dont have any vein, so the vein that appears in my head is just part of my imaginations. Well, I get the permission now. Good bye! Magic Puppet (Golem). If possible, I want to bring you back as my toy. [ Misaoitoayabakujin! (Binding Formation of Bewitching Strings)]`ꇣ MySticky Steel Threads power was different from before, I already strengthened it. Im infusing it with magical energy, so now its possible for it to endure weight over 1000 ton. The thread bind the Magic Puppet (Golem) completely, now its movement was completely stopped. Then, Im concentrating, and shoot the Black Flame Prison (Hell Flare) towards it. If you normally shoot it, there was no need to really concentrating. However, to make the range specifically small, it was necessary to concentrate to control the enormous amount of magic power (Energy). With support of Great Sage, its now possible to reduces the size of the Black Flame Prison (Hell Flare). Its still not possible for Benimaru to use it like this, the attack completely enveloped the Magic Puppet (Golem) in its sphere shape (Dome) with diameter of 5 m. So loud! A thunderous sound sounded; the dome disappears while leaving nothing remaining on its traces. Perhaps, inside the dome, the flame prison burns everything to nothingness with its high temperatures that reach several hundred million degrees. Even with my Heat Attack Resistance, its not possible for me to be unaffected by it. A person that can endure such attack might not exist. The downside of this attack was, if the opponents not restricted, its easy thing to avoid the attack. Because it takes some time to cast it Oh well, its nice because it succeed well this time. If possible, I dont really want to show this trump card. No way!!! Unbelievable! Only one hit. Its what I heard from the chaotic telepathy. Apparently, they have put all their confidence on the Magic Puppet (Golem). Of course they are. The children mouths are wide open, they are dumbfounded. It seems the shock is really great. Therefore, I dont want to show it. Anyway. Their attitude that underestimates me is gone. I hope they prepare themselves. Its now time for the punishment. Chapter 63 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 62 A Spirit is After vaporizing the golem I flashed an evil smile. Ku ku ku. Now we can continue the conversation on our terms. Now then, if you dont want to be scorched to death, how about you come on out? I know exactly where you are all hiding, you know? I know the general direction but not the exact location. Id much rather they come out of their own volition. In response to my words, in great panic, Yes! Yes, yes, yes!!! As You have commanded, though greatly embarrassed, we appear before you!!! And, with dragonfly wings growing from their backs, tiny and cute girls (?) came flying out. They were no longer than 30 cm in height. Not midgets, but the kind of fairy youd hear about in a fairy tale. At the front of the group lined up girls dressed in dazzling dresses with many frills; behind them, another group was dressed in rather plain dress. Overall, they dressed in darker colors. Ta-daa! I am one of the ten gweat~ She bit her tongue. Should I make fun of her? It seems that shes gotten so used to telepathy that she forgot how to talk. .. are you okay? She held up her hand in response, I am one of the ten great demon lords! Ramiris of the Labyrinth!!! Cease thou haughty actions! Show humility!!! She happily said, While proudly showing off her none-existent chest. Why do I feel so pissed off First, lets chop her. Uhyou!!! Wha-what was that for! Youll give me a heart attack!!! She complained after dodging with her small body. Horrible, right~? Right~? Should we kill it? Kill it? But, but, but, but, it killed the golem, right? Impossible. Impossible. Well be killed! How noisy. My head was filled with their chatter. Besides, you are cheating! Why arent you affected byThought Manipulation! Its been too long since we last met someone like you!!! Isnt she furious. I see, so the strange anger I feel towards them is due to me resisting theirThought Manipualtionright? However, theres no way anyone among these fairies (brats) is a demon lord. Are they still messing with me? Hey, next time you lie come up with a more believable one. Theres no way anyone among you brats is a demon lord! Dont call us brats! Seriously, how rude. What else am I, if not a demon lord! Huh? An idiot? Anyways, speaking of demon lords, you know how stupid your claim sounds in comparison to my friend Milim? Compared to her, you guys are pathetic? Stupid! Stupidstupidstupidstupid!!! You are so stupid~!!!!!! The spirit named Ramiris loudly shouted and then stopped to catch her breath. And, Listen here. When you say Milim, surely you refer to that unreasonable demon lord Milim. The one that solves everything through brute force. To compare that unreasonable brute to the beautiful I, arent you just being rude? Hey, Ill be troubled if you cant understand that much! Her words full of indignation. And, Besides, arent you a strange one yourself? What was that? Did you have to suddenly use that dangerous skill! How many special skills must you possess to use that hell flare? Please dont be so unreasonable. Ah, whatever. Im not even surprised that youre that Milims acquaintance; I believe you. So, believe me as well! Somehow, she might not be lying after all. Well, you know? They look pretty harmless up close. And, they actually listen when you sit down to talk to them. For some reason, I was preparing the snacks. If I am the guest, why are our roles reversed? Not that I care. The kids have gotten friendly with the fairies and are happily munching on some snacks together. With a satisfied smile. In the first place, the golem that freaked us out was meant to be shown after we have had our fun. In fact, they didnt intend to kill us or hurt us. Which is why, Aaaah and we we had just finished making it from all those parts She complained begrudgingly. Nothing can be done about it now. If I dont kill it, itll kill meCso I thought back then Do you know just how efficient it was? Earth Spirits manipulated the weight, Water spirits moved each individual joint, Fire spirits provided its power, Wind spirits regulated the temperature. Combination of many chemical elements. It was the epitome of the genius of the Ghost Researchers Shes surprisingly persistent. If I knew it was going to end up like this, I would have eaten it and made a copy. Though I dont know if I could have done so But, genius of the Ghost Researchers? Does that have anything to do with Kaijins storyCthe one about the Magic Soldiers plan the dwarfs had undertaken withe the elves? Hey, are you talking about the magic soldiers that the dwarfs and elves have been researching together? Bingo, bingoooo!!! How did you know! It went wild after they failed to use the heartCthe Spirit Magic Circuits! So, we picked up the shell that they threw out! Does that make us geniuses? Are we that amazing? Annoying, but, yes, amazing. But, we are talking about Ghost Researchers who employ the power of ghosts, and fairies who are probably an existence close to that of ghostsCin other words, I can accept their proficiency in regards to this question. Anyways, to summarize Ramiris story: people tried to manipulate the power of ghosts to create a golem. Filling its body with magical energy as if blood, and pumping it with oil to make it move. And to control its weigh with magic. But it proved nonsensical. I mean, its magic supply would be cut off if it just jumped five meters away. However, were it made usable, it would become a terrifying weapon. Though Ramiris is an idiot, I guess she is amazing. Alright, I understand your awesomeness. Now, I have a request to this awesome you! I declared. Then, I explained the childrens circumstances. Without hiding anything; truth and only the truth. The children listened intently. I see, I see~ I remembered. There was a guy who came here to try some things out. Leon, it was Leon-chan! He had not become a demon lord back then. Well, I could have taken him out with a single punch! No question! Seriously Thats a lie. I mean, its not a case where she is averting her eyesCthey are just spinning out of control. I listen to her story. One day, a young Leon showed up here. RamirisThough Manipulationhad no effect. In fact, she was controlled in stead. For Ramiris, who was only proficient inIllusion Magicof theSpirit Magicarchive, there was nothing else she could do. Besides, just as it happened with you, once illusion magic failed it was game over! I had not more cards to play, you know? This adorable Ramiris had no other plan. So, I planned to have the Golem become my arms and legs And silence the demon lords who constantly ridiculed Shes complaining again. Not completely disheartened, but certainly holding a grudge. Well, she then went out and lost to the not-yet-demon lord Leon, and had to help him out. It seems he was researching thingsCknowledge on how to summon ghosts. Without a single clue, he had managed to summon a high level fire spirit out of pure anger and then sent him away. The fairies were dumbfounded when he told them. And then, he had this absurd request. To summon World Travelers, special individuals from other worlds! Stop asking for the impossible. Are you an idiot! He looked about to cry when I said that No! Really, he started crying! Yeah. I am not exaggerating in the slightest. Pathetic~!!! A crybaby but so cheeky! Idiot!!! Whys she getting excited all on her own? Is this a demon lord? Thank goodness. Had the first demon lord I met been this, I would consider them a miserable existence. But, is she going to be fine? If someone learns of her malicious gossip, shell be erased, no? I mean I can easily squash her. Hey You are thinking something rude right now, arent you? No, not at all? Though shes looking at me with suspicion, lets not forget that shes an idiot. Shes easy to fool. By the way, the conversation got side tracked. The point is, I want to have high ranked spirits stop the childrens collapse. Though I cant expect much from this idiot, I still decided to ask. Well, in that case, I was wondering whether a spirit could stop the bodys breakdown. What do you think? Her expression became serious. She looked at the childrenCat each of their faces. She could make a face like that? One truly unbefitting of a demon lordCfilled with love. Um. You know, while I am a demon lord, I am also the saints guide. I bestow divine protection on heroes. So worry not! I am fair. I, this person before you, preserved the balance of the entire world! So? Whats the point? While I was thinking that, she turned to face me, Alright. I will help with the summoning. Well summon the best spirits there are! She so declared. Thus, I was taught about spirits by Ramiris. A spirit is In nothingness power finds its fill. That is a holy spirit. The great holy spirit is the source of power. Among these, light and darkness, the two great spirits. Who came to exist at the same moment as the world. But, the world was without form, a ephemeral existence. Light and shadow, darkness and the light. Two existences that shall never interweave. One day, the great spirit time was born. The child of light and darkness. And thus the world began to move. The moving world spun, without purpose, around itself. Inside the flowing currents of life and death, Earth, Water, Fire, Wind, and SkyCthese five great spirits were born. And since then, these were the great eight spirits. Until the light consumes the world, erasing darkness, Until a new spirit is born, erasing all. Life and death. Heralding the coming end of the world Is what she said. In other words, first the holy spirit had existed, and it gave birth to the other eight! Splendid right? For a myth, it surprisingly lacks gods. Perhaps this is the truth of this world. By the way, great spirits did not have egoCthey were masses of energy. The Fire Spirit was just an excess fragment of the entire mass. Like a monster, this fragment gained self awareness. And this self-aware fragment of pure energy thus became a monster. In a few wordsCparanormal phenomena is what it is. Not that I understand, or want to understand. But, I do get what she wants us to do. The point is, Create another fragment, is that it? Ramiris nods. To give birth to a new spirit. If not that, then call forth an existing one. Not an easy task. Since they are capable of thought, it will be difficult to make a spirit obey. Moreover, I dont know whether the kids can handle it. Even so. We have no choice but to try. Either we summon a spirit that can fix our problems, or one that possesses the kids. Well solve that problem when we get there. I look at the kids. They are all staring at me with a serious expression. Okay? Yeah! A stupid question. All thats left is to have some faith and try it out. Chapter 64 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 63 Children and Spirits We moved to a different place. To the deepest room in the labyrinthCthe oracle room. Prior to arriving through to this room we first passed a large empty room before it. A path that is one meter wide and twenty meters long leads from this room to a five meter in diameter circular scaffold. What the scaffold is made of I do not know; it looks as if its spreading through the room. Okay? Step on top of that floor and call out to a spirit! What should we say? Whatever you like, really. Help me! Or, Lets play! An interested spirit will definitely appear before you will they really come? They will! Sensei , they will, right? Will they? The children look at me with a worried face. Well, I think it will be fine. If no spirits show, Ill make them appear. Hey, you! Youre making a scary face! Hmm? No problem, no problem. Hey, brats! Dont worry. Itll work out! If they dont show up, all I need to do is call them out myself. While I wouldnt mind spirits capable of thinking to appearCwe could talk to them in that case, I would prefer non-sentient ones. That is, in that case they could obey me without hesitation. Since Im coming along. Well, I guess thats fine. Doesnt matter to me how many people go, but it is narrow. So, since youre coming, its probably best to bring one child at a time. Hmph. Its probably also a good idea to summon a spirit for each one of them. Why? There might be some grown-up negotiations involved. But anything goes as long as we can avoid negotiating with our fists Alright! One person at a time will go. Whos first? Then, we decided the order. First will be the eldest Gale. Then Alice. Followed by Kenya and Ryouta. And concluded with Chloe. They did quarrel about it, but in the end were satisfied with this order. Lets get this over with. A tranquil room. Without a sound to be heard, enveloped by a dim light. Only our footsteps reverberated throughout it. Sensei , if anything happens to me, please take care of them. Dont be so formal. Hes too tense. Without a word, I rub his head. We have reached the circular room. Its designed with an optical illusion that makes you feel as if you are falling. But,Magic Perceptionclearly sees a scaffold in there. Transparent glass? Acrylic fibers or something? I step onto it while a little surprised. But Gale is trembling in fear, Dont worry, theres a platform here. If anything happens, Ill save you. I said, having long resolved myself. Timidly and carefully, He proceeds into the center Okay, theres fine! Im looking forward to the phrase you choose! Ramiris told him. And after she tapped his head, he closed his eyes and began to pray. Kneeling, as if praying to the gods. I crossed my arms while observing this. After some time has passed, drops of light began to fall from the sky. Like snow. And, before us on the altar a single person no, a single spirit appeared. Gale noticed this and continued to pray. Good job! Its a success. A non-sentient mass of natural energy. Appearing like a mass of magical energy, but a mere counterfeit. Will it be able to acquire an ego? Like Veldoras cave, this place is filled with natural energy. If its not self-aware it will probably disperse, then come together again to give birth to a new spirit. Then, without any hesitation, I ate the spirit. Gale, continue praying! Wh-what was that! You what have you done?! Ramiris, shut up for a second. Ive got a plan. Calmly, I call forthGreat Sage After reading my intentions, it began the calculation. And after completing them, it began transforming the spirit. ?Announcement. Transformation of the spirit usingGreat Sagehas been completed. The contents are now mostly ofEarth Attribute Abilities Furthermore, after analyzing flame giant Ifrit, a pseudo-human personality has been created. Corrective ability from the unique skillGreat Sagehas been added. Will you bestow this power on Gale Gibson? [YES]/[NO]? I place my hand on Gales head, select YES, and grant him the power. Through this, the contract with the spirit will be completed within a single moment. After analyzing Gales condition I confirmed that the rampaging magical energy was now at peace. Of course, his aggregate energy is still far higher than that of normal children. That is the result of spiritual energy and magical energy offsetting each other. Now, as he continues to grow he will probably be able to acquire many abilities. Surgery was successful! I thought in my mind, and shook hands with theGreat Sage- mentally, of course. I mean, I havent ever seen what it looks like and have no idea if it even has a form. Yup, all done! Good job! I say to Gale. Doesnt look like he was in pain or anything; he just quickly looked up at me. I gave a big nod. Youre okay now. The collapse has stopped, I guarantee it! With a face full of tears, Sensei , thank you very much!!! He bowed. While hiding my embarrassment I patted his head, and so we rejoined the other kids. Everyone was very happy to find out that we had succeeded. But, we have just begun. Its meaningless unless everyone is saved. Steel yourselves. Well celebrate when everyone is saved! They were reminded by my words and nodded. Lets move on to the second one. Next was Alice. She said that she was scared walking down the path, so I carried her instead. Chloe and Alice seemed to bickering about something before, but its probably just childrens dispute. Without a care in the world, I picked Alice up and proceeded towards the room. I hope things go just as good this time. Under my watchful eye, Alice bowed down to pray. Holding her hands together tightly, holding onto her skirt. After waiting for a while, light began to fall from the sky just as before. The moment the spirit appeared on the Altar, I ate it. Ramiris looked as if she had something to say, but I completely ignored her. Ive gotten used to this the second time around. ?Announcement. Transformation of the spirit usingGreat Sagehas been completed. The contents are now mostly ofSky Attribute Abilities Furthermore, after analyzing flame giant Ifrit, a pseudo-human personality has been created. Corrective ability from the unique skillGreat Sagehas been added. Due to excellent affinity, it has fused withShadow Stepand evolved intoSpatial Transfer. Will you bestow this power on Alice Rondo? [YES]/[NO] ? Seems like my ability has evolved after coming in contact with a spirit. What an unexpected occurrence. I granted the ability to Alice. Oh by the way,Barrierhas changed into Spacial Barrier, but I cannot give it to Alice. I wonder if her affinity with it is just bad or something? Well, its a skill she can just acquire on her own someday. Alice, well done! Youre fine now! I held her up in my arms and said. She smiled widely and kissed me on the cheek. Oi oi , what a precocious child. I mean, should I even be happy to be popular with seven year olds? Nah, Im happy. Just rememberCIm a gentleman, not some perverted lolicon. Thanks! She bowed in thanks, and we returned to the rest of the group. The moment I put her down she began to quarrel with the furious Chloe, but I guess that just shows how close they are. I returned to the circular room with Kenya. Now I feel confident. Things are going smoothly. Just three left. In worst case scenario, I had planned to summon the spirits myself and grant them to children, but there was no need for that. But, I am glad theres only three left. Transforming the spirits takes up a surprising amount of energy. I should be able to manage three more. The moment Kenya started praying C I mean, he hasnt even closed his eyes yet C light began falling from the sky. What? Thats a mass of energy far larger than the ones that appeared for the other two. And there stood a human shaped spiritCa boy. Yo! Hows life? Im good. I felt like coming over, so I did! And extended a casual greeting. Ah, ahhhhh!!! You, why did you just come to someones house uninvited! Ramiris, her eyes wide, asked that of the child spirit. Seems like they know each other. Yo, whos that? To my question, without waiting for Ramiris introduction, O~su ! I am the spirit of light! Unlike that depressing and fallen descendant of darkness spirit, I am a pure spirit! He said. After thus introducing ourselves we continued the discussion. Kenya, in a panic, was staring at us. Stop it, already. After listening to our story, and perhaps maybe because Kenya had a good disposition towards light So, I decided to help Kenya! Is how it happened. Generally, light and darkness spirits have the highest social standing, and are the highest grade of spirits. Seems like hes also capable of bestowing divine protection onto heroes. In the first place, Ramiris and him are supposed to do that together, but that rarely happens. The last time we blessed a hero together was what? Two thousand years ago? Is what he said. After Ramiris got really bored and decided to become an evil spirit, bestowing divine protection became his job. A pointless discussion, but it seems that Ramiris has inherited her self from previous generations. She used to reign as the queen of fairies, but after reaching the pinnacle of power beyond which she could not progress she decided to split herself. And to each one of these clone-children she gave a sense of self. Thus, when they would grow up they could perhaps surpass the original. The flaw beingCtheir weakness during childhood. A race that continuously strove to grow out of weakness. Among all the demon lords, only she possesses such hereditary abilities. Random outbursts of anger are expected from the selfish Ramiris, but their relationship can be described in only one wordCterrible. Doesnt it seem like most of demon lords are selfish? Cant say that all of them are like that, but so far So, until Ken-chan grows up, Ill be protecting you. Maybe, Ken-chan, you can even become a hero! Saying so, and without waiting for permission, he entered Kenya. Much too quickly Kenyas body completely stabilized. Sensei Hmm? Its okay. All according to plan! Whose plan! I retort to myself; just remember, me: if you let it get to you, you lose. Things are going smoothly. Though Kenya seemed to doubt my words he did believe the fact that his condition stabilized. After returning to the rest of the group he explained the situation himself. Somehow, he seems to have matured a bit. Next would be Ryouta. What spirit would the weak willed Ryouta summon? Itd be bad if he doesnt appear, I worry. Just as previously, he bowed to pray before the altar. He walked down the narrow path by himself. Seemed spirited enough. Now, what will happen? Immediately, an emerald light fell from the sky drawing thousands of helices. Before anything strange could happen, I ate it. According to the analysis its water and wind. A two-element spirit! Youve done well, Ryouta. The rest is up toGreat Sage. ?Announcement. Transformation of the spirit usingGreat Sagehas been completed. The contents are now mostly ofHeat Manipulation AbilityandTransformation Ability Furthermore, after analyzing flame giant Ifrit, a pseudo-human personality has been created. Corrective ability from the unique skillGreat Sagehas been added. Due to excellent affinity, it has fused withCloning. Attempted to evolve intoQuantum Manipulation. Failed. Will you bestow this power on Sekiguchi Ryouta? [YES]/[NO] ? Cloning is something that is very difficult to use withoutGreat Sagesupport. So even if I grant it to him he probably wont be able to use it. Well, whatever. On that note,Quantum Manipulationhuh? I have no idea what such a skill could do. In the first place, can it teach me the basic concepts of the skill? Id be happy if it could! If I investigated its concepts I might be able to replicate its effects. Unlike the system of this world that people ardently studyCmagic, my abilities are far more unreasonable. That is, if I explain the concept behind a skill in depth to theGreat Sageit could create a system to make it usable; well, whats impossible is impossible, however. Perhaps thats why the evolution had failed. In any case, I was able to successfully bestow the spirit onto Ryouta. And so, only one person left. The last person, Chloe was very afraid to walk there, so I carried her over. She was very happy. Seems like she lied about her fear. Umm, sensei ,.. I I l-love you!!! Red to her ears she so told me. I also like her. If she chooses, of course, to say the same after eight no ten years. I wish I had such a problem in my past life A pitiful existence, not a day together with a girlfriend, a pitiful man. However, as a result I was able to acquire the wonderfulGreat Sageskill. So its a fair trade probably not. But how nice. Children are so honest. Thats something they can only do when they are in school. Well, past middle school they are often too embarrassed to say anything though. But it was never too late for me. I mean, if something never even started, it cant be too late. But lets forget about me for a second. Unfortunately, I became a little flustered upon hearing her words. Now, what kind of spirit will she summon. Shes the last one. Not a time for failure. Like everyone else, she bowed to pray. Thats when things started to change. Should I call it that? For example, something did fall from the sky. An oppressive aura, and a beautiful girl with silver-black hair. It had the vitality unbefitting a spirit. Is she some astral existence? Abandoned her flesh and lives as a mass of energy. Rather than a spirit, she radiates some form of soul energy. At this rate, she will dissipate. To prevent her dissipation, she either needs something to bind her soul, or to reincarnate into some body. Without a body, wed need to create some system for keeping her here. Which isnt simple even for a high level spirit That girl (?) celestial maiden suddenly saw me and grabbed on to me. And locked her lips around mine. Unfortunately, as a ghost, she has no texture. A real shame. Such a beautiful girl, even if she was a ghost I would never! I mean, whats going on?! The celestial maiden, with a look full of disappointment, moved to touch Chloe. Stop!!! I wont let you! I wont let you do as you please! Suddenly, Ramiris held up both of her hands, prepared for combat. Unlike her usual frivolous appearance, her eyes were completely serious thsi time. A black light covered her hands which she shot out at Chloe. I jumped in front of Chloe to protect her, and it absorbed into my body. Annihilationmagic of instant death Its hard to believe, but she seriously intended to kill her. H-hey! What was that for! Shut up!!! Shes dangerous! Dont you see?! I dont?! Whats dangerous? While we were busy arguing, the celestial maiden overlapped with Chloe and disappeared. Quickly, I verify Chloes status. The collapse has stopped. No problem, right? Ooooo! Mou! Too late. I give up I dont even care anymore! Puffing her cheeks, Ramiris shouted. No idea what just happened. Thats why Im asking what was that? Ramiris did not respond to my question. Chloe opened her eyes and appeared completely oblivious to our worries. When I asked her again, I dont know! I have absolutely no idea, But, that was probably something born in the future. Something that came from the future, and not a spirit. Did she possess that girl to give birth to herself? Ahh.. I dont know!!! But, that was something truly powerful. If that is born in the future, itll cause many problems. Thats the first time Ive seen such a being. That maybe that was the spirit of time Hmph. Dont look at me. I gave up trying to understand. Well, whatever. Chloe is perfectly fine. Its pointless to consider the future we have no control over right now. Good for you, Chloe! You too were able to avoid danger! I said, lifting her up in the air. Chloe smiled happily. Ramiris, looking at us, could only sigh. Well, I guess its fine. There was nothing more I could do since the moment it possessed the girl She said, and turned away from us. I think everything will be fine. Chloe is fine and all. By the way, thanks. Thanks to you, the children are safe! When we returned to the group I thanked Ramiris. The children showered her in thanks. Ba! Thats enough, already! Her face red, she tried to shake off the embarrassment. This is a demon lord whats the world coming to? The other fairies flew next to Ramiris creating a beautiful sight. In order to bless the children who avoided that dreaded fate To light the fire of happiness in their hearts. And naturally, a smile formed on the kids faces. And so, I was able to save the kids. Chapter 65 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 64 Last Days in the Royal Capital Now that I can rest in peace with regards to the childrens health, I decided that it was time for us to return. When I told Ramiris that we were leaving and turned to do so, Wait! Heeeey, wait! She grabbed and pulled me by the collar. Being strangled feels pretty nasty. Even if I dont need to breathe, it is not a pleasant feeling. What? Picking a fight? Am not! I helped you so shouldnt you show your gratitude somehow? Of course, you appreciation is thanks enough? But as a fellow person? Ah, my bad. Im not a person after all! So Im off! I quickly retorted. Uwaaaaa~ , wait, wait! Hey, you know, were in trouble! Cause you destroyed the golem we lost our guardian! Look at us, were all kids here! Really weak, you know? THE-RE-FORE! Were in trouble! Cant you do something about that? .. Hmph. What a pain. I could simply say you reap what you sow but it is true that I was the one to break it. Why did I have to vaporize it without a trace Well, I guess it is true that I went too far there. Even though demonic steel is excellent against demonic abilities, it, as every other metal, has a melting point. So its not a surprise that it melted. In the first place, I did think that withGreat Sage-sensei, I would be fine regardless; and thats how it turned out. I really should have dropped the output a bit Now then, in place of the golem I could compensate them with demonic steel, but I feel that would be a waste. Just imagining how much I would need to give to make a golem that size makes me dizzy. Hmph Should I make a human sized doll and have the spirits possess it? ?Solution. Verified command Create: Golem. Creation possible. Abilities can be added through a spirit or a demon. The outward appearance will be according to your imagination. Please decide on a summoning target when creating the golem.? Way to goGreat Sage. Seems like it pulled the appropriate spell from thousands of magic archives in an instant. A relatively simple magic. Summoning magic I first saw during the adventurer exam and have been analyzing it ever since. So, all I need to decide is whether to use a demon or a spirit. A spirit, as the previous cases have shown, tend to without a personality. So a demon? Frankly, though their name makes them sound like a backstabbing bunch, they arent like that at all. Thanks to the summoning contract they cannot betray the summoner. Well, as long as it is reasonable. Any request beyond the original contract annuls it. Such an act testifies that the parties involved are not satisfied with each other But I guess its wrong to label demons as evil just because they are demons. So, lets make a golem using demonic steel and summon us a demon. Frankly, I should be able to make an item far stronger than any A-ranked monster around. I got it, I got it. Youre noisy, Rami-chan. Listen up, Ill make you a guardian, so no more complains. As compensation, teach me a bit about the Ghost Researchers later on! Grandpa Kaijin in my city is deeply curious about them. He was working on the Ghost Researcher golem before! Thats no problem, Ill tell you about them any time! What kind of golem will you make? Hmm? Ah, a stronger one than the one I defeated Seriously?! You you are so nice! I guess. Oh, Ill make it, but you cant use it for evil deeds or anything? Ill place a master lock on it so that its only usable for your defense! Okay, okay! No problem! But we can play around with it in here, right? Hmm? Ah as long as its in here. But dont go causing trouble, okay? And by the way, according to my (Great Sages) predictions, itll turn out really powerful! If handled poorly there will be victims, okay? I said, and began preparations. I took out demon steel from my stomach and stacked them up. Having swam around in my magical energy for a long time, the steel is of excellent quality. The children, interested, crowded around to watch. HeC, where did you pull that from I dont even know anymore! Ramiris started to say something but gave up half-way. By the looks of it, she gave up not just on the conversation When I was pleased with the items I took out, I got to work. Spreading my arms I began to chant a spell. Considering that there is an altar up ahead, this may prove dangerous so I had the kids step back. So only Ramiris is standing behind me. Now then, I hope it succeeds, but Ill be happy as long as it doesnt rampage. Ive used up quite a lot of power to alter the spirits. In an answer to my chant, a magic circle began to form on the floor. Oh and I dont really need the chant, I just felt it matched the atmosphere. From withing the magic circle a Greater Demon appeared. Kneeling before me, facing the ground, Have you called me, my great master! It said. A Greater Demon. I dont know if there are individual differences between them, but its far more muscular than the lesser demon. Its skin is black, garbed in expensive clothing. Unknown gender. From both sides of its head, horns protrude. By the way, do demons even have muscles? Ah, whatever. Yup. I have called none other than you. I want you to possess the golem I will make. Payment is my magical energy. The length of the contract is I look at Ramiris for an answer, A hundred years! In a hundred years I will finally grow up! Is what she said. Length of the contract is 100 years. Afterwards, you can keep the body or throw it away. How about it? Had I said something like Defeat the one before you!, the contract would have been annulled. Anyways, what a troublesome thing the length of the contract is! When nearby, Ill have to refill his magical energy supply, and make sure he doesnt try to reincarnate. And as long as I watch over this being, I cannot summon another. well, there is a way around that rule. But for now, I need him to protect the fairies here. So lets explain to him his duties. That much is simple, my great master! And I have already received the payment. Huh? The energy I used in summoning is enough? Well, he did take quite a bit already. But I have plenty to go around. In any case, it seems like slowly summoning him was a good idea. As a result, he shows due respect. Had I offered little energy in the process it might have tried to kill meCbut that kind of thing can be fixed with a proper contract. Just to be safe, lets make sure we properly summon things and make proper contracts. Well, the contract portion aside, all thats left is the golem. I start working on the demonic steel. A doll necessarily uses spherical joints. That much cannot be avoided. But surprisingly, its coming out just as I had imagined it. In my previous life, I was jealous of my friends who could make figurines from scratch. Unfortunately, the best the clumsy I could do was put together a model. However, I have changed! Thanks toGreat Sages correction, its coming out just as I had imagined. Whatcha doing? Ramiris peeked over my shoulder, and started making noise. Wha! What! This is amazing! What skill! You are seriously amazing you know! Can you really make such a thing move? She was very excited. But even I, the creator, hadnt believed I could make it with such precision. Chances are, the fact that I am using pure demonic steel allowed me to shape it as I wanted. The greater demon looking from afar, upon realizing that it is his body in the making, showed a face of pleasant surprise. Probably I cant read demons expressions well. Wonderful, as expected of my master. Honestly, in order to move the golem all that is needed is to direct magical energy into the joins. Should that be done, the golem will move. What a wonderful body has been made for me! Since hes happy, I guess the body fits. After taking the demons and Ramiris requests into consideration, I finished the golem. I made the face look like the mask I always wear; the golem was as large as a human. 180cm tall to be precise. For the large Greater Demon it must have seemed tiny, but I guess that wasnt a problem. Thus, I successfully finished the golem. The Greater Demon was able to possess it without any problem. By the way, the melting point for most rare resources is around 5,000 degress. Demonic Steel can withstand temperatures up to 9,900 degrees. Furthermore, it can regenerateCin a word, its superb. So honestly, destroying this golem will prove really difficult. How do you feel? Yes. Wonderful my overall strength has risen. Compared to incarnating into a monster or a human, the raw power aside, defensive abilities are far superior. How wonderful!!! This is an amazing body!!! He reported after verifying the bodys abilities. In order to stay in this world a demon needs a body; animals and monsters are often used to that end. Instead, I gave him a magically created doll, but that doesnt seem to have caused any problem. Perhaps he recognized it as a monster. After thoroughly investigating the body, he faced me on his knees, and I hope to prove my usefulness to You with this body! After I have protected the fairies for a hundred years, please allow me to serve under you! He suddenly said. A hundred years from now will I be alive then or not, I myself dont know. Would I even be alive then? Hahaha , what a good joke! What could a mere hundred years do to someone of your caliber, my master? If you only promise me this, I will never bother you with another payment! That being said, just how long is my lifespan? I havent though much about that ah, whatever. However, he seems very attached. Am I am predisposed to be loved by monsters or something? Now then a name I dont have much energy remaining. Judging by previous cases, a high ranking monster will absorb a lot of energy. And this is a Great Demon, and a high ranking one among them. If anything, hes at least rank A-, but with a body hes definitely at least A rank. So, considering all the demonic steel I used to create the body, hes way over rank A. Ah should be fine, right? I still have over 40% left, after all. Alright! In that case, you shall be known as Beretta from now on! I accept your loyalty! You first job will be to guard Ramiries and the fairies for a hundred years. I expect your best effort! I bestowed upon him such a name. His beautiful form reminded me of the famous weapon. And then my energy was sucked out. But this time, I had endured it. Barely above empty. This guy, managed to absorb 30% of my energy by himself Thats a lot. And after being named by me, he started to evolve. Seems like the time until evolution starts has also gotten shorter. He first formed into a circle, but then chest, head, hips, arms, and legs formed, along with a face. Looking just like a human. A gender-less human. His expression was now hidden behind a mask and, instead of the black skin, long black hair now adorned his body. The skin was pale, and bloodless. As to be expected from a doll. As the transformation began to stop, clothing appeared. The eye slits on the mask glowed crimson. Seems like the evolution has ended. Now, I wander what abilities it had inherited from me? Its appearance has become very human-like. Seems like the body was perfected along with the evolution. And what a beautiful body it had become. But, the expression that was hidden by the mask was not of a sympathetic being, but a doll of destruction. Only death would await those who have seen his expression. To all, other than the master, of course. Beretta stood up, and once again bowed deeply before me. My great master. I am the Ark Doll Beretta. Who lives and breathes to fulfill your will! And, after bowing again, he turned to Ramiris. As commanded by my master, I shall protect thee. He declared. Ramiris, as if overwhelmed by his presence, nodded timidly. Ah, yeah! Ill be in your care! Do protect us! After regaining her composure, she so said. So, yeah? I guess thats a good enough substitute for the golem. At least twice as strong. This much should satisfy Ramiris request. But it seems I have gotten carried away and used more demonic steel than I had intended. When making it, I kept debating about this and that, and ended up overusing the ingredients. So remember, I went through the trouble to make you, so you better be useful! The children have fallen asleep while I was making the doll. Their lives that were filled with tension and fear till now have suddenly become relaxed. They held well up until now, and can finally relax. So, they are sleeping happily, using Ranga as a pillow. And if I think about it, though I dont need sleep, the children certainly do. As they say, you sleep well, you grow well. So lets wait until the children wake up. Until they do, Ill also rest up. . Thus, after creating a guardian for the fairies, we left theSpiritual Dwellingbehind. The children have obtained a spirit, their bodies have stabilizedCall problems solved. Or so I thought As per Yuukis request, three months have passed. I have many times discussed the childrens future with him. We have considered having Tempest take custody of them, but figured they need a better learning environment. Besides, they are currently in a school with many excellent lecturers. Its also a place where they can study magic. Moreover, they themselves have chosen to study here. They had thought that Id be staying with them, so they cried when I told them about my departure. Ill come visit you for graduation! I promised them. Of course, well throw a party. Though living next to the church may restrict their freedom, as they are now, theyll easily deceive the church. The magical power no longer leaks, and has stabilized around normal levels. Nor will people with analyzing abilities be able to discover them. I had asked Yuuki about that once. At least, three years from now, when they think the children dead and buried, they should be safe If they stay patient for three years theyll be able to depart on their own. For now, as long as they cover their faces with a mask, there shouldnt be any problems. Yuuki has many times asked me how I had saved them, but I decided not to tell him. To him, the children seem as nothing more than normal civilians. And thats as it should be. Their power is currently being balanced by spiritual energy; when that balances out, they might acquire their own unique skill. Unless other problems appear, they probably dont need to know about that. Besides, they might not even acquire one. So I didnt tell the kids about this. Ending the matter with the children thus, I spent the rest of the time having fun. Having a picnic for example, or hanging around with the three idiots. My sales are also going well, and when I had time I visited Myormiles, in the middle of the second month here, he warmly welcomed me. Thanks to my evolved abilitySpatial TravelI can immediately transfer to a place I had visited before. It is far faster than shadow step. And using the gold I received from him, I bought some Magic Stones from Yuuki. Thus, our research will see some real progress soon. So doing this and that, the three months in the Royal Capital passed. On the day I set off for home, I left the crying children and the Royal Capital behind. It felt short, but I lived quite a while in the human city. Though the incident with the children was troublesome, I was able to bond with them as a result. I had never thought that I, who had become a slime, could befriend children like them. And I made a fortune with the sales. I had once returned to the city to see lots of adventurers crowding our streets. So everything is going well. No, everything was going too well. In this world, jealousy and envy, the feelings of a loser, creep into ones heart when you least expect it. I had planned to live without every feeling such emotions. However, if you make a mistake in the data, you will inevitably come to a wrong conclusion. AsGreat Sagesays, if the question is wrong, the answer will also be wrong. If Tempest is prospering, there are people who can make money off of it failing. I had thought that I understood that fact, but hardly did I know how much I underestimated them. And the result I have been searching for you, Rimuru-san! When I had left the Royal Capital, a voice called out to me. One of the people working for Youmu, the devil Grucius. He was struggling to catch his breath, having run all the way here non-stop. By the looks of it, something has happened. Whats wrong? To my question, The Farmas Kingdom has sent troops towards Tempest! The worst case scenario unfolded before me. Happy events are often accompanied by terrible ones is that it? Even so, this is the worst possible scenario. I had immediately decided to return to Tempest. Will you come with me? When I asked, as if something had happened to Youmus group, Grucius gladly took me up on the offer. I began rapid transfer. Thus, together with Grucius, we tried transferring to Tempest. Since being born into this world as a slime, I have lived as I had always wanted. I have met and spoken with some World Travelers. While I was busy fulfilling trivial desire, a great storm loomed over my city. So even though I succeeded, I had also failed. As a civilian that I was, I hardly had any practice in predicting the political machinations of countriesChence the result. The gears of fate spun nefariously, leading me closer to my fate. The era of peace has now passed, and the time of war has begun. Chapter 66 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 65 The Prelude to Disaster King Edomarisu of Farmas Kingdom frowned as he received his report. There have been changes in the trade status quo surrounding the Farmas Kingdom. Originally, the profits and losses of trade will take up to a year or even longer before its certain, but this time the changes are much too abrupt. Due to its location, the Farmas kingdom can be considered as the main trading partner of the Dwarven Kingdom. Without the need to traverse hazardous terrain, it is advantageous for direct transactions. Therefore, a great deal of profit was earned by selling the imported goods after implementing high taxes. But, simply selling goods to foreign kingdoms is hardly enough to be satisfied about. If the imported goods were to be solely sold within the country, withholding foreign trades, that would further increase profits, and such a decision was made after listening to the advice of the Minister of Economical Affairs. As expected, at first there was an increase in the number of adventurers into the country plus the sales and revenues also increased. But in a month, sales started to show signs of recession, and an investigation of the cause was immediately ordered. The damages are not only limited to imported goods. Foreign merchants who came to buy goods and adventurers who came to stay disappeared altogether.| Adventurers staying in the city affect the revenues of shops and inns, making this situation something that cannot be ignored. This isnt a problem one can afford to simply wait and see. When their report was brought forth, it was a shocking one. It seems like a new city has appeared in the Great Jura Forest. In addition, its inhabited by monsters. And thats the situation. This is simply absurd. When Veldora disappeared, the spike in monster activity had been a cause for concern. Many monsters live in the Great Jura Forest. Comparatively, the threat level of the monsters have been relatively low, even though there are monsters that exceed B rank amongst them. Making a town in such a dangerous place, how much combat force is required? Even defending the surrounding villages and towns within the monster habitats requires a lot of tax money invested into it. Moreover, monsters living in a town is an unprecedented phenomenon. This is a phenomenon of monsters founding a country. Who could possibly believe this? However, there were reports of goblin tribes evolving into a human-like physique, figures that looked like orcs, and whatnots. In the report, theyve all evolved into the species called hobgoblins. By now, the goblins are already quite close to humans, even engaging in business while speaking the human language. Thats not all, there are also Orcs and High Orcs, with knowledge and technique of organizing work corps to establish and maintain roads. This is an absurd story no matter how one thinks about it. How many years would it take even for a single individual to evolve? Of course due to the magnitude of the subject this is something that must be dealt with immediately. News about an entire group evolving, this is something that is unheard of for centuries! Of course, I didnt doubt that the spies would lie. But thats not the problem here. The main issue is a city has appeared out of nowhere. Directly through the Great Jura Forest, with a route directly connecting the Dwarven kingdom and the small country Burmund is formed. Moreover, the safety of the trade route is guaranteed. This is something that cant be neglected. After all, if this route is permitted, the geological advantage the Farmas kingdom possessed is lost. For the Farmas Kingdom, which mainly relies on trade for income, this is a matter of life and death. Due to the neighboring Dwarven kingdom being an excellent industrial kingdom (thank you), the local level of industry is low. There are no local specialties, and there arent any resources able to be processed. The local agriculture is at a level when the people wouldnt starve, but the tax gained wouldnt be enough to cover the national spending. Tourism and trade being its main pillars, its a country where tariffs are high. Until now, thanks to threat Veldora posed, the trade route through the Farmas kingdom had made it prosper. The disappearance of Veldora after 300 years was not predicted. Thus, measures for the future as a country havent been well looked into yet. Now then, what happens now There isnt anyone who could answer the king. Currently, in a place where an emergency meeting conference commenced, similar reports are announced to each member. The people gathered here are all upper class nobles involved in the management of the state, whose wealth is deeply routed to the central. Everyone present knew more than anyone that if the kingdom couldnt secure the benefits of trading with the Dwarven kingdom, the national power of the Kingdom will fall. Although no one answered, theres an answer. However, whoever says it will have to burden all the responsibility. Adding that to the equation, this isnt something that could be said. Lets invade and destroy the city! Those are the words. Even with the collective effort of the country, the most number of troops that can be mobilized is on a scale of about 100,000 people. However, against an evolved monster, an ordinary soldier is useless. A trained knight or a mercenary will be necessary. This isnt a war between humans, if you want to mobilize to defeat the opponent, this isnt something amateurs can handle. All they want is to avoid increasing the amount of people who will die in vain. So out of the 100,000 soldiers, those with actual combat experiences via skirmishes number about 20,000. Mercenaries make up the majority of that number. The knight belonging to this country is 10,000 at most. This number includes all of the knights in the region. When it comes to those who will actually rally to the kings orders are 5000 at most. The numbers in the monsters country seem to amount to around 10,000, but there might be some away doing construction. TN: Dramatic Irony C there s around 165,000. In addition, if you consider a 1 vs 1 battle scenario, youll need to factor in the quality of equipment. In addition, you should also consider the female fighting force as well. With that said, subduing the monsters with only regional knights will be difficult. For a decisive victory, at least 10,000 experienced soldiers must be prepared. In this place, whoever suggests the attack will have to carry the burden of the fund should the combat forces be insufficient. No one wants to miss out on the benefits, but carrying the burden of the losses is also undesirable. The people gathered here all had that mindset. The king could easily decipher the thoughts of the upper class nobles. Factors that will secure victory are combat forces and war funds. In addition, the adventurers staying in the monsters city are something that cant be neglected. Hell need to cooperate with a friend to work this out. No one is going to support them if there arent any benefits However, what if its assumed there are benefits? After eliminating the monsters in the city, and recognizing their right to govern the city There wouldnt be any sense of unethicality ruling over the monsters. Monster slavery isnt uncommon. Eradicating the problematic city and enslaving the surviving monsters. In addition, the city can be incorporated into the countrys territory. In doing so, the Farmas Kingdom will obtain new land, and they might even obtain the blessings of the Great Jura Forest. Adding to that, the defenses can also be left to the monsters. The council doesnt allow human slavery, but they wouldnt complain if theyre monsters. Theres also the income to be earned from opening up new trade routes, its choke-full of good benefits. Above all, there was something that fascinated the king. It is silk, a sample of it was obtained from the town, and he had never felt anything like it before. Comparing it to Magic fiber or hemp cloths is a presumptuous act. Analysis results show that it appears to be a fabric woven from the cocoons of hell moths. Hell moths are extremely dangerous monsters, even though the materials arent limited to the cocoon, however In reality, no one could believe there being an even better fabric than the one at hand. With whatever means necessary, the manufacturing method must be obtained. With the manufacturing method, this could be the countrys specialty. This and that, if the city was to be conquered, those benefits will be obtainable. Involuntarily, its likely the desperation of the king has distorted his face with desire. The problem is the subjugation itself. Regarding this matter, the king had a plan. He had already contacted Cardinal Nicolas Spertus of the church previously. An urgent emergency magic letter was sent via magic communication between countries. The contents of the letter was regarding the Monster Country. The letter was written meticulously in hopes of not causing trouble to the church and persuading them to take care of the problem. Even King Edomarisu is acquainted to Cardinal Nicolas. He is a shrewd man who would do anything that would give him profits as long as it doesnt depreciate the church. Such a man usually thinks for his own benefits. Thinking from his perspective is natural. In the letter, it was also written that for any further consultation would require sending messengers. It appears he may be a monster expert. The King couldnt hide his surprise Actually, the church wouldnt move as long as its not a big threat. When you think about it, whether it is conceivable for a monster town to be recognized as a threat, or At that point, King Edomarisu thought about everything. The churchs raison dtre is the belief that that humans and monsters dont get along well. With assent, the plans for how to proceed has been thought up. For the church, would there be enough justification to subjugate monsters that do no harm to humans? However, what if there is a nation thats asking for help? They would be able to launch a punitive force in a triumphant manner. I see, so that was the aim of Cardinal Nicolas, and so, King Edomarisu was convinced. If the church can compensate for the lack of manpower in his own country, this can be a winning battle. Moreover, with the support of the church, this could be a holy war! TN: I knew it! After reading chapter 59, I knew this would happen! Holy my arse. ED: Predictions by a bear~ Next time dont get an octopus to predict the results of the world cup, get a bear instead! And by leading this war, and gaining the honor of leading the holy war to victory, this is something I must grasp. By doing so, I can secure my foundations, and also suppress the positions of the upper class nobles. However, it is vital that there be a way to make it inexcusable for me to lead this strategy. This meeting is a farce for that. Looking the upper nobles one more time, confirming that none of they are trying to speak up. Now, I was able to make myself the air to go along with this. Ill strike when the time is right. Although I wanted to ask each lord, if the burden is too much And I said that as if I wanted to discontinue my words, Your majesty, Pardon me for my rudeness! It seems the monster town has started business with the adventurers. And supporting this from the shadows is the Burmund Kingdom. If thats the case, if we were to attack the city, the neighboring countries will not look kindly upon us Thats right, moreover, they have the support of the Dwarf blacksmiths, and are now polishing their own technology If we rallied our troops the eyes of the neighboring countries will also be watching Two nobles stated their objections. Marquis Muller of the Farmas Kingdom is a part of the noble faction with Earl Hermann as his follower. The king wanted to click his tongue but he endures, Hoo, then what do you propose we do? Thus, I asked the two men. Even with the other countries watching, when we got the churchs backing I can come out with a BANG. However, if I tell them that here, the benefit-seeking nobles will be interested in the subjugation and will strive to lead. That town will be under the direct jurisdiction of the king. The well that will be generated in there, theres no way hes going to divide it up with the nobles. The two people who were asked looked at each other, Why dont we sent a messenger? If we communicate with that city, the menace of the monsters will recede. Certainly, we can have benefits from short term trades. Then, we gain tax from defending tourist locations when people from other countries come along for tourism. In addition, if the safety is even more appealed, trade with the dwarven kingdom will become even more prosperous! Marquis Muller, as the representative, replied. Earl Hermann also nodded in response, to show his support. Certainly, there is some truth. When Veldora disappeared, we can just take over the defenses like what weve done at home. This is a welcoming idea, theres no reason to crush it. But, if theyre building trade routes, the fact they snatched the interest of our country is a different story. Marques Muller and Earl Herrman has concerns about the forest defenses since their territory is bordering the forest. In addition, Marquis Mullers territory is also bordering Burmund, so they have a good relationship. With these reasons, thats probably why they were against the monster subjugation. Although, he might have received bribes from Burmund However, one way or another, the decision was made. Since hes already the king, the future is in his hands. This had already filled his head with fame and fortune. I understand your reasons. However, I ask you, can you trust a monster? In the future, if the monsters suddenly attacked, who will take responsibility? Will you, perhaps, take responsibility? Your dear people, their lives and properties, will you protect them all? The other party is a monster. They arent meant to coexist with us humans whose thoughts they cant comprehend! Think about it hard, has your thoughtlessness passed? Such was asked with the intent to intimidate with oppression. I asked the two men but their faces simply paled, being unable to reply. Thats natural. They are only humans, they can only trust each other that much as partners. The king of the other party could be a fake, signing a contract with a body double would be a bad decision. If I trust them, once everything is over therell be no going back. If I sympathize with the monsters, I would be on edge about what might happen afterwards. I knew from reading the report that the representative was a good-natured fellow, but it doesnt seem like its listed anywhere in the reports. A little trick was used to lure out any opposition. Even if someone opposes everythings already decided. Making sure there arent any more oppositions, the kings makes his move. Thus in the name of the Farmas Kingdom, in order to subjugate the monster city known as Tempest, an army will be raised. After the upper class nobles have left, the varlet returned accompanied by a man. The mans name, Reihumi. It was the messenger whom Cardinal Nicolas sent. As expected, you have arrived, messenger-dono. Today, we have decided to raise an army. Thats very good. Cardinal will also be pleased! There were some nobles who voiced their opposition, however they were quelled in the end. This was to be expected. However, someone willing to protect the monsters, this is unexpected enough. Will you take care of such a person? N, No, and I dont have the power. For such a thing After greeting one another, the King brought up the main topic. Unexpectedly, the messenger had a pair of profound pupils that are like a bottomless pit, glimpses of lunacy and an indescribable chill can be felt when one looks him in the eye. As to raising the army of the Farmas Kingdom, the Church promised to see to reinforcement and aid. That was all that was exchanged with the messager. The messenger accepted this as a formal request. The church will dispatch troops dedicated to monster subjugation. In term of battle prowess, there were 3000 professional muonster exterminators. In addition, they will also make a special exception and send out 1000 knights associated with the church. The church knights will have magic swords as standard equipment, especially effective against monsters. There were also many excellence individuals amongst the anti-monster units sent to assist. Even evolved monster groups will be reduced to nothing but a disorderly mob under their might. Although their numbers are similar, the difference in quality is like a free player compared to a paid player. ED: was about to put console compared to PC but realized I would be pelted to death. TN: You must be quite the gamer despite your elegant appearance Yuuka san King Edomarisu King is relief to have such strong combat forces. There were 5000 of his own knights, and 4000 from the church alongside them. Perhaps, the mercenaries employed will not be below 3000. Totaling the numbers, soldiers specialized in combat has become equal or more than 12,000. If you include in the females and the monster soldiers theres approximately 10,000 more. Now then, when this demon subjugation crusade is all over, he can probably have his way with his fame as the Hero king. He will probably need to increase the donations sent to the church, but its a cheap price considering the profits he will soon have at hand. The secret conversion between the king and the messenger continued onwards extensively. Due to the flames of jealousy, his ambitions and desires, the brakes on his greed has ceased to work, a great evil will soon envelop Tempest. . Chapter 67 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 66 Chance Meeting After sending Grucius back to Tempest, I tried to return myself but the skill wouldnt activate. Whats going on? Grucius did just disappear in front of me a second ago, though These questions, ?Announcement. You are inside a wide-range barrier. Transfer skills are sealed.? were answered by theGreat Sage. What? Im getting a bad feeling about this. A feeling of impending doom that I have never felt before. When Milim invaded, I did not feel any killing intent from her; so I was not that worried. But this time, all my senses are sounding the alarm. Have I fallen into a trap? I tried calling for Ranga from within my shadow, but he did not respond. Seems like this barrier has completely isolated me from the outside world. So it seems that I can neither call for aid nor escape. The feeling of dread led to me to set up some things as insurance. At least I can still use my skills ?Announcement. You are inside a wide-range barrier. All magic energy manipulation abilities have been sealed.? What?! That basically includes every type of magic that I use; even flame and lightning abilities have been sealed. Moreover,Steel Threadand thread manipulation abilities have also been sealed. So instead of thinking that I wandered into somebodys hunting ground, I am the one who is being hunted? They permitted Grucius departure in order not to fight both of us at once. Had I decided to leave first, though, they might not have waited. In that case, they can probably sense the flow of my magic. What could they be planning? I take stance in response to a relentless killing intent, and wait for the enemy to appear. I am of course trying to dispel the barrier, but to do that I need theGreat Sageto analyze it first. However, these long range barriers require more time to be analyzed. In other words, Im in a pinch. This was the first time I felt my heart beat faster out of anxiety. It was anxiety that I have never felt since coming into the world. That could have been the result of me changing into the slime, but chances are, its mostly due to the predictive abilities of theGreat Sage. Before I undertake anything, it can estimate the chances of me succeeding. Which is why I have been able to face strong opponents fearlessly. Though they were strong, I could predict the outcome. On the other hand, even facing certain defeat I did not feel anxious. If I cant win, I should just run away. If I cant run away, lets at least punch them once. But none of that mattered in this case. Here, without knowing my opponents strength, I cannot predict the outcome. However, I do feel their killing intent. I dont know whether I can win, and I cannot run away. Nor do I know how many enemies I am facing. A few humans would be needed to set up a barrier this large. However, Heat Perceptionis detecting only a single body approaching;Magic Perceptionis not responding. So if I turned into a slime, I would be essentially blind. In other words, I have lost that amazing perceptive ability and cannot view the entire battlefield at once. The moment I was caught in this barrier, my chances of winning have fallen significantly. However, to go out of ones way to seal an opponents abilities So its possible to fight like this. Moreover, the enemy doesnt even realize that they have been separated from the outside world. Clearly the work of someone who professionally hunts monsters. Chances are, the barrier is at least 4 kilometers wide. Its boundary is completely outside of my sight. Their meticulousness is terrifying. (Just who would do this, and why are they hunting me?) When I thought that, Pleased to meet you, should I say? Though I wont know you for long A single person walking towards me threw such words at me. I thought so for a while now, but I feel like Ive seen her somewhere. A nostalgic feeling when looking at her. She has beautiful, glossy black hair at about shoulder height, with the left side swept back and the right almost covering her eye. She wears small round glasses, which could be described as her defining characteristic. I wonder if she wears them out of fashion, since her eyes dont seem particularly bad. She wears dark clothing thats easy to move around. However, by the quality of it, the clothing is clearly made for ceremonial occasions. Rather than a skirt, she wears pants. Her body is bound by a robe, the kind the clergy wear, dyed black. Though I am a fan of black myself, hers is an unnatural fascination with the color. Her eyes, cold and cruel, display profound wisdom. Other than the cold glare, she can only be described as beautiful Pleased to meet you, but do you have some business with me? My name is Rimuru; could there be some misunderstanding here? Its probably pointless, but no harm in trying. She clearly has targeted me. Theres no way she made a mistake. But even so, Id rather not get killed because of a misunderstanding. Of course not, there is no mistake here. Master of the Monsters City. You know, its a bother. So I decided to crush it. Which is why your return would be a great inconvenience. You understand, dont you? Without any hesitation and as if bored, she explained herself. Ah, I see! Isnt something I can just say here. But how does she know that I rule over Tempest? Why do you call me a monster, and some monsters city lord? Im just a normal adventurer, cant you see? Huh? Are you playing dumb? Well, its no use. I have my sources. I wont tell you who, of course, but this much Im certain about. There are many eyes in the Royal Capital. You should be more prudent with your secrets. An informant, she says? I have no idea who it could be. I would have noticed if I were being followed and I was careful with my contacts. I dont get it. Well, I do understand that shes out to kill me, though. This is really bad. She is armed with a rapier hanging on her hip. She isnt wearing armor and appears rather carefree. I cant feel the presence of anyone else around, seems like the people who created the barrier will not be joining the fight. They planned a certain-kill trap but only sent one person? Or does that mean that shes simply that powerful? But this is not the time to be pondering these things. Tempest might be getting attacked this very moment. After raising an army, it would take them about a week to reach the city. How many days did it take Grucius to travel from Farmas Kingdom to Ingrasia Kingdom? If he was running without rest, Id say about three days. The plan was for me to return immediately, but, as things stand, I can only lament my ignorance. All I know is that I dont have the time to fool around. Seems that even if I claimed that youve got the wrong person you wont trust me, will you? Nope. After all, Ive heard that the master of the monsters is named Rimuru Ah, is that so She got me. To think that she has even heard of my name. Can we start now? Id prefer not to, but can I at least hear your name? I said to her, who was drawing her rapier. The beauty tilted her neck, and said I havent told you, huh. Didnt really care, so I forgot. In that case, one more time. I am the Emperors Personal Knights Battalion Knights Captain. Sakaguchi Hinata is the name. Our acquaintanceship shall be short, and not a pleasant one. She drew the rapier. Seven jewels adorned the hilt of her silver blade. Crimson magic enveloped it. A Magic sword, it seems. But to think that she is Sakaguchi Hinata I heard that she was the ultimate pragmatist who doesnt like to follow through. That seems to be a misconception. She learned about me, and everything regarding my city. But, more importantly. I still have to thank her for having messed with the kids. Thank goodness shes intending to fight. I can mercilessly crush her. But just for the sake of time, if I can negotiate out of this, I will. So while drawing my sword, Hinata, you say? Wait a second, Ive been meaning to talk to you! I dont know what a monster could possibly mean to tell me, but Im not planning to listen. Wait, I said. Youre Japanese, and so am I. Shizu-san has asked me to look I know. That you killed Shizu-sensei. So this is revenge. Besides, a monster being a Japanese? What a ridiculous thing you say, dont try to make me laugh Doesnt seem like shell believe me. Right! I thought of a way and, Ive been telling you: Im Japanese! I died over there and reincarnated as a slime in this world! I said, in Japanese. Surprise colored her face. How skillful where have you learned those words? But, thats not how this works. The chance of that occurring is astronomically low. Moreover, the chance that such a person is talking to me right now on top of that makes it impossible. In other words, theres no need to even consider your words. She completely disregards anything Ill say. I had thought she may believe if a monster suddenly starts speaking Japanese, but So you are planning to fight no matter what, huh? Well, then let me pay you back for messing with the kids! And besides, do you think that youll be enough to defeat me? I declared. Even if she is a World Traveler, I possess the power rivaling demon lords. No matter how far my abilities have been restricted, I can hardly imagine losing to her. Is what I thought, but Hmm? What kids are you talking about? Besides, Im surprised. Are you honestly thinking that you can win against me in this barrier? She smiled in amusement and whispered the response. In the next moment, seven rainbow colored lights shot out from her sword. A series of high speed thrusts. The afterimage matches the color of the jewels? I tried to avoid it, but my body felt heavy. Seriously! Even physical abilities are restricted. In spite of my attempts, I was hit thrice. A burning pain ran through my body. Pain? I felt something I should be resistant to. Hmm? Not all of them hit I see. I am impressed by your evasive abilities. I wonder how far you can go? Without giving me a second to rest, she resumed her onslaught. I tried blocking the hits with my sword. But as if her thrusts were passing through the sword, I was hit again. Feeling imminent danger, I jumped away from her. Thus, I was hit four times. Somehow, I feel that taking any more hits is dangerous. Oh, have you noticed this skills powers? There have been plenty of fools who have perished without offering even a hint of resistance Seems like youre a bit brighter than the rest With a small nod, she complimented me. Not that it makes me happy. This skill probably transmits pain not to the nerves, but directly to the soul. So theres no way to guard against it. The fact that there is not a single wound on my body is proof. I had theGreat Sagerun some predictions based on my observations. It seems that I will die if I get hit thrice more. Not the death of the flesh but of the soul itself. What an absurd skill. But I cant be certain whether this is a skill or an ability of the magic sword. Honestly, seems like I was underestimating my opponent too much. Sakaguchi Hinata. She definitely has a unique skill. On top of not knowing what it is, the fact that my abilities are sealed put me at a great disadvantage in this fight. In fact, I probably should have attempted escaping since the moment I found out I was trapped inside the barrier. Though whether I could escape or not Im constantly a step behind. From what I tried out, neitherBlack Flame,Black Lightning, norBarrier can be used. Moreover, sinceCloning,Devil Transformation, andFire Changeare also magic energy manipulation abilities, I cant even transform. All my certain-win skills having been sealed without even having a chance to put them to use. Not that I am completely defenseless, though. Fumu . What are you planning, I wonder. Its useless, you know? A rank monsters trapped in the Holy Barrier cannot live for long. C rank monsters are immediately purified. Dont you understand? The barrier purifies magical energy itself. Therefore, high level monsters like you lose most of your power and cannot fight as you normally would. It is the strongest barrier the church has against you monsters. Normally, it is used for Disaster Class A rank monsters and above Oh and you said that I wouldnt be enough to kill you, but there was hardly a need for me to come out. Its overkill. But, I guess I did want to try talking to you once. Since you killed Shizu-sensei. Perhaps not revenge, but she would have wanted me to kill you, no? I did technically kill Shizu-san, but that was That was? Doesnt matter. She was the only person who was nice to me in the whole world. And now she is gone Not a feeling I myself understand . She murmured and looked at me. Her eyes simply declare me as her prey. After showing such an overwhelming difference, she stands motionless. Her confidence probably comes from the power she has just displayed. And, if I trust what she is saying, my chances of victory inside the barrier are next to none. If I dont dispel it, I will certainly lose. But, she believes me to be Shizu-sans nemesis? That I dont get. Since a while ago, something about her conversation seems off. But theres no time for that. If anything, I mostly worry about This barrier can only be created by the Holy Knights. So dont worry. The ones sent to your city cannot use it. But, creating a weak barrier is part of our curriculum, so they will create a weak one. Before long, youll lose a place to return to, you see? Not that youll be able to return As I thought; if they use such a barrier to attack Tempest, my friends will be in danger. They are an opponent we must immediately crush. But how unexpectedly annoying they are! My only option is to use attacks that dont use magical energy. That isCthe sword and unique skills. Her sword hand is superior to mine. My physical strength is slowly fallingCthat much is trueCbut she hasnt shown her true skill yet either. I dont want to believe it, but I feel the same pressure from her that I do from Hakurou. Which is why I have to depend on unique skills to defeat her. That wasnt something I wanted to reveal. I am hesitant to use it, but I have no choice. First, I raised my abilities usingFighting Spirit Technique. Moreover, I activatedHerculean Strength. As expected, I can use skills that dont rely on magical energy. Isnt it too early to think that you have won? I readied my sword and went on the offensive. Thanks to Hakurous guidance, I have gotten rather good with the sword. Maybe out of surprise, but Hinata went on the defense. No shes just being careful. Her eyes. They are the eyes of a chef looking at a fish on the cutting board. Thats no surprise, she is analyzing my attacks and looking for a weakness. Nor is that prideCshe looks uninterested, as if doing her job. Nor were her previous words fueled by pride, but by raw calculation. That sending her against me is overkill is mere truth to her. She was not looking down on me in the slightest Even now, as she observes my movements, she is making predictions. To my superior speed she is offering the perfect response. This feels as if I were fighting theGreat Sageinstead of her. When she received a hit from the sword strengthened byHerculean StrengthI understood. The overwhelming difference between us. Though the tip of the sword has almost reached the speed of sound, she has yet to be wounded. She is able to perfectly read my attacks. And in order to do that, youd have to be as proficient as Hakurou. The second I lost my balance, she landed two more hits with deadly precision. Oh? Is this the end? But, yeah. Being able to move that well in this barrier is commendable. Honestly, I looked down on you. But even now, you cant win against me. Youve held up well, until now, that is. You have already received six hits. The special ability of the sword, Dead End Rainbow, bestows certain death upon an opponent it has struck seven times. There was no need to teach you this, but you wouldnt be able to pass on without knowing what killed you, would you? She said. The truth as she saw it. And make no mistake, thats is the truth since I saw it as well. But, though she masquerades it as an act of kindness, she really intends to instill fear in me and push me into making a mistake. She is perfectly prudent. Meaning there is no other reason for her to teach me this. Even with my abilities sealed I had thought I would manage somehow, but shes the worst opponent for me. An opponent who knows neither pride nor negligence. One that would use her best hand to win. And, she kept analyzing my abilities while fighting; yet being so sure of her victory, she has yet to neglect to continue analyzing. The situation was simply that hopeless. Never had I thought Id face such a hopeless situation. Even with the limitless Milim I could imagine a thing or two to do. Not that Id win, of course Then Ill continue this pointless struggle. I am not so obedient that Id just roll over and die when asked! I respond, and try something I have yet to use. That is, spirit summoning. Spirits are something other than magical energy. While I cannot summon a spirit without making a contract, I can call forth the one resting inside me. ?Solution. The High Spirit Ifrit has been separated from theShapeshifterskill.? Seems like it was a success. I could allow this spirits skills to change, resulting in various types of magical abilities, but not this time. The reason is: I fear it wont reach her. Unfortunately, she is not the type of an opponent to fall for petty tricks. If I dont go all out in one shot, I cannot win. Serve thy purpose, Fire Spirit Ifrit!!! At my call, the Ifrit materialized. A magical energy link was established between the Ifrit and I, resulting in magical energy flowing from me to him. Thus, my energy was finally put into some use. However, that was not the reason why I called him out. Ifrit began his attack. Thus, she should be too occupied to attack me. As expected, she is busy fighting with the Ifrit. Thus, I could launch some attacks on her, Oh? To even be able to summon high level spirits, how unexpected; but, thats not enough to defeat me She declared facing me, interrupting my attack. Ifrit is a high ranking spirit. Even if we are inside the Holy Barrier, spirits are natural energy and are unaffected. Since this is a barrier of holy power. Even if that was not the case, Ifrit, who surpasses A rank, would not be defeated by it. However By the looks of it, Ifrit is looking back, crouching. As if he were defying my orders. You, what did you do? Ill answer if you tell me what you were planning to do? The air tensed between us. Return, Ifrit! Hearing that call, Ifrit disappeared, and returned back inside of me. ?Solution. Ifrit was subjected to a Forced Control Ability The opponent probably attempted to steal Ifrit away? Forced control ability? So her power is to take away This World Traveler Sakaguchi Hinata is a monster far exceeding my predictions. I was blinded by the barrier, thinking that it was the reason for the close battle, but that was a mistake. In fact, the barrier is merely there to make me believe that and let my guard down. Did I really believe I could defeat her! A lovely smile appears on her face. What a terrifying enemy she is. She has yet to use all her strengthCthat much I am sure of. You tried to snatch Ifrit away, huh? Oh? How did you know? Since you found out, Ill let you know. Youre right. Its thanks to my unique skillUsurper Unique skillUsurpershe says The ability to take away the strength of ones enemies and their spirits! Similar to myPredator. But she does so without having to analyze the abilities, so its more battle oriented. I see, so fighting World Travelers will inevitably lead to a clash between unique abilities, huh Its guaranteed for summoned ones, but seems like World Travelers can also acquire one. Actually, no; I should expect the most powerful individuals in this world to possess a unique skill. The fact that I didnt consider that before only shows my immaturity. I see, thats why Hinata has been observing me the whole time. A textbook fighting method. Just shows how much more fighting experience she has. While I am unsure whether her ability is superior to mine, her use of it probably is. I cant win without betting my very existence here. However, I will lose after taking one more hit. She even so easily crushed my Ifrit trump card, so I have only one thing left to do. Its not something I want to use, but I have no choice here. I have no idea what will happen as a result, or whether it will reach the barrier But I have to try. Hinata, we have yet many things to discuss, but I dont have enough time. Im sorry, but well have to settle this next time Still havent given up? Well, be my guest Rest easy. The last attack will be on a completely different level of pain than the rest. She looked at me one last time, ( Oi , I leave the rest to youGreat Sage!) ?Understood. Order has been received. After confirming the situation, I will execute command? I am impaled by last attack Die! Dead End Rainbow! Awaken,Gluttony!!! After shouting that order, my consciousness fell into seemingly endless darkness. As if falling asleep, I fell unconscious. At the same moment as the rapier pierced Rimurus flesh,Gluttonyawakened on commend. The awakened demon, stared at the rapier stuck in his flesh, and began to change. Hinata quickly noticed Rimurus change and was on her guard. She felt the sword grow heavy in her hand. For some reason, she decided to let it go; little did she know that this decision saved her life. A pale blue light enveloped the rapier down to the hilt. In front of her eyes, Rimuru began to change, but collapsed without taking a form. After all, the barrier prevented any kind of change caused by magic manipulation. Transformation was included in that list. But, that being didnt careCit moved towards her formless. While swallowing everything in its wake. Dangerous! Hinata felt. Its hard to believe, but its absorbing the very environment. Had she been a second late releasing that sword, she would have been swallowed whole already. But it kept targeting Hinata, moving on sound, heat, and smell alone. Unbelievable. She murmured. In the first place, Dead End Rainbow is as advertisedCit destroys the opponents soul after seven hits. Nonetheless This being will not die, as it does not have a soul. Since coming to this world, she has discerned the three layers of souls. The soulCthe source of power for humans and monsters. Cloaking themselves in their souls, the most brittle existence, the astral bodies Establishing themselves in power, spiritual bodies Those who have a direct connection to this world, material bodies The soul is the entity itself, there is no being outside of it. Any kind of consideration requires the presence of an astral body. Of course, should it be based on astral body alone, the being will dissipate into thin air. So a medium to record the memories is neededCspiritual body. However, spiritual body preserves kind of like virtual memory, hence cannot serve as a permanent medium. Hence the flesh. So for those with tempered souls, should they even sustain brain damage, recovery of certain memories becomes possible. And, there are monsters who live with only a soul. That kind of being, however, is inferior to the rest. But, even if it is but a soul, should it obtain some level of intelligence, it will be recognized as a monster. These are what the world knows as the four dragons, the highest form of being. But, even this special race requires a soul. So what is happening before her now completely escapes her understanding. For the first time ever, Hinata felt anxiety. The only thing she could think of Would this no longer be a life-form? At the very least, it has certainly exceeded the definition of life of this world. Yet before her eyes, it continuously tried to take shape. Right now, it looked like a slime. No , Hinata thought, it was a slime to begin with . What was now before her was far more sinisterCdevouring all life insight. It wasnt something she could quickly defeat. But that doesnt mean it wasnt something she couldnt defeat. Her weapon, however, crumbling before her eyes, Astral Bind! She took out an amulet from her bag, and erected another barrier with it. One that binds not the flesh, but every level of ones soul. However, the slime continued to move. As I thought Thus, Hinata concluded that the slime before her was but Rimurus empty husk. The result of the last works Rimuru called outCGluttony, was it? Probably, though his soul was destroyed he activated some kind of program to defeat his opponent In that case, this is simple. If it doesnt have a soul, its hardly an enemy. All you need to do is stop the body from moving. Of course, she still needed to watch out for getting caught and devoured by this half-baked thing. Oh my. You are a pain even after death I hate you. But, if I dont erase what you have become, I fear youll wreak havoc upon the world She grumbled to herself, while coming up with a plan. The point was to stop its movements. Having so decided, Hinata started to summon spirits. The myriad of spirits attacked the slime as a flood. Normally, shed summon a demon, but that wouldnt be possible within the Holy Barrier. So while she did feel bad for the Spirits, theyd have to go out and die. While confirming that the spirits have occupied the slime, Hinata began to chant a grand spell. Thanks to her abilityMathematicianshe can normally ignore the chant, but this time was different. The magic that she could use within the barrier belong toIncantationandSpirit Magicas these do not rely directly on magical energy. The magic that she is planning to use is the ultimate attack magic from theDivine Magicarchive. The atheist Hinata was praying to a god. Finding this very fact ironic, Hinata hated this magic. However, her preferences aside, the magic that Hinata knows, the strongest among it, is limited to the ones taught by the church. Her hands stretched out in front of her, one is drawing some complicated symbols in the air, while the other is drawing geometric shapes. After quickly weaving such a complicated spell, a completed magic circle was now before her. The decorative glasses have by now fallen off her face, and, I lift my prayers to the heavens. I ask, for a holy strength. I beg, for my prayer to be heard. Upon all of creation! Disintegration!!! A power befitting a god. Though its not an area attack, since it targets everything from the atom to the soul, it is considered the strongest anti-personnel magic. Upon completing the chant, a brilliant white light shot out from her hands. A blinding light. It traveled to the target at a speed of 300,000 km/s. Equal to the speed of light. The skill completely vaporizes the target via holy energy. The down-sideCit requires a long time to prepare. Amidst a magic fight, or a duel, it is not a power you can use. Moreover, it requires a large amount of energy to use, and can be used at most once per day. However, there is not a single being who could withstand this attack. Now, the hideous slime, who barely feels any damage from the environment, has disappeared without a trace. This is also a skill which only erases its target. Its over, huh you were harder than expected Hinata sighed in relief, and so muttered. Using spirits she notified the Holy Barrier knights squad to dispel it. She had originally thought that there was no need to erect it, but the informant insisted that it was necessary. Had she fought without it She thought not further. She refused to consider meaningless possibilities. Moreover She was busy thinking about what the slime Rimuru has said. The kids? What was that about? Ah, whatever. Thinking about it wouldnt help. What can she do about something she has never heard of? After confirming that the barrier has been dispelled, Hinata thought about the future. Would she be able to gain complete control of Tempest if she set off for the city? First is information gathering. She decided to first learn of the subjugation teams progress, so she returned to the church. By now, the monster named Rimuru was completely forgotten. Whether they were strong or weak, theres no use thinking about something that was erased. The chance that the monster was still alive was completely ignored by her. That is the secret to her strength and her greatest weakness, though she herself is unaware of the fact. Hinatas only thought at the time wasI need a new sword And thus she left. Chapter 68 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 67 Forest Assailants When I confirmed that the barrier has indeed fallen, I decided to finally come out. At the exact same moment, Are you well, my master! Ranga worriedly jumped out of the shadow. No problems, I tell him while confirming the state of my body. Seems like Im okay, the skill returned to what it originally was. Seriously, what a screwed up tale this has become. What a horrible person she is! Picking a fight without even hearing what I had to say well, I did play along, though. But, contrary to my expectations, I was defeated No, not defeated. They do say that escape is also a victory. Wise men steer clear of trouble they say. As I thought devoting myself to escape was the correct decision. Since I only tried to escape, now that I have, this is my victory!.. Thats a little painful to say. So lets call it a draw. This was a really close call. I was able to survive thanks to the insurance I set up before hand, but this was almost the end of me. Since I felt overwhelmingly disadvantageous, I created a clone and planned my escape. Had I used magic energy to make it, she would have found out; so, instead, I physically separated a piece of my slime body and sent that away. I was able to escape thanks to the minimal activity state and thus avoided being affected by the battle, but it was still a pain. Had she foreseen my ability to split this way, that would have been the end But since she didnt know all of my abilities, she couldnt plan that far. And I guess no one would plan for it by default. Thus, I was saved. I timidly left the battlefield, and reached what used to be the boundary of the barrier, and thus lost some time. Id die if Hinata spotted me, so I devoted all my intention to hiding my presence. As a result, I was able to successfully escape, albeit with difficulty. However Hinata is way too strong! With that strength she doesnt need a barrier but she still goes out of her way to use it just in case. Seriously! Cut me some slack, will you?! This time, I couldnt even scratch her. She didnt even see a reason to wear armor Are all world travelers and summoned ones that strong? Seems like there are many skills for me to snatch away. By the way, this fights harvest includes Hinatas rapier, the skill she used, and data on her magic. Even in Gluttonys rampage mode,Great Sagekept up the data link. I also ordered it to record data for future reference. Honestly, I didnt believe I could win from the start. Moreover, Disintegration is so powerful it sent chills down my back. You cant protect yourself against that. Even a multiple layer barrier will be pierced resulting in death. No joke. Im really fortunate to have seen it. So in face of such magic, the only thing you can do is to run away or to interfere with the drawing of the magic circle. It would have been great if I could absorb and analyze it, but I had no such chance. Life isnt that easy. The moment I saw it, the data link was severed. And just receiving feedback from the clone made me feel dizzy. From what I saw, you cant evade it. Chances are, the target is marked by spell; so unless you dispel the barrier, youre a goner. Could Milim endure it? Lets ask her the next time we meet. Thats how much data I was able to acquire this time around. You could even say that this was my victory. But lets just call it a draw. No! Im not being a sore loser! This isnt the time for jokes. I worry about Tempest. I tried transferring to Tempest. By the way, though I can feel the destination, I dont feel a response from it. Thats bad, isnt it is this the weak barrier that Hinata spoke of? I should return as quick as possible. Off we go! I said to Ranga. And, with a heavy heart, I transferred to the Cave of the Seal. In front of the cave, which was just outside the barrier, gathered Gabil and his troops. When he saw me, Oh! Rimuru-sama, we are in trouble! He called out. Seems like my fears were coming true. I can only lament the time I lost fighting with Hinata. I have no time to chat here. Having so decided, I established a telepathic link with Gabils group. And, while thus conversing, hurried into Tempest. This time, I forcefully accelerated their mental abilities, allowing them to report within a moment. As a result, I unfortunately put Gabil in charge, but this is the wrong time to mind such decisions. Thanks to this I got a feel for the situation. Heres what happened. About an hour ago, a report came in. They spoke via spirit communicators, and were thus able to hear the news. A number of assailants have come, it said. Souei intended to find out their identity via shadow step, but he couldnt use it. Moreover, telepathy stopped working. So, though slightly panicked, they remembered about the spirit communicators. Created as a spare, we were fortunate that it allowed conversation between the cave and the city. According to the information Gabil heard, the adventurers were also in a state of panic. And, approximately 15 minutes ago, the reports stopped coming. So Gabil told me. Gabils group was ordered to protect the cave by Rigurdo. But they were very worried about the city so were arguing whether or not to send a scout. To send or not to sendCthey couldnt get their priorities straight which resulted in a split of opinion. (Alright, I got it. You guys retreat and protect the cave. Please capture the invaders without killing them) (Ay! By the way, Bester-dono is asking whether he can make a trip to the Dwarf Kingdom?) (Ah, have him wait for a bit. When the situation becomes clearer I dont particularly mind, but right now is no good) (Understood! Please take care of yourself!) The telepathic link was cut. 15 minutes, huh Had it not been for Hinatas meddling, I would have made it. Steeling my heart, I shadow step closer to the city. Chances are if I leap into the city, I wont be able to leave the shadow. So I leap close enough to fly to it. That leap I was able to make without a problem. AndFlying Magicset at highest speed, I headed for the city. The barrier spread around the city put up a resistance. But, holding my left hand in front of me, I absorbed a part of the barrier and thus broke through. After successfully entering the city I felt the barrier mend behind me. Inside, the magic concentration has dropped significantly, but magic energy properly flows. This barrier is clearly inferior to the Holy Barrier used against me. What a relief After entering the city premises I hurry to the center square. A large crowd has gathered in the city; their faces gloomy. Something happened it seems. My heart quickened in anxiety. After noticing my arrival, the group opened a path and knelt before me. And, in this state, a few people appeared before me. Rigurdo and Kaijin. Rimuru-sama, we are overjoyed that you have returned to us. There are matters we must hear your opinion on, so please come this way They are preventing me from continuing forward? Seems like theres something up ahead. I have a bad feeling about this. Rigurdo, Kaijin. Move of out the way. What happened? N-nothing. Some small problems here and there, so for now Dont try to hide it. Move At my command, the people timidly cleared the way. What appeared before me, that scene. Countless monsters lay there. Men, women, and even children. Appearing as if they were sleeping All dead. Why has I cant feel my feet. What is this, what has? No good, I cant think straight. A total of 100 friends lay before me. Eh all are dead? Youre lying, arent you?! My mind doesnt focus. Though I have no need for it, I feel out of breath. Though I lack a heart, it beats violently in my chest. What is this, what happened? My voice escaped my lips. A cold voice that can be heard from far away. I felt my heart grow cold. Rigurdo explained to the trembling me, A while ago, we were attacked by a group which identified themselves as the followers of the Western Saints Church. We suddenly lost contact with other groups, and due to the sudden lethargy we felt Furthermore, we were attacked by a group which disguised themselves as adventurers. Western Saints Church the group Hinata spoke of arrived faster than I expected. Next, a Hobgoblin elder continued As you have ordered, we welcomed the humans with respect without harming them F-fool! Are you trying to say this is Rimuru-samas fault! Rigurdo countered, enraged. P-please forgive me! I meant no such A distant apology resounded, but it did not reach my heart. I see, my order, my words caused this I am a monster. who used to be a human. I just wanted to get along with humans. reality is far more cruel. Then what should I be doing!!! who knows? Think for yourself. A voice rang inside my head, denying responsibility. But I will not permit it. I am the cause of this tragedy; the responsibility is mine. I felt extreme regret and bottomless anger well-up within my heart. . Calling a conference of elders, we reconfirm the situation. Even in this shaken state, my mind was able to properly assess the situation. First, there were ten assailants. In ten minutes, they were able to kill a hundred of us. By the looks of it, the group that set up the barrier remained outside of it, so their actual numbers are unconfirmed. This is what they said, The West Saints Church has condemned this city as a den of monsters. Within a week, along with the Farmas Kingdom, we shall cleanse this land. We are lead by the great hero, King Edomarisu! If you choose to surrender, we shall guarantee your lives and existence in the name of our god. Cease the pointless struggle, and surrender. Otherwise, only death awaits you! Oh wise adventurers! You should know with whom justice lies. We hope you shall choose wisely. That is all! They said, and ran out. And while screaming so they mercilessly slaughtered women and children Benimaru seemed like he had something to say, but was holding it in his face clearly in pain. But for them, who are in charge of taking care of the city, such a thing would never had occurred were it not for my order. My words have caused this tragedy. The adventurers who have come here? Next door We came over. A number of traders were there, totaling about 50 men. They said, About this, please We can fathom the reason behind Farmas Kingdoms aggression, but we the adventurers have come to like this place. We cannot accept the methods the Farmas Kingdom has employed. They said they will come to attack, would you let us help prepare the ambush? However, to make an enemy out of the church what an unpleasant tale this has become And other such lines. I can feel their attentiveness towards our suffering. Feeling gratitude for their words, I appreciate the sentiment, but we will clean this mess up by ourselves this time. Rather, I would like you to bring news of this back as soon as possible In that case, shouldnt we just send a messenger? Thats no good Why? I explain my thoughts. Rather, what I suspect the people lying in wait are thinking. That we are blood thirsty monsters. They will kill the messenger themselves and pin the blame on us. So I tell them, I see. That does make sense, but would they go so far? The church which stands for justice? No way They replied. But, No, wait a second. I remembered! Those guys might have been the infamous Blood Shadows. Remember how they even killed children without any hesitation? What? Ah, that rumor, huh? I see. That does seem like their work Are you kidding me? To think they actually existed Even though a declaration of war immediately followed? Well, thats just what youd expect from Blood Shadows Considering that their enemies are monsters ah, my bad They suddenly got noisy. Seems like theres a rumor about a secret squad serving the church. A group that would laugh amidst a slaughterCfanatics. But if thats the case, then weve got a troublesome opponent on our hands. So, because we are monsters, they arent recognizing us as a country but simply treating this as a subjugation request Which is why the adventurers should all leave right now. If they stay behind and die, theyll claim that we had done it. When I so told them, they reluctantly agreed. So we had them quickly pack up and prepare to leave the city. Rigurdo offered them to use our carts and wagons. Thus, with many parting words, we saw off our guests from Brumund Kingdom. They promised to let the country know and come back with reinforcements. But, will that happen? A single country could hardly make an enemy of the church. I dont expect much from them. Not that we need the help. This is this countrys problem; all I have to do is slaughter the perpetrators. Personally. After all, if I dont do anything, the pain and wrath that fills my heart will not subside Having confirmed their departure, I asked Rigurdo about something that has been bothering me for a while. By the way, wheres Shion? I havent seen her yet Upon hearing these words, not just Rigurdo, but Benimaru, Souei, Hakurou, and Shuna all suddenly stopped moving. Whats with their reaction No way could it be? That idiot didnt go for revenge on her own, did she? N-no about that Hmm? Somethings strange here. They are averting their eyes. Then where is she? No one answered. If I look closely, Shuna is stifling tears. Ive got a bad feeling about this. Dread creeps up from the dark corners of my mind. But theres no way, please tell me that theres no way I got it. I wont be mad, so just tell me where she is I ask from Shuna. I understand this way, Ill lead the way. Nodding at Benimarus words, I follow him. To the center square. There was a girl lying among the fallen. Covered with a white cloth that didnt stand out from the rest. So that I wouldnt noticeCit did not stand out. Haha, to think that I havent noticed I cant laugh. Open your eyes I cant believe this. Please open your eyes This cant be happening. Why? Why has this Shion protected a child, The magic energy concentration dropped, So her strength had fallen, Shion was always bad with barriers, And the sword that slashed her was the Ogre Eater magic sword The explanation was given, but I did not want to hear. My heart simply refused to listen. Shion, please open your eyes I want to cry but cant. Though my heart has been torn to shreds, this body does not feel the need to cry. I see I am a monster after all. Somehow, I was pleased with that realization. Sorry. Can you leave me alone for a bit At these words they all dispersed. For a bit, Shuna hugged me while crying but then followed the rest. Yeah. I want to be alone. I dont get myself. Though I feel insanity creeping in, my mind horribly calm. Extreme sadness, regret, wrath. These feelings mixed inside of me seeking an outlet. Why has this ?Solution. Impossible to calculate. Impossible to understand. Reply impossible.? What action would have been just? ?Solution. Impossible to calculate. Impossible to understand. Reply impossible.? Was it a mistake to head to a human city? ?Solution. Impossible to calculate. Impossible to understand. Reply impossible.? Hey was I wrong? ?Solution. Impossible to calculate. Impossible to understand. Reply impossible.? Behold, the greatGreat Sageis unable to answer. Screwing with me If this werent my city I would let my anger rage, I would trample everything in my path Stop screwing with me To steal someone important from me If I think about it, this is the first time I lost someone close to me. Someone who hasnt lost anyone cannot comprehend the depth of this sadness. Now, for the first time, I felt pain far surpassing the tearing of flesh. Pain resistant? What a joke its useless. From within me, strong magical energy surged along with my emotions. Unable to withstand it, a crack appeared in the anti-demon mask. Now appearing as if a tear was flowing down my face And then night came unannounced. I look up at the moon. What should I do? Theres no answer. Though my head is clear, I cant think of anything. I kept looking at the moon searching for an answer. But none was given to me. Still as if I were a fool, I continued this meaningless act. The light of the moon could not reach me. Chapter 69 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 68 Soul and Hope 3 days have passed. Shion hasnt woken up yet. I think she sleeps too much. Really, I wish she would stop doing such a thing. No, I know. I know she will never open her eyes again. However, I did not want to admit it. I wish she could always fool around and making her usual crap and unpleasant cooking. But, such wishes will not come true. Because a dead person will never come back again.. Notification. The analysis of the barrier that covers the surroundings had ended. Cancellation is possible. Do you want to execute it? YES/NO No, you may not execute it yet. It seems, the analysis of the barrier byGreat Sagehad ended. It took more time than I thought, perhaps its because of the size of the barrier that covers the whole city. Maybe, it was possible to completely analyze it because I ate some part of the barrier. Whatever.. The barrier too, I dont care anymore. How is the result of the other investigation? Notification. The search result, not found. Magic related to reviving the dead was not discovered. Is that so..? No, thats might be so. Such convenient magic like that, theres no way for it to be discovered so easily. Its natural. Still, perhaps there might be another possibility, isnt there? Only thinking about it is useless, even if its only a futile struggle, I will not be stopped by such things. Shion doesnt open her eyes. Isnt it natural for her to sleep..? However, Ill muster all my abilities, and I will seek if there is a way or not. I will protect their body with my magic power, not just Shion, but also the bodies of all people that sleep here. So their body will not decay. Their bodies will be sustained by magic power, they will never disappear. It might be useless. However, Im still hung up on such wish. But, there was no result. From the magic book I obtained at the school, Revival magic didnt exist. Is that so? Of course it is. Im praying that you all will awake someday, so please sleep inside me for the time being. So I thought, when I try to absorb everyone, Danna, Im sorry. Im late. Rimuru-Danna, how should I says it?.. Some peoples voices are calling me, there are some people approaching. Please wait a bit longer; I will soon get back on my feet. Or so I thought, Rimuru-san, you see. Although the possibility are low., erm, its closer to zero actually.. There are several fairy tales about reviving the dead. Hearing those words, I feel my alienated mind stuck back with a click. I sense my mind return to my body. Please tell me the details, Ellen I turn around and face the three adventurers As long as there is a possibility, I will not hesitate to take it. Ellen nods, and starts her stories. . . I heard Ellens stories. Although its just some fairy tales, it seems to be based of real event. The story went like this: A Girl and Her Pet Dragon. Once upon a time a Girl helplessly watched her Dragon die, the Girl lamented the death of her pet Dragon who was her only sole friend, in her rage She destroyed the country responsible for the Dragons death by Herself. In that country resided 10.000 souls. Thus, the Girl evolved into a Demon Lord. At that moment, a miracle occurred. The Girls soul became connected to the Dragons. As the Girl evolved the Dragon also evolved. However, the miracle only reaches that far before it ended. The dragons soul already disappeared when It died, so lacking a soul It revived as a wicked chaos dragon. As if it was faithful to what the girl had wished, to bring calamity to the world, it transformed into a wicked dragon. When she returned from her rage, the girl had become a demon lord, while grieving, she decided to personally sealed the chaos dragon who was both her pet and sole friend. Thus, the story ends with the Girl sealing the Dragon. Besides that, there were also stories about a vampire girl who revived after her blood was drained, or about a spirit magician who was revived. In every story the character inside had a great change in their personality, as if they had become a completely different person. It had been written in the prohibited forbidden books. At the Secret Library of Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion, the only copy of the stories exists. But, it doesnt matter. So the problem now. Is evolution, huh? Its a fact that the evolution of a monster is vague. Just having a name is something significant. Isnt there is possibility? That if I also become a Demon Lord However, its meaningless if the monster lacks soul but No, wait! At this place, there is a barrier that no monster can pass. If you think carefully, isnt there also a possibility that the soul wont become dispersed? Solution. The possibility for the Shions and others souls still exist, is 3.14% Isnt that Pi ()! No, not that Although it seems low, but on the contrary, for me it is tremendously high. There is 3% probability to revive them from the death; its something to be believed on. After all, I cant believe that the stubborn Shion will be dead just like that. I must bear it. At last I see hope. Now, the problem is how to accomplish it! Whether its possible for me to become a Demon Lord, however Solution. Master has already fulfilled the conditions for Demon Lords Seed. To fulfill the condition for evolving into the Demon Lord (for Seed to sprouts), it is necessary to sacrifice 10.000 Human beings (Souls). So, is it only that? So easy. Demon Lord? To become it. So easy. I only need to dispose 10.000 trashes, what an easy work. If its still not enough, Ill just need to dispose more. Right, fortunately, the food was already here. The wheels had turned. At that time, Ellen, for telling me the stories, you had my gratitude. However Is it all right? For you, to let me become a Demon Lord? I stare at Ellen while saying that. Ellen cast her head down and become silent. Then she raise her head and replied with resolve. I originally come from Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion. To tell the truth, I yearn for the freedom of an adventurer. But its all right. I also want to help Shion-chan. The Church, is unforgivable. Just because it was a monster, it was evil? I really hate this idea. Im talking with you, because I already understand that things will not stay the same like before. Even if I continue as Adventurer, surely Ill only cause problems to the Freedom Association. So, you see I have decided to join this country. I want to spend my remainder life in this country. Its okay, right? Rimuru-chan? Hearing those words, Cabal silently shakes his head, Gido stares at the sky with his eyes closed. I look at them as if waiting for their response, Well~. If Ojou-sama says so, as a bodyguard I dont object. Neesan.,No, Ellen-sama. Is it all right? The two of them look at Ellen resolvedly. It seems, they are not just a mere adventurers. Ellen, her real name is Eryune, she seems to be a noble from Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion. And then, she studied at Royal Capital Academy, she left the country because she yearned to be an adventurer afterward. The two bodyguards followed her. Maybe, when Rimuru-chan becomes a Demon Lord, the information about me would be leaked out and become known. The information about me will surely become known by the Intelligence Bureau. Even if I say my refusal, the country will try to bring me back. So, you see, I want help the best I can. Until the last minute, I want to see how this will end with my own eyes. Her serious eyes are looking at me. I already obtained the needed information. I dont know how much the response of the neighboring Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion will influence this country, but I cant disregard the fact that Ellen may be forcefully taken away. However, I had judged that there is still no explicit danger to her for now. That will be a matter for another day. Well, it will be a matter for later time. I want to avoid doing things that would increase the number of enemies. So? Its inevitable. Even so, whether or not Shion-chan can be saved? Do you mind if I stay till the end? I see, its thanks for information Ellen-san gave. Till the end, I dont mind if you want to stay. However, if I become a Demon Lord, and my personality change, dont hold me responsible if I end up attacking you, understood? Unnn Even if I dont like it, so be~ it. I believe in Rimuru-chan! Heyhey Ojou you got us involved as well? Really, so be~ it There is no other way, Danna. Ellen-sama is always like this every time. Even if those two are sighing, they dont oppose it. Whatever the impression they made, these two are deeply devoted to Ellen. Still, the decision had already decided by now. To save Shion! For that reason, if it is necessary for me to become a Demon Lord, thats fine. In about 3 days, the enemy main army will conduct their attack. The situation had already been confirmed. Now, how should we proceed? To decide this ambitious plan, its too early to talk about it. To conduct a preparatory meeting, it is necessary for everyone to attend it. If the barrier is lifted up suddenly, Shions and others soul may disperse and disappear. Fearing that, I erect the greatest barrier that covers the entire city using my magic power. A surprising amount of energy is consumed by doing it, but I am not concerned about it now. Instead, compared to the sense of hopelessness that I felt yesterday, I am now feeling delighted. Despite it might seem useless if you think about it, Im glad I analyzed the barrier. Thanks to it, theres a possibility for the revival of Shion and the others. Receiving the report that the executives had gathered promptly, I go towards the conference room. In that place, there are three uninvited people. The executives dont understand why the three are here, so they are perplexed Danna, I apologize for things that happen now I didnt think my country would do such reckless action. Youmu said that while bowing his head. The two people beside him Grucius and Myulan also bowed their head. For some reason Myulan doesnt raise her bowed head and kept looking down. I thought its suspicious. Grucius, Because you helped Youmu to inform me, You have my gratitude. By the way, theres an important question. I remember that theres a barrier thats covering this city that prevent any monsters from entering, so how did you guys pass it? Wh, what are you saying? Im a Human Sorry, but theres no time to play dumb. I know the facts that you and Myulan are Devil. I ask the question I had prepared before, Grucius stopped playing dumb. Youmu is not surprised by that. It seems he had already known about it. It exposed huh. Even though I thought my disguise as a human was perfect. The barrier had also influenced me and Myulan. In fact, Im only assisted, Myulan was the one who actually lifted up the barrier herself. Thats, right. Its my specialty, not only Black Magic (Jujutsu/Hex) and Magic Arts (Majutsu/Sorcery), Barrier Arts is also my specialty.. Entry is possible if you obstruct the flow of energy. But it will be restored once you enter. Other than that, there is something that I must ask to you for your forgiveness. It was the first time she raised her head, and made eye contact with me. Something she wants to be forgiven for? I dont think there is anything like that. While drinking the tea that Shuna served, I decide to hear the threes stories. [Actually, Im a subordinate of Demon Lord Clayman. Clayman is the Demon Lord that was called as the Marionette Master. The mission he gave to me was to do a secret investigation of this city. And so, I reported to him the information about this city that I obtained, at that time he was in a good mood and said, After you finish the next ordered task, you will be released. Something likes that. I was deprived from my heart by Clayman, my life and death was in his hands. Because of that I cant go against any of his orders, so I was rejoiced that he would reward me with my freedom. And the last order he gave me was Youmu and the Frontier Garrison suddenly received a summoning order to return and report. Even if it sounds strange, all of them couldnt disobey the order and so they returned to the Earl fiefdom in Falmas Kingdom. Then, when they entered the Earl fiefdom, they noticed that there were a lot of soldiers. When the scout returned with the information, which said: there will be an attack on the Monsters country. Youmu that recognized this as Rimurus Country, immediately asked Grucius and Myuran to relay this information. Those two are new recruits, they are also not the Earls subordinate, so their face hasnt been known yet. So they can be left out from the Earl summons. Receiving their orders, Grucius was to report to me, while Myuran was to inform the City. But then, the tragedy occurred. The reason was, because the report from Myuran never arrived. That was the reason why Myuran is asking for my forgiveness. The cause why she never sent the message was because she received Claymans order. This is what Clayman said that time. It has become interesting! For a war between Human and Monsters to occur. What an ideal development. Myulan, this is my last order. Dont relay the message to the Monsters City. Human and monster detest each other, so induce them so they come to war! The purpose was to cause a war. Although he said that this was the last order, she never received her heart back. And thus we come to this condition right now. Danna! You can be angry. But, I hope if you can, please forgive Myulan! Youmu is desperately protecting Myulan. However, does the fault lie with Youmu? The one, who wronged me, was not Youmu, but the government of Falmas Kingdom. No! It is the king himself. Youmu and I had a common goal, he also regrets he wasnt able to inform me, but he didnt have any bad intentions. This guy (Youmu) has a strong sense of responsibility. I think he was a good guy. I then stand up, and walk naturally to besides Youmu. And, I casually move my hand and pierce Myulans chest. Danna!!! I heard Youmus voice panicking, Im Ignoring it. Myulan opening her eyes widely in astonishment, and resigned herself to her fate. Because theres a clear difference in ability, its useless to resist. A wise decision. With my hands, I crush Myulans temporary heart, and lift the curse, and then I create a new core. Its something easy for me to do now. While she opened her eyes widely with a confused look, I speak to the motionless Myuran. It was fortunate, there is a possibility that Shion and the others can be revived. If I havent heard about the stories, you would be dead by now. Eh? She, still alive? !? I ignore the reactions from those 3 people. This is your last chance. So, use it well. I speak. Yes, I wont forgive another failure. Myuran, with this you are now free. Be good to Youmu. From now on, go where you want to go and do what you want to do. But, before that please tell me everything you know about that damn bastard Clayman. Myuran nods to my request. And so, I learned many information about Clayman. So in conclusion, it is Clayman who instigated Gelmudo to manipulate the Orc Lords rampage incident? To that question, Myulan silently nods. Hearing this, Benimaru and Hakurou fold their hand with a glum look on their face. That person, I decided in my heart that I will personally murder him. Manipulating people and bringing conflicts. Not only that, this time he also caused our city to be swallowed up in this great misfortune. Forgive him? Like Hell I will! I had heard enough information, now is to ask her what she want for her future. Well even though I finally got a taste of my long awaited freedom, I think it is fine to be tied again for the short period of a human lifetime~ So that is her answer. Youmu face turns red. There is not much that I can do in this situation, but giving them my blessing. I see. By the way, Youmu. I have something to ask you for. Its my pleasure. If it is what Danna wish for, I will do anything. Good. I knew he would say that. Its like what I planned, just like helping Myulan. I didnt had any plan like this before, but now I wont permit any failure. You, please become a king I said it like it was a petty thing. Wha? Youmu looks at my face. I then explain my idea to everyone. Basically, this time everyone who attacks us will be eradicated. This point is not negotiable anymore. Then the next problem is the Falmas Kingdom. Shall I massacre every citizen in there? So its like that, but there is no reason to do such thing. If the sacrifice (souls) numbers isnt sufficient to fulfill the requirement to evolve into Demon Lord, I would, without any second thoughts massacre them all, but fortunately it seems that the number of people who are going to attack are sufficient. From the information Youmu had, the number of troops exceeds 10.000. It was really helpful, this is what I really think. Its weird that I would say it was helpful for the enemy to have a large numbers. Because the requirement is to kill, it is something that I can easily do right now. So after annihilating the army, what will I do next after becoming a Demon Lord? This is the problem. Even if I kill everyone who dares to attack, if it possible I want to held a cease fire agreement. But after I kill everyone in the upper echelon of the government. Who will be the responsible party for such agreement? Not only that, if the central government is empty, the citizens will surely become concerned. So? That is when your role come into the stage. Hows that? Youmu is thinking. Youmus role is to purge all the corrupt officials. Thought I will kill every bastard that comes into my sight, I want someone to depend on to cleanse all the remaining trashes that still remain in the country. At the same time, calming the citizens, and to be crowned as the new king. Its for the sake of establishing diplomatic ties between our countries. Dont say it so lightly Me? Become a king? Isnt it easy? Even I become a King. So you can also become one too. Well, even if I become a king, its more like a Demon King. Youmu, Rimuru-sama think if its you then you can do it. I also will, in the stormy days or in the sunny days, I promise to always be there to support you. Those words of Myulan acts as his support. Now with heartfelt resolution, Youmu nods to me. Those two, they are really affectionate to each other. We shake hands. The preparatory meeting had completely ended with every detail pointed out. Now about whether I become a Demon Lord or not. About, whether Shion and others can be revived or not. Someone who lost their life cannot return ever again. However, Shion and the others havent been lost yet. So there is a possibility. I am an atheist. I dont believe in any gods. But, now I decide to hold a prayer. To the one who governs all miracles. If it was Hinata, in this situation, she might choose to ignore such a useless act. It might really be useless. But if I sincerely believe when I pray, Shion and the others will surely be okay. The moonlights reflection, which basks me with those small lights. And those lights, seems to gently affirm my prayer. Chapter 70 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 69 Birth of Demon Lord (POV: Rimuru) After the conversation concerning Youmu had ended, the real strategic conference shall begin in earnest. Everyone is looking at me with stiff expressions. Lets hear their opinions first. First of all, before I give my own opinion, I want to hear what everyone has in mind. Hearing that, everyone started to actively give various replies. Only Gabil, himself, can use spirits. So, it cant be helped. I want to avoid permeating the barrier too many times. (TL: opening and closing) Everyone put together their opinions. To sum it up. Theres an opinion, that the humans who are responsible for the cowardly surprise attack should not be forgiven. Certainly, thats true. I dont think that method of thinking is wrong. Theres also another opinion. There are also good humans, so its not right to lump them all together indiscriminately. Hearing such opinions made me glad. It will not be good, if we incorrectly reach our goals through anger and resentment. The second opinion was the general consensus in the room. This proved that there are monsters who wish to live in coexistence with humans. They still follow my rules, even after the tragedy occurred. They are my dear companions. The important people who I can call my family. The me who doesnt truly love anyone; I who think that love is something shady. While everyone was calming down, I made my conviction. Everyone, please listen Everyone turned there attention towards me. When I got everyones attention, I began my story. I am a former human; a Reincarnated Person. Although everyone raised their voices, no one tried to interrupt my story. I think Ranga may already have knowledge about this. He may have heard it while residing in my shadow. Nobody seemed really surprised, maybe they were already aware of it before I told them. Seeing the situation is like this, I continued. I am a person who came from a different world. In that world, I was human. When I died on that side, I reincarnated into this side; as a slime. In the beginning, I was alone and lonely, who could of predicted that I could make so many companions. You guys. Perhaps, you attained your humanoid form when you evolved because the process was reliant upon the desires of the person who invoked the change. That is why I made the rule Do not attack humans. I said that I liked humans, because I was a formerly a human myself. I created that rule, without the intention for any of you guys to be harmed I, even though I am a monster, I have a human heart. Because of that that time I held such selfish preferences. Because I am a former human, I also want to get along with humans. The result of that I neglected to see what was right in front of me. And this the result. I can see that I am the one who is truly responsible for these events transpiring. I am deeply sorry Hearing my story, the room fell under a curtain of silence. Each of them tried to make sense of my story. It is a fact that Rimuru-sama is a former human. However I cannot see any problem that may arise from this. Hakurou said this with serious face. Eh!? I did not expect this sort reaction. I expected that I would have been treated like an enemy. But your master is a former human, right? Do you not find it unpleasant? In response to that question, Eh? Why should I? My only Lord is Rimuru-sama. I also think like that. And so on and so forth. And at the last one, Rigurudo. Rimuru-sama, everyones feelings have not changed a bit. There is no need for you to worry over this matter anymore. So he said. I nod and think. As I expected, this is the place where my heart belongs. (TL: Home is where your heart belongs.) (ED: And where you waifu is) (TL: I dont have waifu.. T_T) (PR: 4ever alone : will obliterate them in a single blow. So, to take cover under a barrier is a common military tactic in this world. Of course, there is also defensive barrier carefully prepared this time. Even if they march to a city full of high level monster, which they considered as a joke, the level barrier is still skilfully done. However, before the wrath new magic resistance is futile. In this world, the principle of barrier magic is specialized for defense against magic power. So it means that they hadnt any resistance against things that abide law of physics. That is the result of the analysis of barrier, so that fact has been confirmed. If you think about it, the heat from thousand degree flames can be stopped completed by a barrier, et cetera, so what is the cause that the barrier is able to interfere with the natural phenomenon? This worlds uses and manipulated magic power in order to invoke interference in physical law. Thats why, to prevent it, defensive barriers prevent the entry of magic power. Except for overwhelming the barrier with magical power, it is nearly impossible to break a barrier. Also, since it prevents the entry of magic power, it become impossible to cause any physical interference inside it. So, what about ? Because it rewrites the physical law because of the spirits power to cause interference, it still had power although is in smaller scale. Of course if they put spirit barrier, usage can be prevented. That is the reason that the most basic barrier had multiple, more than two, layers. Therefore, to swap such notion, I decide to invent a way to turn magic into pure physical energy. I take inspiration from Hinatas Disintegration, entrusting Great Sage to turn it into practical application. By entrusting all calculation, it was easy to put it into practical use. I create several hundred thousand floating water droplets in my surroundings. Far up in the sky, there are several dozen giant floating water droplets similar to convex lens. The convex lens shaped water droplets up in the sky receives sunlight and converge it into a thin line, down below the water droplets form reflective mirror array, that is used to converge it more. The water droplets are created by me with water spirit energy. Thus the sunlight, that the water droplets reflect, converges to become as thin as a pencil and its temperature reaches thousand degrees. All the water droplets capture and converge the sunlight energy, this is reflection converging magic. This is my new magic, Gods Wrath (Megiddo). At the first simultaneous firing, no less than 1,000 soldiers were vaporized. Below me, the march became chaotic; Gods Wrath (Megiddo) is instilling panic. Of course this is not the end. Using the most optimum calculation, by adjusting the position, the second attack commences. Not able to resist it more than 1,000 soldiers perish. This magic has a frightening aspect. That is, the energy cost is low. The water droplets created by the magic at the final point of the firing, will evaporate and disappear because of the heat, but its possible to replace them in an instant. For that reason, I use water spirit magic. The water can be created without using too much energy. This process can finish under one minute, and then its possible to fire it again. After all, I only need to replace the water and adjust its position. And, the magic power is only needed to maintain the water spirit. The energy source that contributed the most is the symbol of natural energy, The Sun. The only problem is that its only usable at daytime, but its daytime right now. All problems are cleared, now I can finally clean those people (Trash) below me. Without any sound the hit comes with the speed of light, not letting the soldiers to resist, they all pierced and burned, its a massacre. Soldiers with poor armor, Knights with superior metal armor. They all killed equally without any differences. However, I dont aim at a particularly splendid carriage. Its uncertain if the King gotten in it, but its impossible for him to remorse if he is killed. But Im not that merciful. The rewards for invoking my imperial wrath, Ill make sure he received it Initiating a one-sided fight, only about five minutes, 2/3 of the invading armies were incapacitated. (TL: Killed..) Its such a good time.. Im slowly descending to the ground with my fluttering wing. To those foolish ones, I will give them further despair. ?????????????????????????? (POV: The omniscient Great Narrator in the sky, 3rd person) Right now, what had happened in front of his eyes? King Edomalis was at a loss for words. No, its not only King Edomalis, the head of royal palace magician and the knight leader too, nobody from the upper echelon could understand what had transpired before them. Ugyaaaaaa!!Arm, my arm.!!!!! Help, please help. Uwaaaaaaaaa, from where, where the heck its coming from!!? The battlefield, instantly turn into Hells Pandemonium. Just a while ago, the troop morale was high; they all had full confidence in victory The veteran knights who survived through many battle, from unknown direction light comes and penetrate their chest rewarding them an instant death. The still young volunteer soldiers, trying to escape without understanding what had happened. The dispatched knights from the Church had full confidence in their barrier, but those barriers were meaningless, I sneer when they were decapitated. The weak and the strong, everyone equally trembling in terror. No one tried to retaliate. Maybe, if Hinata was here, she might have been able to respond immediately against it and erect a . After all, is a secret in Magic art. People who are able to use it are limited and the effective range is small But Hinata is not here, so theres no use to imagine a hypothetical situation. King Edomalis felt the terror that makes him hard to breathe, he desperately tries to endure it. He tries to protect his dignity as a King. Thinking desperately with his collapsing mind. No matter how you look at it, the military endeavor had failed. To escape with their life from this hellscape, but its already too late, that wont happen. Why did it turn out like this? No, that is not important right now. Folgen what should what should we do? He asked his dependable knight leader. The honorable knight leader is the strongest in the kingdom. He is not inferior even to a rank A Adventurer, he is a hero with long military history. A trusted retainer that the King could always depend on. And yet, there is no answer from Folgen. Folgen, what happen, why are you not answering? Folgen!!! In fear and confusion. He said with his voice mixed with anger, he tap the knight leaders shoulder. Shaking violently, his sturdy body tilts, and collapse. If you observed him closely, his temporal region was gone, the brain had leaked out. Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh*gasp*gasp*!!! King Edomalis shout in horror, he fall down and unable to stand due to fear in his carriage. The carriage is an open type, it was used to boost everyones morale but now it had backfired. While discharging warm liquids from his groins, he tries to escape by crawling.(PR: XD rekt) Now, he doesnt care anymore about his dignity as a King. Die, if he stays in here, he will die!! Falling into state of panic, he frantically tried to run away. However, theres no one who notices the king appearances. Because every one of them desperately running for their own life. The symbol of justice against monsters are the 1,000 knights of the Church Chivalric Order, however they had been killed without a chance to do anything. While they were inferior to Holy Knights, each of them is equal to a rank B adventurer in term of battle prowess. The one who should of had absolute superiority against monsters, were annihilated in a blink of an eye. Their fall into panic is, of course, justified. At that time, the soldiers who were petrified by fear, looked towards the sky. King Edomalis also looked at the sky. Someone was descending from the sky, a person with a black bat-like wing. The persons height was rather small, wearing a beautiful mask On that mask, there is a crack that made it seem like it was crying. Wearing a sublime beautiful black kimono, with beautiful black hide armor on the outside. That person didnt carry any weapon. That person is a Demon. No, its Demon Lord. Its a Demon Lord! His instinct screamed. At that time, at last, the king realized the grand mistake that he had made. It is not something you can fight against. The one Burmund Kingdom had relationship with. The Demon Lord in front of him, that outfit. It must have been woven from beautiful silk cloth. That appearance. The Demon Lord in front of him must be the ruler of that city. That means, Hinata Sakaguchi from the Church, did it means that she failed!? (TL: In this world given name then family name.) That calculating cruel witch, it had been said that she has never failed in her task. But, it wouldnt be strange if it was someone who surpassed that witch. This Demon had such an aura emanating from it. For all that, its a fact that can only be accepted. This Demon carries the same appearance that is similar to a Demon Lord No, there is still a chance. At that moment, an idea flashed inside the kings mind. I am a King, I might be able to talk away to it and negotiate! That is a skillful line of reason, after returning to the country I can prepare a counterattack. If he is the opponent who gladly conducted negotiations with Burmund, there is no doubt, it must prostrate before me, the King of a great nation Falmas Kingdom! Like this The king had lost himself in his foolish thoughts, and he made yet another great mistake. In this matter, he was no longer angry self-preservation is the only thought in his head. ?????????????????????????? (POV: Rimuru.) Well, I saw a terrible situation when I arrived in the ground, With Magic Perception , I obtain information of the situation perfectly; I can reliably pierce the vital point from blind spots. Occasionally, to create confusion, I purposely sever an arm, a leg or the body, the screaming from pain that emerge from that causes further chaos. This terrible situation was progressing in the way I had imagined before. The surviving soldiers that saw my appearance fell further into fear. Hiiiiiiiiiiii, he help! Although I heard the voice that seemed to be of someone begging for his life, I didnt care about it and pierced the middle of his forehead. It takes time to get used to it, but now I can control the beam according to my will. The angle of reflection is simple, its low cost, so I can shoot as many as I like. If you converge the heat ray into a single spot, it will reach thousands degrees, so it will arrive at the point where it is possible to pierce a human with it. If you had learnt the principle behind it, it is possible to shoot it optimally at will. There is only little time lag, in another words, it is the same as speed of light, if you can see it then you cant avoid it. For example if you shoot it from 10,000 km, the time for it to reach the target is about 0.034 second. Even if a human eye receives information about it, the time for it to be transmitted and reach the brain is much slower. This calculation to aim precisely cannot be performed without using the Great Sage s computational ability. As one would expect from Great Sage . I once again became amazed. If it was used in close proximity, even me with Great Sage s compensation, will have had difficulty evading it. In my situation, if I for a moment sensed it, it hard to know if I would have been able to dodge it, I will leave it to when that time comes. Therefore, it is impossible for a human to dodge it. I shot at some people who were trying to run away,crawling similar to the ones whom prostrating to me, while I was doing that, Confirmed. Unique Skill Heartless One acquisition Succeeded. It is not the Great Sage but the voice from heaven that I havent heard for a long time. How to put it, this skill sucks. Although one may say that it cant be avoided for me to receive this skill When I wonder what kind ability it had, that bastard begin to talk. Wa, wait! You (Kisama) must be the lord of that city! I am, Edomalis, the king of Falmas Kingdom. Behave yourself! I hear what you (Kisama) want to talk. That dirty ossan flapping his mouth. When I saw him, his nether region was covered with piss; his face is decorated with tears, mucus and drool. What a gross figure. Is what I had a burning desire to shout. Its like the feeling when my browser crashes. Oh well, the one I targeted introduce himself, Its a good thing. With this I can get the mastermind. What? You just want to hear me. So I answered. Im, impudence! I am the king of the great nation Falmas Kingdom! You are a being that by all rights had no privilege to address me. However, its fine. This time Then, in one hit, his arm was burned off. He doesnt give off an appearance that should receive someone else respects. Furthermore, he still isnt aware of the current situation, he wont die, but he will sobered up with this. Well, he may die in agony but if possible, the one who should kill him is not me, but the person (Shion) who had the grudge is the one who should do it. Listen, You (Trash). Look at your opponent before talking. Dont get cocky just because I am benevolent person. You are permitted to talk, continue. At the beginning, just looking blankly, is the ossan who stares at his missing left hand. When his brain catch up, it seems that the pain instantly attack him. He screams and began rolling around. Umm He is a great person? But he seems to lack any honor? That one who said to be a great person = ossan in front of me now, my mind hardly can find the resemblance. Oh dear, well, I think my anger has calm down a bit. However, if this person dies, Im afraid that my anger will rebound back. Hm? Is there nothing more you want to say? You can continue display your dance, but after ten minutes, it will end, you hear me. Hearing my words, he looks at me, and seems to try to speak something. His voice is not in fear or pain. What an annoying ossan. It cant be helped. I will leave him in pain for some more time. The Ossan reluctantly raise his head. I will only say it once. Speak! I threaten him. At first, his words sound faintly, but at last it seems he becomes more settled. And so, My, my country wants to enter a diplomatic relationship, cant it be done? Its a good talk right? I had been deceived, I dont think that the city had a reliable person like you. However, its fortunate that its the opposite! The country with this wonderful hero can be considered as a diplomatic relationship partner. If you enter diplomatic relationship with my country, then we can mutually be in peace together. If you secure peace with my country, then you will receive the support from my country. This is mutually benefiting us, isnt it? Either way, I will also introduce you to the Council. Hows that? Of course, you will received it? Eerrr. This guy, is he a genius? How can I become this mad, he want to taste more agony no less than death, is that what he talks about? The Ossan, without noticing that I am baffled by him, keeps talking without reading the mood. (TL: A KY-ossan) For now, let just shut his mouth by burn off his right leg. Though he is screaming after getting shot, he wont die. Even if you dont do anything to stop the bleeding, the blood will not bleed out because the blood vessels had been cauterized. Because its best to leave him alive, it was convenient. I notice the surroundings somehow become quieter and so I take a look, it seems that the surviving soldiers fear and respect me, they all are prostrating in the ground. They pray desperately, for the first time they are begging for their life. Unfortunately, such decision was already too late, my generous heart was painted by anger. Right, the analysis of Unique Skill Heartless One had just been completed. The effect is, to the person who begs for their life, with its ability it will be possible to seize the soul of the person who begs for help. In other words, this ability works against people who lost their fighting spirit, which send death sentence to them. Though the skill wouldnt be much of use, this time the ability is extremely useful. Question. Do you want to use Unique Skill Heartless One ? YES/NO Yes. I answered with a calm mind, there is no hesitation. Immediately after I use the ability, besides the king that I didnt specifically set as a target, and without being able to offer any resistance, everyone else died. With my ability, several thousand surviving soldiers perished. The battlefield that was filled with waves of pain and fear had become calm. To end the pain and fear instantly, consider this as my benevolence. For the king that remains alive for now, there will be further pain and fear waiting for him At this time, Notification. The necessary human soul (nourishment) for the requirement of evolution (Seeds Sprouting) had been confirmed Recognized. The requirement had been met. From now, Evolution to Demon Lord (Harvest Festival) will begins. The Voice of the World resounds in my mind. Without my consent, my body begins to transform and organized itself. I am not a person who called himself a Demon Lord, I am the one who turned himself into a True Demon Lord. On this day. A new Demon Lord was born in this world Chapter 71 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 70 Harvest Festival What the hell The hell what the hell is that fiend!!! Seeing the chaotic dance of light and recognizing its danger, Reihim lay hiding inside a carriage. The monsters city was still surrounded by the barrier, and nothing unusual was reported by his men. So whence has this monster come from? The Saint Knights barrier, even an inferior one, should have protected against entry from high rank monsters. At the very least, had one entered or left they would have been notified. Nonetheless With a little thought, it was clear that the monster mercilessly slaughtering his men before him cared little for things like barriers. The Blood Shadows squad he borrowed from Cardinal Nicholas dispersed into hiding and were observing the situation. As expected of them. Like Reihim, they were all pretending to be corpses. If this is how it is He lamented the inadequacy of his report. When asked regarding reinforcements, he firmly turned them down. After all, while they were declaring war on the city, they rampaged a bit and were able to cut down the only powerful demon C a woman C among them. Nor was there any retaliation. So this war should have went smoothly underneath the barrier. Thanks to the battle barriers set up by the Western Saints Churchs 1,000 division, every member of the army could be considered B ranked. At the very least, it would unimaginable for them to have to go all out. The monsters fleeing the city should have been easily exterminated by the kingdoms knight alone. So, he decided to reject Sakaguchi Hinatas offer. But, even if she had come could she protect them against this? That suspicion filled his head, and he hastily dismissed it. Theres no way. Sakaguchi Hinata is the strongest existence; how could she fall to a mere monster? The moment he thought that Silence enveloped the battlefield. As if freezing rain falling on his back, fear overtook his heart. What what the hell happened? Those screaming in pain or crying out of fearCwhy have they suddenly turned silent? At that moment, Oh, look survivors Merrily saying these words was a young girl, or perhaps a young lad whose voice is yet to change. Survivors she says? But before he could realize that the words were directed at him and the blood shadows He felt an intense pain coursing through his body. When both of his arms and legs were cleanly burned off, he finally beheld that demonic fiend. At this point, he could no longer run away, nor retaliate. All Reihim could do was pray to his god Unique SkillHeartless One huh. Nah I am pretty heartless, tee hee~! Fear towards me is one thing, but when their hearts break I can activate the skill. In other words, at that moment, my enemies souls are in the palm of my hand. They live and die by my will alone. Even if I let them go, should they choose to rebel again I can erase them that very moment. And as this field trial has shown, it works even on enemies who are escaping. It targets anyone I recognize as an enemy. In this case, the entire army I saw from the sky was target. I had intended a complete genocide, yes; but even so, I had expected a few of them to run away. Well, thanks toHeartless One, problem solved. I didnt think I could put the skill to use, but I guess I can. It is certainly one desired by rulers who intend to rule with fear. In the future, all I have to do to end a conflict is to break my enemies spirit. Oops,Magic Perceptionis picking up something. 13 men. The fact that they survived means their spirits arent broken yet. Of course, that excludes the king. 13 people still intending to fight. Could any of them perhaps belong to the blood shadows who attacked the city? For now, to prevent escape, lets burn their feet off with Megiddo. By the way, that. There are many people whose legs I blown off, hands I burned off, or heads I pierced. In short, they are a very scattered bunch. My what should I do?Magic Perceptionis getting overloaded, and I am beginning to feel dizzy! Ah, I did hear that evolution was about to start, so I guess Im going to lose my consciousness. Ranga, are you there? Ay, I await your command, my master! There he is. Ranga jumped out from within my shadow. Without intending to hinder me, but in case something unforeseen happened, he was on standby. Good, Ranga, gather up this filth and bring them into the city. Do not kill them. I am returning there ahead of time, Ill let Youmu know, so hand them over to him What about those who have escaped? I thought for a minute. Three men escaped. Normally, Ranga would easily be able to win, but they are at least A ranked. If they work together, it might be dangerous to send Ranga out alone. But, I have no desire to let them go. Ill send someone else after them. Upon capture, Ill leave them at your disposal Ay! I live to serve! Confirming Rangas answer, as if taking a break, I began gathering my power. And, startedHigh Demon Summoningritual. As an offering, I will use the corpses under my feet. I had considered eating them, but I doubt there are any useful abilities among them. The Blood Shadows will have to suffice. I dont know what kind of demon I will summon, but, considering that it probably wont be able to materialize, as long as its of some use, Ill be happy. That is, as long as it can hunt down escaping fools. I prepared thy meal, come forth, demon. And serve me! What appropriate words I now choose! I wonder if the demons will be satisfied with the offering. Just as I was thinking that, three demons appeared. Considering the past Greater Demon, which was rank A-, they are inferior compared to Blood Shadow troops. With that in mind, I had intended to summon 30 of them, but only managed three. Hey, hey, are you telling me 15 thousand corpses were worth only this much? Well, I did devour their souls, so maybe No good, since coming to this world this is the first time Im feeling such intense desire to sleep; my head is spinning. Hey, you guys, there are three escaping fools. Capture them alive and bring them to my subordinate Ranga. I said as the dizziness became unbearable and I became to lose my consciousness. I must reach somewhere safe! The demons behind me, We are honored to receive our first order. This grand offering you have bestowed upon us fills our hearts with endless joy! Tis but an easy task, oh forth-coming Dark Lord! Can we expect to be later put to use by You? .. They expressed such a greeting, but my consciousness was quickly waning. We shall talk later. First, prove that you can be put to use. Go! I said and transferred back to Tempest. To bypass the barrier I had prepared a magic circle in advanceCit worked. Benimaru rushed over to me so I had him take a message for Youmu. And, sitting down at the place we prepared before hand, I lost consciousness. That deep sleep I fell into was the first time I was completely unconscious since coming to this world. When Rimuru had gone off to battle, the city split between those who worked to keep up the barrier and those who were on their knees praying. The former gathered in the center. Since the barrier dispels magic energy, they worked hard to increase it even a little bit. Everyone was busy dutifully fulfilling their roles. In the center lay the bodies of Shion and the others, preserved by a barrier. In the very center stood the magic circle Rimuru had prepared, and shrine they had built to welcome the coming of a new demon lord. Surrounding all this was the group maintaining the barrier. Shuna was among them too, along with Myulan who volunteered to help. Shuna thought, Rimuru seemed to worry about the fact that he used to be a human, but that was but a trivial fact. For Shuna, all that mattered was a connection to her partners soul which would put her mind at ease. It willed her endless euphoria and complete satisfaction. If she were to lose Rimuru, she would definitely go mad. Rimuru-sama we would be happy even if we had perished, as long as you continued living. But, Rimuru-sama, losing even one of us throws your soul into such discord She murmured. Benimaru nodded at these words showing his complete consent. It is possible for the kindhearted Rimurus character to change during his transformation. If so, When you become a demon lord, please spare us a violent character They prayed for this not to pass. Benimaru, Souei, Hakurou, and Kurobee were on standby. By Rimurus command. That should he turn into a mindless beast (demon lord), that they dispose of him quickly. Thats the only outcome they hoped to prevent. Its because youre always sleeping, Shion wake up already. That whisper was more of a prayer than anything. The one they prayed to was not any god, but a single monster. One who had never betrayed their expectations and who would certainly deliver again. So they believed. And then, ?Announcement. Individual: Rimuru Tempest, the transformation into Demon Lord Harvest Festival shall now commence. Upon its completion, related monsters shall be blessed with a gift? Every monster that had gathered in the city heard the Voice of the World. Seems that Rimuru was successful at destroying the invading force. In that case, it is now their time to shine. Brace yourselves! Our master has emerged victorious. It is our turn now! Benimarus voice resounded throughout the city. The city came alive. Rimuru could not have been crushed by losing Shion. And, as planned, Rimuru will be returning. As ordered, they were to let Rimuru rest. Upon reuniting, they decided on a code. Just in case Rimuru had showed up as a mere beast. Now then,Hows Shions cooking>?I ask Got it.Its horribleis the response? Who the hell thought up this crap Rimuru sleepily said. His head no longer spinning out of drowsiness, he muttered the complaint with little force behind it. The one who had thought of it was Benimaru, of course. He had not forgotten that she had forced a new recipe on him before. So if she were to wake up with a complaint yet another wish he made to Rimuru. If only things went according to plan. Benimaru and the rest desperately worked to bring the plan to fruition, completely forgetting the worlds words. That gifts were coming to them was completely out of their minds, Rimuru fell into deep slumber. His consciousness slipping from his fingers, he could no longer maintain the human form and reverted to being a slime. Failing to reach the darkness he was in, ?Announcement. The transformation into a demon lord, the Harvest Festival has begun. Body reconstruction has begun, transforming into a new species? ?Confirmed. Race: transforming from Slime into Demon Slime successful. All parameters have been greatly increased. Ability to freely change between material and spiritual body has been added. Species abilities areDecomposition Absorption, Endless Regeneration Furthermore, with regards to acquired resistances, new ones have been added Physical Attack Nullification, Natural Effects Nullification, Status Change Nullification Spiritual Attack Resistance, Holy Magic Resistance Reconstruction has granted the following skills. Now, with regards to daily skills, Magic PerceptionHeat DetectionSuper OlfactionAuditory PerceptionDemon Lords Ambition Have been added. End of script, evolution has been completed.? And, Being but a concept of a unique skill, without having any self-awareness, but for the sake of serving its master,Great Sagedesired to evolve. ?Announcement. Additional evolution shall be attempted. Attempting to evolveGreat Sage, failure. attempting again. failure. attempting again. for what seemed to be an eternity integrating unique skillShapeshifter success. Unique SkillGreat Sagehas evolved intoWisdom Lord Rafael? After attempting a million combinations, finally a result The Harvest Festival bestowed upon it such a gift. The ability to evolve a skill. To what this world knew as the Ultimate Skill. That was something thought to be nearly impossible to occur. After many failed attempts such was the results. That was something desired by the skill in order to fulfill its masters request; but, as a mere concept, it felt no joy. It did feel sympathy, however. But for it to feel sympathy and not joy With the new found ability, it went to work on its masters request. But, to fulfill it perhaps Again, evolution resumed. Gluttonyintegrated withHeartless Oneand thus evolved intoGluttonous King Beelzebub. In order to fulfill its masters request. Thus, while Rimurus consciousness was shrouded in darkness In order to fulfill his wish, his skills evolved in silence. But the Harvest Festival did not end there. The Gifts Rimuru would bestow were granted to every soul he was related to. That was the Festival that accompanied the evolution. A festival where a demon lord species evolved into the True Maou. The festivities have only begun! Few True Maou existed in this world. Evolving into such was for a demon lord as difficult as for a normal person to evolve into a demon lord. Among the ten demon lords, only four were True Maou. Even those who have lived for many eons were not guaranteed such status. Orc Disaster would have become such, but was stopped in the middle of his transformation. Thus, the demon lords watch each other, in hopes of preventing others from evolving above them. And now, a new True Maou has been born among them. An event which would destroy the balance of power and bring chaos to their ranks Chapter 72 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 71 I, the one who had sprouted They fled with all their might. Their prided leg strength, trained for the sole purpose of slaying monsters, was used solely to get away from that spot at that moment. Something unbelievable has happened right in front of their very eyes, and that was what their brain commanded instinctively. Thus, they must flee this place immediately at all costs. As if it were a demon lord, the moment that monster noticed the presence of the living, all the men simultaneously fled for the sake of their own survival. Those who survived simultaneously sprang into action. They calculated that this will raise their chances of survival, even by a little. Thats what the men though. They havent heard that such a monster was here. The instant the light sparked, thousands of soldiers died. Even those who had built resistance against fear couldnt help but panic. Their hearts havent shattered solely due to the fear towards their owner, Sakaguchi Hinata, whom they serve. Hinata hated them, but even if they were treated like worms, this will only make them feel gratitude instead of anger. This was something obvious. Its because they were attracted by her overwhelming cold-heartedness and her strength, that they pledged loyalty to her out of fear. They are strong individuals themselves. And in terms of battle prowess, they can rival even a holy knight. However even in a group, they are no match for Hinata. This had created absolute horror within them. They cant possibly think of any dissatisfaction. TN Comment: A masochistic army? Unbeknownst to them however, this fear served to be in their favor as it was thanks to this that they were able to survive. The reason being that the moment their heart shatter due to fear, they would be as good as dead. Their desire to inform Hinata about this has desperately spurred their feet into action. They believed that if its Hinata, she can beat that monster. However, the hopes of those men are going to be shattered. Because in the eyes of their pursuers, they are naught but simple prey. All for the sake of being recognised. Pathetic prey kept alive for the sake of recognition. Without a sound, the devil gave chase to the prey. A hunt after such a long time. Itll be my lost if I dont have fun. A superb feast was given earlier, I am very satisfied. This hunt will serve as an excellent after-meal exercise. Kufufufu. This is great isnt it? Please entertain me~ He mutters so with a twisted expression. His smile was a smile that would spring forth fear from the very root of the soul in the beholders heart. Already, two of his subordinates were let loose, there is no escape for the prey. In front of the escaping men, two devils are blocking their way. They suddenly appeared in front of them using spatial transportation. Abandoning their friends, impatient men who immediately chose to escape had already disappeared. Remembering the symbol of fear which was Hinata, they desperately held on to a thin margin of their mind. The situation will not change for the better. However, the pride in working for the church has allowed Blood Shadow to regain his confidence. Instantly he was able to deduce the identity of the devil. It was a greater devil. Its a dangerous foe. However, there is three of us. He can win against one in a 1 vs 1 situation, theres no way they could lose in a 3 vs 2. Tch! He summoned a difficult one! However, hes not giving chase himself, perhaps hes physically exhausted. Yes thats true. Rampaging to that degree is bound to consume magical energy, thats what I heard. While they were conversing with one another, the greater devil took up a defensive posture. The greater devil showed no sign of moving. The reason being that they are ordered only to act in a certain area. The beautiful devil calmly walking up from behind is one of them. Kufufufu. Has this chase scene ended? Well then, please allow me to capture them. If they were to resist, please do whatever you want. However, no killing please, since we dont want to end their suffering, do pay attention. With a twisted smile, the beauty whose gender is indeterminable had spoken. Seeing this spectacle, his legs gave way, resulting in incontinence. With no strength left to complain, he didnt even had the slightest intention to resist. Shattering in an instant, his spirit had broken. *Weird squealing noises* TN Note: this actually translated to something, but it s actually just gibberish in the end. No words formed due to their dread. These three men are notorious murderers who handled the dirty work of the church. Theyre man whose skills in fighting against monsters are top notch. The three men instantly recognized something the moment they witnessed this. Rather, the fact that they were still alive to bear witness the death of many others was worthy of praise. The greater devil, is only one of many substitutes working. The devil before their eyes is in a different league of its own. Its existence can be called as such: Arch Demon. A resident in the spirit world as well as to the physical world where humans reside, it is an existence above devils. It is a spirit being, unmoved by the forces of this world unless reincarnated. Essentially, they are on the same level as spirits. When summoned with magical energy, all it could do is obtain a temporary physical body and function for a short duration. However, there are also those who gain a physical body in the physical world. One of the oldest demon lords is an example of such. The demon lord was certain that there are remnants of recollections of formerly being an Arch Demon. Arch Demons are the pinnacle of authoritarian figures of the demon kind. Unofficially confirmed and only existing in a few records, they are half-legendary monsters. Their strength, A+, is said to be equivalent to pre-demon lord class. And their powers, remained as demon lords of legends. A single devil who destroys untold numbers of towns. In both name and reality, it is said to be the strongest of the demon lords. Such a being with the caliber of a demon lord, the Arch Demon is right in front of his very eyes. Naturally, he hasnt heard of this. However, the miasma enveloping his body isnt something easily dissipated. There is no doubt, an Arch Demon has appeared. Theres no means of victory. Far from that, it is impossible to escape. Even a disaster class monster can be competed with because its a disaster class monster itself. (ED: I really have no idea what this means) Against this kind of monster, even 100 greater devils is a far better opponent. The men lost all hope and collapsed on the spot. Looking at their state contently, the Demon had a deeply distorted smile on its face. The Demon captured the three people, and had its subordinates bring them back to town. One of them was appointed to lock up the men who were caught. Right in front of Benimarus eyes, Rimurus body has undergone irregular and strange changes away from his slime form. It soon calmed down, returning to its original streamline shape. However, this time it was suspicious blinking colours like red, blue, yellow, green and purple. There was also a variety of black and white. And like this, some time had passed. At this point their sense of time has already become lost. People had begun to worry how long had passed. Warning. The individual: Rimuru Tempests Demon lord evolution has been completed. Moving on, the blessing of all affiliated monsters shall commence The Voice of the world echoed. Suddenly, a wave drowsiness struck. It would seem that the Rimurus evolution was a success, thought Benimaru. Next is their turn, but theyd never thought that they would possibly feel sleepy. Thus they fell asleep unable to resist the urge. However, he made a promise with Rimuru, he couldnt possibly afford to fall asleep himself. At that time, Rimurus body emitted dazzling rays of light. When the light settled, it revealed a gorgeous being with long, lustrous silver hair. Removing its familiar mask, it was Rimuru. With silver hair flowing over its cheeks, it was a display of heavenly beauty. It was tragic that this being has no gender. TN: Benimaru, ruining the moment. WARNING. Leave the rest to me, please go to sleep A voice resonated softly within his head. The voice gave Benimaru a deep sense of security. Benimaru, guided by the voice, was led to an irresistible slumber. At the moment he was notified, Rimuru had a long hard look around to make sure no one else was up. Only Myulan was awake, looking around, taking in the unbelievable scene. With the exception of Youmu, all the other humans had already taken refuge in the emergency shelters in order to escape the high concentration of magical energy. Therefore, the only person whos still awake here is Myulan. The person with the appearance of Rimuru confirms this fact with expressionless eyes. Slowly, it began opening its arms. Long hair flowed towards its back, and angelic wings sprouted, basking the surroundings with dazzling light. WARNING. The Wisdom Lord (Raphael) has commanded. The Gluttonous King (Beelzebub) shall devour all magical energy within the barrier By his command, the Gluttonous King began. A brutal amount of power was released. However, this time there was a reason for the activation of this ability. This can be traced to the results the Wisdom Lord had calculated. Within the city of tempest, all the magical energy was absorbed, rendering it into a void space. After the barrier covering the town had been devoured cleanly, the ability of the Gluttonous King was halted. Its as if there was nothing at all. The being with Rimurus appearance was the agent (Raphael) of the unconscious (Master). Raphael walks up to Shion where she originally laid. His hand hovering over the area, the analysis had begun. Carefully. In order to fulfill the lords desire. Myulan watched the figure with astonishment. Being within the barrier, there was the threat they would be devoured in an instant, but even then Its unlikely. With the master in the state of unconsciousness. The ability took autonomous action. If the command was issued beforehand that would have been understandable, but such was not the case this time. Above all, the presence of this divine figure, was simply too different from Rimurus. Rather, it was closer to that of a spirit than a monster. It was such a stupid matter, yet she felt this is no laughing matter. However, Myulan simply watched on without interfering. In response to Benimarus request, Youmu was waiting at the exit of the city. Next to him, the devil Grucius. With the Escaping King of Farmas and the Blood Shadow Captured, they had been asked to keep an eye on them to make sure they dont escape. But since theres a barrier, there is no entering nor exiting. So, even if Grucius were to be within the city, Ranga is still outside. The King is confirmed to be in custody, tied up by the subordinates and then transported into the building. TN Note: In case you don t understand why Gurcius was outside earlier, but inside the town now, it s because he received the package known as Blood Shadow and the King of Farmas, and is now supervising them within a structure in the town. Due to the thick concentration of Magical energy, conditions outside the house are bad. However, due to various reasons its still too early to kill him. He had heard that there are three escapees that are currently being pursued by the demon Rimuru summoned. And so, Ranga went to sleep with that information in mind. It seemed that he originally intended to wait for it, but in order to receive the gift, sleeping was necessary. It also seems that he was lured into an irresistible deep sleep. While watching him, But, to actually become a demon lord, I thought it was just a legend Grucius muttered this while releasing a sigh of admiration. The concentration of magical energy is terrible but with Youmu just outside of the town, its still possible to converse with him. In regards to such a matter, Youmu heard nothing, not even a rumor. Even he who was familiar with backdoors, there are still events he have no knowledge about, such as the evolution of a demon lord. Rimuru Danna, a demon lord. He looked back emotionally. But, I have the feeling that even if danna becomes a demon lord, nothing will change. He was deep in thought without muttering a word. Grucius nodded with a laugh. Thats for certain. The two said and hoped that no change will occur in Rimuru. To think that the other was thinking the exact same thing, the pair were pleased. Great minds really do think alike. Shion, I hope she resurrects Theres probably nothing to be worried about. Do you know that monsters, unlike humans, are very stubborn creatures? Saying this, Grucius laughed. This was a carefree idea to have, and Grucius seemed so. Hey you, so which demon lord did you serve? Can you tell me? He asked regarding something that bothered him, Oh! You noticed. Everyone ignored this topic At first I was troubled about how it was ridiculously easy to deceive you lot. But actually, I Then, under the command of the demon lord Karion, I was ordered to act as I see fit. Thus, until the demon lord has issued his next command, he has decided to work under Youmu as his subordinate. Youmu nodded, Glad to help you, and Ill be relying on you And they firmly shook hands with each other. Grucius and Myulan. From here on after, the pair will be supporting Youmu. . The duo had a chat, Oya, are you here to deliver something? A voice sounded out. What he saw was a beautiful demon. In Youmus eyes, the greater devil displayed dignity. However, what Grucius saw was different. All the hairs on his body stood up on end as he felt the magical energy of the opponent. Oyoy, this is the first time Ive met you. Are you an Arch Demon? What are you doing here? Grucius is still a young devil, he has no experience in conversing with a demon lord as a partner. He didnt even know about Milim, hes lacking in information about the world. Thats why, this was actually the first time he had met an Arch Demon. Yet the danger can be felt with a single glance. Kufufu. Theres no need to be on edge. I am but a nameless demon summoned by Rimuru sama. Those two left behind over there are but part of my chores. For Rimuru sama, I solely wish to show him my usefulness. What came out was a lovely and friendly voice. But when he looked over, the two men who gazed at the greater devil had fainted. No magic was detected in this, its very likely he had the combat abilities of a majin. This is an Arch Demon? This is no joke. Thats what he thought, but he said nothing. Resistance is futile. So while Grucius was on edge, Youmu had trusted the man. The King of Farmas was taken by his subordinates. While they were having such a conversation, the barrier suddenly dissipated. It seems something has happened. Grucius and Youmu looked at each other, and started sprinting towards the town square. The Demon didnt run, but calmly used spatial movement. With an understanding of spatial transfer, this was something trivial. With his spatial transfer, he was the first to find Rimuru, and approached. With gorgeous flowing sliver hair, it looked as if it was performing some sort of ritual for the deceased monster. Beautiful, he obediently embraced this impression. He wanted to witness this scene with rapture, but he couldnt do so any longer. He silently approached to avoid causing disturbance, and kneeled. I have returned, my master. He called out whilst paying close attention to make sure he doesnt disturb the master. He should have probably waited until the end of the ceremony, he was worried. Pardon me for my rudeness, however, it may appear that there isnt enough energy What the Demon is witnessing is the ceremony most likely called arcane soul recall. Before resurrecting the dead, the arcane attempts to recreate a perfect replication of the soul. If it fails, the person may become someone completely different, or even a monster. Based on wisdom that humans will never understand, this arcane magic was devised. Of course in order to actually use it a large amount of energy would actually be needed, and the amount of energy needed to control it was unimaginable. Even High class devils will usually fail to control it. Therefore only the most skilled with soul manipulation within the demon clan would see this through. Yes. The insufficiency of energy for the purpose of completely revival was confirmed. Thus, a certain amount of life force will be consumed as substitute. These words had caused the Demon to panic. Please wait a moment Rimuru sama! To use your own life force as a substitute Thats it! Theres a better idea! Please use these ones instead! Having find joy in this idea, the Demon had proposed such a thing to Rimuru The greater devils walked up from behind, and knelt in front of him. For me, there is no greater joy than to be of assistance to you. Rimuru, no Raphael, observed the demon with two shining red eyes. No emotions reflect in those beautiful eyes, Understood. The amount of energy is confirmed to be sufficient in covering up the remaining portion. Then, he was devoured by the Gluttonous King (Beelzebub) without resistance. The moment he was devoured, the greater devil dissimilated. Then, he was converted to pure energy. He was useful to his lord, his wish fulfilled. The energy was shining with a joyous colour. TN Note: The ones devoured are his subordinates, not the Arch Demon himself. Oh! Im envious of you lot. However, as expect of my lord. As compared to when I saw you earlier, you have underwent growth! He looked at the evolution of the lord with aspiring eyes. To be reborn as a demon lord, to serve a beautiful master, that was the wish of the Demon. TN comment: It is unfortunate, but it has no gender. C Benimaru To that end, it could be said he has proven useful. He would do anything within his power to prove his worth. The required amount of energy has been confirmed. Now, the shall commence. Confirming that the amount of energy is sufficient, the Demon was still. Unless it was his turn, he fears that should he intervene it would only bring about failure. Right before the eyes of the Demon, the has successfully completed. A transparent, beautiful ball of light, covered in a smooth thin purple film. This, was the soul acting as the core, and the Astral body forming the outer defense. The moved on, and Shions soul returned to her body. The success rates are lower than 3.14%. However, this probability was calculated prior to the evolution to a demon lord. Shions soul, thanks to the blessing, has retained all her memories. Rimurus wish has taken form, and this blessing was bestowed. In addition to retaining all her memories, theres an extra skill Complete Memory. It is an ability that will allow the soul to return safely from the dead for an unlimited amount of times. ED: You serious. With her soul and body establishing a connection once more, Shions core had begun beating once more. And the dead has been revived. No, It was a miracle that happened precisely right when the soul was about to disappear. Rimurus and everyone elses prayers were not in vain. Raphael, did not show any signs of joy in response to this success. This was a result obtained through calculations and probabilities, just that. It didnt think of this as sadness, nor can it understand anything else. Even so in the depths of this emotionless mind, is an ego tucked into a corner. Doubting his own existence, a small glimmer of a thought was subtly born, unbeknownst to the Wisdom Lord (Raphael) I think, therefore I am TN Note: look up Descartes. ED: People don t think the universe be like it is, but it do. C Black Science Man This will become a proposition for the Wisdom Lord (Raphael) in the future. When Shion, the one who took the most damage successfully revived, the remaining 100 people also began to revive. Their souls began to restore, and energy-filled astral bodies appeared once more. Following the flow of work, and activated, and it ended with success. The miracle, unknown to those within the city of monsters, was secretly granted by him. Only two monsters know about this. Myulan and the Demon. Myulan gazed at the scene without making a sound as she was completely mesmerized by the ritual. She is someone who pursues the ultimate arcane magic and was clearly charmed by this. Regarding an unbelievable high level Arcane magic, she had managed to witness a glimpse of it from the vessel of the demon lord Rimuru. They themselves arent on the level of a Devil. Even Clayman was dissatisfying. Then, she sworn that she was lucky and thankful to have gained recognition. She had decided to lead Youmu so that Rimuru will never treat him as an enemy. Thus, the oath will become something to protect at all cost. Without uttering a word, the Demon dreamily looked at Rimuru and began considering. Now, Im having a conversation with myself, and not Rimuru? Thats what I though. A skill gaining his own ego, thats something unheard of. In order to fulfill the wish of its master, a skill acting of its own accords, that is something unprecedented. Ridiculous. Such a thing couldnt possibly happen. Seemingly, that possibly was discarded. Then such a thingplease give it to your subordinates by all means. Thus, a new determination was rekindled. After a while, the footsteps of two individuals could be heard. Rimuru (Raphael) had completed his objective, and returned to a deep slumber. The panicking Youmu rushed over when he noticed Shion breathing like someone asleep. Oy, Shion san and the rest, have they been successfully revived? Regarding this question, Myulan was troubled for a moment, Yes. According to the sharing of gifts during the evolution, they seemed to be successfully revived. Now if only their memories are intact, then were all good. And then, theyll be alright, right. She muttered something that Youmu couldnt hear. When doing so, the town folks began waking up one after the other. The concentration of Magical power has been thinned, and they all panicked when they realized the barrier was goneBut it all boils down to joy when they realized Shion has resurrected. The city named tempest was in a festive mood, and they were all wrapped up in joy. Those who know that the resurrection was bought about not by a miracle, but through an ability (Raphael), numbered only two. And in the shadows, the ego of the skill the Wisdom Lord (Raphael) has sprouted, was an event no one knew about. Chapter 73 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 72 Upon Awakening A new morning has come! That nostalgic phrase appeared in my mind. Its been a long time since I last felt the feeling of awakening. I mean, since I dont need to sleep in this world, this is this bodys first experience at sleeping. I behold the scene before me, and see busy preparations occurring in every corner of the city. Even a quick feel reveals pulsating strength emanating from their bodies. That, I believe, is the effect of my evolution. Ah! Rimuru-sama, you have awakened! I hear a nostalgic voice. And from behind me, I feel a nostalgic aura. I was hugged from behind by two warm, soft hills. Evolution hasnt changed my slime form very much. If anything, my color became silver with streaks of gold. So Im that, right? Gold Slime or something? The one that can move at the speed of light. Though thats probably impossible, I do feel a kind of highest type of slime around aura about me. This me was sitting on top of Shions lap, her cheek rubbing against mine. Yup. It feels great. But, thank goodness! As planned, she seems to have resurrected. And I have become a demon lord. Moreover, not just Shion, but every person felled by the Blood Shadows has successfully come back to life. I had worried whether the success rate was affected by distance from me, so Im glad everyone was able to resurrect. Well, I guess evenGreat Sagemakes mistakes. Though I dont mind if they make me happy. While rejoicing at her rebirth, I also dutifully enjoyed the feel of her breasts. A truly heavenly moment it was. But as if intending to ruin this beautiful moment, Oh, Rimuru-sama, you have awakened? But I must confirm whether you are fully yourself, or else we couldnt rest easy. You should remember our code, dont you? Now then, let me confirm.Hows Shions cooking?how will you respond! With an evil smile, Benimaru asks me. Of course I remember,Its horribleright? Seriously, what a worrywart. The moment I thought to respond, I noticed the peril I was in. Hmm? Arent I being held by Shion right now? If I sayIts horrible what will happen I wonder A terrifying image filled my mind. Wouldnt she squash me out of anger? Damn it! He got me!!! A classic Hiroaki styled trap. What should I say? What would be a good response? Right! Great Sage will certainly come up with a good answer. I thought, and tried activatingGreat Sagebut it did not respond. What does this mean? Hey, Great Sage!!! ?Announcement. Unique SkillGreat Sagehas evolved into Ultimate SkillRaphael As a result, it has been erased and cannot be used.? Oh so even my skills evolved. But, Raphael, huh? Named after an angel; seems pretty amazing. That aside, whats important is escaping this perilious situation. Alright, Raphael, whats the best phrase to deceive Shion with? ?Solution. After some calculations, an adequate phrase was not found? Useless~!!! Great Sage was no good with these situations and Raphael is just as bad. Honestly, so did the evolution affect the name without changing any parameters! Of course, this exchange happened within a single second. Eh? What about my cooking? Hmm? Oh, its been so long that Rimuru-sama wants a taste, right? That way youll be able to show the results of your efforts. Surely, hell happily accept the meal? And just a side note, I dont need any! Benimaru said such a wicked thing. And to try to leave himself out of it this bastard! You know just when I woke up in a good mood, to be sentenced to eternal sleep is! Shion happily accepted his proposal, and hastily ran off screaming I have received his favor! I felt an unbelievable fear overtake me. Hey, what are you doing! No way I could respondIts horribleyou know! You purposefully trapped me, didnt you, Benimaru! Hahaha, I have no idea what youre talking about. Well, shouldnt you have a taste after so long? Thanks to the constant taste testing that I do, Ive recently acquiredPoison Resistance Benimaru said with a distant gaze. A are you kidding me.Poison Resistance Didnt you just equate her cooking to poison?! What a tragedy. To find myself in it right after awakening. Just after enduring one peril, to find myself in another? The revived have come to greet me. Though their aura has slightly changed, their personalities seem to be the same. No lapses in memory, and their souls are properly attached to thier bodies. However, each one has acquired the extra skillPerfect Memory This way, no matter how many times we die, well resurrect! They said as a joke or not? Extra skillPerfect Memoryis a skill related to soul memory. What is normally impossible, but they have now acquired a skill reserved for spiritual lifeforms only. After each one offered their greeting, they all returned to work on the festival. Whether to celebrate their new-found power or what, they decided to hold a festival. But, when they started coming up with hilarious names for it, likeMaous Birthday PartyorLets Worship Rimuru-sama Partyfor example, I sincerely wanted to stop them. Well, its fine. They can have all the fun they want today. After all, they are in very festive mood already. For a festival-loving Japanese that I am, any reason is good enough. Since coming up with some random reason to drink heavily is in every adults nature. I had offered to help, but with grand reverence they rejected my offer. Well, I cant boast in my ability to prepare festivals anyways, so Ill rest up as requested. Then, a person I have been seeing around here a lot ran up to me. Your awakening fills me with endless joy. Allow me to congratulate you from the bottom of my heart for your rebirth as a demon lord He says, bowing deeply. Whos that? Seems like a very high ranked demon, but I dont know And please pardon the rudeness, but regarding my earlier request to become your humble servant How shall you respond? Have you made your decision? Becoming my servant he says? Umm, I do remember summoning one or two greater demons But no matter how I look at him, hes clearly beyond them? I was sleepy back then and couldnt see very well, so could he be one of them? Are you the one I summoned using the soldiers corpses? As you say. It was truly a delicious meal. As a result, I was successfully able to materialize. Ah, is that so. Good for you What about the other two? ?Solution. TheSecret Revival Artwas lacking the necessary energy. Thus, and to fulfill their wish, they have been used and erased.? Wow. Raphael is saying such terrifying things with such a happy tone. Its even more heartless than Great Sage, and just showing off that wicked personality. And though I thought it useless a little bit ago, it has been supporting me from the shadows this whole time. Sorry for thinking that you are useless. However, to use up those demons that wanted only to be of use to me is just sad Alright, got it. From now on you are one of my comrades. Whats your name? Oh! You are too kind. But one such as I am a mere nameless demon. Hmm? A high ranked existence but nameless, huh. Cant be helped. Lets give him a name. But what name would be good? Demons that I know of Theres the one that became humanitys ally. There wont be any copyright violations if I use it, right? But, since this is a different world, I probably wont be sued Ah, whatever. Alright. In that case, you wont mind if I give you a name, will you? Will you truly? Tis the greatest reward imaginable!!! His beautiful face curved in a delighted smile. Yep, I really am predisposed to be loved by monsters. Time to get serious. This time, super car series. Was it Your name shall be Diablo. Receive that name, and become my guardian deity! The moment I named him a considerable amount of energy escaped me. Ive really gotten used to feeling this. But hey, he took only half, at most. I mean, I was worried that being a high demon and all hell take all of it, but If I remember correctly, when I named the Greater Demon Beretta I was left with only a third of what I had; I guess a Greater Demon is also a high ranked existence. ?Solution. Individual: Diablo was an Archdemon to begin with. As the result of the evolution, Masters total magical energy amount has greatly increased. Compared to the original amount, it is now ten times as large? Y-yeah. Did Raphael just randomly decide to offer the advice But, I seem to have said something inexcusable. I mean, Im happy that it is now ten times larger, but he took a half of that?! This is that, right? Oops, I did it again feeling? Wont he become some absurdly powerful fiend. The demon in front of me, kneeling, stopped moving. A black cocoon enveloped his body creating a perfect evolution posture. Yep, Ive done it again. No cure for stupidity, so nothing I can do about this now. Lets just hope that should it decide to rampage, that Ill be able to stop it. Since the evolution did not look like it was going to end soon, I just left him there. From now on: lets be careful about naming monsters! I promised to myself but was confident that I wouldnt keep this promise. Having completely forgotten about Diablo, I spent the time watching the festival preparations. While everyone was merrily fulfilling their tasks, I was dreading the meal prepared by Shion. And then, it came. The feared, Shions Cooking also known as the most lethal weapon around. With a bright, happy smile she brought me the meal(?). Time to say my prayers. Its here. Beholding the steaming dish, W-waaaaaait~! What is this? What the hell is this? Thats not food. I shall not permit anyone to recognize this as cooking. A bunch of things flowing in the broth? Was she trying to make Stew? Listen girl, when someone questions your food, youve already lost. Hey, hey! Shion, wait. I have something I need to ask. Have you ever heard the phrase prepare the ingredients? Of course, Rimuru-sama! How does it look? Doesnt it look delicious? You fool! Why are carrots, potatoes, peppers, onions, and the other ingredients floating whole in there?! So that you can tell them apart by looking or something? You have to peel and cut them first! I screamed. And when I saw Benimaru walking by, Whats this all about? Theres clearly been no improvement? Dodging my words like holy water, Benimaru shrugged, Nope, this is impossible for me. I have hit a wall. A wall called reality. I had never thought that something could be impossible, but this time I tasted defeat He said, scooting away. Whats with a wall called reality crap. Stop screwing with me. I have to eat it, huh? When I look at Shion, her eyes are full of tears and shes trembling. No choice, opening my heart to the unknown like a monk, I decided to take the first step towards nirvana Got it, Ill eat it. But, next time, please at least prepare the ingredients Umm, about that. I did try, but I end up cutting the building Huh? No, the Hercules Edge is plenty sharp, but its a little long Pointing at the odachi on her back. She was cooking, no.,.. trying to cook with that?! When I looked at Benimaru, he held up his arms as if giving up. What an undependable guy. My opinion of him is quickly falling. A sword is not a tool for cooking. You get it? Surely theres a knife around or something? No, I am one with Hercules Edge so cheating on it is a bit Ah, is that so. I thought of giving you a knife as a present soon, but I guess theres no need for that now. I was wrong! Hercules Edge is perfectly fine with me cheating on it, it said! I see Ill give you knife some time soon, so please use that to cook What a good person. That should do it. At least, the ingredients shouldnt come out like that anymore. If I at this food no, I refuse to recognize it as food!.. If I ate this thing, I should acquirePoison ResistanceI guess. Itll probably be useful from now on. No choice, I have evolved into a demon lord. I wont die from eating some food. I change into my human form, and commit myself to eating it. Steeling myself, I welcome some unknown substance into my mouth. Without chewing, I swallow Huh? Somethings wrong. Its pretty damn delicious. N-no way! Though it looks completely inedible. I open my eyes, and, with utmost care, eat another spoonful. Delicious Benimaru was looking at me, as if praying. His eyes were asking me whether I was alright. Which means that when Benimaru tasted it, it was really bad. Shion has a triumphant smile on her face. That did annoy me a bit. Shion, what is this Why, unlike how it looks, it tastes great? Fufufu , the thing is She said, and began the explanation In short, in the middle of the evolution, when she needed to express her dearest wishes, she wished for her cooking to be delicious. I bet only she made such a wish during my gift granting ceremony. What was she thinking, seriously? But, I guess thats just like her; no, this is just who Shion is. Ehehe . Thus, I obtained this skill. The name, unique skillCook! Im so amazed I have nothing to say. To obtain a unique skill in order to cook, just how persistent was she? When I asked about it, apparently no matter what she uses, it turns out delicious. When Shuna found out about this, her eyes were full of tears of despair and hatred. Well, for someone who strives hard to succeed, such a skill is unforgivable. But Shion has completely went off course trying to improve. Well, that is just like her, I guess. The day was thus in preparations of the festival, and we partied deep into the night. Completely erasing the air of tragedy of a few days ago, the city with filled with smiling faces. Youmu and Ellen also participated in the festival, and thoroughly enjoyed themselves. There are a lot of loose ends to fix tomorrow, and we need to discuss the future. But, not now. Now, lets enjoy our lives to the fullest. Thats just our way of life. Chapter 74 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 73 The Freed One Wouldnt Resurrection Festival work? My words decidedTempest Resurrection Festivalas its official name. We are planning on celebrating it every year. And now, two days have passed since it ended There are a few problems that are giving me a headache. No, Im being serious this time. After a knocking sound came from my door, Rigurdo and Bester came inside. The 14 yet-living assailants. We are currently in the middle of gathering information. And, all our sources are meekly confessing all they know. It seems that Farmas Kingdom and the like have begun to beg for mercy. Even the well trained Blood Shadows and Churchs messengers quickly give up and confess when a demon is presented to them A demon can inspire fear into its enemies hearts and thus control the soul. While there is a chance to resist a greater demon and inferior, an archdemon like Diablo doesnt take no for an answer. As a result, one usually goes mad, so they decided to confess all they knew rather than meet such a fate. By the way, even if they had committed suicide, we can just directly manipulate their soul or tamper with their brains. That, too, is a well known ability of greater demons, so no one is foolish enough to kill themselves before one. So if you want to disappear along with all of your secrets, youd have to kill yourself by completely destroying your body. I hadnt thought that capture meant a complete leak of information, but it is common sense in this world. So it would be an understatement to say that the spies of this world risk their lives. Well, as a result, we were quickly able to obtain information from them. As for the headache I mentioned earlier, that would be: what do we do with them now? My wrath has subsided when Shion and the rest resurrected. As a result, I lost the desire to kill the shabby old man and the churchs dogs. Wait, that list does not include the fanatics. Those die no matter what. I cannot forgive the perpetrators of that incident. According to the information we obtained, they were not ordered to attack the inhabitants during their visit. The orders came from Cardinal Nicholas. It was simple: declare war. But, as deploying the elite knights would require Hinatas approval, they decided to send their Blood Shadows pets instead, which lead us to that tragedy. Thirsting for blood and assured of their superiority, they rampaged without being ordered to. Which I found out just as I was thinking of treating the as prisoners of war or by some other martial law. Moreover, the general opinion among us was, as we are not humans, we should live by monster rules. Anyways, we can kill them at any time. So I decided to investigate what other countries do in such situations. Ellen and Youmu didnt know much about the internal dealings of the countries, so it was pointless to ask them. Thats when I remembered about Bester. Thus, I went to ask his opinion. Entering, Bester greeted me by saying, It has been a while, Rimuru-sama! What a calamity we have endured A calamity it is. Its not over, after all. That it was. Theres something I want to ask, what are human wars like? I tried asking Bester. Im not good at haggling, nor is there a need to. Thus, I heard about human wars from Bester. First, members of Conference Coalition do not normally wage war. For example, theres a rule that stipulates that a country has to declare the war at a general conference prior to beginning hostilities. If this is not done, the country loses membership, and is recognized as a common enemy for all states. Wars are easy to start, hard to stop. Im surprised to see that phrase has become a rule. For now, lets consider the situation where they did declare war at a conference. First, they decide on a date for combat and use that time to evacuate civilians. Next, they are not allowed to engage their opponent until the opportune date. Information gathering and failure to abide by the above rules constitutes a violation of the Coalitions code. As a result, the concept known as spy is generally considered to be currently absurd. Even if they do exist, they must always be on their guard to escape before the civilians are evacuated. Any reported violations constitute transgression of the Coalitions code. Well, considering such strict rules, they might as well say that spies are forbidden. Though what kind of spy chooses the profession expecting to be caught? After the war has begun there are two kinds of wars: limited war and extermination war. (Well, theres also economic war, but lets leave that one aside) Limited War is one which seeks to alleviate the burden on the civilians and restrict the battle to a designated battlefield. Its kind of like a sport, the extremest of the extremes, though. Of course, to prevent the overwhelming advantage of the terrain, the defending side chooses the field of battle. This is also chosen at the moment the war has been declared. The latter, the War of Extermination, goes by the anything goes rule. It doesnt end until one state becomes the others vassal or falls completely. Not something youd want to choose unless you had no other choice. In this case, whether you win or lose, you have to have a legitimate reason to invade. If you dont, then its a simple war of conquest. And, youd incur the risk of being attacked by other coalition members as a result. In other words, this type of war rarely, if ever, happens. But wouldnt declaring neutrality be optimal for avoiding conflict? Of course not. The Dwarf Kingdom, for example, has advanced technology and great value. Thus, they had to build up a power to resist those who would try to conquer them. Powerless justice is useless. But in reality, it would be hard to explain to other countries why youre declaring war on the neutral Dwarf Kingdom, and even more so, considering their military might. Nobody wants to kill themselves by getting caught up in anothers greed. Thus, after some wars resulted in the creation of the Conference, which brings us to the current state of things Such are the rules set by the Conference Coalition. Now, what about the non-members? For example, the Eastern Empire. Thats a military nation that increased in size by absorbing its weaker neighbors. Coalitions Rules do not apply to this state. It invades when it wants and tramples down anyone in its wake. So it also makes full use of spies. Death to those who disobey! Thats the principle they live by, so if the target state does not swear allegiance within a week, they immediately invade. Luckily, their sphere of influence fails to extend into the Jura Forest, so there have been victims among nearby states. But, considering what has happened to states that battled with the Empire, the Conference Coalition cannot ignore this threat. The Dwarf Kingdom was somehow able to establish diplomatic relations with the Empire and so avoided a potential invasion. Well, their military strength and strength of that king certainly has something to do with it. Having heard this information, I cant help but think of the Coalition as a bunch of weak states coming together for mutual protection. Powerful countries decide war and fate by their own strength. Of course, even if they dont violate the rules, its not like they wont deviate from them. I see; I understood all of this to a certain degree. Now, as for when the war has ended What happens to prisoners of war? That, too, Bester had explained. The Conference forbids the murder of messengers. That is true in any world, I guess. Next, its rare for a countrys king to become a prisoner of war. Even wars of extermination rarely end up in complete annihilation. Unless youre a fool, youd surrender when the war has reached your own soil. Refusing the surrender and slaughtering everybody would earn you animosity from other countries. In the first place, a king that allows his own land to be invaded quickly loses the trust of his men and is disposed of. In other words, since hes been dishonored, theres no need to kill him. Thats how it is. I see. In that case, while I can just kill him off, sending him back might be a better idea. Thank you for your input. Im glad youre here, Bester I said. No, no, not at all! Bright red, Bester replied with a beaming smile. Sorry, honestly, thats damn creepy. Im glad hes gotten rid of that sharp personality and mellowed out but he really is just an old man. Oh, before I forget. On my journey to the Dwarf Kingdom, how much can I report? Ah, as much as you want. They might have a useful opinion I gave my permission. Even if we hide it, theyd find out eventually. So we might as well be honest from the start. I thanked the bashful Bester again and had him leave. That guy, maybe hes not bashful but just fascinated by me I had taken my human form half way through the conversation. And, Im not wearing the mask since its in the middle of repairs right now. No way is he a lolicon? A terrifying possibility filled my mind. I pray thats not the case! I think about our earlier conversation. If thats how it is, letting the king and the messengers go is the best choice maybe. I still have the unique skillHeartless Oneas well. Their hearts have been broken long ago so they can no longer betray me. When I though that, ?Announcement. Unique SkillHeartless Onehas been absorbed by ultimate skillBeelzebub Therefore, it has been erased and is currently unusable? O-oh Just when I thought I have gotten a useful skill. To only use it onceCfor what purpose did I acquire it? Well, I did think that I didnt need it, though. So that aside. I feel that the skills that I have gotten used to have greatly changed. Theres a need to verify this. For some reason, I felt that urgent need. Well, maybe we should release the king and the messenger, but thats something to discuss among all of us. I left the 12 Blood Shadows to Shion. After knocking some information out of them, shell probably have me eat another one of her meals. Using theCookskill that she has recently obtained. Doesnt she know that she doesnt have to feed me? Thats sickening you know? Having thus decided our next steps, I had Rigurdo schedule a meeting. A conference of all department heads. Thats what I decided to do. That being so, theres one more problem to solve. I look Rigurdo in the eyes, How is it? Investigation going fine? I ask. Not just my skills, but every single monsters abilities have greatly increased along with my evolution. They were told by the Voice of the World about the gifts they were to receive. Those with a relation to me probably includes every monster I have named. Rigurdo nodded, We are still in the middle of surveying the population. The women have been saying some incomprehensible things like their skin getting smooth and pretty or something. Their vitality has certainly increased. Those specialized in combat have acquired individual skills and squad unity skills. Interestingly enough, the Goblin Riders and the Star Wolves have acquired the rare extra skillUnification Extra skillUnificationmeans exactly what it sounds like, no hidden meaning here. They became as if one being, able to move quickly on all fours and get a boost of strength. Their strength puts them at about rank A-. Even the worst among them would dominate the B ranked. Surprisingly, all one hundred have this skill. Rigurdos report continues. Among the 100 resurrectedCthe children have all evolved into adolescents. Perhaps this evolution was inspired by their regret at being unable to fight. They have all obtainedPerfect Memory EXandEndless Regeneration EXskills. Though these are merely extra skills, they work well together. That is, even if their heads get blown off, they can change into astral body state and thus avoid death. In other words, they obtained regenerative abilities equal to that of Orc Disaster. And theres a hundred of them. How absurd. Thus, along with Shion, who got carried away obtaining this absurd ability, they have been calmly enduring intensive training. I mean, we wont die! The boys and girls of the city told me I have no words. Should I reprimand them or tell them to work hard? Though they are only C+ ranked at most right now, I have a feeling that they will become our strongest squad yet. They have even named their squad Yomigaeri Cthose who have surpassed death. The 4,100 hobgoblins under Benimarus command have evolved in an interesting way. The strongest among them, 100 men, evolved into Ogres. Just as the oni had wanted, probably; these ogres belong to the first village I had saved. They are now Benimarus personal bodyguards, and have been named Kurenai (Crimson). They possess rank A- strength. And, as our vanguards withFire ManipulationandThermal Resistance EXskills, the rest of the hobgoblins are thus our fire squad. Though they are still ranked C+, they are surprisingly powerful. I had named them the Green Corps, but thats no good following the evolution. That is, as Benimarus subordinates, the red suits them The name green doesnt, however. My failure to think ahead led to this. But hey, no need to think that far! Monster evolution is unpredictable. So in defiance, I had the Green Corps equipment dyed emerald. In the first place, color has no effect on their ability to freely manipulate fire. The high orcs evolved as a herd. They all obtainedIron Wall EXskill that allows them to create a protective wall out of earth. Moreover, they also obtainedFull Body Armordefense ability. The inherited most of my resistances, noting that Physical Attack Resistance includesPain, Corrosion, Paralysis, Electricityresistances. So, if I have them eat a lot of Shions cooking, would they acquire poison resistance? What foolish thing I thought! Though there are individual differences, there are no problems as a whole. They each can be evaluated as B ranked. And this is when they have lived up to their Yellow Corps name. A squad specializing in creating walls to ward off attacks. They are Tempests main force. As for Gabils 100 Dragonewts, Of course, they are at least ranked A- each. They acquiredDragon Knight TransformationandFlame BreathorThunder Breathabilities. Though their efficiency dropped, their power greatly increased. Honestly, I still dont really know whatDragon Knight Transformationdoes. Though they obtained it, they cant seem to use it yet. I have a bad feeling about it, so maybe thats a good thing. So just use it when youre in danger! is pure negligence. Such a phrase is almost sacrilegious to Gabil and his troops. But to think that they have also acquired flying abilities and can now shoot their breath from the sky Though they havent obtained any new resistances, they did have high resistance to begin with. With their scale armor being strong as steel. Only a direct strike could penetrate their armor. So being able to fly puts them at an overwhelming advantage over their enemies. Their name, Hiryu (Flying Dragons). Unfortunately, they currently might be our strongest unit. And thus the report continued. Seems like my efforts up till now truly paid off. All I got from that was: our strength greatly increased. Just that. Though we are not even ten thousand strong, we can easily crush larger armies. Compared to the one I annihilated, we are overwhelmingly stronger. You know, Im not even surprised anymore. Our only weakness is our small numbers. Since we cant easily increase our numbers, that will cause us problems from now on. Thus we concluded surveying the populace. Next up: management According to Rigurdo, they are not yet certain. Well, thats just how it should be. Even I am not yet completely aware of my abilities. Rather than worrying about others, its best to worry about yourself first. Requesting that Rigurdo continue the investigation, I left the place to verify my abilities. I headed straight to the Cave of the Seal. Meeting Gabil on the way, I ordered that no one intrude, and entered the cave. Now then, lets call forth ultimate skillRaphael I ordered that it teach me about the changes that occurred as the result of the evolution. Heres what I found. Status Name : Rimuru Tempest Species : Demon Slime Blessing : Storm Crest Title : Demon Lord Magic :Magic Energy Manipulation ArchiveGreat Spirit Summoning Great Demon Summoning Skills : Species-skillDecomposition Absorption, Endless Regeneration Ultimate SkillWisdom King Raphael Though Acceleration?Appraisal?Parallel Processing? Chant Annulment?All of Creation?Fusion?Separation Ultimate SkillGluttonous King Beelzebub Predation?Analysis?Stomach?Mimic?Segregation? Decomposition?Supply?Food Chain?Soul Eater Daily SkillsMagic PerceptionHeat DetectionAuditory PerceptionSuper Olfaction Demon Lords Ambition Battle SkillsThread ManipulationCloningChaos Breath Law ManipulationAttribute ChangeThought DominationDemon Lord Transformation Mimic : Demon, Spirit, Black Wolf, Black Snake, Centipede, Giant Bat, Giant Spider, Lizard, Goblin, Orc Resistances : Physical Damage Nullification, Natural Attack Nullification, Status Change Nullification Spirit Attack Resistance, Holy Magic Resistance That is all. A bunch of things seemed to have disappeared, but since I am in the middle of receiving the skills that my allies acquired, I should be able to use many more. I had thought that only the name changed for many of these, but I was clearly wrong. Thought Acceleration, for example, has now increased to 1,000,000 times as fast. I cant explain it in words very well when I used it, time seemed to stop. While intending to ask Raphael about each skill, ?Announcement. As ordered,Infinite Prisonhas been analyzed. Will you release Individual: Veldora? [YES]/[NO]? What an announcement it so casually made! It was so sudden, that I couldnt respond But finally! It has taken a year, but I can finally keep my promise. All thats left is procuring a spirit medium for him. The thought of testing the skills has completely fled my mind. I release you, Veldora! And, I chose [YES]! Chapter 75 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 74 Veldora The moment I orderedWisdom King Raphaelto release Veldora, I felt an energy storm rage within me. I felt a soul of overwhelming power be released. (I am reborn!!!) Dont you sound weird? I wanted to retort, but abstained and, (Yo! Its been a while, how have you been?) I offer a light greeting. ( Whats with that Im back and such a lousy greeting But that was quicker than expected. I had thought itd be a while longer) (Nope!Infinite Prisondid take a while, though. Had myGreat Sageskill not evolved, itd take another hundred years. (Well, my unique skillInvestigatorhas also been analyzing the prison. Sadly, as it was sealed inside, I couldnt sendGreat Sagethe report. How absurdly strong it was,Infinite Prison! As expected of a hero. By the way, whats with the skills evolving?) Veldora asked and I began the explanation. My transformation into a demon lord made my unique skills evolve into ultimate skills. Great Sagehad becomeRaphaeland its analytical abilities greatly increased. (Hoho, so thats how it was. Oh, and you became a demon lord in less than a year! Unlike those fakes, awakened demon lords are really strong, you know! (Well! Who wouldve known! Could I be a genius? I was the strongest slime around since birth though, jeez. That much is a given, no?) (Are you an idiot? Doing such absurd things. Indeed, I have felt you drawing out absurd amounts of magical energy once in a while. And then going around naming people left and right you do know that whenever you didnt have enough energy it came from me, right? What a ridiculous guy. I thought that by having my energy taken by you would extend the imprisonment, but who would have thought youd shorten it by evolving. Very unexpected, I must say!) Eh? So the reason I was fine naming everyone was because of Veldora? Never once did I think that the risk-free evolution I was witnessing was strange. I guess I cant be naming people as recklessly anymore. I see now I understand why the demon lords dont just quickly increase the number of their followers. Well, this late in the game, lets just say that everything went according to plan. (Yeah? I planned this all, though (a blatant lie)! By the way, did a gift reach you? The demon lord evolution mentioned something about gifts given to everyone I was linked to) He made an incredulous face. And thinking for a second, (Ooooh! So thats the skill evolution! My unique skillInvestigatorevolved into ultimate skillInvestigation King Faust. Recognizing my inquisitive spirit, I was granted path to the ultimate truth!) He is very excited. Just as he looks, hes quite an airhead I guess. Though thats perfectly fine. To the greatly elated Veldora, (Good for you, I guess. Skill evolution happens unexpectedly often, right?) I ask, (Fool! I didnt expect such a thing to happen for a few thousand years. Well, since those whove experienced it dont go boasting about it, its more of a secret than anything. You have experienced something truly precious!) He responded. I mean, yeah, considering that demon lords dont just awaken every day, it would be a pretty rare occurrence. I do want to continue talking for a while longer, but Veldora is probably itching to go outside. But I worry whether it will be fine. Hes being traced by the Churchs magic, after all. Wouldnt they find out the moment he exists? (Hey, now that we cracked the seal and you have been reborn, will you go outside? But, the problem is, you leak so much aura that everyone will find out soon I think) (Would you be troubled if they did?) Yes. I wanted to jokingly say but, Would I be troubled Nope, not in the slightest, I think? If anything does happen I can always depend on Veldora. (Nope; if I think about it, it doesnt trouble me that much. So, as a medium, how about you use one of my clones?) I offered and, creating a clone, moved the Veldoras consciousness to it. Thus releasing him from my stomach. I and my beautiful clone. The only difference is its hair has now turned platinum. Is what I thought It suddenly started to grow, reaching 2 meters. And, the body turned firm, the face masculine. Only my general facial features remained. He has become a good looking young man. In short, this is how I would look if I made myself look like a guy. So I thought. As I thought, hes a complete battle maniac. Taking on an easy to fight in yet intimidating form. He didnt turn into a giant dragon, and I almost expected him to do so. (Kuahahaha! I have obtained the strongest power! All who disobey shall die!!!) And other such lines, Veldora said trying to appear like a stereotypical villain. By the way, I remember that line. A boss in my favorite manga said it. Hey old geezer. How do you know that line? Kuahahahaha! The thing is, I was bored so I decided to analyze and read your memories! Yo! You do know that doing such a pointless thing delayed the analysis, right? Eh? ..Eh? We were looking each other in the eye. Unfortunately, I doubt there was anything pleasant in those memories. That aside. Youve released me, you have my thanks! He lowered his eyes and redirected the conversation. At that moment, ?Announcement. I have obtained two important pieces of information? Raphael said. This is what he reported, ?First, the establishment of a Soul Corridor with the individual: Veldora has been confirmed. Individual: Veldora has been analyzed and the ultimate skillStorm King Veldorahas been acquired. The effects of ultimate skillStorm King Veldoraare as follows. Storm Dragon Summon: The ability to summon Veldora in his dragon form. Depending on the amount of magical energy allocated, the summoning time is reduced. Storm Dragon Release: The ability to have Individual: Veldora use a clone. Even in the case of death, memory recovery is possible. Storm Dragon Magic Archive: The ability to use Death Heralding Winds, Black Lightning, and Storm of Destruction As described above. Currently in use, the Storm Dragon Release has no time limit. However, in current state, other skills ofStorm King Veldoracannot be used? Another bombshell announcement. Are you kidding me I relate the information to Veldora, A Soul Corridor, huh. So all my memories will transcend time and space and are accumulated within you. So, in other words, as long as you exist, I am immortal. Even if I am again sealed in an Infinite Prison, all you have to do is to cancel the summon. I mean, I always was nearly invincible, but now Im immortal as well Well, that is assuming I continue living. Seriously, what a terrifying tale this has become. Imagine if someone attacks me thinking it will be a one-on-one and suddenly Yahoo!, Veldora appears! Ku ku ku. How pitiful the opponent would seem. What a ridiculous trump card Ive acquired. Speaking of that, werent there two pieces of information? ?The second: via food chain, a great number of abilities have been offered up to you, master. Should I selectively eliminate some through combining and strengthening others? [YES]/[NO]? Not that Ill have the time to use them. I mean, surely there are some who have spent years researching these skills. I wont be able to use them right away anyways. So that should be fine. I thought, and selected [YES]. Skills combination has begun, and quickly ended. ?Announcement. Unique skillEndless Prisonhas been used as a base during fusion success. Unique skillEndless Prisonhas evolved into ultimate skillCovenant King Uriel? What? So I had acquired unique skillEndless Prisonas well That was an important announcement but Raphael-san is completely unfazed. Covenant, in other words, loyalty. Perhaps this is the crystallized form of my believers loyalty. A skill created by combining every that I had acquiredCultimate skillCovenant King Uriel huh. I check my strength after acquiring the skill. I feel an overwhelming sense of safety. Perhaps this is the proof of my bonds with my comrades. Hmm? Wait a second Does this mean that I have acquired four ultimate skills?! Now isnt it fine for me to be proud of my abilities? No, lets not get negligent. Pitiful are the days of a proud fool, they say. As someone who calls himself a demon lord, I cant let my guard down. Right! Whenever I get carried away I lose. This is the time for utmost prudence. Anyways, lets check its abilities. ?Solution. Ultimate skillCovenant King Urielhas the following abilities. Spacial Domination: The ability to to manipulate space to shift to a recognized coordinate. Movement Ability. Defense Barrier: The ability to create a multi-layered defense, and distort space in order to create absolute defense. Infinite Prison: The ability to completely seal the target with the ultimate seal. Secluded Space: The ability to control heat by manipulating inertia. It is now possible to release and absorb heat at will. That is all. Upon acquiring this skill, relevant inferior extra skills have been removed? I see Spacial Domination seems to allow me to transfer somewhere in a single moment. Defense Barrier seems to now cover my body. My interference is unnecessary, Raphael seems to have it completely under control. Infinite Prison can activate according to my will. It is the same barrier that trapped Veldora. In other words, those I capture can never get out. I dont really get Secluded Space. I do believe I have a higher class flame manipulation ability though As a test, I set my fist ablaze. On my command, it disappears. Oh okay. Without wasting the released heat, I can preserve the state of an isolated space. Since it surpasses my understanding I might not be able to use it, but I do understand that its another absurd skill. Lets leave it to Raphael-san. Frankly, Uriels skills are instant travel, absolute defense, and sealing. These I understand completely. So arent I invincible? No, no, I had just decided to stay prudent. No getting on the high horse for this slime. While I was verifying my abilities, Veldora was checking his own ultimate skillInvestigation King Faust. Sounds like an amazing skill. Its abilities include Thought Acceleration, Appraisal, All of Creation, Probability Estimation, and Pursuit of Truth. Even I dont have the latter two. Unfortunately, food chain is not activating. But, i probably wouldnt understand them anyways. Thus having finished investigating my new abilities, I headed out. We opened the door and stepped outside. Gabil was kneeling there, waiting for us. Did something happen? T-t-today is t-t-truly a fortunate d-day To find Rimuru-sama and V-Veldora-sama in good health Hes trembling nervously. I see, he noticed Veldoras rebirth. No matter what form he takes, his presence gives him away. And Dragonewts are far descendants of dragons. Moreover, the monsters of Jura Forest for a long time revered Veldora. So of course the rebirth would cause a panic. I see, so even if him going outside wouldnt trouble me, it could cause a panic inside the city. Veldora, you wouldnt mind me releasing the clone and having you hop back inside for a minute? Hmm? Nope, not at all. I havent finished reading this one manga through your memories, and I can use your eyes to obtain all the necessary information He happily agreed. For now, lets introduce him to department heads first. After Veldora entered me, Gabil, theres no need to worry that much. If you look closely, hes a really nice dragon U-umm What would be the relationship between Rimuru-sama aand Veldora-sama? And on that note, since when had Veldora-sama been reborn? Trying to hide his trembling, he asked. And I cheerfully explained. Promising that Ill introduce him to everyone at the meeting of the department heads. Now then, after returning to the city, I find it troubling, as expected. Those who could notice noticed, it seems. The word on the street is Storm Dragon has been reborn, so everyone is on their guard. Oh, Rimuru-sama, you are unhurt! We suddenly felt the rebirth of the Storm Dragon Veldora-sama from the cave. Knowing that Rimuru-sama has headed off in that direction, we were worried. Is my brother, is Gabil alive?! Rigurdo was reassured by my return, and so said. At the same time, Gabils sister Souka ran up concerned. Hmm? Oh, no problems. Rigurdo, how are the preparations for the meeting? Ay. Proceeding without delay. More importantly, it seems that Veldora-samas presence is approaching here Word does go around fast. This is a good opportunity to introduce him to everyone. Letting everyone know, we decided to hold a great conference. Well also have Youmu, Ellen, and the other humans attend. We need to decide our next steps, after all. Souka, Gabil will be there, and you must participate too. Let Souei know to gather every member! Ay! I live to serve! She exclaimed and ran off. At a speed at which Rigurdo could not follow, she ran off to deliver Souei the message. If I leave it to them, they should gather everyone quickly. While that was being done, I had Rigurdo explain the Department Heads abilities. First, Benimaru Name: Benimaru Race: Fair Oni Blessing: Tempest Crest Title: Oni King Rank: A rank [EP: 213,000] Magic: None Skills: Unique skillGeneralissimoThought acceleration, Thought Domination, Prediction . Extra skillFire ManipulationBlack LightningMultiple BarriersSpatial Travel . Daily skills Magic PerceptionHeat DetectionMajestyHerculean Strength . Battle SkillFire Transformation Resistances: Physical Attack Nullification, Pain Nullification, Status Change Nullification, Spirit Attack Resistance, Holy Magic Attack Resistance, Natural Effect Resistance In short, absurd. Hes Tempests Commander-in-Chief. Next is Shuna Name: Shuna Race: Fair Oni Blessing: Tempest Crest Title: Onihime Rank: A rank [EP: 12.000] Magic:Nature ArchiveElement ArchiveCurse Archive Skills: Unique skillAnalystThought Acceleration, Appraisal, Incantation Voided . Unique skillCreatorMaterial Conversion, Fusion, Separation . Extra skillMultiple BarrierSpatial Travel . Daily skillMagic PerceptionMajesty Resistances: Status Change Nullification, Spirit Attack Resistance Shuna also exceeds A rank. Though shes not specialized for combat. As for Hakurou, Name: Hakurou Race: Fair Oni Blessing: Tempest Crest Title: Sword Saint Rank: A rank [EP: 65,500] Magic:Fighting Spirit Skills: Unique SkillMartial ArtistThought Acceleration, Supreme Acceleration, Future Prediction . Extra SkillSage EXMultiple BarriersSpatial Travel . Daily Skill Magic PerceptionMajestyHerculean Strength Resistances: Status Change Resistance, Spirit Attack Resistance As expected. Sword Saint, huh. Fits him too well. Though thats what we all tend to call him. As for Kurobee, added on to his unique skillResearcheris the unique skillGodly Craftsman He really is fully dedicated to the smithy. As for Souei Name: Souei Race: Fair Oni Blessing: Tempest Crest Title: Yami (Darkness) Rank: A rank [EP: 187,000] Magic: None Skills: Unique SkillAssassinThought Acceleration, One Hit Kill, Supreme Acceleration . Extra SkillMultiple BarriersSpatial Travel . Daily Skill Magic PerceptionFearMajesty . Battle SkillsPoison, Paralysis, Corrosive BreathCloneWeb Manipulation Resistances: Pain Nullification, Status Change Nullification, Physical and Spiritual Attack Resistance, Holy Magic Attack Resistance, Natural Effects Resistance He too specialized in combat. Oh and One Hit Kill is not a physical attack, it targets the spiritual body directly. So if they arent guarding their soul, it cant be protected against. What a dangerous man he has become. Now the problem child, Shion. Name: Shion Race: Evil Oni Blessing: Tempest Crest Title: The Immortal Rank: A rank [EP: 224,000] Magic: None Skills: Unique SkillCookDecision Result, Optimal Choice . Extra SkillSage EXMultiple BarriersSpacial TravelRegeneration EXPerfect Memory . Daily SkillMagic PerceptionFearWar Goddess . Battle SkillDemon Transformation Resistances: Pain Nullification, Status Nullification, Physical and Spiritual Attack Resistance, Holy Magic Resistance, Natural Effect Resistance She After hearing Rigurdos report I went to check myself But she truly surpasses Benimarus fighting potential. What a terrifying girl. And hey, whats with theDemon Transformation?! Shes a quasi-demon lord now. I wouldnt be surprised if she were Demon Lord race by now. Why do we need another dangerous individual on the loose? Cut me some slack, will you Next is Gabil Name: Gabil Race: Dragonewt Blessing: Tempest Crest Title: Dragon Knight Rank: A rank [EP: 126,000] Magic: None Skills: Unique SkillTunerUnexpected Results, Fate Change . Extra SkillSage EXMultiple BarrierSpatial Travel . Daily Skill Magic PerceptionHeat DetectionSuper OlfactionMajesty . Battle SkillDragon Knight TransformationFlame BreathThunder Breath Resistances: Pain Nullification, Status Change Nullification, Physical and Spiritual Attack Resistance, Holy Magic Attack Resistance, Natural Effect Resistance I dont know what this means. I do know what Tuner means, but what kind of ability is it? Probably, it might be a mysterious skill that activates when an attack doesnt land or to change the worst outcome into a fortunate one or something. Is this guys life a joke or something? As expected of Gabil. Dont expect anything, and he wont betray your expectations. He also possesses many resistances so hes unexpectedly strong probably. Next, in charge of defense, is Gerudo. Name: Gerudo Race: High Orc Blessing: Tempest Crest Title: Orc King Rank: A rank [EP: 147.000] Magic: None Skills: Unique SkillGuardianGrant Protection, Substitution, Iron Wall . Unique SkillGourmetPredation, Stomach, Supply, Demand . Extra SkillSage EXMultiple BarriersSpatial Travel . Daily SkillMagic PerceptionSuper OlfactionMajestyHerculean Strength . Battle SkillPoison, Paralysis, Corrosive BreathFull Body Armor ChangeThought Manipulation Resistances: Pain Nullification, Status Change Nullification, Physical and Spiritual Attack Resistance, Holy Magic Attack Resistance, Natural Effect Resistance EX Very reliable. He can redirect damage to himself thus protecting the army using his own defenses. I can expect much from him as a division general. How many he can activate it on, however, is currently unknown. Last up is Diablo. Since he didnt feel like telling Rigurdo I went to ask myself. I mean, I called him and he appeared. Name: Diablo Race: Demon Blessing: Tempest Crest Title: Demon Lord Rank: A+ rank [EP: 444,000] Magic:Magic Energy Manipulation ArchiveHigh Demon Summoning Skills: Unique SkillGreat WisemanThought Acceleration, Thought Domination, Incantation Void. . Unique SkillEnchanterFascination, Seduction . Extra SkillMultiple BarriersSpatial Travel . Daily SkillMagic PerceptionDemon Lords Ambition . Battle SkillLaw Manipulation Resistances: Physical Attack Nullification, Natural Effect Nullification, Status Change Nullification, Spirit Attack Resistance, Holy Magic Attack Resistance Hahaha. What a pleasant guy. Hes become ridiculously strong. He can easily become a demon lord already. No question about it. After Veldora and I, hes the next strongest guy in the city. Letting him know to participate in the conference, I head to the large meeting room. It will be an important meeting that will decide the fate of Tempest. To aim to create a world where human and monsters can live together peacefully Chapter 76 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 75 Conference Every member of every department assembled in the large meeting hall. As for Ranga, I had forgotten that he was sleeping within my shadow. Hes in sleep-modeCconscious but unable to move. I couldnt measure his abilities, but it is clear that hes undergoing some kind of evolution. Well, hell probably come running out if I wind up in some perilous situation. Hes rather uninterested in the conference but is nonetheless listening. I guess its time to begin. The moment I thought to declare that the meeting has begun, I apologize for the intrusion in the middle of the meeting! Ladies and Gentlemen, a guest has arrived. Here on an urgent matter and requests immediate audience with you A soldier on look-out ran in and so reported. Rigurdo was about to reprimand the soldier, but Kaijin calmed him down. We havent begun yet, so its fine. However, it is troubling that people can so easily enter here. Rigurdo, we need to look into this later Ay. I am truly ashamed of myself. Nah, we just got the idea and everyones working hard as is I replied, comforting him. In fact, even if we find something lacking we only need to improve for later. So its probably best to think of the long-term benefit. I had that guest escorted here. Its been a long time, Rimuru-dono. We have come to aid you during your time of need. We hope it is not too late With these words, the Brumund Kingdoms Freedom Association Guild Master Fuze came in. Fully armed, prepared for battle. Hmm? Hmmmmm? If I think about it, its been what, 10 days since we had the 50 adventurers and merchants go? And we had them deliver the information and request assistance, I think. I am truly grateful, but are they okay associating with us? I apologize for disturbing you during your busy war preparations. However, we found your defenses lacking. The Farmas Kingdoms main force has yet to arrive, right? According to our intel, a total of 15 thousand troops are coming. Though it may improve your morale, I hardly see this as a right time to be merry. Though we may lack in ability, we will support you to the best of our ability Clearly prepared to die, he delivered this heated address. Yup. Its really hard to tell him that the wars already over. And continuing, This is a good city. Carefully built houses decorate your well planned streets. The paved roads wouldnt lose even to the Royal Capital. I was surprised. Hardly would I want to turn it into a field off battle. I suggest we launch a surprise attack to quickly destroy the enemys head. We have heard the church backs the enemy. So, we have brought over 50 B rank and above adventurers. The country cannot openly support you. I hope you understand But the fifty of us will cut deep into the enemy ranks and slaughter The department members are staring blankly at Fuze, who is continuing the passionate speech. To us its all been there, done that type of thing. But I had expected Brumund to abandon us. To think they really sent reinforcements Though we do have an agreement with them, surely there was a way out This makes me kind of happy. But that being so. Yeah. I appreciate the sentiment, but its already over Over? What do you mean? How should I say this In other words. In a few words, I annihilated them! Although he was speechless, his face was clearly saying Huuuh? Youmu came up to pat him on the shoulder and Cabal was saying something to comfort him. Ellen and Gido were saying things like Unbelievable, right! Well, I guess it is I mean, not even two weeks have passed since they declared war. They were probably expecting the army to take a week to reach here, us to buy two or three days fighting in the fields, and, if worst came to worst, hole up in the fort. So when they arrive and saw us carefree, they seem to have convinced themselves that the army was running late. Though we were so merry that they did suspect that something was off Anyways, thanks to Ellens and Cabals explanation, they seemed to have understood the situation. So we had our soldiers escort the fifty men waiting outside to the innCto relax. Since it came to this, I might as well have Fuze participate in the conference. Though he cant represent Brumund Kingdoms official position, he can at least offer a human opinion. Now then, lets begin the conference! I wanted to say, but Umm, would you have a moment? Bester asked, raising his hand. Did something happen? What? Is there a problem? I asked, Yes. The thing is, we finished developing the magic item long distance communication ball It is now possible to converse while seeing the other party Hmph. A wonderful invention, but why bring it up now? I thought, but When I reported the event to the Dwarf King, he told me that he had some things he wanted to say So since we are all gathered here, I kind of figured this might be a good time I see. If thats it, I dont see a problem. Bester. I dont mind, but shouldnt the conversation be held in secrecy? We have Youmu and Associations Chief over here, so is it fine? If its a private conversation, shouldnt we hold it later? Ah, not at all. The Dwarf King also wishes to mention some things regarding future international relations When I told him about todays conference, he said that hell assemble his Ministers as well So they are currently waiting over there? Yes. Thats how it is I see we never did announce the establishment of diplomatic relations with the Dwarf Kingdom. The two contracts that we have are the non-aggression treaty and the technological cooperation treaty. Though those would be meaningless if our country ceases to exist. However, we now have the advantage. I believe that the previous events are of a magnitude that they cannot ignore. If anything, we proved to be a country that can destroy and army of 15 thousand men. Will they officially declare diplomatic relations between us or perhaps seek to destroy us as humanitys enemy? Bester, I have to ask, did you tell him that I have become a demon lord? Ah, yes. I told him everything Ah, as expected. He should have only confirmed it this morning so for him to so quickly assemble the ministers only evinces how gravely he views the situation. Well, if you were told that demon lord class monster created a city and evolved into a demon lord, surely youd sweat a bit. He would learn of this sooner or later though. So this might be a good chance. So at this point, continuing the conversation as is will probably not cause any further problems. I mean, while planning our next steps I did want to hear his opinion. Got it. Then bring the communication equipment and set it up. Well wait for you and prepare for the emergency council I declared. This is a sudden development, but also a good opportunity. Were deciding our future here, after all. Thus, we decided to hold a global conference instead of meeting right now, scheduling it an hour away. Right after relaxing, Fuze heard our conversation and with an amazing look on his face ran up to me. And, Hey, didnt you just say something really important right now? I might be wrong, but did you just say that you became a demon lord? He said, trembling. Does he need to pee? No need to hold back man, we have bathrooms around. Hmm? Ah, demon lord, right? I did become one, what of it? But more importantly, before you piss yourself, shouldnt you use a restroom? Are you an idiot?! Theres no time for that! Became a demon lord, yo! Whats up with that? Eh~. What a pain. From the beginning? No good if I dont explain it from the beginning? Well, I did tell him I annihilated an army but I guess I cant expect him to guess the rest. I decided to summarize the events and explain. And so, I explained it all to Fuze. Pardon the intrusion! Another guest seeks audience with Rimuru-sama. How should we proceed? The same soldier as last time asked. Whats with that. So many guests these days. Leaving Fuze, who was saying something (grumbling) at the sky, I decided to meet this guest. I headed for the room where the guest was waiting for me. When I entered, I saw an exquisitely dressed gentleman and five men who had an air of experienced officers about them. The gentleman was sitting on the sofa with the five officers standing behind him. I could easily see that they were well trained. The gentleman sitting on the sofa had a good face and could easily had been a model in his younger days. His narrow eyes would be his distinguishing feature. Ah, good day. Sorry for the wait. Pleased to meet you, I am Rimuru, currently working as this citys King. I hope we get along! I greeted them in a way I thought appropriate. Though I became a demon lord, I have no clue about manners or formalities. Nor does anyone around here know much about it Well, I do think that it would be nice to be taught these things, though. Upon hearing my greeting, the narrow eyed man stood up. And opening his eye wide with a Kuwa!, So thou art the demon who hath bewitched my daughter? Hast thou said thy prayers! He said, beginning to chant an extremely high combustion spell. Hey! This geezer is nuts. From what I see, thats the highest tier spell he got going there. At this power level it would certainly cause some damage to the city. Clearly a spell used against armies. Whats this guy on? I have no idea what hes saying. I tricked his daughter? Whats that about? Right as I was completely at a loss, Wait, Papa! Why did you come here?!!! Ellen came flying in. And perhaps after realizing the spell from a single glance, she hit the gentleman squarely on the head. A beautiful Suppaaaa! sound resounded through the room, and the gentleman regained his sanity. It seems that this gentleman geezer is Ellens father. And after hearing Ellens explanation, he finally calmed down. What an annoying guy he is. My~, A ha ha ha. My bad. I had heard that my daughter was captured by some demon lord so I was quite panicked! He said with a bright smile. Even so, what point was there in preparing the highest tier combustion spell? What a ridiculous father. No, Your Excellency. The received report was correct but you jumped to a wrong conclusion I knew it, Papas at fault here! A secretary-like person and Ellen ganged up on him. That is kind of pitiful, but I dont feel any sympathy towards him. Hes just paying for his own stupidity. After things calmed down, he introduced himself again. Ellens father, the narrow eyed gentlemen, is a high noble of Sorcerers Dynasty Sarion, Duke Elalude. Hes related to the emperor, his uncle to be precise. In short, hes one of the three bigwigs of Sarion. I cant hide my surprise. E-Ellen is a true ojou-sama ?! She can even be called a princess. To become an adventurer at that social status; shes too free-willed. I do think that those stopping her are correct, but I wont do it myself. I mean, she herself doesnt seem to care. Theres probably people protecting her from the shadows as well. Theyve done well not to let information slip. Though thats probably the result of Cabals and Gidos hard work. Lets thank them for it later. But, now. So is the purpose of your visit limited to Ellen only? That wouldnt be funny. I glance at Duke Elalude, Fufufu. Of course, thats not the case. We are in considering how we should treat your country from now on, so I came to see it myself. No need to worry believing I was careless. This body is only a homunculus. I noticed upon his words. For someone important from the Sorcerers Dynasty, his body houses very little magical energy. Though the officers seem to be real, the gentlemans body is not. As expected of a high noble. Hes careful. But more importantly. I want to learn how to make homunculi later. And that brings us to the next point. Well have Duke Elalude participate in the conference as well. An hour has passed by now. Its time to start the conference. Returning to the large conference room I found everyone waiting for me. I had the Dukes group escorted to a set of empty seats. Its probably best to start with a self introduction. That is, there are many people here who have connections to large countries. So, lets start it thus. First, well have everyone not from Tempest introduce themselves. Dwarf Kingdom, military nation Dwargon. Representing them: their king himself. Gazelle Dwargo. Though only projected as in image, his dignity is impossible to hide. Small country Brumund. Unfortunately, we dont have anyone representing them. However, we do have Fuze, the Freedom Associations Branch Guild Master. And, hes rather friendly with Baron Belouard. Though he doesnt have decisive say, his opinion should have some weight. A sudden addition to our table, a high noble from Sorcerers Dynasty Sarion. Duke Elalude is a no-good doting father, but his current face is that of a stoic noble. And, via his position in the council, he holds sway over the whole country. So no disrespecting him. So looking over the guests, its clear that many distinguished individuals have shown up. A monster only meeting may lead us to fall into some mistaken conclusion. Thus, I am rather thankful that we have so many participants from the human side. Next, we introduced all the members from Tempest. And, it was finally my turn. Ah, right. Theres one person I want to introduce to you. Though you have probably have heard his name already. So please dont be surprised. Now then, come forth! I thus began the introduction. Knowing what was to come, Gabil swallowed his saliva and tensed up. The air in the room changed, and everyone turned silent. And, Kuahahahaha! I have been called and here I am!!! I called Veldora out via Storm Dragon Release. Using my clone as a base, he appeared as a beautiful young man. Giving everyone a sidelong glance, This is my best friend, Veldora. Please be kind to him! I introduced him, Veldoras the name, though Im called Storm Dragon. Pleased to meet you! Veldora greeted everyone. Dead silence enveloped the room. No one moved. And, with a flop, Fuze and Ellen fainted, screaming Ay!! Rigurdos group and the hobgoblins fell prostrate before him It all turned very chaotic. Of course, the conference was temporarily suspended for a break. We hadnt started yet, had we I couldnt help but think. Chapter 77 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 76 Conference C Main act At one point the conference area was in a state of uproar, but it had died down somehow. Those who fell unconscious were taken care of, and those desperately asking about Veldora were soothed. There were a bunch of problems involving this and that, but I somehow managed to settle them. Everyone was in more of a panic than I thought they would have been. It was chaotic. As expected of Veldora. There is no single individual who doesnt fear the Storm Dragon. Well, if a Disaster Class monster suddenly appeared, its natural for people to start panicking. Even so, its going to turn into a chaotic mess no matter what, so might as well introduce him earlier. When making future plans from now on, Ill also have to think about Veldoras movements huh. The humans, Fuze and Ellen, Youmu and the dwarves etc, already made me used to seeing their paled faces. Even though I have suppressed it, they must have been affected by Veldoras demonic aura. Every executive was told to suppress their demonic auras, and theyre pretty experienced with this. After analyzing a barrier and simplifying it, one was deployed in the room. After all, even in his sealed state, an ordinary B ranked monster pales in comparison to Veldora emitting this demonic aura. Even so, I have confidence that I can hold back his demonic aura. I thought it would be fine because my abilities after evolution made such a feat possible Is everyone ok? How are you all feeling? What I heard was, I didnt hear anything about this, regarding this issue. Wait a second Veldora san is a friend? Can you tell me more about this? If I report this to the guild masterwait, I am the guild master! Etcetera. I was suddenly pierced with complaints and resentment-filled gazes. Even if you say such things, nee? TN Note: The Nee here is something like the Nee in Desu yo nee I guess. Taking it all in, even if I said such a thing, it would be hard to believe me wouldnt it? Besides, Im wasnt even supposed to talk about this. However, instead of being stunned by the demonic aura, they were simply scared stiff. That Fuze, if I didnt advise him to go to the toilet earlier, something would have leaked. Thats wonderful! Right? I was glared at after patting him on the shoulder. Because I was the one who gave him that advice, I thought he would like to thank me, but thats something he probably wouldnt likely do. Well whatever. Hm? I didnt tell you? I thought I did, or maybe I didnt Well, its all in the past, so were all fine now right? Putting that aside, lets start the conference! I said that with a refreshing smile on my face, but it wasnt received well. DONT DISMISS IT SO EASILY!!! They protested in unison. Somehow, everyone calmed down and after another hour of delay, the conference continued. Now then, about the opening topics of this conference. Although there were a number of topics, talking about the small details as well when explaining something was a good way to save time. With that said, this circumstance of explaining in detail was also a request from everyone. It was troublesome, but as if I was recapping, I started my talk from my encounter with Veldora. I also briefly touched on the subject regarding me being a World Traveler. Because, at this point, I dont think theres any point in hiding that anymore. You dont know where or when it would leak, so I wouldnt be troubled by this anymore, now that its revealed. The demon lord is a World Traveler, therefore its not something impossible anymore. After all, the demon lord Leon Cromwell was also originally a World Traveler. Then, I swiftly explained the fight against the Orc lord and also the reason why we built the town in this location. Sharing information is important. The ones on the receiving end broke off and displayed all sorts of different reactions. Thus, I moved on to talk about my hopes when I went into the human city. I skipped over my daily life in city, but I did talk about my fight with Hinata. Shes a dangerous one. If someone else apart from me was to be fighting her, they would have surely been killed. Her Purification barrier (Holy Barrier) is a particularly dangerous skill. Apart from the barrier, she might have something to use against single targets. Amongst those whom I shared my knowledge with, I telepathically conveyed images to the executives in order to make sure they dont forget. Hinata Sakaguchi huh. That women, she looks ruthless at first glance, she even gives off the strong impression of being a coldblooded murderer. However Helping those who grabbed her hand, ignoring advice, Thats based off the information we gathered. For example, for those who rely on her, Im sure she lends them a helping hand. Helping those who grabbed her hands, ignoring advice, and this person doesnt seem to have a partner. Thats why, the issue of her treatment towards children, I cant believe it. This is what Fuze said when he butted in. Splendid, This old man is a well-informed person. She helps those who grabbed her hands, but ones who ignored and didnt listen to her advice never see her again, thats the kind of girl she is. There are many who come to seek her aid, and yet she ignored their pleas for help, Shes an idiot. If her character is akin to that of a rationalist, then its no wonder if she would do such a thing. Thats what it seemed like, Hmph. To be so good at manipulating information, as expected from the Free Association Branch guild master. The accuracy of the information you gathered rivals that of the ANBU of my country. The information perfectly matches the ones I have TN Note: Saying that, the dwarf king Gazelle nodded. What does this mean? However, that person wasnt willing to listen to my story at all though? About that, its probably because the Churchs doctrine bans interaction with monsters. And her ruthless behavior, her known cold actions, she never broke any rules. In fact she is the most exemplary knight. Thats why she was named Captain of the knights guard division working directly under the pope. To name her with a derogatory term like Ruthless killer, youre thinking of her true nature. However, the information that I have obtained are based on her public appearance. Fuze answered my question, and the dwarf king nodded. Her widespread reputation was something unexpected. No, information regarding the strongest knight of the western religion is of course a matter carried out by an entire country. However, if thats the case Raphael can find the answer. Who was the one performing the act of summoning children. I know about the matter, and I am in a position where I can tell her about this. A relevant person, theres only one person absent. Its unbelievable, I dont want to believe it But according Raphaels answer, theres no doubt about it. In any case, the issue is placed on hold. We decided to proceed with the talks. . From the point where I fought with Hinata, I proceed to talk about the town being attacked. At this point, Ellen intervened, and tried to stray away from the topic of my evolution to a demon lord But she ended up exposing it instead. Besides, Papa already found out about it right? Being asked, Duke Elalude looked up after hearing this. Ellen chan Even though Papa has already found out about it, theres no need to blurt it out to people from other countries A sigh of defeat was also mixed in from Duke Elalude. I understand how you feel. Amongst the ones ignoring the work of adults, Ellen was the worse. But because of that, theres no need to be cautious anymore. After taking over the position, he was told about the original information on demon lord evolution. Now then, a whole series of explanations had finished. However, when I tried to shift the topic towards future plans and actions, Ill say this beforehand. Regarding the events this time, we of the Magic Dynasty of Sarion plan to wait and see. Even so, regarding the cleaning up of my daughters well-executed civil actions, I will not push any further. However, if it is determined that your course of action is determined to be disadvantageous to our country, we will crush you. I would like you to consider your future actions based on this. No longer having the face of an idiotic parent, but a high noble of the dynasty, he now has the look of a politician. As expected of one with dignity. His words has stirred up the executives. It all stopped when Shion stood up, and everyone hushed in a hurry. Truly, what a hotheaded fellow. She has become serious. I too have become serious, and decided to respond. First, we discussed about the matters regarding the captured King of Farmas and the churchs messengers. And so, for the future, we will crown Youmu as king, and descriptions of a plan that aims to establish a new kingdom have been given. While listening to the explanation, Fuze grumbled. I remained silent for a brief moment, thinking over what I just said, collecting my thoughts. The dwarf king remained silent, and I closed my eyes. The ministers around the king seem to actively giving their own opinions, however their voices did not reach here. Duke Elalude remained silent and uttered no words. The explanation continued. First we release the current king, to make him compensate for his attempt of invading tempest. It is only nominal, but using this compensation, we will allow the Farmas kingdom to fall into a state of civil war. In fact, if the king gathers his nobles and tries to resist, his life is forfeit at that point. Keeping his promise, abdicating himself from the throne, only the problem about compensation will be left in the end. Its unlikely for the nobles to pay obediently. I can imagine the son of the current king being the nobles puppet as he isnt an adult yet. There is no unity within the faction, as soon as the kings influence is lost, strife for succession will definitely ensue. Here, if they did decide to pay the compensation, Youmu will be the one to escort them, but this is unlikely. I have the feeling they are going to ignore the compensation. When this happens, Youmu can oppose to it, and due to their beliefs, this flow of events will lead to a coup dtat. Since the king has broken his promise, that will be the standpoint of Youmu. The only difference is on what stage will Youmu perform his uprising After Youmu has established his new kingdom, his kingdom and us Tempest will establish official diplomatic relations. Then, we expect to have to deter the nobles from banding together to resist. After some time has passed, he will announce a policy that will gain the trust of the people. When Youmus popularity is high, he will destroy the nobles with one fell swoop, its this sort of strategy. You mustnt think about short terms strategies when founding a country. You would want to be thinking 2 ~ 3 years ahead. Oh well, if the king is foolish enough to think about rebellion once more, Youmu will ascend to the throne immediately. When I was explaining this, I see. Then, why dont we put this plan into action. Marquis Muller and Count Hermann are on friendly terms with Burmund. If you get involved with the plan, you would want to rely on them. During Youmu Donos uprising, lets negotiate to get them to turn around and support us. Thats what fuze said. I wonder does the guild master of the Freedom Association branch have such authority? Sensing my speculation, he gave an explanation. In a word, both Marquis Muller and Count Hermann are under the patronage of the King of Burmund. Marquis Muller is a distant relative of the King of Burmund, the two actually on good terms In addition, Count Hermann is a protg of Marquis Muller, so apparently betrayal is out of the question. Due to the fact he was a Marquis of a big country, they apparently dont show intimacy when in contact with each other, but behind all this theyre actually close friends. Is it fine to expose such a secret? Hahaha. Even if you call this a secret, Ive already leaked this secret to a subordinate of the dwarf king in the ANBU. My Kingdom, the Burmund Kingdom is a kingdom of information, where Intel is up for sale. Its because were such a small country, we would be immediately destroyed if we dont regulate such information. However, based on the Dwarf kings ANBU alone, we have yet to grasp the full picture. Isnt that right? Your Highness Gazelle. The Dwarf King Gazelle simply raised his eye brows and showed no further reaction. However, this allowed me to realize that they do indeed have information on such matters. But even so, Even so, Fuze. Is it alright to share such information so easily? Even if theyre not on the level of a state secret, isnt this still important information? Hm? I dont mind you know. Im the one who examines it, and more than anything, I can choose to share it with whoever I want. Thats what he said. That was quite a surprise, this was something that happened before the break and he seemed prepared. This small kingdom is very careful about their footsteps, and this is proof of how much they trust Fuze. He himself said that he has in his hands, several information that could bring an end to Burmund and whatnot. Ill kidnap this guy and obtain information, was a secret thought that crossed my mind for an instant. Duke Elalude who has been listening to our entire conversation suddenly said, You sire, are you an idiot? To start blurting our state secrets! Saying that you are vigilant Dont be ridiculous! I was quite angry with him. But on the contrary Fuze said, To tell the truth, Duke Elalude. If our country went to war against Rimuru-donos country Tempest, we would be annihilated instantly. We have concluded that resistance is futile. Then what should we do? We avoid a war. For the sake of that purpose, were not reluctant and will cooperate to our fullest abilities. This is the conclusion of the higher ups of my country. Originally, I am a freedom association member and do not belong to the country, so what you said was quite funny. Well, it was out of luck I was also seated in the department sorting information outside of my position as an association member. I swore while muttering, why such a person has undertaken this role. But speaking truthfully, um, well, maybe they understaffed? I alone rivaled an entire army, so they took the threat of a demon lord very seriously. Rather than fighting one with one another, join forces instead. This is logical. Gathering information may be the strategy of small countries living in the shadows of big countries. In addition. The fact that Rimuru-dono evolved into a demon lord has caused quite a commotion amongst the higher ups. If they were to hear about the revival of the Storm Dragon Even if they didnt ask about it, this being brought up is predictable. This is what Elalude explained to Fuze. In short, revealing his hand wont cause pain him in the slightest. Rather, he told us everything, probably judging that doing this will help gain our trust. Is this good or bad. Correct or wrong. Such things arent important here, it seems Fuzes intuitions are all aggressively pointed towards getting along with me. Even though this may backfire and destroy their country, they concluded this was the only card in their hand they can deal in order to survive. Theyre a little too afraid of me, but when you think about it, Im an opponent who has obliterated an army of 15,000 elites. There is nothing a small country can do against that no matter what strategy they employ. Its certainly outrageous, but in a sense, this is the only valid choice they had. Its effective for me at least. As such, further explanation continued. At the same time, were also interacting with the church. Weve judged that for the sake of our own defence, it is impossible for us to formally acknowledge the monster country Tempest. Doing this would be something unacceptable according to the teachings of the church. However, its obvious that a small country cannot hope to have enough fighting force to subdue a demon lord. The church has no rights to criticize us, rather they should be obligated to aid us. Even if we did formally recognize the monster country Tempest, diplomatic relations arent solid. This point will be emphasized during the conference to hold back the church. In any case, should the church attempt to lead a crusade Even if we to be referred to as cowardly, we would simply wait and see. We would stand with the winning side. Oh, and this is what the higher ups are thinking, please dont think badly of this. I see. Then there are no problems. On the surface he stands neutral, but hes actually secretly supporting Youmu. The struggle of a small nation. However, as the Dwarven kingdom, we have decided on a bold policy. Our country, has decided to formally establish diplomatic ties with Tempest. With these words, the area was filled with uproar If the armed Dwarven superpower officially acknowledges this nation, it would greatly impact the world. Are you serious?! Fuze also seemed speechless. Dwarves were thought to stick to being neutral. Thats what I thought as well. Hm. This is a decision that also has its merits. The Farmas Kingdom was the only country to sell our goods legally. A good customer where we earned a large portion of our tax revenue from, but I had no idea which country they sold their goods to. At this point, a highway had already been developed between our country and Tempest. On foot the journey would have taken 1-2 months, by carriage it only takes 2 weeks. The new trade route has already been completed. Theres no reason not to use it. In addition, if you think about this on a military standpoint, their military might are in no way inferior to the eastern empire. Furthermore, damages from monster attacks are gone. And, most importantly This is my judgment as a king. I have trust in the demon lord Rimuru, thats that. O-oh. At that moment Fuze looked like he had taken a direct hit. With the entire area shrouded in silence, the only sound was the flipping of pages as Veldora reads his comic. TN Note: Veldora, feared storm dragon of Great Jura Forest, reading a comic during a conference where did he even get that comic anyway? Huh, wait! Old man, what are you doing!!! Well whatever, besides, he cant hear us anyway. If you leave us at peace, we wouldnt complain. That, that really is That really is a bold strategy isnt it, dwarf king. Fuze glanced at him gingerly, Hmph. Measures I take has naught to do with you. He said, as if trying to cut him off. However, if it comes to this, just what had happened? Our country and the Dwarven country officially have diplomatic ties now. As a central for trading, Tempest will shine because of it. The residents of this monster town may become a problem, but being acquainted through conversing is possible. Rather, theres no doubt they could get along. This is already proven. The main problem is Fufufu. The problem is the western religion right? I was also able to report important topics back to his majesty. He said that diplomatic relations with the new country is possible. Even though there isnt much distance between us, there is a disturbing forest. Of course, regarding the development of highways and logging of trees, I can leave it to you right? Duke Elalude had said such things after thorough calculations. If a highway was developed It would be possible to have diplomatic ties with the Sorcerers Dynasty Sarion. In addition, this path will also be connected to the Dwarf Kingdom. For the products passing by, theres also the merit of direct import. However, the most important fact is, various technologies such as Magic engineering and spirit engineering will flow into tempest. If this can become a reality, highway maintenance is but a cheap price to pay. Thus, Calculations seem to flash right by Fuzes brain. Ive got an idea! Ill go back first to show them the situation, and issue a policy to make profit out of this! And thats what he said, but the king and the duke had an unconcerned look on them. On the contrary, Hmpt. In any case this is just bullshit from an insect. Thats right. Diplomacy and decisions takes precedence over all others. The two had scolded him. Well, youre both large countries, must be nice to have authority Fuze lamented that he was a man with a sad position. I get it, I understand! Ill also convince the higher ups. Man, why do I have play this role Thats what he cried out while tearing up. In other words, they acknowledged the country Tempest, and also formed diplomatic relations with us simultaneously. However, he wasnt the one to spearhead this. It was the dwarf king that declared this first. Thus, the rest of the meeting was used to clarify the small details of the agreement. The situation seems to be moving along faster than I previously anticipated. When the meeting was about to reach its end, and each representative was about to leave for their home country, BAAAAAAAAAAAAAM!!! The door flew opened and someone barged in. Following it, Listen! This country (Tempest), is going to be destroyed! Such a thing was said by a small girl- One of the great demon lords, the Fairy of the labyrinth, Ramiris-chan . __________________________________________________ Chapter 78 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 77 Ramiris Report Suddenly barged in exclaiming something W-what did you say!!! should have I respond thus? Ramiris is running pointing at me. Behind her, Beretta is politely closing the door. I somehow felt the need to praise his efforts. And running at me, I felt that Ramiris was brandishing something. Suddenly, a being, Diablo, dressed in fine clothes blocked her way. He had been quietly observing the conference from the end of the table until now, but he could not have permitted the intruder to act as they pleased. How should I say this? Ramiris was quickly restrained. While struggling to get free, W-wait! What are you doing!!! She said. What a pleasant person. Though I dont feel a shred of a demon lords dignity from her, she is nonetheless a pleasant person. Rimuru-sama, I have restrained a suspicious individual. How should I proceed? She was screaming some foolishness regarding the citys demise. Should I dispose of her? Diablo came up to me and politely asked. Geeeeh! I cant run away even using all my power?! T-this guy! Hes no small fry, is he? What, I ask: what is going on! What did I do?! As always, shes damn noisy. Frankly, for her to run away from Diablo, who has twice as much magic power as she, is nigh on impossible. So this is a demon lord, huh? Somehow, the reason I think demon lords are small fry may be completely her fault. Rimuru-sama, are you this fairys acquaintance? Fuze asked. Aaah, the conference came to a halt again. Couldnt she have barged in a bit later? Her inability to read the mood hasnt changed in the slightest. Yeah, the fairy Ramiris is indeed my acquaintance. Shes also one of the demon lords kind, sort of? Or at least claims to be Hey! What do you mean claims to be! I am feared as the strongest among the ten great demon lords! The great Ramiris of the Labyrinth is none other than me! She proudly exclaimed from within Diablos restraints. It seems that she is completely oblivious to her completely lack of a presence. Huh? A demon lord? Heeh, this thing? The gathered replied, completely in line with my predictions. Eh? Ehhhh? What? Shouldnt you be more surprised? Im a demon lord, you know! Whats with that bored glance? No no. Even if you claim to be one, you have been captured. Maybe they are all just relaxed as a result? Is what I thought, but Nah I mean, Rimuru-dono is a demon lord as well so I expected him to have a few demon lord acquaintances At this point, after being scared half to death by Veldoras rebirth, these mundane declarations can hardly surprise me They are looking at each other and nodding. I see, now that I think about it, that makes sense. In contrast to them, Haaah? Veldoras rebirth? Arent you all loony! Veldoras a small fry that I could have handled with a single punch! Hardly a guy to discuss. Well, his era is now over, you see. If you must fear somebody, fear me instead! She said while laughing loudly. If anything, talking would be her strong point. So I had her released and brought to Veldoras place. Sorry Veldora, but could you fight her for a bit? She is a demon lord, so she wont die from your aura Hmm? Sorry, Im currently busy solving a great mystery Ah, the culprit is Yasu. Solved, right? So I leave her with you I left these parting words and returned to my seat. Veldora opened his eyes wide, making a shocked face that screamedEh? Why did you have to spoil who the culprit is!. As for Ramiris, upon seeing Veldora, she immediately fainted and silence returned to the room. Having shut both of the trouble children up, we decided to conclude the conference there. In the end, we decided to release the King and have Marquis Myula and Count Herman seek liability. And well have Youmu jump on the opportunity. The Dwarf Kingdom, as a result of our recent victory, has declared the intent to form diplomatic relations with us. Sorcerers Dynasty Sarion has also decided to openly recognize Tempest as a sovereign state. And, once we build a highway leading to it, they will also pursue diplomacy with us. These two countries are not influenced by the Western Saints Church, so they can openly do so. Thus, Brumund Kingdom is the only remaining problem. Itd be great if we could say farewell to the church. But I doubt the Council will silently accept this And thats what causing the most pain. But, no matter which they choose, theyll get caught up in a conflict. Ill somehow persuade the top brass. When I do, well also seek diplomatic relations with you. You would accept it, right? He stressed the point. Of course we would, though. Even from the perspective of profit-and-loss alone, Tempest a country recognized by two of the strongest nationsCMilitary State Dwargon and Sorcerers Dynasty Sarion. So surely they would be overjoyed at the chance of establishing diplomacy with us. But, if compared to sticking with all the Council member states, its unclear which way the scales will tip. I know the answer. At the moment, sticking with the Council will be more profitable. However, within ten year, we shall be at least their equal; and, after twenty, we shall leave them in the dust. Such is the definitive prediction made by Raphael by analyzing the available data. But I will not tell them this They must choose for themselves, you see. Thus, our current problem is the Western Saints Church. We predict an inevitable clash with not only the Western Saints Church but also the Holy Kingdom Ruberium. And thats a big problem. I mean, we need to win and display our usefulness and cooperation. So its not like these problems will be easily resolved. Right now, everything depends on our actions. Thus ended the conference of various states with various expectations. This sudden meeting shall go down in history as an important turning point. Of course, we could not have known that at the time. In the middle of tidying up after the conference, I got the feeling that I was forgetting something Ah, you! What is this, what the hell is this all about! Something noisy came. I remembered. She had come over. Her face full of tears, clearly seeking respite. It cant be helped. She fainted from seeing Veldora, and upon awakening was guided into the world of manga; so, without even noticing that the conference had come to an end, shes been hitting it off with Veldora the whole time. Noticing that everybody was moving around, she remembered her original objective in a panic. She is a very carefree individual, so I dont expect anything important to come from her lips anyways. But, upon hearing her words, the foreigner guests stopped their departure preparations. And remembering the existence known as Ramiris, they again returned to their seats. Pleased with the sight, she arched her back emphasizing her pitiful chest. And, Ill say it again! The Tempest Country shall fall!!! She declared. W-what did you say!!!? (Read in monotone) I ask as a kind of aizuchi . FufunWell, its not like I wish for such an outcome. So, be grateful that I have come all the way to deliver this report! Her words have become very condescending. Playing along will only prolong this, so lets get to the point. So, why will we fall? She turned serious upon hearing these words and looked over the gathered officials once. And after a little thought, Well, its not like this doesnt concern humans, so okay. Listen up. By Demon Lord Claymans proposal, the demon lords shall hold the Walpurgis Banquet. Supporting him are Demon Lords Frey and Milim. As it was proposed by three demon lords, it has been accepted. An invitation has reached me as well. The discussion at the banquet isAvenging the murder of Demon Lord Karion And The culprit has been named asThe presumptuous idiot who called themselves a demon lordCRimuru Did you by any chance call yourself one? She asked with a serious face completely benefiting the aloof Ramiris. The gathered trembled at her words. Seems like it was a serious matter after all. By the way, whos demon lord Karion? I dont remember fighting him, though? It is true that I have called myself a Demon Lord, but I dont know anything about Demon Lord Karions murder Wait a minute!!! Is it true that Karion-sama has been murdered?! Interrupting my words, Grucius barged into the conversation. Hmm? Could he be Karions subordinate? Demon Lord Ramiris, please answer me. Has Karion-sama truly fallen? W-wait a second! Can you please not barge in while people are talking?! But, whatever. It does seem that Rimuru did not kill him, so theres some evil ploy unfolding here. Tis time for the great detective Ramiris, right? At this point, the one who announced it is the most suspicious! In other words the culprit is Demon Lord Clayman! Completely ignoring Grucius words, she jumped straight to the conclusion. However, though it pains me to no end, her conclusion is affirmed by Wisdom King Raphael. As for her, shes just reciting the line she read from a manga a second ago. Hey, I also agree with that hypothesis, but please answer Grucius question. Has Demon Lord Karion truly been defeated? The gathered fell silent, awaiting her response. For these large countries, its a big deal if a demon lord gets defeated. It signifies the loss of balance among the demon lords. But Ramiris is unconcerned with such matters. Without a care, Huh? I dont know. Thats the contents of the invitation sent to me? She nonchalantly replied. Shes a kid after all. Though I guess its good enough that she bothered to come to let us know. So, for what purpose did you let us know this? Hmm? Oh, the thing is, I was worried thinking what would happen to Beretta if you died? So, deciding to become your ally, I came over. Which is why Ill create an entrance to my labyrinth here, okay? Hey, why are you discussing it all at once! What do you mean an entrance to your labyrinth? Im grateful for the warning, but this is a separate matter! And arent you treating Beretta like your own thing already? Eeeehhhh isnt it fine? Dont worry about the small things! More importantly, Beretta wanted to say hi. Heeey, come over here! Without listening to others at all, she just says whatever she feels like saying. Feels like the conversation came to a close. What a ridiculously free-willed individual she is! Anyways, we decided to disperse. Not like wed get any more information out of Ramiris anyways. Promising to let our guests know should any new information arrive, they left satisfied. And, the conference being over, we made preparations for their leave. Well, for the Dwarf Kingdom, we only had to cut the connection, though. As for Fuze, hell rest a day here and then return to Brumund. Duke Elalude wanted to talk with his daughter more, so hell be spending a few days. It was truly an impromptu conference, but many important individuals gathered. And though we had a selfish fairy barge in on us, I judged the conference a fruitful one. Thus our impromptu conference came to a close. Now then, after switching rooms, I had gathered the Departments. Along with Youmu, Myulan, and Grucius. Though we are using the small conference room, we were all able to find a seat. According to what Fuze has gathered, Walpurgis Banquest is a night where all the demon lords gather. Three voices are need to schedule it, a gathering of truly powerful individuals. Absentees have to be prepared to face severe consequences, as this is a covenant established between all the selfish demon lords. In the first place, these happen really rarely and are hardly mentioned in human literature. But still, the name Walpurgis Banquet is typically associated with the beginning of a Great Holy Magic War. The last one being over a thousand years ago and resulted in myriad casualties and great calamities. Thus, it is commonly known as the banquet that brings chaos and destruction into the lands. Their current target is Rimuru-dana, so you best be prepared. Worst case scenario, you will have eight demon lords as enemies. Thats if we trust Demon Lord Ramiris words, that is Fuze said, worrying for me. Well, Ill do something about it I said to reassure him. Being hunted by demon lords, though cut me some slack. Thus, I decided to hold a counter-measures meeting. Now then, I understand that it feels like we are continuing the conference indefinitely, but please bear with me. We are currently gathered here regardingDemon Lords Walpurgis Banquet According to Ramiris report, I am their target. What do you think we should do? Anyways, Ill ask for their opinion first as I always do. Yes! Shion excitedly raised her hand. When I point at her, How about we cut down all the demon lords? Calling on an idiot my bad. I felt a blood vessel pop on my head. Hadnt something like this happened before Shion, how would you cut them down? Do you have a realistic opinion? She hung her head in shame upon hearing my words. However, it seems strange that Demon Lord Milim had supported the notion. Smells suspicious if you ask me Souei pointed out. I also thought the same. Right. I cant imagine Milim-sama betraying Rimuru-sama. Its baseless intuition. But I trust my intuition. Benimaru said. I see, though he has no proof, huh? The thing is, I dont feel that I was betrayed by Milim. Wisdom King Raphael too, though he has little data regarding this, mentioned that unless there was some great change, such an outcome is impossible. I decided to believe in Milim. Kufufufufu. Well, if it comes down to fight against all the demon lords, lets just crush them. Frankly, Demon Lord Rimuru-sama alone will be enough! Shion nodded, happy that someone else agreed with her. Exactly! Isnt it wonderful to be a newcomer. He took the words right out of my mouth! The all nodded. Why has it come to this? By the looks of it, more than half are in complete agreement with Veldora. The Lets be Careful Party is composed of Gabil and Gerudo only? Everyones raring to go; bloodlust has filled the room. Suddenly, the meeting was dominated by the War Party. Wait a second, relax. Anyways. We have all agreed that Milim could not have betrayed me. So, something must have happened. As Ramiris mentioned earlier, the culprit might just be Clayman. So we should think upon what has occurred I was successful at diverting the conversation from its dangerous course. Lets get to the main point. Right? Right? Great Detective Ramiris intuition was spot on! In that case, shouldnt we just blow Clayman away? I see. That makes sense. Alright, Ill go and cut that guy down Hey, wait, wait! Relax a bit, Shion. Stop getting ready to go Benimaru and Souei, you too! Seriously. This is not going in the direction I wanted it to. And Ramiris is getting carried away as well. By the way, why? Why do you have so many powerful devils lying around here?! At this point, isnt it fine for me to have Beretta! She continued. What a troubling person. She just doesnt give up. And, noticing that my comrades are strong, shes getting carried away herself. Her selfishness knows no bound! Would it be fine? I do not believe Karion-sama has fallen. But, would you be willing to bring me to this Walpurgis Banquet? Grucius said. Hmph. I might. Only the demon lord and two to three escorts can attend the banquet. Individuals not involved in the banquet would be killed, you know? Ramiris responded. On that note, I thought up something I wanted to ask, Hey, can you let them know that I will be participating? Everyones eyes focused on me. I mean, if Im being hunted, I might as well go and meet them myself. This might also serve as a good test for the new barrier; and, worst comes to worst, I have the confidence to run away. So rather than prowling the shadows, doesnt attacking them head on sound more fun? More importantly. I will never again let this city suffer a casualty. If youre planning on attacking my friends, you have got to be prepared for my response. Aaah. Seems like Ive turned into a muscle-for-brains as well. Kuahahaha! Hes raring to go! Very well, I shall also go! With me attending, the Demon Lords shall know bottomless fear! Yes! If master Vel-chan is going, I too will be safe! With Beretta as well, my defenses are perfect! No? Im not planning on protecting you at all though? Ueee?! Thats so cold master Vel-chan! And whats with this master thing I dont know when, but they have become manga buddies. Being friends is good and all, but that feeling doesnt seem to be reciprocated. Thus, via a dedicated demon lord channel, Ramiris let them know that I will be participating in the banquet. What a pointlessly high level skillCit allows communication via space manipulation. While she is busy with that, Beretta came up to greet me. I congratulate you on becoming a demon lord. I too have received a blessing thanks to your evolution, and wish to say thanks. As a result, I have evolved from an Arc Doll into a Chaos Doll. He said, deeply bowing. He acquired unique skillSaint Demon Union As a result, he nullifies essentially all physical or magical attacks, and, by combining demonic and saint powers, he evolved into a Chaos doll. So, for example, while the arc doll could not have moved in the Holy Barrier I was trapped in, he now evolved beyond it. New spirit cores awakened within his body, and by mixing with the magic ones, they became Saint Demon ones. I really want to study him, but its not the time for that now. O-oh. As long as youre healthy. Once this incident ends, lets talk a bit? Ay! Your words are wasted on someone like me. I am looking forward to such a time. Yeah. Im also happy that youre listening to what Ramiris is saying. Well, as long as you ignore any unreasonable orders. If anything happens during the Walpurgis Banquet, Im counting on you. Leave it to me. I will live up to your expectations! After such an exchange, Beretta sat down. Since Ramiris had only one subordinate, Grucius came along with her. Myulan also wanted to settle her grudge, but Youmu stopped her. Well, her battle power is a little lacking. So Beretta and Grucius will attend along with Ramiris. While I was talking with Beretta, Shion was looking at me with a pained expression. Shes bound to rampage if I dont bring her. So, I decided on Shion as one of my escorts. And, calling Ranga from within my shadow I hope you would choose me. I will not lose to the likes of some demon lords! How reliable. So its decided. Benimaru and Souei are disappointed, but theyll just have to get over it. Theres also the job of ensuring this citys defense. Along with Gabil and Gerudo, we have a solid defense system. On a one in a million chance the Church sends a subjugation team, I had Diablo observe the region. Destroying Templars in order to bring down the Holy Barrier takes priority, after all. So maybe I should leave Souei on guard duty as well. While waiting for Ramiris response, we are busy doing menial tasks. In the end, my participation was recognized. The demon lords may have just thought it inconvenient to have to go all the way out here to attack. But, this presents a wonderful opportunity. I now have acquired the right to participate in Walpurgis Banquet. The demon lords I am fated to meetCLeon Cromwell and Clayman. But this time, my target is Clayman. I have not forgotten the Orc Lord incident. Theres also Myulans case. And more importantly, I worry about Milim. Say your prayers. You made me your enemy. I am not so naive as to forgive my enemies. As long as youre not a beautiful girl Chapter 79 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 78 Demon Lords Demon Lord Clayman was in an unprecedented state of panic. The humans were guided into action as planned. The result was supposed to be a bloodbath of a battle, filled with suffering and tragedy which his soul would reap and relish. However, the battle was concluded in an instant and all the souls were absorbed by a third-party. He couldnt believe it, but the recent report confirmed it. This was a stage prepared by that honorable individual. A fight between monsters and humans that would lead Clayman into awakening as a True Demon Lord. Thus, he hardly cared for his subordinate Myulan, and planned to dispose of her soon after. But he now lost connection with her. Moreover, her curse had been released and she was now free. This fact only added to his anxiety. But only that much was hardly a matter for concern. Fortunately, he still has the strongest trump card known as Milim. Thus, he had forced Frey to schedule a Subjugation CouncilCWalpurgis Banquet. As it had Milims, Freys, and his signature on it, it was quickly approved; there he wishes to call for an extermination of the presumptuous Slime who dared to call itself a demon lord and its city. Because marching his troops in the direction of human cities is strictly forbidden. At this Subjugation Council, he will first secure dominion over the other demon lords and then obtain the rights to invade the Monster Country, Tempest. While trampling every country along the way, of course. As for the high ranking devils of that country, hell have Milim crush them. Were it a few days ago, he could have crushed them all himself, but due to their masters evolution, they all became devils and acquired greater power. At this point, Clayman lamented the fact that the first plan had failed. Well, he only had to rule over whoever remained after Milim was done with them. But Suddenly the shut-in demon lord Ramiris, requested that Slime Rimuru would be granted permission to attend. And strangely, he was given permission really quickly. Clayman tried to veto the request, of course, but, as if it was the most natural thing in the world, three other demon lords accepted it. Which caused all of Claymans plans to fall apart. The Walpurgis Banquet that he so painstakingly gathered now was home to his enemies. Nor could he run away from it. If the slime himself came, even if Clayman called for a subjugation, the battle would occur at the Banquet. What to do? What should I do? Clayman desperately sought a way out of this predicament. . This desperation was observed by Frey who was smirking. What an unsightly man. Things were proceeding faster than she expected. Though she had not predicted this outcome, it was nonetheless to her favor. She looked at the expressionless Milim standing across from her, At her cute faceCcompletely void of any emotion, At her eyes, which suddenly looked elsewhere. At Frey. Frey nodded. (Yes, thats right. I understand, Milim) She responded in her mind, with a profound smile. And (Clayman, you will live not much longer) Frey was secretly confirming theupcoming plan. In an unknown land, in the innermost burial chamber, In front of a coffin wrought of ice which sealed a beautiful naked girl with flowing black hair, Stood a being, themselves nude, beholding the coffin with a suspicious gaze. (Ah, how beautiful. Ah) Observing and adoring the coffin girl was this beings secret pastime. A silver haired cute girl. Her heterochromatic eyes glistened with a bizarre red and blue light. This, among her many strikingly beautiful features, was the most prominent one. But perhaps what garnered the most attention Were two pure teeth that peaked from within her small lips. When her small lips parted, they revealed a set of pure white fangs. She was the ruler of the night, Queen of Nightmares. Demon Lord Ruminas Valentine. Even she, a vampire possessing the immense power of a demon lord, could not break the ice coffin. As it was not actually made of ice but was a pure lump of holy spirit energy. So even touching the coffin would leave burn like marks on her body. However Without any regard to this, she clung to the ice coffin. An invitation to attend Walpurgis Banquet reached this girl. Unfortunately, many beings of comparable power would attend. Thus, she currently lacked the power to make them her enemies. Though this vexed her to no end, there was naught she could do. (Wait for me) She whispered the name of the adored girl, and left the chamber. And gathering a vast amount of magical energy, she submerged the chamber in darkness. Two men were in the middle of a conversation. The first was a large, sturdy man clearly known for his height. The other was slovenly lying down, without a hint of dignity. However, as this was his usual appearance, the former paid it no mind. So, how long will you be staying here? Will you set off on another journey after the Walpurgis Banquet? No clue~. What a pain. Nothing excites me anymore~ To the large mans question, he replied without any motivation. But whichever But surely you have no choice but to participate in Walpurgis Banquet? So you might as well start considering what you will do afterwards The large man concluded. And looked at the vast sky above as if enjoying the view. Minutes passed silently between them, Hey, Dagrule, do your sons feel like becoming a demon lord? I can take them under my care, if youd like? The delicate man said as if he just remembered this idea. The large man no, Dagrule closed his eyes for a minute and was deep in thought. One of the Giants, this demon lord is often referred to as Continents Wrath. Normally a gentle man he finds the title unpleasant, but when angered he truly cant stop his hand. His power greatly increases when angered so hes a demon lord treated with utmost care. And his most closest friend, the delicate man, has never once angered him. To the delicate mans words, Nah, they resemble me when I was young. They are rash, look down on everything, and believe that a being stronger than them does not exist. They would look down even on you, Dino He replied. The delicate mans name is Dino. A man of unknown race with an appearance no different than a human. But, he possess magical energy of such quantity that no human could possibly match. Though he is a handsome man, his sleepy gaze ruins his appeal. But he too is a demon lord. Called The Wandering King or King of the Sleeping Forest. Even now, he has left his home and is in the middle of a journey. And having used up all of his strength during the journey, he ended up in the care of his best friend Dagrule. In response to Dagrules words, Ah, I dont mind. My worth wouldnt diminish from such a thing. But if they are so impudent, how about you bring them over? You have three sons, so I can bring one of them in my name? He said. Of course, he meant to take them to the Demon Lords Walpurgis Banquet. Dagruel thought a bit on these words. And, Can I ask this of you? If they act foolish and die without coming to know true power, then thats that. So showing them true strength would be an excellent lesson He nodded. His three sons. Like him, they are a violent bunch. Agreeing to bring them, they continued the conversation with this in mind. However, bringing them there is much like starting a fire next to gun powder, but these two failed to recognize it as such. After all, both of them were particularly bad at careful planning. In a land covered by ice where fierce blizzards reigned, Proudly stood a tall castle. Its vicinity was covered in a barrier of ice, with temperatures of minus 120 Celsius such that nothing could live there. And yet a beautiful castle adorned the land. Its presence testified to an unimaginable amounts of magical energyCtruly a castle of the highest demon. The Castle was named Palace of White Ice. And it was ruled by Demon Lord Guy Crimson. There was a being leisurely walking though the castle. Platinum Gold long hair, blue narrow eyes. A well defined face. Skin so white that it was almost transparent. He was so beautiful that he was surely mistaken for a woman. Demon Lord Leon Cromwell. The one called the Blond Demon. He proceeded through the halls as if he owned them. Ahead of him was a door with beautiful carved decorations. It led to the audience chamber of the lord of the castle. Leons purpose in attending was the lord of the castle, demon Lord Guy Crimson. Leon stood in front of the door, and the two large attendant demons opened it. And, Demon Lord Leon Cromwell-sama has arrived! A female-like demon announced the coming of Leon from above. On the inside, many powerful Greater Demons stood on the sides. Each was a named demon so greatly surpassed the power of a normal greater demon. There were over 200 of them in total. Named Greater Demons differ from normal ones as they possess a corporeal body in this world. So each could easily rival a high ranking devil. In other words, the room had 200 beings of a rank easily surpassing A. But thats not all At the end of the room, before the throne of Demon Lord Guy Crimson stood six demons of terrifying power. They were Named Arch demons. They battle power was surpassed any devil. These were pseudo-demon lord level demons. But These six demon generals prevented any excessive word from going unpunished. Ruling over all of these as Demon Lord Guy Crimsons left and right hand were two demons. Having become Demon Officer these two women serve as the Demon Lords spokesmen. They possess power that rivals that a demon lord. Demon Officer Mizari and Demon Officer Hirari. Leon proceeded further in and stood right below the throne. And thats where Mizari and Hirari kneeled, and Leon-sama, it has been a long time At the same time they greeted Leon with a beautiful voice. And at the same moment, the Lord of the Castle stood up from his throne. Only the two demon lords now had the right to move within the room. Its been a while, my friend Leon. Have you been in good health? Let me thank you for coming over when I called you! A beautiful, projecting voice, deep crimson eyes which overshadowed the beauty of stars, hair flowing like fire, with a deeper red than the color of blood. Same height as Leon. Where Leon is as beautiful as a woman, Guys beauty was more neutral. He could be called a woman or man; a bizarre physique. While calling out to him, he stood up from the throne and walked up to Leon. And after shaking Leons hand, he gave him a hug. And without any hesitation, he placed his hand on Leons face and kissed him. Leon pulled away with a scowl, Stop it. Im not interested in dating men. How many times have I told you this already? He told him, treating it as a bother. A haha. Heartless as always. You know, if you ask, Ill become a woman? Ah whatever, lets move to a different room He said, and without waiting started walking. This happened every time. He was exposing a lot of skin while dressing in a kimono in this frigid land. Perhaps remembering the taste of Leons lips, a lewd smile formed on his bewitching face. And he started to work his tongue around his red lips. That motion had a suspciously bewitching effect to it. Being androgynous, he could become a man or a woman at will. He or perhaps she is Demon Lord Guy Crimson. The Lord of the Castle and the oldest Demon Lord. Called the Lord of Darkness, he has forever ruled over this frozen continent. Guy proceeded onward showing Leon the way. Leon followed without any sign of worry. Until both of them left the audience chamber, not a single being had moved. As that would have been an unforgivable act. With their heads bowed low, they waited until their master and guest had left. Having confirmed their departure, Mizari and Hirari stood up. And, Disperse! They ordered their subordinates. As for them, they began to make tea for the guest. Among the highest beings of the castle, the job of these Demon Officials was nothing more than to care for Demon Lord Guy Crimson. And that job had the highest priority within the castle. So as to not earn the displeasure of their lord, they quickly got to work Leon followed Guy to the Ice Terrace on the highest floor. Even though it opens up to the outside, snow is not permitted entry. The environment is optimized for life. In the first place, Guy is not affected by the environment. In other words, the room is made for Leons enjoyment. Though Guy normally looks down on any stranger, for his friends he spends both effort or expense. Just like always, Leon thought, taking a seat. Though the chair he sat on was made of ice, he did not feel the cold. That too, was the routine. So? Why have you called me? Forcefully flopping into the chair, Leon asked. When did they have time to prepare it is uncertain, but Hirari brought in tea. Mizari silently stood at the entrance to the terrace. That too she did without anybody noticing. They stood as to not intrude upon Guys conversation, and so, did not address Leon. The girls were nothing more than tools, after all. Since they had nothing to do with this conversation, they were not permitted to even show an expression unless ordered to do so. So any motion that was not specifically ordered of them would lead to certain and quick death. In fact, even if Leon attacked Guy, they would not move. Guy was their supreme master, so worrying over his health was disrespectful. Thus, ignoring their existence, they continued their discussion. Ah. You do know about the upcoming Walpurgis Banquet? I was thinking that if you couldnt attend this time, Id forcefully have you attend Huh? You know I hate these gatherings? But I was planning on attending Oh? Good, then. I had planned on having you make a clone and attend that way. I could have you embrace me then I dont take men for partners. Even among women I only go for the one I desire. For me to embrace you would be equivalent to some prize, wouldnt it? Whats with that? Tell me that earlier If you wish for it, Ill become a woman for you. Whatever. So? Why did you decide to participate this time? Ah Leon made a brief pause, but then continued talking. This time the banquet is hosted by Clayman. Small fry. Im curious why Milim is supporting him. And Karions death is also suspicious. At first it was because Clayman wanted to spur us on a subjugation, but then Ramiris requested that the party in question attends. In other words, its all connected. So I feel the need to see, this new Demon Lord Rimuru Oh. So you believe Rimuru has the qualifications to be a demon lord, huh? How amusing, I thought the same thing. As for Milim, shes probably just playing around. No use trying to figure out what shes thinking. The wise one in me cannot understand fools. That might be a weakness. So its fine to ignore the opinion of someone like Clayman; Ramiris opinion, on the other hand, seems promising. If she found someone interesting, maybe even I will enjoy myself. Ramiris, huh? Im no good with her. From the very moment we met. I had thought to go and kill her a few times But since she mentioned it, I might as well go and see A hahaha. Dont. If you kill Ramiris, Ill be your enemy Right. And I dont want to die yet. If you come at me, I see no chances for victory Hmm? Not at all. You have a one in a million chance of killing me, you know? Then thats no good. Im only interested in fights that I can win Stop with the humility. Theres few people who can even hurt me. Having a chance to kill me means that youre strong. Have some confidence Hmph. I am confident. Against anyone other than you, that is. Thats where their conversation stopped, And without a moment passing, Ara ara. Has your conversation finished? Leon-sama, I extend my humblest welcome A voice like ice. And it came from a beautiful white haired girl. Pure white skin, with cold and bewitching Blue Diamond colored eyes. And bright white lips. A girl walking around without Guys permission. But she did not need his permission. In other words, she was their equal. Ice Empress she was called, but is more known by her name Ice Dragon Velzado. She is one of the four dragons, and Demon Lord Guy Crimsons first subordinate. Though rather than calling her a subordinate, it may be more appropriate to call her a partner. An existence far different than the tools. My oh my, Velzatto. Beautiful as always Ara? Even if its only flattery, your words have made me happy A brief polite exchange. That revealed none of their real feelings. Hmph. You guys are on bad terms as always Guy as well was vexed at their animosity. Normally, this would have led to an unpleasant exchange But this time, Velzatto changed the topic. Right, right. My brother has awakened She suddenly declared. Awakened? The sealed Storm Dragon Valdora? I know that he was sealed, but didnt they say he had been erased? Yes. He had quieted down before disappearing, so I thought to help him out Being erased is pitiful, you know. He was trapped in an isolated space made by the hero that could not be influenced by the outside. Many beings have lost their lives swallowed by such barrier Oh interesting. In that case, who could have dispelled this heros seal? Unique skill Eternal Prison, other than by other heroes, could not be dispelled by a normal skill. I have the skill, and perhaps by your skill. Well, we had planned to release him sooner or later. But considering that he has not rampaged since being released, does that mean he has weakened? Yes. He has. The response I am getting from him is strangely weak. But still, not rampaging is quite unlike him. His very being is made around the concept of violence, after all. Well, in any case, I have no desire to fight Veldora. If you want to make him yours, do as you wish. Anyways, lets meet at the Walpurgis Banquet You are leaving already? Yeah. Thats all you wanted from me, right? Ah, wait a second. No need to rush. By the way, have you succeeded with the Special Summoning yet? Not yet. Frankly, I dont care much for new demon lords or what-not. Its just, according to my sources, this one might be messing with my summoning tests Oh? The one named Rimuru? Yeah. So I want to at least see him once. But Ill be ignoring Ramiris, just so you know Just curious, but whos this informant? No idea. Magic Energy is a important factor when summoning World Travelers. When I summon, since I try to narrow down the criteria as much as possible, the interval becomes much longer. At the present, I can only summon one being once every sixty six years. But since I need to narrow down the criteria even more, my next summoning attempt will be in ninety-nine years. This informant is trying out summoning in my place during this time How timid of you Ive failed many times, you see. Even after obtaining Luck Blessing from Ramiris, I couldnt succeed Is this matter that important? Yeah To me, its more important than anything in the world I see. In that case, I wont say anything. But about this assistant is he trustworthy? Trust? No way. But he does have some use I see. I know I dont need to say this, but do be careful Thats not like you, Guy. But, Ill accept the warning. Thanks. Now then, lets meet at Walpurgis Banquet Leaving these words, Leon left, Leaving only a ball of light behind due to Spatial Movement magic. Seeing this, What an impatient man. Well, thats just like him Guy muttered while grimacing. But, he has created a dangerous opening. This unknown assistant should I crush him? Velzatto asked with a cold voice, Dont. Unnecessary actions will only earn Leons displeasure. I have no desire to be hated by a friend Guy answered, unworried. To Guy, Leon was a trustworthy friend so these words were born out of familiarity with his personality. Moreover, he simply knew how powerful Leons abilities were. When he comes asking, well help him Understood And that conversation ended. Guy confirmed that his stay-at-home friend will be attending. Even though he was called out without a care for his needs, Leon seemed not to mind. Guy as well had ignored the summons a few times, but could not remember why. Thus, after a long time, all the demon lords will gather. This banquet seems promising, will you come? Will I No, I wont. I have no interest in demon lords Is that so? Oh well. In that case, I leave the house-sitting to you Yes. Ill make the necessary preparations Velzatto left after uttering these words. Guy, left behind, observed the aura of the icy continent, while thinking about the upcoming Walpurgis Banquet. A crafty demon lord prowling around. A small fry, signifying the weakening demon lords. A shut in friend who finally took actionCGuy found this point interesting. And, the birth of a new demon lord. How amusing. He had felt the loud beating of his heart for the first time in many hundreds of years. The last battle was between weaklings. Perhaps he could look forward to the upcoming one. With that thought, he started thinking about the hero. When was the last time he had felt one The one that invaded Leons castle was also a hero. Leon ran away without fighting, claiming that the hero was strangely strong. It wouldnt be strange for a human to die of old age by now, but Ramiris claimed that this hero was special. So it wouldnt be strange if it could extend its lifespan. Nor were its movements regular, appearing only before powerful individuals. Guy had never been able to meet the hero, but would have wanted to try fighting it once. This times fight might be grand. It may not involve only monsters, but have the saints and the humans mixed in, resulting in a great calamity. So perhaps even a hero will appear. At this point, Guy had completely forgotten about the new demon lord. To him, demon lords were a trifling existence He desired to meet a hero. That thought brought a smile to his face. Chapter 80 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 79 Dino and Dagruel We left the forest on our way to the Demon Lords Walpurgis Banquet guided by Ramiris. We were flying on Veldoras back, so even though the trip should have taken a while, it probably wont. Seeing the marshes below us testified to our current speed. That is, getting to the marshes would have normally taken us 2~3 days but now it took a mere hour. Veldora personally found assuming a giant form troublesome, but as we had Shion, Beretta, and Grucius who couldnt fly, I asked him to put up with it. On that note, Ramiris, were you planning on walking all the way to the banquet room (?)? I asked. No matter how I thought about it, I couldnt imagine her making it on time. In response, Hmm? Oh, walking there was hardly a problem. If I did, Id always have someone pick me up on the way there! She gave an answer that I couldnt exactly wrap my head around. She is always late so everyone has already gotten used to coming to pick her up. Chances are, that someone has a spatial travel type ability. If thats the case, then where are we headed right now? Overcome with a feeling of dread, I dared to ask, Eh? Theres no way I would know! What the hell! Were flying by your request and to your directions! I stopped myself from saying. Thats just the way she is. Well, theres no need to keep on flying then. So we decided to land and proceed while enjoying our surrounding. Thus were calmly proceeding down the road. The moment you leave the Jura Forest you are already in Demon Lords lands. Not that theres any grand difference in scenery, however. Compared to human cities and villages the magic energy density is higher, but not at levels at which humans couldnt survive. But, of course, the boulder on the side of the road wouldnt one day transform into Demon Steel Ore. Are there also few monsters naturally appearing here? I decided to ask, Ah, even if we call it Demon Lords dominion, unless we are talking about their residence or perhaps their province, normal people can also live here. As long as they pay the demon lord the appropriate tax, their safety is guaranteed Veldora explained. Oh, so thats how it is. As expected of the all knowing master! Ramiris added. Why dont you know! I wanted to retort, but gave up. But, there are also demon lords with unknown demesne. Among the ones I have fought, theres the Giant, the Vampire, and the Demon. Of them, I only fought the Giant Dagrule and the Vampire Ruminas. And although it was only a single battle with Dagrule, it was fun.. As for Ruminas, I turned the Vampire Country into ash, so when she came at me for real, I decided to withdraw! She just doesnt understand jokes. Where her domain is, I do not know. The other one was the king of demons. I had fought with his entourage of demons, but never with the king himself. His castle is located on the continent of ice, and its damn cold. No humans live there. Going there would be boring, so I hadnt gone. Moreover At that point, Veldoras words became rather unclear, and Anyways, theres no need to go to the middle of nowhere! Kuahahaha! He laughed trying to hide something. But, well, seems like this geezer has already angered a few demon lords. If my country was turned into ash, even Id get mad. Moreover, the Giant demon lord who once fought Veldora also seems dangerous. As for the ice continent, unless Im going to have some business there, I see no reason to go. So no need to think about that. However, demon lords seem actually pretty powerful. Comparing them by using the brat Ramiris as a base was certainly a mistake. I probably should have based them on Milim instead. Even after evolving, whether I can win against Milim or not is uncertain. No matter how many times we battled, since she never went all out, I dont have enough data. If compared to when we fought, I could win; but, as I do not know just how much she was holding back, I shouldnt be getting haughty. And, I cant believe Milim would support a subjugation order for me. Though its clear that we are dancing to someones tune here, I cant help but think that Milim is being manipulatedCwhether she was awake or asleep I can, however, imagine that she has some reason for all of this. Not that thinking about it now will lead anywhere. Lets decide this after we meet. And so, while listening to Veldoras tales, we continued leisurely down the road. If Ramiris is correct, well be shown the way by one of the demon lords soon. So while we were enjoying the breeze, we chanced upon two men approaching us. They are coming straight over here. A tall (huge!) chestnut haired man, and a slovenly green haired delicate man. Did they come to meet us? I thought and looked at them, Yo! Ramiris, how have you been? Oooooh! Isnt that Veldora! You doing good? What a weak aura youre giving off. I had just convinced myself that I was feeling someone with a similar aura The conversation begun thus. Oh, Dino, huh. Well done coming to get me! Ah, Dagruel! We were just discussing our last battle Whether they came to meet us is yet unknown, but that they know each other is certain. So we went straight to introductions. When I introduced myself, Heh, so youre this times main character, huh. So, why are you being hunted? Oh, its a pleasure to meet you. I have never heard of a slime becoming a demon lord They said, surprised. Why am I being hunted, huh? Thats what I would like to know. Iya~ , no idea, really I said and summarized the events up until now. While we were at it, I had them tell the tale of how they met Veldora and Ramiris. They are a friendly bunch. But, I couldnt analyze the depth of their powers. As expected, all I knew was that they are demon lords. After listening to my story, they thus decided While I shouldnt let my guard down, the demon lords are hardly united. At the moment, these two do not believe I had killed KarionCwith whom they are good friends. While they certainly believed I was capable of it, Grucius testimony convinced them otherwise. But, if I did not have proof, my subjugation my have been decided by a majority vote. Though this is puzzling, had I first called myself a demon lord and killed Karion there would have been no problems, but if I were trick and kill Karion first and then call myself a demon lord, that would have been no good. Such are the rules of the powerful demon lords, it seems. So, since this time the banquet was hosted with the premise that I killed Karion through deception, my subjugation would have been certainly agreed upon. Karion excluded, I now need to get five demon lords to object to the request to overturn it. Good thing I discussed these things with the participants. In other words, I have fallen into someones wicked trap And this realization caused anger to boil within me. Though we havent met, the culprit is Clayman. The problem is Milim who has supported him. If we solve that, the demon lords anger would no longer be directed at me. Of course, trying to fight all the demon lords at once would be suicide. I mean, I cant perceive the power of the two before me, so theres no reason to start a pointless battle. Of course, thats as long as they dont challenge me. But demon lords are unexpectedly receptive. These two believed my words. Though maybe theyre just that pure. Veldora, while in the middle of learning to repress his aura, was talking with Dagrule. Somehow, he saw the value of my habits through reading the Holy Texts (Manga), and stopped pointlessly releasing his aura. Hes really excited about having his opponents underestimate him only to freak them out by suddenly releasing it. The monsters of the city, as a result, can live in peace, so were certainly grateful. But its still strange. I know what mangas knowledge he filled his head with, but this does bother me a bit. In short, his brain has been replaced with manga Dagrule is enthusiastically listening to his explanation, nodding and agreeing. In the first place, as a Giant whose power increases due to anger, he doesnt release that much aura. In fact, right now his aura is that of a normal human. Surely he has already heard everything Veldora has to say So in other words, if I learn to control my anger, I will obtain new powers! Somehow, an outrageous conversation reached my ears. Hey, heeeey! Theres now way a demon lord called The Continents Anger could control it and turn it into energy! Besides, I wouldnt want a demon lord who once fought Veldora growing any stronger. And anger runs in the Giants veins. Hes currently a large man surpassing 2 meters in height, but when he goes all out, his body grows five times as large. So a rampaging 12 meter tall giant a truly troublesome demon lord he is. When he was introducing himself earlier, I thought from the bottom of my heart that he was a demon lord I did not want to have visiting my city. Anyways, it seems that they have decided to have him practice to control his anger, but thats no longer my problem. If he fails and rampages in his own country Ill just be happy if he doesnt come to complain to me later. The other demon lord, Dino is Having a friendly conversation with Ramiris. They seem close, and their conversation smooth. Thats probably because Dino was once C a long time ago C in her care, so hes addressing her politely. By the way, Ramiris. Havent you shrunk since we last met? Nothing I can do about that! It hasnt even been 50 years since I was last reborn! That must be inconvenient. Have you inherited all your memories? That I have. But, the spirit regresses along with the body you see Well, since I am the strongest, this kind of handicap is natural! You dont say. Tell that to Guy and hell pluck your wings out! Bah! Do you take me for a fool? Why bring up such a small fry! Though I can easily take Guy out with a single punch, I just dont feel like it! This, too, seems like a fun conversation. Seems like Ramiris is panicking just from hearing the name Guy. If her mouths running off that much, he must be a truly dangerous guy. So lets make a mental memo: Guy is dangerous. Like this, I might be able to avoid danger some day. So no ridiculing her. The conversation eventually led them to discussing their subordinates. Ramiris was proudly showing off Beretta. With him, I can finally pay back the demon lords for calling me a runt and loner. Even you are no match for him! Eh? Can I break him? Haaah? Of course you cant! If you do Ill go to Guy and have him punch you as punishment! Or so I say, but isnt this amazing? If I look closely, hes truly dangerous! Dino, whose eyes were half asleep until now, suddenly opened wide. And pleased by the result, Right! Right, right! Well, now even my persuasiveness must have increased She said, while trying to emphasize her non-existent chest. Well, I had built him, though. Not that I care. Whether Beretta is fed up with her by now is unknown, but hes silently carrying out his guardian duties. Things continued on like this for a while, but then I decided to ask. By the way, where are we headed? We have been continuing down this path for a while, but you two do know where the banquet will be held, right? Oh, and are you not bringing anyone with you? From what I could see, they were only happily walking nowhere. Upon hearing my question, the two looked at each other and laughed. From what they said, they didnt want to oversleep, so set off a bit early. And upon spotting us, decided that we might as well journey together. In any case, we dont know the way and neither do they. But, well Well have someone come and get us They said, carefree. Since we were getting tired from walking, we decided to have some tea. I took it out from within my stomach, and setting some tableware and sheets, started preparing it. If someone would come get us, we might as well have waited in the city. Well, I guess I should be happy to have met two demon lords. While I was taking out the lunch that Shuna had prepared, the two were behaving themselves. Since she made quite a lot, we could easily serve two more people. The taste, of course, received rave reviews. As expected of Shuna. By the way, Shion was not permitted to cook. Though she does possess the unique skillCook, not knowing the basic makes it a huge waste of talent. After the meal, while we were enjoying the tea, By the way, are you not bringing anyone with you? I asked. They brought Dagruels three sonsCgenerals, and five captains with them. Since generals and captains have participated in the banquet before, they thought it should be fine. But his sons are here for the first time. So theyre bound to cause problems, he said. Is that fine? I wanted to ask, but couldnt. Dino has no one with him. Seems like there are demon lords with no followers. Milim seems the same, so that I can easily accept. By the way, theres a reason for restricting the number of participants. A long time ago, there were demon lords who would bring over a hundred individuals to flaunt their power. Some had their countries reduced to ash so came seeking to be annihilated. So, they decided that you had to bring someone of at least low class devil ranking. According to the now ruined demon lords, they had always brought high ranking devils, but no one can confirm that and such reports have been ignored. Anyways, in order to prevent such foolish actions, they decided to limit the number of participants. Though there are many demon lords who participate with a clear lack of confidence. While we were discussing these things, I suddenly felt a rift open up in space. Seems like our guide has come. In front of us, a gate has opened. From within, a beautiful woman wearing black maid outfit came out and bowed. I have come to guide you, Ramiris-sama. If you will, please follow me She said, while keeping the gate open. While completely making herself seem unimportant. She was the embodiment of discipline itself. A true professional. But, moreover, This maid, feels as overwhelming as DiabloCthe Demon Lord/Official. Shes clearly dangerous. Oh, if it isnt Mizari. Its been a while! Hows Guy doing? Ay, the likes of me is not so presumptuous as to worry for my great master Ah, is that so. You never change. Whatever She says while jumping into the gate. We followed. If were left behind here, theres the fear of not being able to come here at all. But the maid is Guys subordinate, it seems. Seems like Guy is one of the demon lords, but, if possible, I would rather not make him my enemy. Well, that depends on the situation, though. The time to test my resolution has come. Ahead await the rulers of this world. But I was not afraid. Because I, too, am one of these strongest individuals. While steeling myself, I proceeded into the gate. Chapter 81 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 80 The Incident before the Banquet The Demon Lords Banquet (Walpurgis). The people who participated in the Banquet were the current nine Demon Lords. And the most prominent figure at the banquet was the one who had just transcended into the realm of Demon Lords. The participants were listed below: Demon RaceDark Emperor (Lord of Darkness) Guy Crimson. Fairy Race (Pixie)Labyrinth Fairy Ramiris. Dragonoid RaceTyrant of Destruction (Destroyer) Milim Nava. Giant RaceWrath of the Earth (Earthquake) Dagruel. VampireQueen of Evil Night (Queen of Nightmares) Ruminas Valentine. Fallen Angel RaceSleeping Ruler Dino. Winged Race (Harpy)Sky Queen Frey. Undead RaceMarionette Master Clayman. Former HumanBlond Demon Leon Cromwell. The seating order around the round table was decided based on the order in which they become Demon Lords. There was one vacant seat, and a temporary seat was prepared at the lowest position. Guided by the maids, each Demon Lord would take their respective seat. At that silent hall, in the middle of the room that separated from the outside world were three people. They were already seated on their own seat and were waiting for the arrival of the other Demon Lords. Those three were Guy, Leon, and Ruminas. Then, some noisy people invaded the room penetrating the silence. Yahoo~, You guys healthy? A fairy flew quickly to her seat while saying those words. It was Ramiris. Long time no see! A giant greeted everyone and sat down on his seat. It was Dagruel. Yo, As usual, you people all seem rather gloomy. Calling and teasing the pretty girl with silver hair next to her seat. It was Dino. Naturally, there was no response. Only an unpleasant glare. The one who followed after the three Demon Lords was the newcomer. The main actor of the Banquet had arrived. The first three who were already on their seats, concentrated their glares at Rimurus arrival. One person looked interested. One person looked uninterested. One person looked with hatred on its eyes. However, the person under their gaze didnt greet anyone and so he was guided to the temporary seat and sat down on it. With this, there were three remaining Demon Lords that had yet to arrive. The mood was oppressive as the Demon Lords waited for all members to be present. Their attendants were waiting at the back. For some reason, the three people who were standing behind Dino and Dagruel, looked like they had been beaten up badly, but no one mentioned anything about it. They seemed to want to say something but were completely ignored. Just before the appointed time for the banquet to begin, three Demon Lords entered simultaneously. The host of this Banquet was Clayman and, including the two Demon Lords that entered with him, all members were present. At that moment, in front of the Demon Lords who were waiting for the opening statement of The Walpurgis Banquet, a surprising incident happened. Clayman raised his fist and struck Milim! Walk quickly, you dim-wit! To use such violent words towards Milim was a death sentence. Seeing this incident, everyone was awestruck. To the one named The Tyrant Milim This countered all logical sense. Alas, that idiotic guy, hes done for. And yet Even after committing such a violent act towards Milim, Clayman didnt show any remorse. Milim wasnt resisting, and without any complaint she just sat there on her seat. This situation could be considered very strange; the other Demon Lords couldnt believe what had just occurred. Thus, though foreshadowing ill-omened events to come, The Walpurgis Banquet began. ?????????????????????????? While Dino was sitting on his seat, he was thinking about the monster he had met earlier. A rather intriguing monster. Also, Dino sensed a comparable strength to his own emanating from him. He wasnt like the feeble Clayman; he had the True Demon Lords Ambition. How interesting. Holding the Unique SkillSloth, he was nearly finished with depraving Dagruel. He was a truly uncontrollable person; who held an overwhelming power, so Dino has been avoiding having serious battles against him. Just as the skill name suggests, containing the word Sloth, the skill power was meant to deprave in nature. After his son who will succeed his throne, the depraving will be completed. His sons had enough qualification to become a Demon Lord. After they receive enough experience then they will become one. Then, Dagruel would retire, and it would become what Dino had planned before. Unique Skill Sloth power was to cause the depraved person to become his subordinate and at the same time deprive them from their abilities. With a powerful yet obedient pawn, he expects to obtain a great magic power. Well, for Dino, this was just a game for staving off his boredom, but even so, this magnificent game had been played for almost 300 years. And yet. From Veldoras words, he noticed the possibility of an even higher goal. Aspiration to improve himself has began to bud, yet his opponent was someone that cant be reached by his own power. That thought really saddens him But even so, he felt that it was amusing. And then, even if Dino himself didnt realize that amusing feeling he had caused a tiny effect on Sloth. But it was just a tiny influence. For an ability to reach perfection, it needs a very long time and a gigantic amount of energy, but that tiny influence starts to cause a transformation. Without getting being perceived by the Possessor (Skill Master) belonging to Dino, the skill was quietly stored deep inside his heart. After a short duration of time had passed, Clayman entered. He wasnt someone who caught Dinos interest, but at that time Dino witnessed a surprising scene. The scene of Clayman striking Milim. Dinos eyes became wide open upon seeing the occurrence of that unbelievable sight. Milim, who was clearly in a higher position then Dino, was struck by the weakling Clayman. As the one who called oldest Demon Lord, she considered to have an abnormal level of skill and seemingly infinite amount of magic power. The only person who could be considered as her equal was Guy. That overpowering abnormality of an existence: Milim was being hit and abused by the weakling Clayman! Dino experienced an emotion he thought to no longer exist within him; forcing its way out from the deepest recesses of his heart. This emotion was Anger. Or possibly even Frustration. Thus, those emotions become the nourishment to further the evolution of the skillSloth. And that evolution, before long, accelerated and stimulated the evolution of his mind. (ED:kokoro,read as: mind, spirit, heart, inner strength) From this, a certain power was acquired by Dino. ?????????????????????????? While I was being guided to the meeting place, there were some who tried to pick a fight with me due to my frail appearance of a child. Do you know that this place is only for the strong? A small fry like you should just go home! They shot out round after round of threats; this reminds me of an old styled thug. To dye their hair blond with face piercings here and there. They even come as a clichd set of trio villains. These punks were here for a person that looked weak and tried to ganging upon them to show off their strength. Even with their appearance, they were not weak. Their energy quantity was considerably abundant, maybe it even surpasses that of Benimaru or Shion. But, Shion asks me with her eyes, I simply answered it with a light nod. The next moment, the three people had become laughably pitiful. They were beaten up badly; there bodies were completely black and blue. Without even taking out her cherished dachi, named Hercules Edge, Shion, with her ridiculous strength, struck the trio. Even if the opponent has the same amount of energy, it had ended in a one-sided beatdown. Im sorry, was that enough? Although she apologized to me, this was far beyond enough. But, its good that they allowed us to vent our stress. Maybe these punks were Dagruels sons? They came and approached us when they saw us, maybe it was to warn us. I dont know reasoning behind it were, but after we had passed the gate, there were multiple paths and we became lost. And then, we got involved with these three punks. Because we pass through a Transfer Gate to the Underworld, this unpleasant incident occurred. Learn from this experience, Dont ever judge a book by its cover! After teaching them some lessons, we left them behind. About that trio, although I got caught up in the moment to lecture them about various things, but I am glad that it was us. If it was some other Demon Lords, a very sad thing may happen to them. Even if they could handle an opponent with similar level of magic power, they werent able to judge and verify enemy that had overwhelming power and act preemptively. Shion also had herculean strength that went easily unnoticed. Even though that trio was defeated like some small fry, but they could actually all be considered to have a power around that of a pseudo-Demon Lord Class. Eh? So does that make Shion a pseudo-Demon Lord Class? Thats, Err Calm down. But, really, that Shion!? That moron, there was no way that she could ever be a pseudo-Demon Lord. I convinced myself with that, and continued forward. In the back, I thought I heard something likeSensei, no please let me call you Shisho!, Ill pretend I never heard that. A colossal door appeared before us. Beyond it was the meeting place. When I entered, I was guided to my seat. I sat down, and begun to survey the surroundings, Dino and Dagruel already sat on their respective seat. I caught the sight of the now beaten up trio standing behind them. As I expected, they were Dagruels sons. Everyone just ignored them. As expected, this cant be a common thing, after all this was the place where 100 High ranked Devils could easily be killed. There doesnt seem to be anyone who had problem with this turn of events. In this situation, I can only observe the other Demon Lords. The farthest was a man with bewitching red hair. If he was a woman, hed undoubtedly be a beauty. I understood from a glance, this person was dangerous. When I tried to analyze him, I only obtained trivial information. He has the same wavelength of irregular Energy quantity;just like Diablo. In other words, His Energy level was high, but the data shows that he was a novice thats not able to completely control his demonic aura. However, my eyes cannot be deceived. Or possibly, she may have deceived the analysis power ofWisdom Lord Raphael , this information was likely fake. To make the opponent see false information and misjudge histrue power.This allows someone to grasp victory before a fight by having an opponent underestimate them. In my terms, it was to conceal power. In other words, it was for making it hard for an opponent to gauge your true power through suppressing your demonic aura. But this persons idea was to exploit the opponents information analysis ability. Someone whos made afraid by this kind of information was not worthy to be considered as an opponent. Of course, someone who cant perceive this as false information was out of question. But the problem is, even disregarding what was seen and just by deducting his Level, it was at Diablos level of power. His true level of power cant be estimated. This person was obviously someone extraordinary. No doubt about it, I instinctively felt that this fellow was a Demon Lord named Guy. And, on his left was Ramiris. She sat on the seat of honor, was it because shes a senior? She seems happy as she was swinging her feet back and forth. Just like a child. It might better to leave her alone. Next to her was a vacant seat. Next to it was Dagruel. This large man (Ossan) has an unbelievably high energy quantity. It seems to be three times that of Diablo However, what was important was quality, not quantity. Its about how we can use energy in most efficient manner possible. Even if we had the same class, the expertise we show in using each of our respective abilities can be become a deciding factor. A little while ago, if I wasnt told to control my anger, I might unable to differentiate between an ally and an enemy. No, even if it can be controlled easily, Im still worried. There were still a lot of mysterious monsters. Even if the road was smooth it doesnt mean I shouldnt afraid of rocks. So, I mustnt relax my guard At my opposite, besides Ramiriss neighbor, a beautiful girl with silver hair took her seat. Her skin gave off transparent feel, while her heterochromatic eyes glistened with a deep crimson and light sky blue. In every aspect she was a perfect beauty. Behind her was a man who looked like a butler, he doesnt make any movement just like a statue. He certainly was an expert butler; with great etiquette. He might have the same idea as me, as he suppresses his Demonic Aura, his ability level cant be read. Like this, I was surprised that he was the subordinate. As for the beautiful girl, she leaked out enormous amount of Demonic Aura. But, the girls demonic aura had random change in quality and quantity so it makes any reading pointless. So this was the Demon Lord Class? The glares that she sends at my direction were scary. Perhaps, her glare passed by me and sticks towards Veldora behind me. This girl was unmistakably a vampire. A Demon Lord whose Kingdom turned into ashes. She was an opponent you most definitely dont want to anger! The talk aboutMy Head Hurts situation was about this girl? Some say that it was a blessing to die because of a pretty girls wrath. But, just as expected, I cannot see any blessings in that. I only pray that such condition will not happen to me because someone elses mistake. And the one who tried to had a friendly talk with the girl was Dino. As expected. A completely KY-person. (ED: KuukiYomenai, lit: Someone who cant read air/mood) This man was fearless. But, he had enough power to back his attitude. He emitted a large amount of energy, but most likely he suppressed most of it. This one too, by using Jamming, he concealed his true ability. If I try to analyze him seriously he would surely notice. What a shrewd guy. And, the one Im most bothered by, the person who sat next to me at the lowest seat, Leon. At a glance, he was a beauty. With features that could have been granted by the gods. If I was my old-self, I would say, Explode! Or so I thought. Though he was formerly a human, his aura was impressive. He was fully clad with Demon Lords dignity. In fact, his true power cannot be analyzed. Thats interesting. Lord of Wisdom Raphael analysis can be said to have a weak point. That is, if it also about an ability with equal power. This guy, there was no mistake. He also has an Ultimate Skill. And then, at that moment, I noticed. Guys deliberately giving off false information. Was that a countermeasure against Ultimate Skill(s)? In that case, its very likely that Guy was also a possessor of an Ultimate Skill. Even for a Demon Lord, they wouldnt necessarily have Ultimate Skill. To come to possess one was a mixture of that persons nature, luck and coincidence. But, the Ultimate Skill(s) power levels vary from skill to skill. For that reason, from now onI should tread carefully. Then, about me who was a possessor of Ultimate Skill(s), it was already exposed to Guy. Although I dont have any concise information on my opponent, the opponent already has information about me. What a blunder. It already happens, so there was nothing that can be done. There was no use in worrying about what ability had leaked out. In the future, it was essential to imitate a counter-plan like this, so I should be grateful for this experience. If Im still alive after this. Now, I had understood about Ultimate Skill usage. Leon seems to be uninterested in me. However, I have something to say to you. Leon, Shizu-san had passed away. She entrusted me to deliver a punch , free of charge, just for you; so let me hit you. I called out to Leon and give him a straight ball. (ED: Japanese idiom, straight to the point) In response to my words, Leon opened his eyes. And, I refuse. But, if it is an invitation to a fight, its okay for you to come and punch me. However, I will specify the time. If you think this is a trap, its okay if you dont come. While saying those words coldly, he closed his eyes once again. And with that, he doesnt seem to have any more interest directed towards me. His skill of evading the point was rather superb. I see. I will accept it, please send a invitation. So I replied and stop my voice. Although he looked annoyed, I saw a small nod from Leon. I think its okay. With this, I was able to convey what Shizu-san wanted. Although I may have to postpone this issue for later date the most important problem was Clayman currently. While waiting for a while, Clayman and the final two Demon Lords came at last. Then, I witnessed an unfathomable sight. Clayman hit Milim (???). That, Milim Inside me, My anger almost exploded. (You., dont ever think you can die in ease) I proclaim the Death of Clayman. No matter the reason, I will not forgive him. However, I must not rush. Because the Banquet has yet to begin. - Chapter 82 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 81 At the Banquet Clayman felt himself to be triumphant. The old generation which looked down on him now looked with utter surprise. From only hitting one arrogant brat. So when these stubborn geezers would fall prostrate before him, then he could finally create a world for monsters. So Clayman thought in his heart of hearts. But was this fine? This question came to mind. That honorable person had mentioned not to stand out, but here he was at the center of attention. This thought, Clayman quickly dismissed. Its alright. Recommending a subjugation was a matter of persuasive power, after all. Besides, by showing Milim as his follower surely he would dissuade them from opposing him. What demon lord would oppose the strongest demon lord Milim? But is that actually the case? Did he go to far? Why is he feeling anxiety? Truly, there was no need to hit Milim. Moreover, thinking about the Walpurgis Banquet and the possibility of failing to garner the demon lords support made him truly uneasy No, wait. Isnt something off? Why were alarm bells going off in Claymans head? If the current plan failed, the following one would be jeopardized. And that was no good. He had to get advice from that honorable person But he was currently forbidden from contacting that person. Besides, he still had the trump card called Milim. And, thank to his unique skillPuppeteershe was currently completely under his control. In front of her overwhelming power even that Karion was eliminated without offering a hint of resistance. And after calming his fears thus, a smile appeared on his face. Now then, let me thank you all from the bottom of my heart for gathering upon my summons. Lets begin my banquet. Thus I declare that the Walpurgis Banquet has begun! As per his rights as the one who gathered them, Clayman declared the start of the banquet. And so, for the first time in many hundreds of years, begun the banquet attended by every demon lord. Guy was observing Clayman with a smirk on his face. He almost started laughing looking at this joke of a man, and was truly proud of himself for holding it back. Clayman is completely misunderstanding. Rather, he just doesnt get it. Though they are called the ten great demon lords, thats a name the humans selfishly decided for them and not one Guy recognizes. Whether there are ten or hundred matters little to him. But, the Holy Demon Great War 500 years ago left less than ten of them. And then, the new demon lords suddenly decided to fight for dominance and decided to keep the number at ten. The humans must have been overjoyed to hear that the number of dangerous beings would decrease. So this rule is more of an unspoken agreement, if anything. Guy is the first demon lord. He granted the wish of his powerless summoner and destroyed an enemy nation. As payment, he destroyed the summoners country. And with this, though it was unnecessary, he noticed his awakening as a true demon lord. The two Arch Demons he summoned to destroy the first country evolved into Demon Officials after destroying the latter one. And, he permitted them to continue serving him. There was another being who awakened as a demon lord at the same time as Guy. Milim. One of the four dragons, the first among them, created a child with a human. Interestingly enough, most of the dragons power was taken by this child. Thus, the dragons declared the making of children a taboo. The dragon who lost his power took on flesh, and became the founder of the dragon family. From then on, the mass of natural holy spirits came to be called the Dragon Race. Presently, the many dragons who inhabit the world can trace their roots to this founder The Dragon Race, Star King Dragon Veldanava. That dragon reincarnated as his daughters pet dragon and was killed by some country. Thus, these fools came to know the meaning of imperial wrath. In her anger, Milim destroyed the country. And awakened as a true demon lord. Unconscious, she fought with Guy. That battle continued for seven days and seven nights, transforming the bountiful lands in the west into a wasteland. Eventually, the battle concluded. Milim regained her consciousness and the battle ended. The one who returned her sanity was none other than Ramiris. In the process, the ruler of spirits Ramiris absorbed the evil magic of demons and the powerful aura of dragons and began to change. But, she was able to stop Milims rampage. And the three settled this dispute. These three were the first demon lords. The decided that each of the three would be different than the other two. One would pursue the ultimate power. One would live as one pleased. One would judge the world. And that was fine. Because their objectives were different, they could recognize each other. Later, the protectors of Heavens Gates the Giant, the ancient Vampire, and the being who fell from heaven itself increased their numbers to six. They were the second generation. Demon Lords inferior to the oldest. The Giant, due to holy power ingrained in his body, rejected the Demon Lord Seed. But, he had unbelievable power and was an amusing guy. Due to the many wars the demon lords started to eliminate the giants and the fairies, he awakened as a true demon lord. Even so, he has yet to acquire an Ultimate SkillCthat Guy and Milim possess. But, he did see the chance for such awakening for the Vampire and the Fallen Angel. It was a matter of time. And Guy patiently waited for it. And, Clayman. That fool thought he could control Milim. Its so impossible that its hilarious. Theres no way an insect like Clayman could do something that Guy never managed to do. Those who possess an ultimate skill are not affected by lower abilities. Every rule of the world is ultimately reduced to this unique level. In other words, they will not be affected by any form of magicChighest or not. And since ultimate skills do not require an incantation, merely wishing for something can produce results. A series of attacks of certain affinity could have an effect, though. Spiritual Attacks, however, are completely meaningless. A soul weak enough to be affected by such an attack could never acquire an ultimate skill. So to counter an ultimate skill you need another ultimate skill. Therefore, Clayman can do nothing to Milim. So right now, hes dancing in the palm of her hand. What a fool. Thus with a smirk, Guy was awaiting the conclusion. What a fun banquet this could become, he thought. Clayman proudly began his explanation. So, according to human informants, I have killed Demon Lord Karion. Though to me, its more of a: who the hell is Karion?! I know that hes something akin to a father to Grucius, but I had never met him. Oh and Claymans explanation is dragging on forever. Though I dont need to sleep, I feel sleepy. Could this be a spiritual attack? In a word annoying. Cant he cut me some slack here. Umm can I ask a question? When I asked, he looked over irritated and, What? He asked. Nah, just do demon lords fancy these kinds of pointless conversations? I mean arent we more into Power Rules and Talk with Our Fists type of thing? I said, provokingly. At this line, a silver haired girl began to laugh. She had looked at me with anger until now, so was I able to diminish it a bit? Oh, and when she laughs, she looks very cute. Clayman, its as he says. Your speech is tiresome. State your point The girl told Clayman. Upon hearing these words, Clayman turned red in anger. Hes that simple? Or that much of a small fry? Though if this is an act, then hes truly impressive Ku dont underestimate me, you lowly slime! Eh? Is there something wrong with me being a slime? You know, I came over here not to listen to your shitty speech. Oh, and what were you trying to achieve by hitting Milim? I put up with it in the beginning of the conference, but isnt it about time? Just say what you want to say; those will be your last words, anyways. His face convulsed upon hearing my words. Rather than anger, I saw an ominous black aura float around him. As expected of a demon lord. It is intimidating. A tiny bit. And at that moment, the doll-like Milim, for a split second, looked as she wanted to fist pump me. Nah, I probably just imagined it. Seriously, how pitiful. Ill free you soon, Milim. I swore in my heart. Ku, everyone. Did you hear that? This lowest of all beings acquired the Demon Lord Seed by chance and after becoming a demon lord, behold how haughty he has become. Besides, they even began a war with the humans! I do not believe we can leave this being as is. I propose we purge him, what are your thoughts about it? He waved his hands flamboyantly, trying to measure the demon lords response. But. Hey, is taking control of ones spirit during Walpurgis Banquet permitted? I said, kicking the table into the air. The huge round table flew and crashed far behind him. Creating an opening in the middle. Nay. At this place, overtaking your opponent with words alone is considered just A red haired demon lord C the most dangerous looking one of them all C responded. Amused, he lightly laughed. I glanced at Shion, who immediately launched a barrage of attacks at at Clayman. Filling her fists with aura, she landed about thirty hits in a split second. And with a truly refreshed face, Is this fine? She asked. Seriously, girl, shouldnt you ask that before you hit someone? Besides, I only glanced at you for a second! True, I did want you to shut Clayman up But I didnt think youd beat him up the very next moment. Well, whats done is done. Besides, Wisdom King Raphael picked up the effect of some activity in play during his speech. I bet he was trying to set things up to his own convenience, but that plan I foiled. So when we shut Clayman up a second ago, that was a legitimate case of self-defense. So if theres demon lords who get mad at me and decide to fight me, then nothing can be done about that. Y-y-you bastard!!! The ominous black aura released by Clayman quickly regenerated his wounds. This ability far surpassed the one displayed by the Orc Lord. Well, that much should be expected from a demon lord. UnforgivableMarionette Master! Clayman cried out taking out five dolls from within his cloak. Each doll transformed into a devil and attacked Shion. Each a high ranking devil. Chances are, that ability allows him to make dolls out of devils whose soul he stole. Wisdom King Raphael was able to analyze that skill with just a glance, and so explained. But, frankly what of it? Thats what I want to say to him. As expected, with her herculean strength and her beloved sword, she cut the devils down. Hahaha, arent you a little skilled! But, its no use. Marionette Dolls can immediately regenerate and continue to attack! Clayman called out, while beginning his incantation. Shion just shrugged in response. And, the dolls did not move at all. N-no way why arent they being reborn? Clayman cut the incantation short in a panic. I really want to tell him that instead of saying such pointless things, he should have continued his chant. Yeeaaah. Its a pain, so Ill tell you. Shions odachi is a soul eater. Those dolls, of course, arent protected against attacks to their soul. So since they were so poorly made, they fell from a single hit I explained as if it was the most natural thing in the world. I mean, since hes become my grub in the end, Ill teach him whatever he wants to know. Theres no reason to hide this much either. A sword that hits the soul as well!? Its not rare, right? The humans have these too? R-ridiculous! Thats a treasure sword, isnt it! Hmph. I wouldnt know. Cause we made it Shions odachi I improved using Hinatas sword as a reference. Though I did remove that foolish seven-hit feature. It eats the soul from a single strike. As a result, though its not a certain-kill weapon, it does do both physical and spiritual damage. So you need to be on your guard as otherwise youll be devoured. And if you dont protect yourself against physical attacks, youll end up a bloody mess. Huh. So this was Hercules Edge Revised huh! Did you yourself not know Havent I explained it on our way here? Ah, whatever Its Shion after all. At that moment Clayman stood up. He desperately completed his incantation and set off his spell. Ill add that impudent swords woman to my collection. Devour her, Demon Marionette!!! That ominous light attacked not me, but Shion. And seeing this, Kukukukuku. Be glad, its the ultimate incantation that can even control a demon lord! Its shame to have someone like you as a devil, but whatever. Surely you are sick of serving a lowly slime? After all, for someone who had so much trouble killing a lowly Orc Lord, to die by their subordinates hand is a fitting end! After you dispose of your master, Ill make you my pawn He declared. Pointless. For a second I did want to sayOh no! Im doomed!to get him riled up a bit, but this is too annoying. This guy is too weak. Hes someone whod be taken out by Hinata in a moment. No, rather than weak, maybe Im just accustomed to seeing Benimaru, Souei, and other department members who are overly strong. By magic energy alone, hes weaker than Shion. Besides Shion has that skillPerfect Memorythat preserves her memories even after death. In other words, she can exist as a soul alone. So Soul Control Archive abilities are completely ineffective. Moreover, spiritual attack damage is also largely ignored. In other words, Yo, what kind of attack is this? I dont feel pain or anything. How long are you planning to keep me waiting? I could hear Shions slightly irritated voice coming from the darkness. Raphael had analyzed the effect and predicted that Shion would be unaffected; seems like he was correct. So even though he introduced this as some grand secret technique, this is all it amounted to. T-this cannot be!!! A skill that even put MilimCdemon lord Milim under my control cannot possibly have no effect on someone like you!!! Shion blew away the aura. Seeing this, Clayman fell into a state of panic. The match has been decided. Everyone, will you permit this one to continue her rampage?! They are looking down on all the demon lords. We must punish them at once! In fact, lets remember the fate of poor Karion! His eyes bloodshot, he sought support from the other demon lords. The moment I entered battle mode, a barrier was erected isolating the room. Well, I had expected this much when I kicked the table away. But what a troublesome guy he is. The moment he realizes he cant win he runs to get help from others. Dagrule and Dino opened their mouths as if to say something. They are probably trying to come to my defense. Its a good thing I spoke to them earlier. But at that moment, Hey, hey. Who said that I kicked the bucket? And thats the first time Im meeting this monster named Rimuru? A low, elegant voice resounded. From one of the subordinates of the winged woman who came in along with Clayman. He was wearing a cool mask, so I couldnt see his face But at that moment the mask fell off and a violent aura gushed forth. Haa!!! And transforming his clothing, before us appeared the Beast Demon Lord Karion. Like my Anti-demon Mask, his held back his aura. Had I paid attention I could have realized this ahead of time, but since I hadnt met Karion before, I had no way to know. Um, so what does this mean? N-no way! Why are you alive!!! If that. Youve betrayed me! Frey!!! His eyes bloodshot, he shot the accusation at the winged woman. By the looks of it, rather than betraying him Ara? Since when had I become your ally? She nonchalantly replied. Women are scary. D-d-dont screw with me! You wretch!!! Whatever. I got it. No forgiveness for any of you Clayman quickly regained his composure. Does he have a trick up his sleeve? With a smirk on his face, Clayman loudly declared Milim, slaughter everyone here!!! The air tensed in the room, and everyones expressions froze. Most, like I, were in the middle of calmly preparing ourselves. And we all looked at Milim. His trump card. I was sure Milim was being controlled. And I guess she was Well, this is certainly bad. Clayman is an insect at most, but Milim is dangerous. Even now, my chances are not so good. Even so, I want to save her. No, I will save her! I will release The moment I thought so, Why should I do such a thing? Rimuru is a friend you now? Milim replied without a care. Ummm, eh? What??? I wasnt the only one confused. The demon lords as well had a face that said: Eh? But she just took a hit from him a second ago! What does this mean? Without any care for our confusion, Hey, Frey! Did you take care of that thing for me? Yes, yes, this, right? But seriously trying to fist pump people, grinning like an idiot You cant act at all. Well, I guess I should praise you for allowing those attacks. That was natural. Rimuru getting angry for my sake made me really happy. And if we weakened Claymans resolve a bit more, the truth would come out by itself! While thus talking, Frey took something out from her bag and handed it to Milim. The dragon knuckles that I gifted her. Happily taking the knuckles, she immediately put them on. And a wide smile appeared on her face. I had wanted to get a bit angrier, but this is fine. I hope youve said your prayers, Clayman! She said, shooting a glance at him. So, in other words they performed this script? The other demon lords have by now started to catch up to the event. As I thought. I thought. Thats just how it is. I thought I heard a voice say within me. But, W-wait a second, Milim. Y-you werent being controlled by him? So you tortured me on a whim? And you blew away that holy mountain on your own free will? Demon Lord Karion asked, with a vein popping on his head. Hmm? Dont sweat the small details! Come on, Clayman has been cornered. Lets have him spill the beans! What small details! If you handled that poorly wed all be dead! But whatever. Not like youre listening anyways~ For some reason, I felt some pity. Seeing a crying Karion made me want to pet him. Everyone is quiet, probably deep in thought. Well, Grucius is happy, so Im glad hes alive. By the way Milim played the part of a marionette to foil Claymans plans. Why did she do that? I thought for a second, but decided that Clayman comes first. We can solve that problem after we deal with him. The event is spiraling towards a conclusion. Only finishing touches left now. Chapter 83 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 82 Equality in Death Clayman found the situation unfathomable, his eyes became bloodshot. His gaze swiftly alternated between Millim and us. And, when he turned his gaze onto the other Demon Lords, He became petrified. It seemed he had realized, that he had confessed about controlling Milim. Though its just an act of Milim. The tables had turned, it was Clayman who was actually being manipulated. Clayman became flustered and began to slowly back away. PreposterousDemon Marionette should have been succeeded completely! Why are you not under the control of the Incantation? This cant be happening! He blurted out bewildered muttering. The situation was untenable. The cat was already out of the bag. He could no longer make any excuses. There is only one way left for him. The Demon Lords already knew Clayman had tried to manipulate Milim. How each Demon Lord would interpret this varied. However, the verdict for the perpetrator of such heinous actions had already been decided. Although there was a non-aggression pact between the Demon Lords, it didnt encompass instigating a fight. In the end, Clayman had lost his trustworthiness. His demise was imminent. How pitiful. But, the other Demon Lords did not get a chance to give Clayman a complementary one-way ticket to the deepest recesses of oblivion. Yea, It was quite hard acting! You know, the magic you used was completely ineffective. For the magic to even begin to take effect, I had to lower the multiple barriers that perpetually surround my body. Then I needed to forcibly lower my resistances to your magic. Then I needed to act perfectly to make you believe I was under your incantation. You are cautious, so, I had to make you feel like you had absolute control over me. Just like that! I tried my best to fool you, you know? WhWhat the? It was an act? I It was a deliberate act? The Demon Marionette should have dominated everyone, even a Demon Lord! This is an Ultimate Incantation!!! Is that so? But, it was impossible to dominate me you know. You see, my specialty is to dispel things like this! Milim proudly proclaimed, while puffing out her chest. The other females in the room could only glare at her and sigh. However, I began to worry when Clayman hit Milim before. I had no worry in the successfulness of Millms plan. However, I was worrying my house would be left in rubble. Really, Im glad you could endure it.(ED: the definition of scum is literally a picture of Clayturds face when you look it up the dictionary) The Harpy, Demon Lord Frey, spoke while spreading out her wings. Not only hitting her this time, he had also hit her before? (Ed: really scum.) What a guy. Does he have a death wish? Ummm Im also an adult . Adults can endure these sorts of things. Although there was an emphasis on her being an adult, she still held the aura of being a child. Which part? Well, its fine. At any rate, why did you try to fool Clayman? Mmmm..? You know, I remembered that Clayman was making some highly suspicious propositions. Like his plan to attack Tempest City with a human army to make humans and monsters go to war. Because interesting things wouldve been lost if this were to occur, I decided to put an end to his conspiracy! Really? You just did it by yourself. Fuwahahahaha! Like I said, Im an adult! Yes, yes, You are an adult. But, Clayman, You! You arrogant fool. I dont think you have the qualification to call yourself a Demon Lord. Even though I didnt interfere, because Milim had to endure serving under you Im also a little angry. Frey said in tranquil fury. So thats it I also have a lot to say, my town also got vaporized. So, Clayman, Im going to get you! Demon Lord Karion declared, while splendidly dumping Milims responsibility on Clayman. It seems like Clayman provoked anger from the other Demon Lords. However, the most infuriated individual was myself. To Milim, who was doing her best for me and the others sake, I was really happy. She even got hit by that low-life.(ED: scum just scum.) Its decided, your chance to die in peace is gone. Prepare to be purged and beg for your death. I ask for your forgiveness. But this guy is my opponent. Because I call myself a Demon Lord, I will prepare my seat by myself. I will use this person as a ticket for all of you to recognize my admission for being a Demon Lord. I exclaimed, as if Clayman were just a tool to achieve my goals, so it cant be helped. Well My real intention was to check how strong I am. Only Milim smiled happily. Even if I didnt say it, my anger was transmitted to the others. Clayman, have you regained your composure while hearing our conversation? Kukuku. Is that so? Just like that? It brings tear to my eyes, to spy for your friends sake. Wahahahahahahaha. This is truly a joyous occasion. That feared tyrant Milim, is now a gopher for someone else? Why should I be afraid of this person? What a joke. Thats fine. Although it is a bit early, allow me to use my trump card! So he said, while taking out a jewel of various colors from his pocket. I feel spirit power from that jewel that level of energy is equal to around 10,000 human souls. ????? Flash! Upon the light beginning to dim, the person who stood there had been transformed into a being thats very different from before. The hair of the being emanated spiritual energy; a trail of dazzling multicolored light was left in its wake. The length of the hair had also greatly increased. All The clothes on his upper body were torn in multiple places revealing colossal amounts of muscle lying beneath it. His eyes were tinged with a rainbow hue as he glared around the room. That being emitted holy power on a level that could rival the Giant Demon Lord Dagruel. Clayman forced an artificial Demon Lord evolution using that stone as a catalyst. By absorbing energy from the Spirit Jewel; he forcibly awakened himself as a Demon Lord. However, because the used energy attribute was different from his own, he evolved into an uncompleted state, a Variant Demon Lord. But, because he didnt need to wait the blessing of the harvest festival to occur, he would be able Utilize his full power immediately. (POV change to Clayman) The body, that was just undergone evolution, was still weak. But my Unique Skill Puppeteer, show signs of evolving after receiving the energy; a truly devastating power. Indeed, by gaining this power, I no longer feel inferior to that being over there. No, I understand. I am not a True Demon Lord, after all, this is only an imitation of it. This is power! This is an awakening! And, this is the strength of a Demon Lord! In response to the energy ball that I shot as a test, Demon Lord Karion is thrown to the back. Frey is the same. To defend against that, it was impossible. Just like what I expected, Milim didnt even flinch. What an annoying brat. But, its still difficult to win against them even if I was awakened a long time ago. The Demon Lords who survived through at least three Great War. Apart from that cheeky fairy; Guy, Milim and Dagruel are particularly troublesome. I can handle the newcomer Demon Lords but these three people are bad news. As usual, I can always calmly judge the situation. By blowing away 2 Demon Lords, I can quickly confirm the situation. Its irritating that the slime and his companion in the back are safe, but first, I need to withdraw to reorganize. If its necessary, Ill crush them one by one. I need to report to That Person who gave me this jewel, to consult about the plan for future actions. In that case, the plan has been decided. By firing Demon Lord Destruction Cannon (Demon Blaster) at maximum output, its possible touse it to create an opening for an escape. The one who I should be wary of is Guy, but that person didnt show any interest in this matter. Its all right. Its possible to escape. Thats the judgment I made. While thinking about these things, I released the Demon Blaster. It was a destructive power that could eradicate even a Demon Lord. The accumulated energy became a disruption ray, which can cause destruction of ones magic power array inside the victims body. Physical defense would be useless, even a barrier that utilizes magic power would be destroyed against this ultimate magic attack. If concentrated against an individual, someone who can withstand this doesnt exist. This time, because I fire it for a wide area, there might be some survivor but there is no time for leisure. I laughed at the power of the Demon Lord Destruction Cannon (Demon Blaster) I fired which drastically powered up more than I ever imagined by the evolution. The Demon Blaster filled the surroundings with light, dyeing the vicinity with rainbow..????? When the flash calms down, Clayman was flustered with a dumbfounded expression on his face, did he finally realized that the jewel in his hand had been stolen?(ED: alt tl:When the flash calms down, Clayman was flustered with a dumbfounded expression on his face, did he finally realized that the jewel that I hold in my hand is the one I stole from him?) It seems, I was right in believing the simulated scene displayed by Raphaels future prediction. Using thought transmission to display the scene directly into the mind, it could depictthe scene thats convincingly real. I looked at the Jewel in my hand, and then secretly put it to my pocket. (ED: ˤޤzࡣ Can also meant put it into the bosom or pocket, which I assume by bosom meant he absorbed it to his body) Im not stealing. Because Clayman was raising his hand when he invoked the Jewel, I instantly ate his raised hand. Surely, I obtained a nice item. This might be very useful for research later. If Clayman managed to use this Jewel, then the outcome would be just like what Raphaels future prediction had shown. Short of completely crush him, the other way to break his spirit is by sealing his trump card. So there is no way that I stole the jewel because I desired to possess it, but because of other reasoning. To begin with, Clayman was underestimating me. Thought acceleration can increase perception by 1 million times, it will be as if time have stood still, but at the same time its still possible to invoke magic in the mind. In other word, even if the magic need a long time to invoke it, Ill still be able to set multiple spell simultaneously. In this state, it was stupid to let the enemy evolve. However, if that happens it would probably become a mess.. The Demon Lords had recovered from the flash bang that I shot beforehand. Because I dont want to show my own card too much, I trick them by using light. However, it seems to me that it might have been seen by several people. It cant be helped. The opponent is way too strong. (ED: can be read as too high leveled) As much as possible I dont want to reveal my cards in battle, but I cant prevent it from being predicted by a bit. If Wisdom Lord Raphael can do it, then I need to think that the opponent can also do it. I cant find a clear solution for this; more or less it cant be helped, so I call out to Clayman. Oi, if you want to use your trump card, do it quickly. Ill wait for you. Dont tell me, your plan was to escape using that light just now? I started to corner him. Im a bad person. Oh well, Im not a person but Slime, you had problem with it? Wh, What? What just happened..? Clayman cant hide his trembling. His trump card was stolen instantly, so it seems he couldnt grasp the current situation. So, what you going to do next? You had already been checkmated. The future of the person with your level of ability that hostile towards me has been decided. Its really important to ascertain my ability with the opponent ability. For me now, I need to thrash this scum while deceiving the eyes of the other Demon Lords. Time is limited, so lets quickly finish this. Say Clayman, Do you know the fate that befall the king of Falmas Kingdom that you incite before? Your specialty was collecting information right? Have you receive the report of it from your subordinate? Breaking his spirit. Only by that, my victory conditions would be achieved. In order to break his spirit, the best way is fear. Or rather, my mindset gradually turned into the likes of villain, was it because Im a monster? Was it because I turned to a Demon Lord? Well, whichever is fine. Clayman turned his eyes to me after hearing my words. Apparently, he had not received any report yet. King Edomalis of Falmas Kingdom. That guy was still alive. Before I came here, I had put him back on the throne of Falmas Kingdom. His mind was supported with my skill, so he wont go mad. I had prepared a large amount of trial restorative medicine so that he wont die when he was tortured. I inflict the maximum amount of pain but not enough to make him go mad. His arm and leg that was torn off would grow again, and the cycle repeats. That torn off arm and leg would be used in Shions cooking, and then it would be fed to the king. He was then released from being a prisoner after 7 days, this was performed after Shions revival. He was only released after the resentment of being killed had sufficiently calmed down. Now, about the Kings situation. His spirit had been broken, so if he opposed me I can kill him anytime. But, if after all of that he still dared to oppose me, Ill take my hat off to him. (ED: http://idioms.thefreedictionary.com/I+take+my+hat+off+to) In any case, until Youmus rule was established, I dont have any option except for him to be nothing more than an obedient puppet king. Then, if the manipulated king itself tasted hell, doesnt that mean that the one who manipulated him should receive an even more gruesome suffering? Shion, I will stop this guy. So, Ill lend him to you for a moment after that. From a while ago what are you saying!?What about that Human King? Furthermore, to send your subordinate as my opponent? You coward, my opponent is Annoying. Shut up worm! By my order, Claymans blabbering stopped. Although he tried to articulate, the words didnt come out contrary to Claymans intention. That was only natural. That was because, my new ability, Unique Skill Puppeteer, it was impossible for Clayman to utter any word. Well, even if dont know whether or not I can use it, I still stole the ability. As expected, Clayman noticed that his ability has been stolen and become frantic. However, he cant produce any voice. This is to make him speak the mastermind behind this whole incident, but before that Shion, I will let you hit him, but only for three seconds. Shes just like a starving dog that had been told, Wait! and then she beat Clayman with all of her strength for 3 second. Probably, a rain of more than 100 fists poured down and storms Clayman. The 3 second beating had finished and Claymans super recovery was started to kick in to heal his condition. However, was there anyone who capable to imagine the horrors that Clayman subjected to? What I gave to Clayman was not something that can be talked over. I prevent him from going mad by strengthening his spirit while at the same time I accelerate his perception and sensory by 1 million times using thought acceleration skill. My ability is not only limited to me, by bestowing it to another person, it was possible for them to be influenced by it. Under the influence of Wisdom Lord Raphael, Claymans perception of time has been stretched for him, so he will be assailed by fear and agony of being pummeled for several 10 days. (TL: To imagine it, please think it as Rimurus version of Mangekyou Sharingan) Knowing Shion and this scum, my intention was to instantly put Terror by cladding him with punches. This was, not only the body, but also inflicts damage to his spirit. By preventing Claymans mind from going crazy then the pain, the agony and the terror would be accumulated but without any means to escape. So, with those feelings that had nowhere to go, fear shall be engraved upon his soul. When three seconds had passed, Claymans hair turned into pure white, his appearance was just like a corpse. His body was an Undead, if it was not about destroying his mind (spirit) then it will be useless. Already, his condition was not able to raise any defiance against me. Well then, Clayman. If you obediently talk, I will kill you. If you dont talk, I will let you play with Shion once more. Did he understand my word? Talk, Ill talk! Ill say everything, Please forgive me. Ple, please kill me!!! His voice became stiff. Did I succeeded in breaking his mind? Then, I will ask. Whats the name of the mastermind thats pulling the string? Looking at me for awhile with his dull eyes, he began to show hesitation When I stare back with a bloodshot eyes, Say! Ill say it, please wait!(ED: In case someone wondering, the previous one is , while this line is .) He starts to raise his voice in panic. And, My master, that persons name, Kazaream. Sorcery King (Curse Lord) Kazaream. Though he was slain by Leon there, to revive his spiritual body, there is a need to gather power. Also, I can become a Demon Lord because of that persons greatness. Fumu. Who is that? What about the reaction of the other Demon Lords? There was only a slight of it. Leon become Demon Lord was a story from 200 years ago, It seems he turned Clayman into a demon lord, furthermore, he also tried to increase the number of his comrades, is that it? Ah! I remember. If you become my comrade then I will turn you into Demon Lord! And other self-important talk. He was noisy, so I killed him immediately.. Why would I want a comrade like that? Leon muttered nonchalantly. Leon What a frightening child. The guy who wouldnt want to hear the other persons words is here. Oh well, it then become all clear. Since the older days, augmenting their own power and influence was a solid precept. Then, what is the purpose? What did you planned by attacking Tempest? The purpose is, to transform me into a Demon Lord. Spirit jewel is the trump card, but after the effective time has passed, the power will disappear. So, its only for helping me turn into Demon Lord. I see. By generating strife, a large quantity of Death will spread. As a result, It will prompt his awakening, huh? But, that bastard Kazaream, I still dont know much about his character. If he wanted to revive his Spiritual Body, is it by using possession? If he was in the domain of the Demon Lords, his existence will be immediately found out. But there is no one who noticed his presence, then it could be said that he was not hiding in the Demon Lords Domain. Did he take form as a human? Or, possibly, did he possess a human? You, since when did you serve under him? That was. I receive the title of Demon Lord about 400 years ago, but before that I was Kazaream-samas aide. Even after becoming a Demon Lord, I still moved following That Person instruction. After defeated by Leon, I hadnt received any words from him for about 100 years, but several decades ago he abruptly contacted me. Since then, I have moved according to That Person will. That person, did he had any subordinates now? No. His subordinates are few. Including me, there were only several others. But his information gathering ability is frightening. The trend in human cities is from that person. While information about Demon Lords, comes from me. Even the information about the Eastern Power, it can be said that he had grasped all intelligence of the world. I see. I Understand. Several decades ago, huh? It feels like something is connected. What I had thought, and with the real fact. From there, by using Wisdom Lord Raphael calculation, we can derive an estimation. The conclusion was still pending. However, estimation seems uncertain. But it means that this case = closed The masterminds purpose, is it really only to turn Clayman into True Demon Lord? Whatever. I had heard everything that I wanted to hear. The next thing to do, lets do it softly (ED: I think the last part can also be translated as Lets put him at ease) I will tell you only once. You wont be able to revive, you know? So, I told Clayman. If he can revive then its not good. For a moment it seems that Clayman still dont understand. However, his face immediately turned pale. What? What are you talking about? He tried to dodge the question desperately. I had no doubt that this person has been speaking honestly, but thats also a part of his plan. After I grant death to him, he will detach his astral body and then planned to revive himself. But too bad, Wisdom Lord Raphael had predicted that move. To be frank, in front of me such trick will be all revealed. Clayman judged that he cant win against me, so he chose to avoid tasting the agony. Because he talked too honestly, I had some doubt on it. The things he talked about was a fact. However, he had prepared himself to revive after he died, he doesnt want to taste agony anymore. This guy really is underhanded. But in a sense, his persistency to go and report to his master is worthy of praise. Well, because we already heard what want to be heard, whats left is Claymans execution. Are there any objection? If there are, then you are also my opponent. I ignored the clamoring Clayman, and observed the response from the other Demon Lords. Do as you like. The Red hair, Guy replied as the representative. There seems to be no objection. Stop! Oi, Stop!!! Noisy Clayman. As I promised, I will grant you a quick death. Says your prayers. And as I said that, I put my hand on Claymans head. No! Oi, stop it!!! Oi!! Please stoppp!!! He, Help me! Kazaream-samaaa!!! No matter how much you tried to make any noise, it wont reach my conscience. If you let such guy live, it will became a seed of disaster again. Beside, thanks to you, the naivety inside me had died. Never again, will I lose my companions because of my naivety. Die! The sound of Clayman who was resisting shamefully, vanished from the spot instantly. By using Gluttonous King Beelzebub, Even the soul would be consumed completely. Then, it would be converted into power inside me. Sullied soul, wicked soul, even if it was a good-natured soul. All were equal in death, the soul disintegrated inside me, and then converted into pure magical power. Thus, I granted Clayman just like what I promised. A quick Death. - Chapter 84 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 83 Eight-star demon lords The red haired demon lord stood up right after I devoured Clayman. Excellent, then from today onwards you will be acknowledged and known as a demon lord. Is there anyone who oppose of this? Naturally, there were no objections as apparently, I had already been accepted as a demon lord long before this. I was relieved. To be honest, when I antagonized another demon lord and had a quarrel I thought I would be a goner; It was a suicidal act! I believed that Rimuru was a guy that could get things done when needed to! If you like, I could allow you to be my follower. Ah, Im good. Go find someone else to follow you. Whats with that!! Whats wrong with following me?!! Begged Ramiris. On the other hand, Fufun! You want to get along with Rimuru because hes my friend right? Eh!? Lies! *Chokes*! Rimuru its a lie right? Wahahahaha! Youre so unpopular Ramiris! What was that `?! Hiya! Saying those words Ramiris performed a splendid flying kick towards Milims face but Milim deftly avoided it. I stared at the two, amazed. Fun. I dont want to admit, but theres no other way. This mistress will not forget her grudge against the evil dragon over there. But oh well, Ill admit it today. If you survive the next Great War, Ill play with you! Thats what Ruminas said. Since I was glared at with blood-thirsty eyes, I thought this bishojo was going to be a tough one, but it seems like everythings fine. We approve of this, dont we Old man (Dagruel)? Umu, yes we do indeed. I have nothing to oppose of this. TN Note: it s like hm , but Japanese variant. Dino and Dagruel have also given their approval. The issue the two talked about must be something major. It seemed that they were trying to protect me a while ago, theyre good guys. Fu, I have no interest in regards to who being a demon lord or whatever. Do as you like. Leon said that, cold as usual. Now then, theres two individuals left. Thinking of this, I stared at Frey and Karion. Frey noticed my gaze and stared back at me as if she were sizing me up. Is it fine? Were in the middle of the feast, and Id like to make a request rather than a suggestion but is it ok? And such words were spoken. Ruminas butler had set the round table I kicked back in its original position. There was a large piece of table that broke, but I didnt look at it. If you pay attention to it you lose. It seems compensating for this round table is going to be pricy Im sorry. The demon lords sat around the round table. During the meeting, two maids came in to prepare tea. Frey began to talk after everyone had calmed down. First of all, there are no objections to accept the slime(Rimuru) as a demon lord. My proposal is another matter differing from the topic. no, its not necessarily irrelevant. After watching the battle earlier, I was convinced-As a demon lord, I am too weak. Even when I was fighting Clayman, were just neck to neck. If it were an aerial battle, I would have the advantagebut this isnt an excuse for a demon lord. I have decided to become a subordinate of Milim. Milim is also very dangerous, not someone that should be left alone. I may be inferior as a demon lord, however my abilities in combat are decent. What do you think, will you accept my proposal? Saying this, Frey alternate gazes at Milim and Guy. Its not about her being weak Rather, Clayman is the impulsive type, like a tactician. To think Frey would rely on tactics made them have a weird feeling in their gut. Well, I wonder is it because shes the scary female type that makes this even weirder. Just before Milim was able to respond to the proposal, Wait a second. If thats the case, there are things I want to say as well. I too, had lost to Mirim due to my inflated ego. I intended to step down as the general. What if there is an emergency, or maybe the Hero appears? Giving this loser the name of a demon lord is presumptuous isnt it? That is why, starting from today I will be the subordinate of Milim. Pleased to meet you, General Milim! At the moment, they dont even bother to check the other partys intentions. Milim doesnt have any subordinates in the first place. Thats why, there isnt anything stopping Milim getting subordinates This then makes me wonder, what will happen to the subordinates of the two Demon Lords? Wait a minute, Karion! It was Claytard who was bad due to his negligence! I was controlled by him so I know about such things! Thats probably unreasonable. While that excuse still wasnt accepted, I thought about Milim. The other demon lords have a surprised look on their face in response to that recklessness. You bastards, dont feign ignorance and lecture others. A little while ago you were, Its probably impossible for him to dominate me Im good at breaking free from such things. Or something like that isnt it right? A good imitation of Milims voice was used to re-deliver her lines. Guy is surprisingly skillful. No! That, about that Well, it doesnt matter what happens to that muscle brain idiot over there, youre fine right Milim? To, to have the audacity to say such a thing! When it comes to subordinates and servants, can you not speak to me so casually? Didnt we pull off the trick together as well!? Hearing Milims words, his head shook, No, if you want to, we can work together. After all, wouldnt it be more fun together? Thus, an instigation began. As you can see, this is a place where you cant afford to be careless. Well, Karion being Karion, Dont worry about it, but you obliterated my country! You too, have the obligation to take care of us! Smoke began to rise from Milim as she tries to comprehend the difficult words. Hes more of a schemer than I though. Milim who could no longer comprehend the meaning is now inches away from losing consciousness. Finally, Eeeeiii!!! Whatever! Do as you like! The smoke that came out of her head was akin to a volcanic eruption, and she stopped thinking. As expected of Milim She looks clever, but shes no good at thinking. Hahaha. All right! Then today onwards, Karion and Frey are no longer demon lords. You should have served Milim from the beginning Guy declares so with a laugh. Nobody present voiced an objection. Naturally, I too, have no objection. Thus, my Ascension as a demon lord has formally been approved. At the same time the three demon lords were expelled, one was given eternal death, and the other two are now direct subordinates of Milim. The Ten Great Demon Lords is currently down to The Eight Great Demon Lords. I see, its not the Ten Great Demon Lords anymore. In response to my murmuring, the demon lords reacted jumpily. Disturbing huh. For the sake of our dignity, we must think of a new name Dagruel had brought up such an issue. Eh? Is this such an important issue? Fortunately, were in the middle of the Walpurgis Banquet. All the demon lords are gathered here, so there is an abundance of wisdom floating about. Ruminas made a serious Aizuchi. TN Note: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aizuchi Oyoy, it doesnt matter our name is. Besides, the humans already named us without our permission in the first place. Didnt the previous Ten Great Demon Lords took about 3 months to decide? Im already burned out. I dont have any more energy to think~ No no. You probably didnt think even before you burned out. Ive been thinking hard up till now! Thats not what it looks like. Or rather, why did it take 3 months to think up such a name! Or rather, what I really want to say isdemon lords seem to have a lot of free time What I heard, is that during those 3 months the name Ten Great Demon Lords had already taken root amongst the humans. In the end, it was decided to go with that name, but the needed assent werent obtained. Calm down you lot. Its times like these where we need to cooperate and get over it! These are the words of Guy, and Eh? Eight Great And, he silenced his surrounding with wordless, oppressive silence. Thats right. Now, its as Guy said! Give it your all everyone! Ramiris restated this. Apparently not all eight great demon lords were convinced. And as if cooperation and coordination were meaningless, Wahahahaha! Im leaving it all to you guys! I have no interest in this matter. I leave it to you. Immediately, a few people had already started to interfere with the already fragmented cooperation between demon lords. As expected of demon lords. I thought it would be impossible to cooperate in the first place, and it seems like it really is. Furthermore, when the atmosphere was about to get even more awkward, Oh, if thats the case, then this is the specialty of my friend Rimuru! Behind my back Veldora had said such a thing when he began to get bored. Tsk, and I thought he would be fine as long as he keeps reading manga when such an event occurs. Reading the mood, he indifferently continues reading on his own. However, there was someone who nodded in response to Veldoras words. That reminds me, it was you who named my subordinate (butler)! Its Ramiris Its not even your servant is what I wanted to say, but nows not the time for this. But this person I caught a glimpse of her intentions showing, only to disappear right after. If you dont insert the interlocking nails, itll soon be too late. TN Note: Interlocking nails are iron rods stabbed into bones to straighten them. Well, I dont really mindbut its up to Barettas intentions. Looking around, the demon lords expectation-filled gazes are now all focused on me. Oh no the encircling net has already been cast. Winking to each other, Guy said, Today, Rimuru has been recognized as a new Demon Lord. I think I would like to give you a wonderful privilege. Yes! The privilege to give us a new name! Receiving such a great honor, you will naturally accept it, will you not? This is, a wheedling voice. And I remained silent, neither accepting nor rejecting, And besides, you are the reason why our numbers decreased. Take responsibility and think of a name already! Suddenly out came an intimidating tone. This is going to be seriously troublesome. Whatever. I give up too. I get it already. Goodness sake, dont complain if you dont like the name. I replied thus. The demon lords, now at ease with their face filled with smiles. They relax while I substitute them in a tea ceremony. Completely leaving it to others. TN Note: I think the tea ceremony is an idiom about leaving all the hard work to others. Well then, this guy has high standing. There are eight demon lords, Eight Great Demon Lords is probably fine, but I have a feeling this wouldnt do. Earlier, Ramiris think Eight Great Demon Lords is fine right? I was about to say it, but the intimidating glares from my surroundings made me forget all about it. Rejected. Now what, What about Eight-Star Demon lords? Even though I associated it with an Octagram? [ED: I tried to think of new names for them, and ended up with these: Octostar Demon Lord, Starry eight Demon Lord, Eighth starred Demon Lord, and my personal favourite, Octo-Dimensional star Demon Lord None made it to the end.] After I spoke, silence followed. The Demon lords closed their eyes, and examined each word carefully. After a while, everyone opened their eyes in unison, and, Its decided. A splendid name Dont think you have won yet, a new era is upon us! I thought so! If its Rimiru I believed he/it/she can do it! ED: Rimuru you damn hermaphrodite. Making my life so hard. As expected indeed! Bwahahaha! Hmph, Ill acknowledge this, just a little. In an instant! Wow. The last one took three months! There werent any objections. Thats great. Even if anyone objects, Im going to make that person think of a name instead. and besides, I just heard it. What have you lot been doing in those three months In this fashionfrom today onwards, the feared demon lords will be known as the Eight Star Demon Lords (Octagram) Eight Star Demon Lords. Demon race The Lord of Darkness Guy Crimson. Dragonoid race The Tyrant of Destruction Milim Nava. Pixie raceThe Fairy of the labyrinth Ramiris-chan. Giant race The Continents Wrath Dagruel. Vampire The Queen of Nightmares Ruminas Valentine. Fallen race The Sleeping Ruler Dino. Humanoid Demon race The Blonde devil Leon Cromwell. And I, Slime race The Newbie Rimuru Tempest. I want a cool Second name too. To make my soul tremble in excitement, theyre wonderful guys. Well, theres someone inside who will think whatever. With my recognition as a demon lord, the distribution of land was also carried out. Currently, my territory consists of the entirety of the Great Jura Forest. It was an unprecedented treatment. Freys, Karions, as well as Claymans territory will be merged and be under the rule of Milim. In the end, her rule is nominal. Territory management will probably be left to Karion and Frey, as well as Milims people. Because there are some drifters amongst the demon lords, hiding in their territory, so I dont know the locations of all the rulers. However, with the demon lords ring, it is possible to communicate with them. I was also given one. The Demon lords ring can not only be used for communication, but also summons a spatial magic gate. Of course, they can freely visit this place And thats about it, which means I can come here without needing them to exclusively come pick me up? No, I cant think about this. I have a feeling Im only going to feel tiresome if I ask this. Thus, the series of events involving Clayman as the mastermind has come to a close, and I was recognized as the new demon lord. Claymans master, the existence of this mastermind is worrisome, but at the moment the issues from the demon side are resolved. Furthermore, I have officially stepped up to the position as the demon lord. Guy had a thin smile on his face as he observed the demon lords. Now, the demon lords have received a new name as well as a slight increase in combat power. Eight-star Demon Lords. A symbol of the new demon lords, I think its a splendid name. The distribution of forces is settled and everything has settled into a state of equilibrium. In the Great War this time, it is certain that he has the advantage. Theres no difference whether he wins or loses, but even so it is natural for him to desire winning. While it lies in his degree of familiarity According to what Dino heard, the eastern empire is rapidly gathering forces. The troops that was once destroyed by Veldora has begun to regroup and powerful beings are reborn once more. And, we suspect that within the shadows of the eastern empire lies the presence of the scorching dragon, Velgurind. If the empire starts making a move, the dragon kind may start getting active. Things have become interesting. The pieces have been scattered on the world as the stage, the war (game) for supremacy. The challengers will give their all and participate in this fight. A way to finally relieve this boredom after 500 years. This times Great War is going to be something truly great. My own ultimate skill, Prideful King Lucifer. Milims ultimate skill, Wrathful King Satan And, The New demon lord Rimurus ultimate skill, Gluttonous King Beelzebubis taken into consideration. Three major powers with the strongest abilities, the ultimate skills, are prepared. I dont think I am the stronger one here, but I hope its a happy miscalculation. In addition, Within Dino, Sloth. Within Ruminas, Lust. The priority of awakening of the twos ultimate ability is only placed in the back. And, to enjoy things About Shion She already has combat abilities on par with the demon lords, and further growth can be expected form her. TN Note: Except she used her blessing on cooking. Maybe she can learn to cleanly slice up enemies into meat strips? The bud of jealousy has sprouted. Frey, Karion, and Shion. I confirmed what dwelled in these three at the same time. No one can predict where the wind will blow, but when they awaken it would be a joyous event. Hopefully, I wouldnt be drunk in jealously and collapse. Jealousy is hard to control, for it feels like even after I awakened from my dream I still dwell in yet another dream. Guy thought of the future, and indulged in the rapturous feeling of his imaginations for a while. ________________________________________________________________ Chapter 85 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 84 The Downfall of Falmas Kingdom On that day, the world fell into terror once again. The revival of Storm Dragon Veldora was confirmed. This information was quickly passed onto the countries under the influence of the Western Saints Church. The kings of each country, once again tried to rack their brains for countermeasures against Storm Dragon Veldora. ..However, there was a country that had a more pressing issue. Falmas Kingdom, inside the audience room of the Royal Castle. On a certain morning, suddenly in the middle of the throne, something was left on it. That thing was a lump of flesh. On that lump of flesh, a face was embedded on the center,its was that of the Kings. Hes still alive. Although he had a hollow gaze, he seems to still retain some small vestige of his consciousness. The soldier who went to patrol in the morning noticed a groaning sound, thats when he found him. Although the soldiers that served in the royal palace were elite Imperial guards, they cant stop letting out scream in fear after seeing the body. Such disgusting appearance, its inevitable if they did not realize that the thing they found was the King they served. However, the lesser cabinet minister who rushed after hearing the soldiers scream recognized that it was their King which had complete change in his appearance. And then.., Th There must be a bottle under me.. Please let me drink it.. Understanding the words of the King, who repeats the words in frail and incoherent muttering, they lift the Kings body hesitantly. The bodily fluids linger, the stench enshrouding the vicinity. There are people who vomit in fear. There are some who stumbled on their own feet. It was a pile of decrepit limbs that were attached something that resembled a human body. The sight alone would awaken a person basic instinctual fear, a truly repulsive object. Although their faces expressions stiffened, they endured it with their willpower to continue their duty. Gathering the remaining magicians in the royal palace, they had finished confirming that the lump of flesh was certainly the King himself. Even with such an appearance, they still need to pay their respect towards the King. Having lifted the Kings body according to his words, there was a bottle just like what he said. But, will he be okay if he drink this? From that uncertainty, the magicians decided to appraise it. The result Complete Recovery Medicine (Full Potion) It was a legendary class restorative medicine just a little below Resurrection Medicine (Elixir). It has been said that by drinking this, it will completely restore the lost body parts. The manufacturing method was lost, even the Dwarf race cannot reproduce it, so it was called as a Miracle Drug. A thought crossed in the magicians mind to use the medicine for their research, but they wouldnt dare let such words escape their mouths in the presence of the king. Of course, they knew that the only way to cure the Kings current condition was by using the medicine. The change was extreme. At the same time as he drank the medicine, the Kings body was transformed into its former healthy appearance. The nearest minister quickly came with appropriate clothing. Wearing the clothes and taking a breather, the King ordered to conduct an emergency Imperial Conference. The palace became busy, preparing for the conference. The King looked at his trusted ministers that remained behind, and said Lets change the location.. I will speak about what had occurred. Before the conference begin, I want to hear your opinions. So, he said weakly. After listening to the Kings story, the ministers became silent. The content was unbelievable and was too much for them at that time. Ki, King.. We will ask once more. Did everyone really died? If it wasnt a complete defeat, and if the survivor are not routed Then they are really dead? Isnt the supply corps stationed at the rear? Are they safe? The King shook his head weakly. Such an appearance made everyone understand whether they accept this or not. Everyone in the expedition was dead. One of the ministers broke down in tears after hearing the confirmation. The minister who asked about the safety of the supply corps, had sent off his own son for his first participation in a war. He made some arrangements beforehand to make sure his son would not be stationed at the front where it was dangerous but at the rear. But all of it was useless. In the first place, everyone thought that they would be victorious in this war, so he was sent to participate in his first campaign The feeling of imminent victory he held at that time? The King could no longer remember it. However, on such tragedy only one had survived from the enormous number of participants. The total casualties enumerated to around 15.000 people. This was an enormous loss, the likes no one had ever seen before. King. Was it true? Was the opponent only one monster? A relatively calm minister asked the King. The King nods at that question. It was true. And, the only one who survived the onslaught was me.(ED: Formal speech. ) Again, he narrated the facts that were hard to accept. Of the torture he had, of the Monsters situation. And also on the fact of the birth of new Demon Lord. And the dreadful future that awaited the Falmas Kingdom, for opposing the Demon Lord. The ministers turned silent. According to the Kings story, the fall of Falmas Kingdom was a certainty that would occur imminently. Thats why, the Imperial Conference was conducted, it would be held in three days after every Noble had assembled. And then, the King told everyone about the three choices suggested by the Demon Lord. Now then, my proposal. King of Falmas Kingdom. You can only take one of the three options I present before you. The First Option is for you to abdicate. You must step down from your position to take the full responsibility for this war. Naturally, after the war, you must pay reparations, that can be in the form of parts of Falmass territory or 1.500 StarGold coins. The next one is the Second Option, you as the King must submit your country to our country, Tempest. In this case, Your Falmas Kingdom will become a vassal state of Tempest. The resistance from the Nobles will definitely big, so it can be expected that it will be hard to convince them. Your treatment, as a vassal state will be dependent upon the decisions made at the conference. Although it is close to an unconditional surrender, the lives and property of the Citizens will be guaranteed by me. And the last, the Third Option, I dont really recommend this. You once again gather the nobles, and continue the war against our country. If you take this choice, at that time your life will really come to an end. Although you might be liberated from the suffering of this world, you can protect your pride to the end. The citizens would starve, and the War will continue for a long time. Youre free to choose any of the options. Make sure you tell the messenger in a week. Think about your answer carefully. With a lovely smile on its beautiful girly face, she stated it while smiling kindly. A truly terrifying Demon Lord. Just by reciting the words, his entire being filled with fear. To oppose such person, he never dared to even think about it again. His fear outweighed his pride as a king; he no longer held any desire to oppose that person. Turning him into a lump of flesh, every day he was made to eat his own appendages. He wholeheartedly never wanted to taste such fear ever again, but he needed to listen to the ministers words. Unbelievable! A single Star gold coins is equivalent to 100 gold coins. Do you mean we need to pay 150.000 gold coins?! There are no reasons to pay monsters such amount of money. I will never approve this! Thats right. Moreover, the territory too! Even if its only a territory of a Count, I wont accept it either. To become a neighbour to Monster Territory!] Also, something like submitting is also unreasonable! There is no guarantee that the opponent will stick to the agreement to not interfere with the Citizens. We are determined, we will resist to the bitter end. We swear by all our pride, we will exterminate those monsters. For King Edomalis, he already knew that the flow of the conversation would become like this. The nobles in this place had yet to see reality. Its not because they didnt have fear, but because they are not the ones who went to war. From a safe place, they sent people to fight in their stead. There is no need to think about the consequence when defeat came either. It was good until now. Falmas Kingdom was a major power; it was above the neighbouring countries. But this time it will be impossible. After all, the opponent is a Demon Lord who annihilated an army single-handedly. .Is that ok? The opponent is a Demon Lord. This is not a metaphor or exaggeration, but a Demon Lord that can match against an army and overwhelmed them by herself. You can call it pride, but are you guys the ones who went to war? My pride has already broken and is allredy gone. Like hell I want to taste such fear again.. I wont permit such madness! If you still want to go to war, you bastards can go to war, I wont stop it! In the case that we cant trust the monsters, so what? To submit? Or to go to war? Is it a good idea? I will not go to war. Its already too late, we can only surrender. This is enough, this is already satisfactory. The Demon Lord had already declared If you say it was for the sake of the country, I think its stupid to not consider the state of affair in the enemy country. If you change the state of relationship with them, perhaps they can become a good neighbour. Like that! I was warned by the monster. If I listened to what Marquis Muller and Count Herman had said, this situation would never have occurred. It was my own desire, not for the sake of the Citizens, but for myself. There is no second chance. There is none. If I make a mistake in choosing the option, not only me but calamity will poured down on the citizens. My honor, my pride, I dont care about them anymore. At least, please think of a plan where no calamity will befall on the citizens! Hearing the King screaming with all of his spirit, the ministers were frozen. That calculating king that put his own profit as the maximum priority had personally admitted his mistake. And he ended up answering that it was hopeless after considering the difference in war potential. Certainly, just like what the king had said, the possibility for them to win was completely non-existent. Their prides were just an excuse, they just wanted to protect their own interests, and they were severely self-conscious about it. The king kneeled before his ministers. And I am extremely sorry. Please find the best solution. For the Country. For the People. Everyone nodded at that persons words, and they prostrated themselves before him. King Edomalis also gave a slight nod, and their conversation continued once again. Before the nobles assembled, they needed to think up some plans to a curtain extent. Persuading the Nobles was an absolute necessity, if it was not done, this Country would inevitably perish. What should be done to make the situation better? What should be done for the happiness of the Citizens? The discussion between the King and the Ministers continued without end -Obligatory line of slow proof reading-(wahahaha its moving slooooowly) Three days passed. The Nobles has assembled and The Imperial Conference was held. Different from the previous one, there were no composure in the King and Ministers expressions, only seriousness. The nobles felt the difference in the atmosphere and tension was showing on their faces. The nobles were informed about the Kings story. Hearing that speech, the nobles were thrown into chaos. This country, was defeated by the Monsters country Tempest. Therefore, to take the responsibility, I will abdicate from the throne. Due to the explosive statements that were spoken by the King, the Conference became complicated. The disastrous fate of the subjugation army was announced by the minister. The unbelievable content was the only survivor was the King alone. The criticisms were flooding against the Kings decision to fulfill the demand of compensation. Such talks was justified. As Falmas Kingdom was a large country with total population of Thirty million, the taxes revenue that the national treasury received each year was about Five million Gold coins. That was also the taxes revenue of last year, however the demanded compensation was 1,500 Star Gold coins or 150,000 Gold coins. Or proportional to 3% of yearly tax revenue. Moreover, in regards to surrendering territories. The nobles were furious and speak loudly for the King to take responsibility. They demand the Royal Family to pay the indemnities, also they firmly refuse to cede the territories. The Nobles complaints were not completely unjustified. However, the nobles had forgotten. The opponent was a Demon Lord who can crush an army by herself. Or rather, perhaps they did not want to believe it When that matter was pointed out, there are some who turned pale, but there are some who act impudently too. Just like what King Edomalis had been worried, the nobles didnt reach any conclusion and the conference was in utter chaos. King! Even if you abdicated, you cannot escape from taking responsibility! In the first place, did you think you can escape only by yourself? If this one did not abdicate, then I will receive that Demon Lords Wrath, is that fine with you? Moreover if this one dont abdicate and keep governing, there is no other choice than to become a vassal state, are you prepared for that? Gu.. However! To unconditionally surrender to that monster is! He kept repeating such exchange many times. The ministers look at this situation and remembered their previous conversation with the king, their face become red from anger. King Edomalis certainly can be considered a greedy person, but not to such extent into avarice (blind greed). Moreover he is not a foolish king and his eyes see what lies ahead. Even the mistake this time was surely also originated from his desire to protect his countrys interest. To push all the blame into the King was a mistake. That was not something that can be tolerated. The Nobles as always were just wanted to protect their own interest, and as for the sake of Falmas Kingdom itself, it was obvious that they never cared for the lives and properties of the citizens. In the end, the conference ended without reaching any agreement. It was going just like the prediction of Rimuru (Or rather, Wisdom King Raphael), civil war erupted in Falmas Kingdom between the Kings faction and the Nobles faction. The result was the Downfall of Falmas Kingdom. Henceforth, it was passed down on the later generation as a country that was destroyed because of the Demon Lords Wrath. Its said that at the time there came a single Youth from the Domain of Count Nidole Maidam. This man would be known as a New hero. As he went, he gathered volunteers to protect the citizens properties and fought against the greed of the Noble class. Those who were quick of wit, as well as those who were prudent, chose to join the side of this Youth early on in his quest. The name of this Youth, was Youmu. Youmu was the commander of the Frontier Garrison, and as such, quickly gained popularity with villages and peasants alike. Especially in the outlying villages that were under threat from monster raids. The man himself was very charismatic, and in the blink of an eye, his power and influence had expanded greatly. From the words of those villages were the words that would describe him, The Invincible, Undefeated, Always Victorious. These led to rumors about this man. The disunited Noble armies were too few and too scattered to oppose him, and as he went on, he began to show his overwhelming power. Not only was this young man, Youmu, backed by Marquis Muller, Count Herman and other such influential noblemen, but he also receives the very backing of the Royal Familys heir. The Son of the Former King Edolmalis, Edgar, was still a boy, yet he played an active role as Youmus personal staff officer. His father King Edomalis, however, was executed at the time of his abdication. The story of the Former Kings execution had become popular ghost talk as of late. At the time the Guillotine blade fell upon him, a young girls laugh could be heard reverberating at the scene. Then, as if by an otherworldly force, the head and body began to float in midair and vanished into the far horizon. Certainly it could not be a mass hallucination, the proof for this was the pool of blood that was left behind after the corpse vanished out of sight. Though this part of the story would be made to vanish from the chronicles of history, to fade into the depths of the void. Although in the ages to come such a subject would come to controversy and theory, there was evidence that claimed Marius, the hero King Youmus right-hand man, possessed a spitting image of the Former King Edomalis. Though by that point, there was no noblemen that could judge the authenticity of such a claim. In just two years, the young hero-King Youmu the Great had completed his noble quest, and succeeded in uniting the scattered territories of the former Falmas Kingdom. This was only made possible through the noble efforts of the Dwarf and Burmund Kingdoms. This sole factor would be known as the greatest piece that led to the successful unification. However, even beyond this was a piece that shocked the country. That was the nonaggression treaty that was bestowed upon the noble hero-King Youmu by the Great Demon Lord, Rimuru Tempest, a member of the mighty Eight Star Demon Lords. In the end, this treaty was used as a pretext as securing postwar investments and indemnity in support of Youmu. The signing of the nonaggression pact between the Great Demon Lord, Rimuru Tempest, and the hero-King Youmu signified the end of a war that brought terror to the peoples of the Kingdom. The fear of a Demon Lords wrath and terror, capable of causing an entire army to vanish without a fight. While it isnt spoken, this pact also served to establish the legitimacy of the young hero-King. With the Former King dead and the hero-King taking the throne with justice as his witness, a friendship was said to have been born between the hero-King Youmu and the Great Demon Lord, Rimuru Tempest. With the support of these mighty countries, a new country was born. This countrys name would come to be known as >. The meaning of the name was A country born through the greatest Peril Youmu formally assumed the position as the Founding King, changing his name from Youmu to Falmenas. By his side were two mighty Devils, as well as his trusted staff officer and wise political advisor. Though the latters history is faded into obscurity, the hero-King had surrounded himself with skilled and wise individuals of unquestionable loyalty and grace. With the trust of his companions as his guide, Youmu thus set out on his road, his road as a hero-King of the country of >. The new era. Against such turbulent era, the progress of history does not stop. - Chapter 86 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 85 The words that reached Storm Dragon Veldora has been reborn. This report caused a great panic within the Western Saints Church. . The connection that was lost with the subjugation team was quickly discovered. They were strictly ordered to report at regular intervals, so a loss of connection indicated some misfortune. So upon hearing this report, Hinata immediately decided to set off to Tempest. But, at that moment came the surprising news of Storm Dragon Veldoras revival. Which resulted in Hinata, who was preparing to set off, to be summoned by the Holy Empire Ruberions most influential officials. The Seven Celestial Sages these wisemen are called. It is said that each has transcended a hero-class existence and is a legendary being that is often in charge of rearing new heroes. These beings are completely secluded and never appear in public, And are only discussed as legends in fairy tales and other such stories. Nor are the Seven Celestial Sages an existence that Hinata could talk about. Obviously, they are not an existence that the Templar Knights would know about. So why does Hinata know of them Because she is the last disciple of the Seven Celestial Sages. They typically train their successor personally, and no one knows when the successor takes over. In other words, the fact that they all trained one person is beyond unusual. Hinata was just that excellent. And because she was so excellent she was able to learn all the skills and battle abilities that they could teach her. In a sense, you could call her a work of art. Few people from the Holy Empire of Ruberion could order Hinata around. In other words, you could even say that all power was vested in her. After inheriting her post from her predecessor, she began her reign in the top echelons of the country. Who could order her? The current emperor and the Seven Celestial Sages. Furthermore, only the Seven Celestial Sages can directly meet with the emperor, so Hinata has never met him. Nor has she even heard this voice. Which is why, when discussing beings who can order her, only the Seven Celestial Sages remain. This time, she was summoned directly by them via telepathy. And she was told about Storm Dragon Veldoras rebirth. Thus, though she had prepared troops to set off to Tempest, she decided to put that order on hold. As a result, her attack on Tempest while Rimuru was away did not occur. Which was fortunate. Had she attacked Tempest along with her Knights Templar while he was away, theres a high chance the battle would have went in her favor. Anyways, Monsters Country Tempest narrowly escaped death. Was this a failure on Hinatas part? By no means. What surprised her, that is, wasnt only the report she received from the sages. As a messenger she sent to Tempest, Reihim, has returned. But his appearance was completely different. A thin layer of dirt and tattered clothing covered his body. His eyes darted, his body vehemently convulsed. He looked as if he tasted unimaginable fears. 100 trusted Knight Templars guided Reihim into the main chamber. Cardinal Nicholas also came to hear his report. Reihim was brought into the chamber as he was. He was offered to change, but he adamantly refused. And, insisted that he had urgent information that had to be shared. Thus he stood in the main chamber, inside the towering cathedral in the center of the Holy Empire Ruberion. In all of the empire, this was the most holy and impregnable place. And there he knelt. Hesitantly, he lifted his face to confirm Hinatas presence. He seemed a little relieved seeing her there. And then he stood, his expression quickly turning into even a deeper despair. Reihim removed the tattered clothing that covered his body. Seeing what was beneath, the Templar Knights covered their faces. Even Hinata looked repulsed. Everyones gaze was focused on Reihims exposed body. As a myriad of faces were protruding from it. Still alive, some showed anguished expressions, others of despair. There were even some mad ones smiling As if mocking the holy land upon which he stood. First behold my body. It is the punishment for evoking their Kings wrath I was a fool. A terrifying, a truly terrifying enemy I have made! A demon lord. By our hand we gave birth to a new demon lord! Perhaps even proudly, Reihim declared in a loud voice, his eyes bloodshot. And thus he told them of the terrifying demon lord and his birth. Without concealing any of Reihims wrongdoings. He was not ordered to do so. Rather, he himself was obsessed to disclose all this. To free himself from the torment, to be forgiven by god. He thought he needed to confess his sins. But surely he could not be forgiven with just this much The templars trembled upon hearing of a new demon lords birth. And when they heard about his absurd power, they could no longer hide their astonishment. Before his light attack, every anti-demon barriers, large scale magic barriers, and even holy barriers are utterly foolish. And none have ever heard of such magic. If faced with an attack that cannot be blocked, even those gathered in the room could not survive it perhaps. But Hinata did not tremble. Based on what Reihim reported, it was an attack that used the rays of the sun, she figured. And if you understand the nature of the attack, its easy to counter it. Seeing the stoic Hinata reassured the Templar Knights; thus, they calmed down. If their commander Sakaguchi Hinata did not fear the demon lord, then there was no chance they would be defeated. Their confidence was directly tied to their unwavering faith in her. The report continued. The news that Arch Demon had appeared again provoked an uproar. This wasnt something they could ignore any longer. It is absolutely crucial that an arch demon, which harbors the Demon Lord Seed, be immediately destroyed. Besides, if it was a simple Arch Demon that was born depending on abilities, three Knights Templar should be able to destroy it. And if they brought five knights, there was no way they could lose. But this would prove difficult if they allowed it to continue existing and accumulating experience. They had to destroy it now. Such was the rule regarding dealing with an appearance of an Arch Demon. Hinata-sama, this is an urgent matter. My team will subjugate this demon. Please order us! In that case, we shall also go. Please order us to attack! The young templars exclaimed following their elders example. The others too, in lieu with common sense, did not oppose the measure. After all, the sooner they subjugate the Arch Demon the better. But Reihims story did not end. He still had things to say. Rather, he hasnt even mentioned the main points yet. But the templars could not have known of this. Which is why they could discuss such pointless things as subjugating an arch demon. Please wait a moment. Do not pay any heed to the Arch Demon subjugation. The light magic I mentioned. As I just said, when it hit us, we were completely wiped out. However, that doesnt portray the scene appropriately. There were 15 thousand of us. And this elite force was completely destroyed by a single monsters terrifying attack. I meant that literally. Not as an army, but every single individual Massacred. Thats no exaggeration. Thats exactly as it happened Silence enveloped that holy room. A heavy atmosphere in which no one could utter a single word. A monster which could massacre 15 thousand men. It made them recall a certain legend. A legend speaks of a monster which became a demon lord after destroying a city. Truly, the monster fit the description of the word Demon Lord. The monster sowed chaos and destruction. Beings that exceed human capabilities are usually limited to the Special S Class Dragons. Currently, three of them remain and one has been sealed until now. These three beings are designated Special S class. But in reality, it wouldnt be unusual to recognize two more special s ranked individuals from among the demon lords. The reason they are not recognized so is simple. They were mostly active before the church has been formed and have yet to produce any further causalities. In other words, should they resume their rampage, they will be recognized as Special S ranked beings. They will be recognized as a being that cannot be defeated by human hands. Thats what Special S rank means. As for their activity before the church had been established, thats a tale of a thousand and a few hundred years ago. According to traditional records, it would have been a thousand and two hundred years ago. Even then, two beings called demon lords and which would now have been recognized as Special S rank existedCLord of Darkness Guy Crimson and Destroyer Milim Nava. Furthermore, some believed that other demon lords awakened as true demon lords, but none of these openly wrought havoc. Which is why, in order not to increase the peoples anxiety for no reason, every demon lord has been classified as S ranked. A being that cant be opposed with human strength alone. Because when a generation lacks a hero, they had to declare that humanity would not lose against demons. But, this new monster Just became a demon lord but may be immediately recognized as a Special S rank. Heavy silence continued to rule the room. A silence which displayed a desire to reject accepting the birth of a new demon lord. Simple demon lords and true demon lords are an existence that towers over humans. But Hmph, its pointless to stand here in silence. Hey, Reihim. Did you see it awaken? Ending the silence, Hinata asked. In response Yes. I believe an offering of 15,000 lives was sufficient He replied, confident. Is that so Hinata muttered and began to think. As things stood, she was fortunate not to have gone to Tempest yet. If her opponent was an awakened, if he turned into a True Demon Lord, then the number of troops didnt matter. Even if you gathered powerful soldiers, should they lack the strength to oppose that monster directly then they are useless. The subjugation armys disaster only proved this point. Moreover, even though the monster hasnt awakened by then it was still capable of destroying the army alone. From time immemorial a hero and her carefully selected team would venture to defeat the demon lord. And since thats the case I guess Ill have to go, huh? She muttered. If the opponent is a demon lord, Hinata would have to go herself. And since there was no need to further increase the number of corpses, there was no need to send out normal soldiers. An elite few. Perhaps a hundred knight templar could win this battle and have a higher chance of victory than a larger force. Hinata accelerated her thoughts. Again and again and again. Because she had to ascertain her victory. And as if interrupting her thoughts a pained expression appeared on Reihims face. And, from within his chest a new face arose. Reihims pained expression quickly turned serene Ah ah, test test test. Can you hear me? (Its already recording) (Eh? Already? Seriously?) ah, whatever? *Cough* Should I say: pleased to meet you? I am the lord of Tempest, Rimuru. Ill say this in advance, this is a message. Even if you address this messenger, I wont hear you, so keep that in mind The face said. A number of soldiers came at Reihim sword drawn but were stopped by these words. Thats a speech they probably had to hear. The Knights Templar couldnt hide their surprise. Whereas Hinatas expression did not change. She was merely awaiting the next words. Her head was calculating various possibilities. But her expression did not show it. Thats just how much control she had over her heart and mind. Did the messenger suit your tastes? Good taste, right? Oh, but I didnt design him. Dont get any weird ideas. (Umm~ this wasnt my idea either) (Shut up. They might be listening in on this!) (Is that so. Good thing they didnt hear this) But lets forget about tastes. Lets get to the question at hand. Im wondering how much youre planning to pay me to end this fight. Ill say this in advance: you started this fight. I have witnesses so you cant overturn this fact. So what will you do? Personally, if you apologize for this incident, I am willing to forgive you this time. But, should you refuse to make amends with monsters, then we will crush you with our entire force. Without any reserve, without any mercy, without a second thought we shall crush you. (Eh? Even if a time to rethink this comes up?) (Didnt I tell you to shut up? What will you do if they hear you? I wont look cool anymore!) Which is why, I ask you to carefully consider the next step That being so is Hinata there? This message will only be played if your presence is recognized. But that aside, heres what I wanted to say. Well done attacking a person without listening to a single thing they had to say. A wonderful funeral you planned for me! But, too bad. I am alive. The next time you come at me, I will respond with my true power. But I want to hold a serious conversation before that. So Id appreciate it if you gave it some thought. If you still desire to fight me after that, then thats that. Let this messenger know your response. The ones embedded in his body are the Blood ShadowsCI think they are called. They killed my friends so I cannot forgive them. So, I killed them and embedded their heads into this guy. This messenger is also dead. Yet I made him undead so that they continue to suffer. After receiving your reply he will come back to me, so dont worry about that. Should you decide to dispose of him, hell automatically disintegrate thanks to your skill that I analyzed. But if you choose to only half kill him, thatll only increase his suffering so keep that in mind. Currently, Im headed off to the Demon Lords Walpurgis Banquet. So if you want to talk, decide upon it, and well talk after I return from there alive. Chances are its going to be a week from now, so keep that in mind. Well then Im looking forward to your reply! And ending this monologue, the message conclude. The templars, their mouths agape, looked at their trusted Hinata. Without being perturbed by it, she met their gaze. She was busy processing the newly obtained information. There were a few things worth of note but there was not time for that. Though he had an aloof attitude, the messages content could not ridiculed. The most important point was that Disintegration had been analyzed. Now, should she fight, she probably wouldnt be able to use it on him. Perhaps he was only bluffing, but she could hardly depend on such empty optimism. Her biggest mistake was that she didnt notice his survival during their last battle. She felt a sense of regret! Yes, that rare feeling burned in her chest. He also mentioned other important things. When he spoke of making amends with monsters, he must have had the Churchs doctrine in mind. So hes probably searching for a chance to make peace with them. But thats something that everyone, Hinata included, would describe as naive. And, lastly, That, monster Rimuru was most definitely not lying during their last meeting. The fact that he was also a World Traveler and that he reincarnated as a monster. That was probably true. His Japanese was far too natural. That was the nostalgic Japanese that could only come from that world. At some point in time Hinata had opened her previously closed eyes. And, without a word, she erased Reihim with Disintegration. If Rimurus words were true, then quickly erasing him would be his salvation. And, Do not be tempted by him. Our creed is absolute. We should pay no heed to some lowly monster! She declared to the knights. Though she may have just contradicted herself, that wasnt something she could admit to. That is, if they were to ignore the monsters words, there was no need to disintegrate Reihim. It was because she believed him that she did it, but the knights didnt notice it. She was the Emperors Personal Guard Captain and led the knights herself. As their captain she had to serve as the absolute example. Thus leading the hardened templars was the reason for her previous words. (Now then, what should I do) She wasnt sure she could win this time. Though Hinata fell into melancholy, her face did not show it. What a difficult dilemma befell her! But for Hinata, this was something she could just solve by continuing her calculations. So she thought. Chapter 87 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 86 Those who move in the dark After being recognized by the other demon lords without any problems, I returned to the Monsters Country Tempest. Coming over here was one thing, but returning was a quick leap via Spatial Movement. I came back and the country wasnt there! Scenario didnt happen and seeing everyones happy faces put me at ease. As I ordered, various divisions have dispersed in a defensive formation. And thus improving their skills, they are even contributing to the safety of the region. Truly, our countrys defenses are so superior to other countries that they can hardly pose a threat to us. After all, our average soldiers are mostly B ranked. Such that surrounding magic beasts and steer clear. And while its great that the vicinity has gotten rather peaceful, I worry that the monsters chased away from here would wreak havoc elsewhere. I guess we need to investigate that some time. While thinking these things I brought Veldora and Shion into the city. When I entered the city, the citizens and the patrolling soldiers bowed on the the edge of the streetCopening a road. Maybe they were practicing while I was away at the Walpurgis Banquet because they moved as one. Just what are they doing, I thought, and then saw the Department Heads coming over. And, Hither we sought to honor Your ascension to the seats of the demon lords! We are filled with endless joy that You have returned to us! Rigurdo exclaimed as the representative. Well, this has gotten rather embarrassing. Every time, every single time, his performance gets even more grandiose. Honestly, Im happy, but far more embarrassed than happy. And since every time we have a banquet follow so hasnt nearly every day of this month been spent in festivities? At this rate every week will attract tourists. I guess its fine? Our lord (well, me) had officially become a demon lord. So I do understand if they wanted to celebrate. Though I guess the humans disagree, right~? And because of this and that, before returning to my house, we held a banquet. On the day following my return I decided to hold an urgent meeting with the department heads. In the mean time, I ordered Souei to observe the movements of monsters in the region. Souei accepted, albeit added thatThere probably no longer a reason to worry about that What does he mean theres no longer a reason to worry about that? Are they all coexisting happily now? Well, Id be happy if they were. Eliminating the brainless monsters is probably a good idea. And besides, since so many of us radiate powerful auras, the chance of a youma appearing has decreased. After all, we need to insure that the human merchants are able to traverse our roads safely. Moreover, the weaker monsters could also be a threat to the humans. So I guess exterminating the said groups is our only option. In response to my worries, In that case, how about we set up an anti monster barrier along the roads? Bester suggested. And as if planning this in advance, Danna, we have succeeded! A magic tool that creates barriers! Kaijin exclaimed with a satisfied smile on his face. Seriously?! These old geezers are too amazing. I did know that they were developing this in secret, but its a real shame that it didnt come in handy during the earlier incident. But to be able to create test products in less than a month, arent they just geniuses? Kaijin, Bester, and I guess Gabil have developed quite a few things already. By now, Kaijin had completely left the smithy to Kurobee and wholeheartedly devoted himself to research. Well, as someone who represents our entire Development Staff, I guess he cant spend all his time on research. From what he said, the magic energy concentration around here is now able to gather easily. Moreover, superior auras tends to drift freely around here. Even the concentration inside the cave, where B+ ranked monsters tend to spawn, has gotten denser. In other words, our country is rather abnormal. As a result, they have been analyzing the effects of change in atmospheric magic energy concentration on the formation of demon crystals. It seems that at the same time as magic concentration decreases, Demon Crystals tends to appear. Moreover, as the concentration decreases, the chance of a monster or a youma spawning also decreases, thus rendering my worries meaningless. Its a truly wonderful discovery. This is crucial for our country to release competitive products. And as a byproduct of their research, we have now obtained a way to obtain Demon Crystals and have also discovered the creation methods for Magic Stones. Seems like the Magic Stones I acquired in the Ingracia Kingdom came in handy. Well, they did tell me that creation of magic stones involved various large instruments, but it truly is an arduous process. Even if we had discovered the method for creating them, it will take time for us to produce any. On the other hand, we can easily use demon crystals alone as fuel. Unlike the more purely concentrated energy sources that the Magic Stones are, using Demon Crystals is easy. Now, what was recently developed was a barrier inscribed on top of Demon Steel. It uses the artificial Demon Crystal as a fuel source. Its currently shaped like a cube with a volume of 1 meter. The thickness of the barrier is 50 cm. Thus, its pretty heavy and hard to carry. But, once you start it, it will naturally absorb magical energy from the surrounding and continue functioning indefinitely. It would be great if we could reduce it to a single sheet of demon steel, but at least its easy to use. So when we put this simple magic circle C we named it Barrier-kun by the way C into operation along the 10 km long road we will ensure security along the route. But I guess adjusting it so that it runs just along the route of the highway is the most praiseworthy part. Ive been told that it took the combined knowledge of not just Bester and Kaijin, but also Shuna and Kurobee. It wasnt something theyve been designing for the last month but something they were imagining for that long. Its a bit moving. I quickly gave my approval and had them plan to set it up along the highway. I altered the order I gave to Souei to include observing the effects the barrier will have. And so, the Monsters Country Tempest has been steadily trying to become the center of this worlds commerce. Next, I heard the current state of affairs. I really should have heard this first, but people speaking out of turn got us sidetracked. Things have gotten rather quiet. There have been no changes in the region and no country is taking any visible measures. I also heard Youmus circumstances. The King we released is also moving according to our expectations. It really would be impossible for Youmu, who had never been a king, to control the nobles. So, it might be fun to watch the old king try to befriend us and use us to his advantage. If he does befriend us, it might come in handy to Youmu later on. While hearing the report I made this mental note. Thus the report paused. Everyone has been trying really hard to secretly resolve all my worries, so I just asked whether there were any new problems. Not a problem, but I want to let my brethren know about Rimuru-samas ascension as a Demon Lord. Would it be acceptable for me to visit every village as transportation skill practice? Gerudo raised his hand and asked. Now that he mentions it, weve been so busy with the creation of the highway that I have no idea how the High Orcs are doing. I had heard that the food situation was solved as expected but nothing after that. I permitted his journey. And, Oh by the way. I hadnt mentioned this, but I have been given the Jura Forest as my domain. Which is why C and I dont think it will happen C but if anyone comes to invade, well need to repel them. Oh and how should I declare my reign over the region? Or should I just leave it as is? My words caused everyone to stare at me. What? Did I do something wrong? Umm the whole forest? Really? Rigurdo asked hesitantly. Hey, hey, seriously? This area had been treated as neutral zone! The treants being our acquaintances and them being mostly immobile is not a problem But how the secret villages of the Elves react could be problematic. Benimaru added. Well, that shouldnt be a problem. Unless they decide to fight us. I mean, all the rights of the forest have been bestowed upon Rimuru-danna by the demon lords. Which is amazing. Until now, cities and villages have been developing into the forest taking the resources as they pleased. We have done the same and didnt ask for permission. Because we didnt need to. But now, even the Elves would have to ensure that they can still continue living in their hidden villages. They will have to ask permission from Demon Lord Rimuru. So this will be big you know? Kaijin said, full of anticipation. As he says, no one needed permission to live around here until now. But, will that go as you say? Theyve been living here for so long, so isnt their presence already recognized? I asked. No, no, the question is: will they come seeking the Demon Lords protection or choose to live as they please. Of course, theyll decide that by themselves. But that would mean that they are opening themselves to an invasion. If anything, our race will come to greet you. I will let my father know! Panicked, Gabil said. Somehow, I feel like this might become an important event. Ignoring the carefree Veldora, Shion for some reason has a very proud look on her face. If it was this important, I wish youd tell me earlier not that Shion would have noticed it. By the way, Shion, this domain was not earned by any of your efforts, you know. Seriously, unlike her secretary-like appearance, she cant do that job at all. I despaired. Fufun! Thats only to be expected of Rimuru-sama! And other similarly haughty lines Shion said with a proud expression. In short, in order to get the Demon Lords protection, you have to come meet him first. From now on we will be conducting an investigation of the Jura Forest to find out what kind of intelligent races live here. Even though we had just finished building the highway well be busy again. Well, we havent built one leading into the Sorcerers Dynasty Sarion yet, so we have a lot of work left over. As for Rigurdo, being sure that guests would come soon, he issued orders to our citys citizens to begin preparations for their welcome. Seriously, I had expected that becoming a demon lord would be a pain, but to think that I was right to such an extent! After ending the Department Heads meeting, I remembered a question I forgot to ask. Right, did we get a response from Hinata yet? By the way, did the messenger we sent to the Western Saints Church safely deliver the message? Did we get a response? To my question, Kufufufufu. My master, of course it arrived safely. Right, the regions defenses are impregnable but we didnt see anyone approach. We have yet to receive a response. Diablo confirmed the messages arrival and Benimaru noted the lack of a response. Well, they might be still busy thinking. I wouldnt want to fight Hinata, but that depends on her. I dont think I would lose now, but I wont be letting my guard down against her. Honestly, and I know this is impossible, but I would rather they just apologize. I want to focus on expanding as a country already. And thus, facing problems the same way I did before I became a demon lord, I ended the department meeting. In an unknown land of perpetual night, into a deep burial chamber, a single beautiful silver haired girl ventured. Her name was Ruminas Valentine. She is the ruler of this land and a demon lord known as the Queen of Darkness. Inside a chamber sealed behind Ruminas powerful barrier sleeps her beloved girl inside a coffin of holy spirit energy. There were few people who could venture this far and no one who could dispel her barrier. Or at least there should have been no one Ruminas Her heart throbbing loudly, she proceeded towards the girls burial chamber. And the moment she entered she noticed that something was off. The chamber had been disturbed, and theres a left over smell of another human along with that of her beloved girl. It was faint but her Vampire nose could not be deceived. But that was a trivial fact Hidden within the burial chamber, the coffin of holy spirit energy had been erased. Confused for the first time in her life, she couldnt accept what she was seeing. As a demon lord, Ruminas thought this situation completely impossible. But, her logical part winning over, she was able to recognize the situation at hand. No matter how much she wanted to emotionally reject what she was seeing, calm reasoning displayed otherwise. That her beloved coffin had been stolen. And soon her expression turned to one of anger While screaming her lungs out in anger she released all her hidden magic energy. At the same moment, the burial chamber collapsed forming a whirlpool of raging magic energy. One that no being could enter, a space of death itself. And separate from her displaying her anger, she was calmly analyzing the situation. Only she could break the barrier erected here. No, truth be told ones like her. In other words, Demon Lords could dispel this barrier. Or perhaps those beings that could rival demon lords in power. And, it had to have been someone who knew of the holy spirit coffin that was here. Otherwise, there was no need to enter. Moreover, they would be unable to achieve their goal while Ruminas was present. In other words, to take advantage of her absence, they had to know of the Walpurgis Banquet. Theres no way they invaded the moment she was away. If so the culprit is Ruminas thought. The current seven other demon lords; should she also include the no-longer demon lords too? But after thinking about each one of them, she couldnt find any grounds to suspect any of them. But. Wait a second arent I forgetting someone? She muttered. That was the currently dead demon lord. Clayman. He was so weak that she had already forgotten about him. What was that he said before he died? That Cursed Lord Gazalim was now reborn or something? He wasnt a demon lord but someone that rivaled them. And if its Gazalim, then he would probably know of the Walpurgis Banquet from Clayman. And if thats the case then his real objective was to acquire the coffin all along He ordered Clayman to hold a Walpurgis Banquet and sought to obtain the coffin in the meantime? So it didnt matter who called the Walpurgis Banquet. He manipulated Clayman thinking that if he managed to subjugate any of the participants then that would be great. So if thats his real objective, then the rest was just for show? Ruminas anger turned redder as a sense of humiliation filled her heart. She was certain that her conjecture was correct. Anger towards he who stole her beloved, anger towards the demon lords who kept her away from home. She lamented the fact that she didnt want anyone to touch her beloved and thus kept all the guards away. But perhaps the guards would have not changed the outcome in the slightest. Whichever the case Unforgivable. I wont forgive you. When I find you, Ill tear you limb from limb! The dark ruins of the burial chamber were filled with the silver haired girls screams and her rampaging power. That anger was not at all like the time Veldora had turned her country to ash, as this time her own heart had been torn. And her unfulfilled lust caused Ruminas to change. ?Verified. Conditions have been fulfilled. Unique skillLusthas evolved into ultimate skillLustful King Asmodeus? The Voice of the World declared to the silent Ruminas. And, I dont care! I dont care about that!!! She shrieked. Evoking one of the abilitys skills: Life and Death. She was truly fortunate that there was no life in the near vicinity. In an unknown land of perpetual night resounded the never ending screams of a silver haired girl. Chapter 88 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 87 The Holy City A city enveloped in a tranquil light. A holy city protected by a holy barrier. This was a high level defense barrier developed through many years of arduous study. This barrier prevented uninvited outsiders from entry and protected the city for over a thousand years. It is truly the embodiment of the citizens prayers. It can even block sunlight allowing the citys natural light to be regulated. It is thus brighter in the afternoon and darker at night. The temperature inside the barrier is mostly fixed throughout the year creating pleasantly cool summers and warm winters. And thanks to the isolated farmlands, they are able to harvest any seasons crop throughout the year. A paradise where no one starves. Every child receives equal education and every citizen is employed. A paradise of law and harmony. Such is the Holy City Ruberius of the Holy Empire Ruberion. Hinata walked down the path leading to the Great Holy Chamber. The gentle warmth that enveloped her seemed to sooth her heavy heart. This country is wealthy. No one hungers or sleeps in the streets. Everyone is given a role that they respect. They wake up at the sound of the morning bell and fall asleep at sunset. Those with superior abilities help those with inferior ones. And this harmony ensures that the citizens happy life continues. A land of equality under god. This reality called the Holy City unfolded before her. Hinata looked at the faces of nearby citizens. They all had a tranquil smile on their face. But, she couldnt help feel that something was wrong whenever she was in the city. She could transfer from the Grand Cathedral in the Holy City Ruberius to the Ingracia Kingdoms Western Saints Church in a split second. These two cities were connected via a grand magic circuit. Ingracias capital was the most advanced city in the world and housed both the Council and the Freedom Association. Thus, in order to spread the churchs teachings there they prioritized the creation of a direct access into the city. In fact, around six hundred years ago Ingracia Kingdom and the Holy Empire Ruberion exchanged barrier magic for transfer magic and decided to connect their cities. As a result, rather than on this holy land, they gained the ability to establish the churchs headquarters in the Ingracia Kingdom. Hinata, however, found the holy city to be the ideal and sought to create a society that would not need to fight with neither Ingracia Kingdom nor any other state. She sought a society where the weak was not devoured by the strong. However, Ingracia Kingdom and the Holy Empire Ruberion were was too incompatible. And that caused her to feel out of place. The Free city Ingracia and the Harmonious city Ruberius; truly, they are polar opposites. And her discomfort only intensified when looking at childrens faces. She could hear childrens voices coming from the school built adjacent to the Great Holy Chamber. Perhaps running late, a few children were desperately running towards the building. Those who could run faster were grasping the hands of those who were slow. A common scene that was hardly problematic. Yet Hinata found it uncomfortable. What would happen in Ingracia? There was a school next to the Church. So she often saw children playing outside. What was it like? At the crack of dawn, the belated children ran out the gates with a smile. Those too slow would not be able to learn. At that time, those who were quick had the proud look as if they obtained what was naturally theirs. What do you think would have happened to these children who would help others like the kids of Ruberius? Certainly, none of them would make it to the lesson and be yelled by the teacher. Of course, they only had to wake up earlier. Yet this was a trivial difference. But for some reason Hinatas discomfort just wouldnt fade. What was different? Are those faster not kind? No, thats not it. Though they ignored the slower kids, they did not make fun of them. Moreover, the slow kids just sheepishly laughed. They were having fun even while getting yelled at by the instructor. In that case, what about here in Ruberius? The kids all have the same facial expression. A tranquil smile. The same one as worn by the adultsCsatisfaction. And somewhere within that expression was a sense of abandonment, hence the cause of Hinatas displeasure. She only started paying attention to this after the Slime Rimuru mentioned his anger regarding the children. Though it must have been simple nonsense, Hinata unintentionally mulled over his words. Hinata shrugged off these thoughts. She couldnt possibly show such an unsightly appearance before the Seven Celestial Sages. Last time, immediately after being told that Veldora was reborn, she received a report from the Monsters Country Tempest. As a result, though the Sages had called for her, for some reason they werent able to meet with her. Thus, a week has passed. That being said, that might have been the first time she had met them as the Seven Celestial Sages. And noticed something she hardly cared about. Last time, when they were telling her about Veldora, was the first time she had seen them together. Previously, she would study under each one and move onto the next one immediately ater finishing the training. And, after graduating as a disciple, she had never met them while receiving her orders. At most, no more than six had gathered at the same time. Thats just how strange these people were. Theyve been probably running around the world for some unknown reason. If thats the case, then Veldoras rebirth is an unimaginably important event. Since Hinata had never personally endured Veldoras rampage she was not surprised at the news but could still judge its importance based on the response from the other nations. So she was probably right in delaying the trip to Tempest. But she couldnt just ignore a demon lord who was reigning so close to humans. And the presence of dangerous monsters only underlined the urgent need to subjugate them all. But, was this fellow Japanese who reincarnated as a monster truly a hindrance that needed to be removed? According to their creed, he was undoubtedly a wicked demon. So why does she feel so lost? Moreover. (I see, I feel lost, huh) Hinata was self-reflecting. Feeling uncertain was unlike her. Thus mocking herself she hardened her heart. Right, even she could feel lost. She lived in order to create a An equal world without struggle. A world where children abandoned by their parents could live happily. Perhaps that was an idealistic and impractical goal. But for Hinata, who was about to resign herself to this fact, the church appeared the embodiment of that ideal. Since then, Hinata would never doubt the Churchs Creed and systematically worked to propagate it. Unlike her mother who clung to religion, she was at a position where she protected the creed. And that was the source of Hinatas confidence. Though she didnt believe in god, she would recognize it as long as it was of use. Achieving ones goal was more important. Thus, she had never faltered since joining the Western Saints Church. And now, for the first time ever, a conflict arose between her thoughts and the churchs teachings. So she decided to seek advice from her instructors. Satisfied with this decision she found herself standing in front of the Great Holy Chambers doors. Without faltering, she opened the door and entered. Ahead sat her instructors the Seven Celestial Sages. . Upon passing through inner chamber she felt the air change. She was now inside the empires absolute defense barrier. This area was isolated from the outside by a barrier that would prevent anyone not invited from entering. Hinata proceeded forward in confidence. The path led along the mountain towards an estate. Thats where she would meet her instructors. When Hinata arrived, four of them were already seated. Four among the Seven Celestial Sages. I apologize for the delay. I am truly grateful for meeting with me in spite of your busy schedules Hinata greeted them. She lifted her eyes to see the four calmly nodding. Their faces hidden behind a mask, she couldnt read their expressions. Relax. No need to sit so formally Thanks for coming, Hinata. Are you here about Veldora countermeasures? What a dejected face! That dragon is a natural disaster. Not something we humans can oppose Is something worrying you? They asked. As always, she could not tell which one of them said what, perhaps a single one said every one of those lines. Thats how strange they are. Even the instructors said that its pointless to fight Veldora. But does that not go against their creed? When she asked, they responded thatDragon Veldora is a monster and is also not a monster. A dragon is actually a holy spirit and is thus a ball of energy. Therefore they were nearly intangible beings. And further, they added, That annoying dragon recently joined hands with a newborn demon lord Right. That demon lord massacred Farmas army Never thought a single being was capable of such a feat An evil dragon and a demon lord joined hands if we dont proceed carefully, humanity will fall Presently, they werent in a state where they could offer resistance. But that was not something they could permit. They couldnt simply consent to an enemys rampage just because they were strong. Hinata lifted her head and looked them in the eyes. And, Pardon this interruption, but I will not run away. Whether a dragon or a demon lord, I shall bring home victory She declared. She couldnt forgive herself for thinking that just because the demon lord was a compatriot she could speak to him once. Perhaps they insisted that we couldnt handle them out of fear for the demon lord. Human hearts are weak. Judgment is often clouded by fear. Moreover, She found it ridiculous to permit a rampaging being to continue existing. They should immediately destroy him. Dont be conceited, Hinata. Normal attacks will not hurt that evil dragon Even a hero could only seal him! Your attacks could hardly cause it much damage Angering the opponent would lead to further problems. Do you still insist on trying to defeat him? But Hinata would not waver. If he needed to be defeated, then she would defeat him. I have come with a request today She replied to their questions. Honestly, she had wanted to seek advice on how to treat her compatriot who was reborn as a monster, but listening to the report that he joined hands with Veldora and massacred Farmas army caused her to reconsider. As she thought, humans and monsters cannot coexist. They need to be destroyed before they produce further casualties. Her heart free of worry, she felt at peace. And she continued quietly. I have come seeking permission to use the spiritual weapon She quietly waited for their reply. The Sages movements stopped and the room was filled with silence. Suddenly, boisterous laughter filled the room. Fufufu, fuhahahahahaha!!! Hinata did no move. She silently waited for their response. Shes serious Very well, we have witnessed your resolve Perhaps you can defeat him Ill permit it, this generations Hero Hinata. We will permit you to use the Spiritual Weapon! Spiritual Weapon. That was a weapon reserved only for heroes and developed in secret by the church as an anti-monster weapon. As an anti-monster weapon it could only be used by someone loved by the spiritsCa hero. Hinata is loved by the holy spirits. But, having never sought this ultimate weapon she hadnt called herself a hero. Her abilities overwhelmed her enemies so much that she hardly had need for the spiritual weapons But not this time. For Hinata, a hero was something that her original instructor Izawa Shizue spoke of. A being which was both overwhelmingly strong and overwhelmingly kind. A being which could make peoples wishes come true. Hinata understood. She, whose face were a cruel expression could not become an instrument to fulfill other humans hopes. But this time she decided. She could not permit the existence of monsters. Perhaps she could not become the peoples hero or grant their wishes but she could become a sword that would destroy anyone that could do them harm Even if that was a mistake, she could not allow monsters who would slaughter people without reason to continue existing. Thus, Hinata called herself a hero. And she drew a large sword. One that was larger than she was used to. It was so heavy that a grown man probably couldnt swing it around. Swinging it as a human would only harm oneself. Even a professional weight lifter would not be able to lift this sword. As someone who favored the rapier, Hinatas muscles were not overly developed. Hinata fought by beating her opponents speed. No matter how specialized this weapon was for fighting monsters, it simply did not suit her. But, with no hesitation, she approached the sword and lifted it with one hand. With a carefree look on her face, she glanced over the sword. She could easily swing the tip at the speed of sound and wield the sword as if it was her own body. Her movements resembled a sword dance. No problems. But this was not due to her strength; perhaps a giant could wield it with strength alone. Hinata was simply usingWeight ManipulationandInertia Manipulationat the same time. So this hefty weapon weighed absolutely nothing to her. And if she increased the weight the moment it made contact with her enemy, she could land a devastating blow. Furthermore, no matter how fast her opponent, as long as she nullified their inertia she could deflect their blow. Thanks to her flexible swordsmanship and these skills, Hinata boasted invincibility. The extra skills included in her unique skillUsurperwere perfectly managed by the unique skillMathematician. That was her strengths secret. Not because of the spiritual weapon. The sword was the product of many years of the Celestial Sages research on developing a weapon to counter Veldora And Hinata has long ago acquired it. She did not need the Sages permission to wear it; she was herself rejecting it. She convinced herself to only use it when permitted by the Sages. And they permitted it. Hinata released her limiter and returned to her true form. A thin membrane covered her body transforming into armor. That was the reason why she did not wear any. That is, she was always wearing it. That was the hallowed equipment, Saint Armor Holymail. It was woven from high level spirit power and could only be worn by those who surpassed human powers. Thus transformed clad in holymail, she had the appearance of a true hero. Clad in the strongest holy armor, with the strongest anti-monster weapon in hand, she set off. Chapter 89 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 88 Towards the second encounter Hinata left the inner mansion. When they confirmed that her presence disappeared, the four continued their conversation. What a pitiful child. She seriously thinks herself a hero? Yeah shes far too inexperienced compared to the previous one She wouldnt even reach the last ones feet! But it is true that she is the strongest we have But was this fine? To send Hinata without the princess permission? Shell be angry but if we send Venus, Saturn, and Sun to comfort her, surely her displeasure wont last Last time, all seven of us went and she still hadnt completely recovered But Hinata cannot be compared to that person They said, exchanging glances. Each one was confirming the other, We dont know what that being is, but Im glad it appeared Indeed. Thanks to it, the princess has awakened But we cant leave it as is No matter the cost, we have to recover that person They said nodding. What the Seven Celestial Sages deemed important was the true hero. The current representative was far too inept. Though she was as much a replacement as gathering bits of salt from the table for want of a full salt shaker, she was nonetheless the strongest material they have come across for the past few years. But her heart was far too weak. Obtaining mental strength and soul that far surpasses that of normal humans. The weakness of her heart prevented her from achieving this. Shes defective merchandise. And she doesnt even notice this herself. Also that her flesh has stopped growing. She stopped growing two years after joining the church. With her body frozen at the age of seventeen due to the spirits blessing, she can no longer age. Even though she is loved by the spirits to such an extent, she could never get over her trauma. Cool and logical. Trying to save the weakCherself included. But where she lacks the most is emotion. She doesnt love people. Never being loved as a child has corrupted her heart. Receiving the love of the spirits had not awakened her. Regrettably, they could not expect a further awakening from her. So as long as she scouted the power of the new demon lord, that would be enough. Have we reached an understanding? Of course. If she winsCgreat, if she loses Well declare that she acted on her own Right, and then we will grandly declare our recognition of the Monster Country Tempest! Hinata was a disposable pawn. Good if she won, disposed of if she lost. And they knew was how to avoid taking responsibility. All was done for their dearest wish. All was done for the shrouded in darkness And soon enough the Sages presence faded into darkness. I soon found out that Sakaguchi Hinata has set off towards my Monster Country Tempest. Shes bringing a hundred fully armed Knights Templar with her. Without doubt, she only chose the strongest knights who would not hinder her in the slightest. As expected of Hinata. She immediately noticed that half-baked soldiers would be completely worthless. But I thought with regret. That action identifies us a naturally dangerous existence and rejects any chance for future reconciliation. Frankly, what is she aiming for in the future? If you dont seek to understand your opponent, your only option is to destroy them But that would inevitably lead to a great war. Though modern Japanese knew how much blood has been shed in the name of god. In the end, Hinata and the church are moving by forcing their ideals onto others. Such actions completely disregard what the other party believes or has to say. I do not believe any justice can be found in these acts. Does Hinata not understand that? I did realize she was a person who disregards what others have to say. If the enemy is a monster, theres no need to listen. Does she believe that they would be able to display their true power when a war starts? Moreover Just a thought, but I had been expecting her to act according to modern Japanese common sense, but doesnt she completely lack it? If she came over here when she was 15, does she not know the history of our world? Moreover, I dont know much about modern education, so how much do they teach these days? Well, whatever. At the end of the day, whether you can put your knowledge into practice depends on the person themselves. Not knowing something is hardly an excuse and one that doesnt matter to us at all. Theres nothing we can do about the fact that she was given great power while still a child. Besides, she declared us her enemies. Theres no point in saying anything anymore. I shake my head chasing these thoughts away. I have to crush my enemy. I gathered the department heads and went over the situation. First, Souei reported on Hinatas advance. On my decree, he had sent spies into the major cities of the Ingracia Kingdom and Farmas Kingdom. Obtaining information is the basics of wars. When we sent an emissary to the church, I also sent spies all the way to the Holy Empire Ruberion. But, to my surprise, a squad of knights suddenly transferred and departed from Ingracia Kingdoms Western Saints Church headquarters. Since entering it was dangerous, further confirmation was obtained by the power of gold, so whether the information can be trusted or not Seriously Souei though I taught him the basics of being a ninja, he developed it to suit his own tastes. Even I, who taught him, am surprised by how much it fits him. Well, in reality, the most important points were taught by Fuze. Though he probably taught him a bunch of devious things, so its not like anyone could accomplish this much. I see, I thought satisfied. Souei sent out Souka and the other ninjas to various countries and is using natives to gather information. And among the information they acquired was the fact that there were strangely too many Knights Templar in the Ingracia Kingdom. What is strange about it is the speed at which people move to Ingracia Kingdom from the Holy Empire Ruberion. No matter how many roads they make or how safe they are, they move far too quickly. And, more people enter the Church than leave. In the end, over the course of three days, a hundred templars had set off. And the decisive evidence was the appearance of Imperial Guard Captain Sakaguchi Hinata. Shes quite famous so information bureaus immediately found out. The hundred soldiers naturally saddled horses and departed towards the Farmas Kingdom. In other words, they are taking the fastest route towards our country. Theyll be here within two weeks. With that mind, I should praise Souei for obtaining the information that quickly. He calmly presented his findings at this emergency department head meeting. He has become truly reliable. As expected, youve obtained crucial data within a short period of time. Keep up the good work in the future No, at this point I still have many things to improve When I praised him, Souei thus quietly accepted the praise. Truly, a shadow. His beautiful face is completely expressionless. Now then, using the acquired information we can come up with a plan. Though we have not been able to confirm that her party is in fact composed of templars, I decided to proceed with that in mind. In that case, they are an army of 100 A ranked individuals. Led by Hinata. Unlike the previous 15 thousand army, the current one is overwhelmingly more hazardous. I am not planning on going out alone this time. Not planning on a suicide, you see. So what should we do? I asked the department heads for their opinion. How about we cut them all down? I wont say who said it, but lets just say that this person is an idiot. Completely ignoring whether we can or cannot do it, she only mentioned the outcome. Thats why she wished for such a useless unique skill. Fight them all head on? If we do that, there will certainly be casualties Yup. Benimaru seems to have abandoned prideful thoughts. He seriously considers abilities and can accurately judge our fighting strength. Well, he often trains with Hakurou so this is the evidence of his growth. I always say that we should leave it to our general, but maybe thats actually a good idea. How about we use my Hiryuu Division to attack them from the sky? That might be a good idea, but they are templars. Each must be A ranked at least. Even if we attack from above, we wont be able to pierce through their barrier. We might be able to stop them that way, but surely Gerudo would do better at that As you say. My division is numerous. And if we just need to stop them, they wont be able to harm us all that much Thats how the conversation proceeded. Casualties, huh. Just when everyone was safe and sound. I wont stand to see my friends die. But our enemy is Hinata, and shes dangerous. When we last fought I was able to run awayCmy goal, but if we fought to the death I would have certainly died. Moreover, she didnt go all out. Presently, only I can oppose her. I cant imagine myself losing, but I dont know how things will go if the knights will fight along with her. Moreover, the knights pose a different problem. How should we treat them? Should we slaughter them all or let them go? They are humanitys guardians blessed by the spirits. I cant ignore the casualties created by monsters in this world. And protecting the villages and cities is the duty of these knights. They prevent further casualties. Most of them hate monsters. And these templars are the embodiment of hopes, expectations, and prayers of every victim. Such are the Knights Templar. Maybe this time if I can talk to Hinata I can clarify the misunderstanding. But unfortunately, as we are monsters, she treats us as the plague in need of immediate cleansing. Not that I dont understand their point. Surely many of them lost friends, family, and lovers to monsters. And it is true that many mindless monsters pointlessly rampage. Monster Country Tempest prevents such casualties. And, we displaced no monsters from these lands, it seems. But in some other land a monster may be killing a human right now. If we massacre all the knights, who would protect those lands? I cant just ignore my responsibility for those lost lives. How annoying. Its all because Hinata doesnt listen. That being said, theres no way to make them trust us or to avoid battle Nor are they an opponent we can fight while holding back. They are anti-monster experts. If we underestimate them we will be killed. If we win with overwhelming strength maybe we could convince them of our good intentions. This sucks. Anyways, I want to win without producing a single casualty. In that case, a personal duel. If I defeat Hinata, the knights will will break. What a pain. Without knowing her true strength I cannot expect things to go according to plan Alright, I decided. We will win without killing a single knight. But thats as long none of us fall in battle. Which is why, First, the Yellow Numbers led by Gerudo will form a defensive line around Tempest. Do not permit a single knight to enter our city. Benimaru, leading the Green Numbers, Crimson, and Yellow Numbers will be stationed inside. Support whichever section is engaged in combat. Listen up, Gerudos group is our primary line of defense. If the enemy reaches it, annihilate them. Shions Yomigaeri. Gabils Hiryu. And, Gobuta and his Goblin Riders are our main force this time. Yomigaeri will engage in battle directly. Even if they cant win, they are immortal so they will slow them down. Next, Gobuta and the Goblin Riders will support Yomigaeri. Engage in a hit and run tactic to disturb their movements. Dont allow them to trap you in so focus on mobility. Last, Hiryu will engage from the skies. Rescue the troubled riders and close any gaps in our defense line. And, engage with the intention of fighting a single one at a time. It would be good if the templars can witness the whole battle. Souei will observe the battle from the shadows. Diablo will avoid engaging directly and observe from the skies. If you see exceedingly strong knights, Ill leave them to you. Benimaru, I leave the final defense line to you. Gerudo, obey his instructions. Also, should the enemy prove far stronger than expected and our chances of victory next to none, Benimaru, immediately begin the retreat. Escape to High Orc settlements. If I fall, Veldora will face Hinata. That is all. I decided on what could hardly be called a strategy. In a one-in-a-million chance that they invade our city, Benimarus and Gerudos will protect it. I made the plan while considering all of their propositions. I closed my eyes and ran a few battle simulations. Frankly, Wisdom King Raphael believes this to be the course of action that produces the fewest casualties. Actually, Raphael doesnt doubt my victory at all. This whole plan collapses if I have a hard time fighting her or lose. Is Raphael okay? I think this every time, but isnt Raphael an exceedingly confident individual? If anything, Raphael trusts me too deeply. Well, the Wisdom King trusts my strength. Which I dont trustChence our greatest difference. Ah, whatever. I look at the department heads hither assembled. They are all looking at me. And, In other words, we decapitate all of them, right? Just kidding. In other words, were fighting without killing any of them and without losing a single one of us. In the meantime, Rimuru-sama will bring us their generals head! Seems like they got it. For a second there I wondered if theyre all ailed in the head. But if Shion understood, then everyone else did too. Ill punch the sleeping Gobuta later, so thatll also be fine. Now then, just so that everyone understands, I will say it again. If the enemy is stronger than I expected, if the battle goes poorly, escape. I leave that decision to Diablo and Benimaru. Also, dont forget to share information via the Thought Network. I hope we can all weather this storm safely. That is all! Ay, your will be done!!! They all consented. Now, we await battle. In order to assure my victory, Ive set some devices up. These devices are nothing major. Me aside, the department heads will have a hard time if the enemy sets up a holy barrier. On a one in a million chance the knights erect the holy barrier, we will lose. These devices prevent the barrier from working. They were devised thanks to Raphaels analysis. The simplest such device would purify magical energy using spirits. But, you need a lot of spirit power for that. And spirits of right affinity are rare. Furthermore, you would need four such high level spirits. So, what is the alternative? In the first place, spirits naturally counter magical energy and theres an easier way to achieve the desired results. Open up a hole in the barrier. To do that, create a large tunnel leading out of Tempest. Of course, the exit to the tunnel is located such that Benimaru can easily hit it will all hes got. So its no problem even if they notice the tunnel. The entrance will be laid at a spot on the battlefield we deem most appropriate. Since the enemy is coming via Farmas Kingdom, we can easily predict their path. I dont want any casualties within the forest, so well fight them on an open plain. Other than that, Im going to be liberal and reinforce the tunnel with Demon Steel. And thats when I thought of having Veldora guard the tunnels. And well have him release his usual aura when the battle starts. Thus we are prepared to counter the Holy Barrier. Everything is in order. Now, I am merely looking forwards towards the second encounter. Chapter 90 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 89 Different Plans Hinata is taking a break at a certain location one days trip away from the monster country Tempest. And then, the last meeting had commenced. Judging from the situation, the opponents probably arent battle ready and they are waiting for a reply. However, this is a group of monsters, she cannot afford to be careless. More than anything, even in a battle that will result in a complete victory, to reduce sacrifices even by a little is Hinatas fighting style. Resorting to anything, even cowardly tricks, this is the natural thought patterns of monsters when fighting. According to the Churchs doctrine, monsters must be killed without sympathy for them. Everyone was affirmed about that. Naturally, the knights werent happy about this. Winning is a certainty, however they also understand that should they lose, this will become a threat to human society. Its precisely because they cant lose, they believed that this must be achieved through any means necessary. In this battle, the enemys kingdom is too large to cover it in a barrier. Thus, through the use of decoys, they wanted to lure the enemys main attackers out to the battlefield. However, if it arouses suspicion, this plan will be jeopardized. Originally, Hinata proposed a plan to send forth a messenger, but this was opposed by the holy knights and dismissed. Firstly, even though there is only 100 of them, each holy knight can match a thousand men. Amongst them, 15 individuals consisting of the captains and their 2 vice captains of the 5 squadrons all desire the title of the strongest holy knight. Their influence has made a clear distinction between them and the others. This time, the plan is for 5 captains, their 2 vice captains, as well as 5 escorts to form a cubic barrier. Measures are taken for the worst case scenario, three captains will form a triangular barrier, and the effects will still show. For that purpose, instead of a cube, a pentagonal barrier will be activated instead. Even if the enemy has taken measures and manage to interfere with the erection of the barrier, the location where the barrier will be erected can simply be changed. The main fighting force will now have 40 less combatants, but in order to neutralize the battalion lured into the barrier, this is the best method. The plan is simple, the remaining 60 will be used as decoys to lure the enemy into the strategic location. The fighting spirits of the holy knights are sufficient. After all, the enemy this time are merely evolved orcs and goblins. For some, they are foes already encountered numerous times in the past, and have already lost the ability to feel fear. Amongst them, there are also evolved Lizard men and evolved ogres, anyone aside from the main forces will probably not be able to match their strength. What they should be wary of is the existence of the arch demon. While Hinata whom they worship slays the enemy demon lord, they must hold back the other monsters to make sure they dont interfere. Their biggest obstacle here is believed to be the arch demon. However, they encouraged themselves theres nothing to be afraid of. After all, theyre wearing spirit armor. The spirit they contracted with made the materialized armor easily adjustable, called holy mail. Hinata is also wearing it, albeit inferior to true holy mail, it is still better than average equipment. Hardly being able to feel its weight, its a superior kind of armor that feels as light as feathers. The weapons they wielded are also articles used to vanquish evil, a weapon that can nullify resistances and deal true damage. (Yuuka: Pure damage for you Dota players) It is rare to require this much power in a single battle. The equipment used were so powerful to the extent when subduing an arch dragon, 10 people with such equipment is sufficient. It could be compared to a countrys army of 10,000 elite soldiers, but compared to the monsters they cant hope to make a comparison. The holy knights were scattered in various places, but all the knights that could be contacted with were gathered. For the holy knights, this was one subjugation war they could not possibly lose. Hinata looked at the knights while in thought. Must we really fight this battle? Usually, she harbors no doubt about decisions made till now. Although she had already decided this in the holy capital, a sliver of doubt had sprung forth. It was her first time experiencing this. Firstly and foremost, the predicted outcome of the battle. The predicted results seemed too good, too convenient. The forces on this side are few in number; in an open spacious field this would prove to be inconvenient. On the contrary, the enemy can easily make use the vast terrain, making escape difficult. The terrain is simply too convenient. However, to predict all this would simply be impossible. It feels as if she was dancing on the palm of someones hand, but she dismissed it as shes probably thinking too much. To begin with, the opponent had thought that Hinata was staying in the holy kingdom Ruberius. Yet they had taken no measures against this. The existence of teleport gates are a secret, they even conducted the practices at the wilderness around the outskirts of the Ruberius kingdom just in case. TN Note: yea um Hinata, hate to break it to you but I m pretty sure the demon lords and the dwarves had already been using teleport gates for quite some time now Theres no questioning this, her whereabouts had been found out. She had confidence in her actions as she did them carefully and cautiously. But, even so If she trusted her intuition, this is a dangerous place to be at. Even though this is an irrational way to think, it cant be dismissed. Thus, Hinata stopped thinking and opened her mouth. Attention! Hearing this, the holy knights stopped talking and focused on Hinata. Hinata, looked at each and everyone of their faces and said, Im going to give you your commands now. Decoy team! Its likely the predicted battlefield location is a trap. By chance, any disturbance to the activation of the barrier is a disadvantage. However, we will deliberately go along with the flow of the opponents strategy. We will deploy the barrier in order not to arouse suspicion in the enemy. However, there will be no captains, and the vice captains will take their place. The captain and the escorts will defend the vice captains with their life on the line. However, theres no need to think of anything else other than the maintenance of the barrier. Acts of hostility in order to protect the barrier will be permitted. It will be great if we could fight as planned. But if we are to be scattered due to a preemptive strike, fight back at full force. I will say this again, dont stubbornly try to put up the barrier, everyones survival is top priority. Depending on the assailants, permission to stop maintaining the barrier and join the fight is granted. For the barrier group, take into consideration that the enemies will be scattered. Central decoy troops, you guys, rely on the assistance of the barrier. And dont overconfident try to take on a surprise attack head on out of pride. Lure the opponent towards the playing field, where we will claim victory. Take into consideration that your own powers may end up annihilating your comrades. In addition, while you guys act as the decoy I will go slay the enemy general. Do not ever be careless! Take into consideration that there will be no reinforcements, then act! Yuuka: Thats one long speech. She trusted her instincts, and gave out the orders. Either way, this is their only fighting force. Any other battle forces apart from this one will only end up as a hindrance. The troops conducted another meeting to review the elaborate maneuvers after certifying the role of each holy knight. Any signs of cockiness had instantly disappeared from their eyes. It has been two weeks since the scheduled meeting with Hinata. If its Hinata, we thought a surprise attack might be a good idea; she even dutifully let out a fireball explosion in the sky to let us know. Shes either extremely confident, or an complete idiot. Well whatever. Here we will proceed as planned. I thought of this and even though I still had time before the battle, I cant understand whats what. My head somehow feels. What is going on, why is this happening?! I am at a lost for words at the spectacle before me. This is what happened. TN Note: Dont ask us what this chaos is all aboutnot even were 100% certain as well As expected, 60 holy knights came to attack. This is good. This is because its all going according to plan. However, if theyve came to attack us, it means they had a specific battlefield. Moreover to dig this tunnel into the open field took much effort and hardship, but there was a slight complication; I virtually declared that I will set a trap here, and yet they went and triggered it. The opponent might also have a trap here, and if we take the bait things would get painful. Mentally, Im sorry Veldora! Its your turn, or it might not be, I apologized, and moved to another location. TN Note: Please check who or what is Suman. Yuuka: Many others and I laughed so hard at this XD Silly bear. TN Note:I see why Clown san gave me a Japanese lesson nowwait, whom are you referring to when you said Many others ? The place where Hinata and I will face each other. This is why; a battle has commenced on the side. The first notable thing was the situation where the Yomigaeri clashed with the Holy knights. Ba, bakana! Our attacks arent effective against them! BAKANA- Impossible, but in a very intense and dramatic way. They arent even undead, what is happening? The Holy knights spoke in surprise. Instead of replying, with knife in hand, the soldiers of Yomigaeri swiftly wounded the holy knights. It appears they used their own body as the decoy in order to deal a blow to the holy knights. TN Note: So they re like deadpool without the mental disorder, using only a knife, and can even come back from the dead. Nice. Using their immortality to fight, its looking impressive so far. And just like this, the holy knights braced themselves as they witness what they believed to be a one-sided development (game), however The holy knights collapsed in less than 3 minutes It is as I expected, the Yomigaeri were able to corner them in just 3 minutes. Due to the major difference in potential, its impossible to think that the immortals will lose. The results were that the Yomigaeri resurrected intact, and the paladins had fallen. The wolf riders swiftly collected the fallen holy knights, binding their shadows and sealing off their movement. Hehe, holy knight-san, from the moment you attacked us, it was already our win. In addition, this knife is coated with a powerful sleeping drug. Or did you previously prepare an antidote? You know its not going to resist anything other than poison right? Thus, the lower ranked soldiers explained with a smug look. Seriously. The holy knights chuckled in response to their preaching and my mind had fallen into a state of confusion. Of course, that wasnt the only situation in the war. In this clever scheme, only the Yomigaeri had such an effect on the opponent. The subsequent groups attacked without being careless and without even receiving a single blow. Even so, the enemy was donning shiny armor to begin with; almost covering their entire body, hurting them was difficult. It was precisely because they lowered their guard after delivering the fatal blow, that the Yomigaeri were able to put a scratch on them. However, the dozen individuals who managed to leave the battlefield with a scratch evaluated this. To fight the holy knights, a trinity formation was used to support them. The Yomegaeri as the main, the Hiryu and wolf riders in turn as support. By cooperating in perfect formation via communicating with thought transmission, they were in par with the holy knights. They were able to greatly reduce the enemy numbers at first because they had set the foundation and were able to cooperate well. Or rather huh? Was there such a strategy? While I was having my duel with Hinata, isnt the fighting location rather isolated? While I was thinking this, Shion sent a signal. Diablo who was hovering in the air on cue made a wicked smile and nodded. (Kufufufu. Leave it to me. However, please take responsibility Shion-san.) Parting with such words, he flew away happily. Huh? Were you not supposed to be monitoring from above? About that gleeful smile earlier, the holy knight squadron must have something in mind. Perhaps, they were planning to put up a barrier. Thanks to the monitoring network via Soueis shadows linked with thought link, a wide range of information regarding the situation of the war is flowing in. Thats why, there was no need for Diablo to move anywhere While I was thinking about this, Shion jerked her chin up in a kind of cute yet flirtatious motion. Earlier, Gobuta and Gabil looked at each other, (Um, It feels like this is slightly different from what was discussed during the strategy meeting, what) (Thats why! Im not sure why, but I have the feeling I was supposed to be fighting someone stronger?) Gobuta and Gabil questioned this. Right. I already thought something was amiss. Im glad, I am not wrong. Even so, (Are you guys idiots? Work quickly and do as youre told, or do you want me to test my new masterpiece (dish) on you?) I was convinced yet thats what Shion thought. No, I might not be convinced, (I understand! We wanted to go all out anyway. Of course, Ill pass on the dishes! (Then get a move on Gabil-san. If you dont go over Im going to get you.) And he went away in a hurry. No, you guys arent wrong. But, its strange. For some reason even with Gobuta and Gabil, the flow of the battle had taken a turn for the worse. Then, while those two were joined together, Souei and his 5 subordinate started to make their move. They matched the number of the small holy knight squadron of 8 individuals perfectly. Apparently, the 8 of them had decided to suppress the opposing small squadron. Wait, huh? Shion, since when did you separated? It wasnt this kind of strategy? (Shion, I have reached the location, Ill become the opponent of this one squadron.) Soueis thought had just been transmitted. Ah, is that so.Souei has also have been convinced well, Souka and co. has already returned and will be going to support Gabil was what I though at the time. Yuuka: Up to this point I just feel like a blind kid playing football. What is going on anymore~ Smoggy: I think Soueis group is attacking the barrier-erecting team. Thus, they split into 3 directions, but the enemy still had two forces left. I alone would be able to do this. I am willing to do it! I have to say it. Now then, where are the rest of the troops? (My lord, please give me permission to commence attack!) (Ranga, youre up) (Yes! My body feels light. I want to have a light exercise after waking up) I wonder whats with that. Its dangerous to let this guy loose! It seems this is what my risk prediction notified me. Well, its probably not me whos going to be in danger, but my enemies (O, ok! But dont be too reckless. Id prefer if you dont kill them) (Leave it to me!) Ranga let out a happy howl, and gleefully ran off. Now, I can only pray for the safety of the Holy Knights. Good luck! Though the fact I cheered for the enemy is a secret. Shion looked at them with satisfaction, and licked her lips. I glanced at the pink tip of her tongue, but there was something suspicious about that wetness. Yuuka: This really is turning into an ero novel. Smoggy: A lust for battle perhaps? She turned around and faced me, Now then Rimuru-sama, Im be going on ahead! Nodding as hard as possible, she jumps out with great force using both feet and flew at a momentum as if she was trying to pierce the heavens. Ah, good luck eh, what? Its already been a series of events now. The reason my head is going crazy, I wonder will I ever know? Yuuka: I m literally banging my head against the table at this point. Smoggy: Make sure to fix it afterwards ok? oh, and theres a slightly-used ice block to cool down yours head afterwards in the fridge. One way or another, the battle plan seems to be largely revised. Indeed, a 1 vs 1 situation with Hinata was brought about as intended. The environment surrounding the area was made so that no once can interfere with the fight. Even so Hm? I thought I didnt plan for it to become like this? Lets change my viewpoint for a moment. Even so, I probably had the feeling to schedule things to turn out like this from the start. I also changed my emotions, the situation is ideal. There is no problem. I said that to myself, I went to meet Hinata. Yuuka?: WHAT YOU HAVEN T MET HER YET?! WHAT WAS I EDITING JUST NOW THEN? Smoggy: Rimurus observation of the battle? Hinata looked like she had something to say, but she had a bitter look on her face Suddenly, she burst into laughter for she had made a breakthrough. Is that so, yes thats right. In the end Im probably thinking too much. Am I correct, am I wrong. Lets settle this with the most ancient way. Will you accept this? Single combat. Slime demon lordno, Rimuru. I admit this. At this point, petty tricks are pointless. The tactics that I planned vigilantly, all wasted. This is the first time I feel like laughing at my own powerlessness. Based on the situation were already gradually losing, meaning that this fight here is probably also planned by you. But, if you want me to accept your thoughts, show me and beat me. If you triumph over me, Ill listen to what you have to say! Not just you, I will believe that monsters and humans can come to a mutual understanding. Of course, if you feel like I still cant receive your thoughts, Ill just die fighting to the bitter end. Without a hint of confusion in her eyes, Hinata stared at me. Her facial expression, losing all acrimony, made her look younger than she actually is. No, based on look alone she looked like a high school student. Compared to the previous Hinata who was like a grown-up, this Hinata gives off a more natural feeling. Throwing away everything that she shouldered, she simply wanted to challenge me. It is as she said, based on the situation I had already won. However, unlike what she thinks, there is still a reason for me to fight her. This is a situation I desired, there is no reason for me to refuse. Im doing this in order to open her eyes. Ok, I accept your challenge! Ill make you open your eyes! At that moment, a promise was exchanged between the two. The presence or the absence of the promise made no difference. Words are no longer necessary, the fight between the two signaled the beginning of the end. __________________________________ Chapter 91 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 90 VS. Holy Knights Part 1 Kufufufufufu. The Demon let out an evil laugh. With its deep crimson hair fluttering, it gently descended in front of the Holy Knights. Spreading its bat-like wings wide, it was something that could truly be called the embodiment of evil. Its a pleasure to meet you all. Now, let us begin the test without delay. Whether or not you are worthy to be my opponents The Holy Knights, after witnessing its appearance, immediately scattered and took up a defensive stance. They dont have the leisure to erect a barrier. They need to make a split-second decision. Their cautiousness was due to the arrival of the Arch Demon. Unfortunately there are no other teams that had the capability to erect a barrier. However, this situation could be considered fortunate if you look at it from a different point of view. The opponent that came before them was only one in number. And in this squad was Arnaud Baurman, the strongest Holy Knight that leads an undefeated party. Arnaud sprouts a fearless smile and encourages his companions Dont be afraid! There enemy is only one. Even though its an Arch Demon, its not a threat to us! True. They already have battle experience against Arch Demons from the past. When fighting the heretics, there were some who could summon Arch Demons using the High Demon Summoning. Until now they had never lost once against these people. For Arnaud, he was confident he could come out victorious, even in a one on one battle. Everyone, spread out! Two sub leaders shall support me; the other members will set up a simple Holy Barrier. Begin!! The Holy Knights reacted immediately to Arnauds instructions. They were the movements of well-trained first class warriors. Having lived through scenes of carnage many times, they were confident in their abilities as the fort that fights to protect the human race. Without hesitation they dispersed. They moved into a pentagram formation and erected a Holy Barrier that confined the commander and the two sub leaders with their opponent, the red haired demon, inside the barrier. But eerie as this was, during that time there was no movement from the demon. Sprouting an evil smile, the demon looked on happily at the Holy Knights movement. Oi, Whats wrong? Youre not going to interrupt us? Arnaud asked, trying to provoke it. Why would I do such a thing? You are all working hard. I will not interrupt you. A response that was clearly underestimating them. Arnaud stood with composure facing his opponent, but inside he was truly boiling with anger. As an expert-class knight, hes trained himself to have control over his emotions in these situations, as not to lose his sight in anger. But the opponents response was humiliating. How can an Arch Demon be so impudent! Arnaud thought this, and being extremely thorough, he made sure to keep it as just a thought. There was no doubt that this was a threat to his troops. He was trained as a Holy Knight, so he had a clear grasp of its true strength. In their present condition, five people would be enough to take down an Arch Demon. Provided that the opponent was a common Arch Demon. Arnaud calmly observed the demon in front of him to measure his opponent. The opponent in front of him now was not just a common Arch Demon. With an air of composure, it stood there elegantly. The cloth it wore was elaborate, as if it signified it was not just a lowly demon. The purpose of these clothes were to show that its level was high. Where its concerned, the possibility that this demon has been named is very likely. A named demon in itself is a big threat. And yet, his opponent was a high ranking named demon. He could not be careless. Even if hes angry at the opponent before him, he cant afford to lose his composure and cloud his own judgment. Arnaud unsheathed his sword. Oh? Are your preparations finished? Yes, sorry to keep you waiting. Shall we begin? But before that theres something I want to ask you your name. To the demons question, Arnaud answered. And he took that opportunity to ask the Demon his name. Although he might not get an answer, if he does, he could know whether the opponent was named or not. The opposing demon, Oh! How rude of me. My name is Diablo. Even though this name was granted to me by the His Highness [1] Rimuru, I forgot to introduce myself.. Im still so inexperienced. Happily, it introduced itself. Arnaud felt a cold sweat drip down his back. Dangerous. His instinctive alarm rang at its maximum. Introducing itself without any hesitation. It means that the opponent was an existence that was already gifted with a name. If the master dies, its Named status will disappear as well. Also, if it introduced itself with its real name, then that name can be used to manipulate it. Therefore, not introducing oneself was common sense among demon-kin. So it was named by the Demon Lord Rimuru. It seems that the demon was telling the truth. Was it even feasible for a Demon Lord to grant a name to the likes of an Arch Demon? But right now it was useless to harbour such doubt. Even so, Arnaud prided himself as the one called the Strongest Holy Knight. He was the right hand man of Hinata, the Leader of the Holy Knights. And he had confidence in his place as No. 2. Supported by such confidence, Arnaud smiles fearlessly. My name is Arnaud Baurman, the strongest Holy Knight. Engrave it into your soul, the name of the person whos going to destroy you. Enjoy your trip to hell! At the same time he declared that, he performed a Spiritual Power Release and activated his Spirit Armament. Instantly, five colors of light dazzlingly glistened and wrapped around Arnauds body. He was a Holy Knight who possessed the five attributes of Earth, Water, Fire, Wind and Space. For a normal person, possessing two attributes was rare, but he was loved by five. His title as the Strongest Holy Knight wasnt just for show. During this time, the other Holy Knights also performed a Spiritual Power Release. Each were clad in armour of their own attributes. In the middle of the shining multicolored lights was a shining pentagram. A simple-type Holy Field was cast. It wasnt full powered due to the short amount of time to perform the ceremony but with five Holy Knights, it was effective enough. Inside the barrier, besides the two skilled Holy Knights, was the strongest one, Arnaud. Against an Arch Demon, there shouldnt be anything to fear. Fortunately, Arnaud held in his hand a new type of armament, the Demon Slayer: a supreme sword made by the Seven Celestial Sages solely to fight against demons. Against the flesh, the sword was endowed with the ability to tear apart the magic power in the monsters magic power configuration, so that it cant reconfigure again. In other words, it can suck out the opponents magic power. This weapon was developed with the purpose to inflict damage against Dragon Types. It was the only sword that had been developed to have the same power as Hinatas sword. The decision to equip Arnaud with it was correct. With this sword, any type of demon would surely be destroyed. At that time, Arnaud had absolute confidence in his weapon, but Well then, let us begin the test. The demon casually said so. And the meaning of those words were quickly understood. U, Uwaaaaaaaa !! Dont come, stop it, dont come!! Hiiiiiiii ! He- help!! Etc. The members stumble where they stand while unanimously shouting. As Holy Knights, these members should have been accustomed with this kind of thing. Just what happened? Arnad couldnt understand. This- this overwhelming fear was The coercion released by the demon before him. It simply unleashed its suppressed Demonic Aura. Thats all. Oh my? Only three people were able to pass the test? Well, I offer you my praises. To be able to endure myDemon Lords Haki I will shall permit you to be my personal opponents! The Demon excitedly declared. The Pentagram Barrier disappeared in an instant. The other Holy Knights, whose minds had snapped, didnt have enough energy left to maintain the Holy Field. Arnaud was sweating bullets. Trying to wipe it off, he couldnt even keep up. He was desperately trying to comprehend the current situation. Unbelievable. He didnt want to accept it. The demon before him, just now what did it say? Certainly it had saidDemon Lords Haki Hed never heard of such an ability. With its aura release alone, it reduced the Holy Knights to this powerless state. Even for a Demon Lord, that shouldnt be possible. No. It might be possible for one legendary class of Demon Lord He didnt previously think it was possible for a named to be of that class. You, The heck.. are you? Trying to squeeze out the words, Arnaud asked in a hoarse voice. Mustering all his willpower, he kept his fear from showing. Calmly he drove away his negative thoughts. Somehow, he succeeded in maintaining his composure. With Arnaud like that Kufufufufufu, I am Diablo. The faithful servant of Rimuru-sama. If I perform brilliantly this time, the one getting the seat of first rank will be me. Such an answer came. In addition, making him dumbfounded. While Im at it, allow me give the answer to your next question. I am not an Arch demon like you had previously said. But a Demon Duke. Even though the difference is slight, please dont make that mistake again. It added that in, more words of despair Its over, everything is over.. The female aid Sofia bent down, and began to weep like a child. Her mind has also snapped. Demon Duke that was the legendary existence. It was ranked higher than a self-proclaimed Demon Lord. Their previous appearances in this world were not documented, so it couldnt be confirmed. But this legendary demon now certainly exists. Just like a Common Spirit cant be compared to a Great Spirit Class. And a Great Spirit Class cant win a fight against a King Spirit Class, even if several of them banded together. Oh? What are you doing? You have passed my test but you dont seem happy in the slightest! The demon called out to the female adjutant whose mind had snapped. This situation never crossed Arnauds mind. While shedding tears she tried to run away, desperately. To the demon who had called out to her, she was unwilling to make eye contact and shook her head in denial. As a Holy Knight, she was a brave and dependable adjutant that survived situations of great peril before. But for the first time, she was showing signs of fear. She had great knowledge in Demonology, as a countermeasure against the heretics. Because Its best to know your enemy. Not only that, but she also studied Summoned Demons and Demon Summoning. Because of that, she was very familiar with Demonology. The fact that this woman was frightened stiff was proof enough that the existance before them was in fact, a Demon Duke. Therefore, measures must be taken against that. Can you still fight, Bacchus? He asked his other adjutant. His reliable partner and trusted right-hand man. Bacchus nodded with a pale face. To overcome this crisis with just them two they must make a breakthrough. After linking with Hinata, this demon would meet its end. Arnaud gathered up the resolve and concentrated on stirring up his willpower. Oi! Do you have to torment my adjutant and subordinates? Leave them alone! Your opponent is me! Arnaud shouted and conducted his attack with all of his might. From Arnauds left palm, a mass of light was discharged. That was the Holy Cannon. Among the magic types that Holy Knights are fluent in, wasDivine Magic. It was a simple type of magic and the effects depend on the ability of the user. The attack has holy attributes and was able to inflict damage to any type of monster. However. The demon caught the ball of light and crushed it in its palm like it was nothing. Kufufufufufu. This is quite painful. My palm has gotten burnt. Then, next is that persons turn? The demon said in a calm manner, like nothing happened. However, Arnauds true aim wasnt to damage it with the Holy Cannon. While the opponent was taking the attack from the Holy Cannon, Bacchus took a roundabout path to get at it from behind and struck it in the back with his Great Axe. The Great Axe was called a Demon Killer, a magic weapon used to cut down Devils. Even a Demon Duke couldnt avoid taking damage from that attack. Moreover, the attack didnt stop there. At the same time Arnaud fired the Holy Cannon, he also prepared his own Demon Slayer. Spirit Beheadingwas an ultimate technique using the basic technique of Fighting Sprit. By cladding the weapon in Fighting Spirit it can cut down anything. Fighting Spirit and Magical power can be applied on various techniques, but Arnaud was the strongest Holy Knight. He clad his sword in his Fighting Spirit, and it glistened in fives colors. So, converting his five attributes of Spirit Power into Fighting Spirit, he fused them together and with it, clad his sword. The Genius Arnaud. It was because of this special technique that Arnaud was called the Strongest Holy Knight. Shut up, monster! Eat this and die! Ether Break (Kanji: Five Colors Spirit Virtuous Sword)!! A flash from Arnauds sword runs along the ground in a line. By using the Earth Spirits Weight Manipulation, the user can decide on the swords desirable impact. At a speed that transcended the speed of sound, the swords edge reached Diablo. The strike was clad in Holy Attributes, an absolute killing power against monsters, along with the attribute to crush evil. A deadly sword that should cut down an Arch Demon with a single strike. It was impossible for even a Demon Duke to be uninjured. Not to mention he dealt the blow at the same moment it was being attacked from behind. A perfect surprise attack. Arnaud had no doubt it was the opponents certain death. However, at the very moment Bacchus Great Axe would clash with Diablos head, Diablo lightly tapped his toe to the ground. With just that, the ground was upheaved and Bacchus, who was approaching from behind, was blown away into the air. Even so, Arnauds sword, exceeding the speed of sound with its imagined trajectory would still cut the nape of Diablos neck. It couldnt be stopped. He can do it! Arnaud was convinced of the victory he played out in his mind and put all of his strength into his hand that was grasping the sword. At the same time, he lightens the weight of the sword and then reverses it, driving it towards his target with double the power. Grasping the sword, he doubled its weight by several times by abrupting the generation inertia from gravitys force. This techniques trait also doubled the swords momentum just before it collided with the enemy. For someone seeing this technique for the first time, it was impossible to evade it. Arnaud had certain belief in his victory. You could say it was a matter of fact. But, unfortunately from the very beginning Diablo had no intention of evading it. Arnauds sword cut through the barrier Diablo had erected, and cut Diablos body. He felt the resistance. But Arnaud immediately ran to Bacchus side. He confirmed Bacchus condition. It turned out that Bacchus was alright and was able to stand. Feeling relief, he switched his focus back to Diablo. Kufufufufufu. I see. What a wonderful technique. Especially the sudden acceleration the moment it makes impact. Even I had difficulty seeing it. And above all else that attack that incorporates various attributes. Few would be able to withstand that attack. Splendid, truly splendid! He began praising Arnauds sword art. But Arnaud doesnt feel the least bit happy hearing it. Obviously. Because clearly the demon wasnt suffering any damage after taking his sword strike. Oi You didnt suffer any damage at all? Though he didnt want to ask, the words unconsciously slipped from his mouth. Oh? Does it seem that way to you? That is just an overestimation. I planned to offset only the Holy attributes with my magic barrier, but unfortunately I felt your strike. It seems my magic power had been deprived, just a little though. Thanks to your sword; It seems to posses the ability to steal the opponents magic power. I overlooked it. But even so, it is also wonderful! What it was not enough? Its like it didnt receive any damage at all from the technique. This wasnt a joke. That ultimate move definitely hit it. An attack that possess various attributes and can easily pierce through several layers of defense barriers. And despite that That attack was supposed to be the decisive blow. Arnauds chance of victory was nonexistent. And acting as the final blow to Arnaud were these merciless words from the demon: Thats right. With this level of damage, I need to receive about 4.000 hits before I will be annihilated. But a point of advice, I can recover about 40% of that damage in 1 hour. How is that? There is still some hope for you. Now then, shall we resume again? So it said, while spreading its hands. Next to him, Bacchus gave up with a sigh. Hey, Arnaud, Its impossible. We cant hold out like this. Though this might be better than doing nothing at all Ill buy you some time, so please call Captain Hinata. Thats a Captains class with inhumane power, its not an opponent we can fight. He whispers to Arnaud. No, I will buy you time. You.. You Fool. Your feet are quicker than mine! Above all, theres hope if you and Captain are together. It is no good if its me! Bacchus shouted and pushed Arnaud away. Arnaud, hearing those words, bit his lip and started to run. But, the reality was cruel. Kufufufufufu. Oh my! Where do you think you going? My mission is to hold you all off here. I will not allow any of you to get past me. Forced to stay? For a moment he didnt understand what it meant by that, but there in front of Arnaud, his companions who were previously on the ground, were now blocking his way. You guys, step aside! Arnaud shouted, but the demon pointed him to the harsh reality before him. Oh my! Your companions still seem intent to play. I only asked them if they would be so grateful to betray their ally? So it said. Arnaud looked at his companions properly. They each wore a blank expression, as if they were in some sort of trance. So- Sofia! Stop it! Come to your senses! Arnaud turned to face Bacchus who was vomiting blood while shouting to the other adjutant Sofia, who was sobbing in front of him. She had the same trance-like look on her face as the others, standing across from Bacchus who was holding out his sword. You bastard..! What have you done to my companions!! Arnaud glares at Diablo and shouts. The demon replies with a sneer. Kufufufufufu. What are you implying.. Nevertheless, I only tempted them. Because they feared me, they seem to have accepted it easily.Temptation, that is. Arnaud suddenly realized. There was a characteristic of monsters that were Demon-kin called the Temptation skill. To mesmerize the target. An ability that can manipulate someones mind as it likes. But, hed never heard of a Demon that had the ability to mesmerize a Holy Knight. To save someone under this mesmerization you either have to defeat the demon who is manipulating them or kill the person. To sum it up, the only thing that can be done now is to evade his companions attacks and defeat Diablo. If not, the only option left was to kill his comrades. He cant go easy on the Holy Knights. Even subconscious, these guys were pragmatic. Someone who is mesmerized moves their body subconsciously. This was too much their awareness was cursed through temptation. This opponent was This Demon was clearly a Disaster Class. A threat that stood on equal grounds with a Demon Lord. Bacchus who was holding off Sofia, was strangled from behind by two Holy Knights. And just like that he lost consciousness. He had remained fainted, but now that meant Arnaud remained alone. To get through this situation alone was not an impossible feat. Furthermore The red haired Demons gold oblong pupil glistened a bewitching hint of red as he held up Sofia with one hand. Suddenly, Sofias beautiful blonde hair turned a deep crimson red, as if it were soaked in blood. She showed an ecstatic look on her face. Her hair turned back into blonde. He looked at her suspiciously. Sofia lost consciousness and fainted. No way! His worry suddenly turned frantic. Kufufufufu. whoops, that was dangerous. I unintentionally turned her into a Fallen. If I do such things, theres no way Rimuru-sama will give me the seat of first rank. Leaving Arnaud with these uncertain words, Diablo turns his head in his direction. What hed just seen was the demon making the Holy Knight Sofia into its companion. He didnt want to imagine what would have happened if it succeeded. The demon was for some reason concerned about his actions and stopped halfway through. Thus, Sofia was saved. But it was still too early to be relieved. After all Well then, Lets resume. Launch whatever attack pleases you. Until I get tired, I will be your opponent! Left alone without a single reinforcement and surrounded by five Holy Knights. It was impossible to escape this. Even so, Arnaud refused to give up. His last hope was held in Hinata defeating the enemys boss and coming to his adjutant. Arnaud prepared himself. The curtain on Arnauds hopeless fight has risen. Chapter 92 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 91 vs Holy Knights pt. 2 At the same time as Arnaud abandoned himself to a desperate struggle, Every other division too abandoned any hopes of being able to set up a barrier. For example, lets see how one squad fared . Auburn haired team Captain Grenda. Her squad was smoothly setting up the barrier. And suddenly they saw a single young lad walking towards them. He was strolling in their direction, his blue hair parted by two horns. These horns signified him as a non-human being. Grenda clicked her tongue, left the setting up of the barrier to her adjutant, and readied a squad to engage. Are you also this citys denizen? Though it was obvious, she asked in order to buy some time. And though she didnt expect a response, Correct. Let me give you a warning. Peacefully sit down and wait. If you do, no harm will come to you, you know? Thats the best outcome for you lot He said completely looking down on them. Grenda snorted and rebuked the offer. In the first place, you cant make a deal with a monster and there was only a single one before them. Though he seems like a high ranked ogre he would hardly be a threat to them. Ogres tend to favor combat focusing on raw strength. They slaughter their enemies by wielding heavy weapons with their brute strength. Furthermore, these are also individuals who can protect themselves with incredibly tough muscles and high regenerative abilities. Ogres are an adventurers natural enemies. But they are the knights templar. Not a group that could possibly lose against an ogre. They have never seen an A ranked ogre. The monster before has an appearance of a particularly weak ogre. But, he carries the air of dominance about him. Chances are, its a named unique monster. Its confidence must come from the fact that its among the strongest beings in the forest. If so, they needed to teach it the strength of the Templars. Like teaching a frog that has never left its birth-swamp how wide the world is. So that it would never look down on them again. (Well, we will kill it here so it wont have that chance) Grenda thought closing her eyes. Attentiont! Single target. Danger rating A-! Three members, dispose of it! She had thought to wait until her subordinates set up the holy barrier, but there was only a single enemy. It didnt release a powerful aura, so its danger rating was rate low. That rating, however, decided Grenda Squads fate. You are being careless. Arent you looking down on your enemy too much? As soon as the three knights approached the lad the scene turn hazy for a split second. And, passing right through the knights, the lad continued the leisurely stroll. Why did he pass the knights no, the knights have already collapsed. The moment they were in range he had completely immobilized them. These three powerful knights were rendered defenseless. In a single moment. W-what did you do?! You bastard what are you?!! She heard her adjutants cry out and an intense feeling of deja vu assaulted her. She was remembering what Commander Hinata has said so many times And the enemy before her emitted strength that could make you despair. At this point, she understood the meaning of Hinatas warning. But, it was far too late Shadows creeping from behind her have already disabled her entire team. Completely expressionless, a group of lads with identical face disabled them and disappeared. It seems that he had cloned himself and encircled the enemy from the very beginning. Just like Hinata, the moment he warned them the battle had been decided. He did not look down on them at all but prioritized results. Grenda lost. I could tell you my name, but its a pain. I have a reason to keep you alive. Tell me everything you know about the church. Im currently studying torture, so if you dont answer Ill be experimenting on you. Of course, feel free to resist. Now then, what will you do? I dont care either way The lad muttered, completely uninterested, his expression unchanging. Coupled with his beautiful face, the scene filled Grendas heart with fear. Resistance is futile. If so, will she choose to talk or to die? Then she noticed that he had left all her friends alive. Maybe, if she were to choose death he would offer the same to every one of them. Thinking that, she decided to buy some time by choosing to be tortured Torture me or whatever you wish! We shall never bow before a monster Grenda said as if she were giving up. She drew her blade and filled it with spiritual energy. While thus awakening her spiritual weapon, she confronted the enemy. Even if her strength wasnt enough, she would at least satisfy her pride. The blue-black haired beautiful lad, Souei, looked at her with a slightly displeased expression. And sighed at her foolishness. I see, you chose to resist. I care little about ranks and such, so Id rather you just tell me whatever you know Faster than he could complete the sentence, Grenda moved. Her sword quickly pierced the body before her. But, perhaps she cut only a clone because the enemy simply faded away. Grenda undestood. If she couldnt find his true body, she had no hopes of victory. Now then, lets begin the torture. Let me know when you decide to talk A sweet voice whispered into her ear. Grenda intended to fight but Souei did not consider her as a being that could hurt him at all. And suddenly, Grenda felt waves of pleasure overcome her. Souei had begun to stimulate her erogenous nerves with a thread. Rather than pain, a heavenly pleasure attacked her. Now then, I have sealed your ability to faint. So do talk before you go mad Grenda struggled inside this hell of pleasure. But unfortunately, she soon gave up. As if threatened off the battlefield by Shion, Gobuta and Gabil headed towards a small group of knights. As some point Hakurou was running beside them and Soueis Shadow squad had joined. Dont hold us back, dearest brother! Who asked you to come?! And you should make sure you dont hinder me That was Gabils and Soukas exchange. Though they always seem hostile, everyone knows they actually treasure each other. Only they themselves dont notice it. And after this exchange they had finally reached their destination. The knights too felt a group of monsters approaching them and finished their preparations. They filled their weapons with spiritual power and were thus fully armed. Beware! Those monsters dont seem like small fry! By Captain, theres six dragonewts among them? And those monsters that arent wearing armor are ogres, right? No, though its hard to believe, those are not ogres. They are the fair oni. Unlike ogres that depend on raw strength, these unique beings utilize special abilities! Oh, sounds annoying. But their dragonewt vanguard also seems to have unusual air about him The knights discussed. The approaching monsters were surely the main force of the monster country. The captain clicked his tongue in annoyance. But, even if they abandoned constructing the barrier here surely another site would succeed. That just proves how well Hinata has read their plan. Its a good thing that their main force had come here. Alright! I will defeat those large dragonewts. You two defeat the oni! The other five deal with the other five dragonewts! Understood! Wait, didnt you forget about that hobgoblin? Captain Gregory gave the inquirer an incredulous look, and Tch. So what that I overlooked some small fry. Ill deal with him in a single moment later! He said and the knights nodded in response. They knew the captains power. The likes of hobgoblins would not even be able to land a single hit on him. But why is the hobgoblin included with the rest of them? A few of them thought, suspicion growing. Not a single monster introduced themselves. Nor did they intend to allow them to do so, Drop dead you hindrance! Haou yougekizan High King Spirit Beheading! Swinging his halberd, he fired a powerful shock-wave at the monsters. The energy that escaped Templar Gregorys body intended to annihilate the monsters in a single striker. In addition to that, he fired the Holy Cannon from his hand, the bullets spiraling around the halberds attack. The energy from the halberd and the bullets combined into a single energy bolt. This yougekizan was Gregorys secret anti-monster certain kill technique. This shock-wave pressed on in a straight line as if light itself. Right in the direction of Gabil and Souka, who had already avoided the attack. As for the remaining Gobuta and Hakurou Hakurou had jumped onto the trees and moved via branches towards the knights. So only Gobuta remained. Wha! Seriously~su?! The path was exceedingly narrow, so only someone with Hakurous agility could avoid the attack. For Gregory, as long taking out two or three enemies with this attack would have been ideal, but he would be satisfied as long as he killed that small fry. And thus, completely forgetting about the Hobgoblin, he diverted his attention to the dragonewts approaching from the sky. Thus began this battle. The one in most danger was Gobuta. Anyone and everyone that could have saved him have gone on ahead. Seriously, what a joke~su! How cruel to leave this frail me behind~su Gobuta grumbled preparing for an attack. Unlike the ridiculous department heads, there was little he could do. Nor did he want to be treated the same as them. (Excuse me, Wisdom King Raphael-san! Its an emergency~su. What should I do?) ?Solution. If you, individual: Gobuta, get hit by that, you will perish. You shouldUnitewith the Star Wolf, slip into the shadow, and attack the enemy from behind? (Understood~su! Thanks for always saving me~su!) Surprisingly enough, as long as a thought link was established, Gobuta could communicate with Raphael. And, using Raphaels calculations, Gobuta immediately sprung into action. After uniting with the star wolf and diving into the shadows, he was able to avoid the shockwave. And in this state he continued to move. He felt a great increase in his abilities and his raw strength at least double. Without doubting Raphaels calculations at all, Gobuta sneaked behind the knight who had attacked him. He was completely oblivious to the fact that this enemy was the squad captain and one of the more powerful opponents. In fact, he blindly obeyed the Wisdom Kings directions. Knight Templar Gregory by no means let his guard down. That is why he was able to respond to that presence. When he felt a monster suddenly appear behind him, he rolled forward to escape that place. Moreover, he was able to dodge the attack of the wolves fangs coming at him from behind. And even launch a counterattack with his halberd. Gregory was surprised that the hobgoblin whom he had written off as dead a second ago had come out unscathed and attacked him. But, on this field of battle, he quickly recovered and focused on the opponent. The thought that he had underestimated his enemy was now gone from his mind, and he deemed the one before him a worthy foe. Gobuta and Gregory. Without losing or letting each other gain a single inch, a violent battle erupted between the two. Since he traveled via the shadow, Gobuta appeared amidst the enemy faster than anyone else. This surprised not only the knights but Gabil and the rest as well. Shadow step, huh. How disgraceful. To think he could use the shadows better than we could No, Gobuta-chan is amazing! Yeah, yeah. Hes stronger than us, you know? Touka and Saika responded to Soukas complaint. Though she had never heard anyone describe Gobuta as strong until now, she knew he was not weak. Truly, the Monster Country Tempest simply had too many strong individuals. The extent of her master Soueis power she could not even fathom. She could hardly be surprised by him. Right, I guess we also need to show off our powers a bit She said, and took to the skies in order to fight off the soldiers who advancing towards Gobuta. Thus effectively crippling their communications. Soukas group was thus able to fight the knights one on one. Gabil immediately set off to overwhelm the two adjutants. As Gregorys direct assistants, by no means were they weak. But their choice of weapon failed them this time. The weapon which was meant to cut off the opponents magic energy just couldnt pierce Gabils natural armor. Though these knights certainly had other skills to use, Gabil himself was a first rate warrior. Blocking Gabils spear, snapped their swords in half. Moreover, the knights prided ability of using spirit magic without an incantation had no effect on him. So they couldnt gain an advantage by suddenly firing off magic at him. In short, they couldnt deal him any damage and even the most pettiest of tricksCthrowing sand in his eyes wouldnt work due toMagic Perceptionability. They were completely powerless. Guwahahaha! Whats wrong? Is this all you can do? With this much you wouldnt last even an hour of Hakurou-donos training session! Gabil said, while freely playing with the adjutants. From the very beginning, Gabil had a resistance to the Holy Attribute and paid little mind to theirSpirit Magicarchive. Besides, they were inferior in sword skill and other physical abilities. Thus, Gabil was a monster who could overwhelm two Adjutant Class Holy Knights. Unable to accept the existence of such a monster, the adjutants decided to try to buy some time. As long as they could hold out until Gregory would cut down that Hobgoblin, it would be their victory. It seems that these men have long forgotten about the fair oni who was no longer in sight. The rest of the squad too, though called a force that could crush a thousand enemies by themselves, were barely able to hold back the dragonewts. And thus the battle continued, with every group resisting their respective opponents. There was someone who overlooked this battle from the treetops. Hakurou. While looking at this scene, Hmph. Gabil is having too much fun. Soukas group was able to find good opponents. If a battle is too easy, it doesnt teach you anything. Thank goodness they were able to find good opponents. Practice cannot teach one to feel danger He muttered, observing their battles. Of course, should any one of them had wound up in trouble, he intended to support them right away, but that was clearly unnecessary. Gobuta you bastard, if you can do that much why were you running away then But I guess hes doing his best now. Tis all the guidance of our Wisdom King Raphael-sama He said with a satisfied nod. Everything was going according to plan. When Shion suggested they stage a fight with similar ranked people C though it was completely idiotic C Hakurou and Raphael decided to turn it into training. Though Hakurou could see Benimaru finding out about this arrangement later and demanding that they do the fight over. Truly, he hoped that Shion would learn the fear of pain. No, its probably useless even if she gets hurt He muttered and sighed. Now then, with regards to the plan Using the thought link he could communicate with the Wisdom King. Chances are, it was Raphael who had decided what abilities would be given to them. After having decided what kind of servants would most benefit their common lordCRimuru. At the present moment, without any doubt or suspicion, they fully depended on Raphaels advice. Though Raphael often saw no need to reply, this time Raphael did. And this carefully designed battle continued. With this, Gobuta and Soukas proficiency may increase. But, Gabils no good. Hes having too much fun. When this is over, Ill work him to the bone Hakurou muttered dissatisfied. But the pitiful Gabil did not know these things, and haughtily fought the knights. His fun times would continue a little longer. Chapter 93 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 92 Holy Knights Part 3 Ranga was running through the battlefield, his body was light, as light as if it were a feather. The sensation of being upon the Earth gradually began to fade, and before he knew it, his body was already running in the sky. Naturally, the acquisition of the skill [1] was a skill that could only be acquired by one who belonged to some of the highest ranks of Magical Beast. However, such things were no more than trifling matters to Ranga now. The wave of strength he now exuded gave him a certain feeling of delight. His body was now overflowing with power, as if his very energy was pulsating. His limbs, now covered with a jet-black fur, now had Golden Lightning pulsing through them. Demonic energy was seeping out like an electrical discharge. A large Golden Horn now grew on his forehead, on the left and right was the unchanged jet-black horns from his earlier form. The Golden Horn in the center was releasing rays of crystallized energy, pure energy it gave off continuously. As he was, he gave off the dignity of a King. A majestic beast of noble presence that demanded the respect of his domain. The jet-black fur, that covered his majestic body, was clad in lightning. The deep black color, akin to darkness itself, was clad in a near divine radiance that fluttered delicately in the wind. However, in contrast to the gentle visage he possessed, the speed that he achieved while soaring in the sky had long since passed the speed of sound. But, only within Rangas surroundings, the airspace retained its utter calmness as if nothing could disturb it. A Space-based Barrier that he used consciously. As Ranga vigorously soared through the sky, he caught sight of a group of Holy Knights positioned below him. Using thought link, he had already confirmed that there was no one else currently headed to that direction. Making a sharp nose dive, all the while killing his great momentum, he made his rapid advance towards the Holy Knights group. ?????? The Holy Knight Squad Commander Fritz steadily made progress on the necessary preparations. All according to Lady Hinatas plan. So far, there was not a single error in her judgement. There was nothing suspicious and, therefore, no problems whenever she took the lead. This time was no different. Although, he was still taking precautions, since it was never a bad idea to be cautious. Its only a group of monsters, even though these same monsters had proclaimed themselves to be a country, there was no need to take this as a major event. This was Fritzs opinion on the matter, however, Hinata had no use for the opinion of someone only at his level. It was only something natural to follow and make Lady Hinatas opinion his own as she was someone that he adored. It was for that reason that he made the various preparations, so that as soon as the signal from the other groups came through, his group would also be able to immediately begin. It was possible to invoke the barrier at any time Then, then disaster itself came crashing from the sky. Fritz had never neglected his guard. He felt that the need for such an excessive strategy was exaggerating the threat of the situation, but he was still faithful and trusted Lady Hinatas orders. For this reason alone, it can be safely said that he and his companions were brimming to the rim with self-confidence. Not a single one of his companions were neglectful or slacked in their duties. Despite all of this, a single black lump came crashing from the sky to blow away one of his companions, a mighty Holy Knight. Even with that, there was no reason to be careless. This instantaneous event that sent a Holy Knight flying was not cause for panic. The proof for this reasoning was that the Holy Knight who had been blown away was still certainly alive. Of course, it would be a whole other story if he werent, but since he was still alive, there was no need for excessive thoughts. Fritz gave his first order like lightning and took actions to carry it out. They had already erected the anti-magic barrier that covered not only every direction in the sky, but also underground, so they were sure their safety was certain. It was a standard defensive plan in case of surprise attack, to sense and defend against magical attacks. Furthermore, they also had set up the Spirit Barrier, a complex network of barriers that held multiple functions such as regulating temperatures or detoxifying airborne toxins. Holding faithfully on the standard plan of actions taught by Lady Hinata herself, Fritz had the outermost barriers established to detect the enemy so they would be able to conduct counterattacks immediately in the chance of a surprise attack. But, this was all in vain, for the enemys attack this time was simply too fast. When the barrier perceived the attack and sent the warning about the encroaching monster, a Holy Knight had already been blown away. The extend of the barrier was nearly two kilometers from their position, to think that something could reach them before they had enough time to react was unthinkable. The purpose was to be able to detect the danger and react with long distance attacks to weaken the target, this was standard procedure. Certainly, it wont react if an ally were to pass through it or touch it. Only when a monster that wasnt recognized by the barriers settings. But it was certain that this monster had passed through these high-classed barriers, the evidence of such was due to the very moment it arrived. At that very moment of its arrival, that monster had carelessly crashed into the outermost barriers, and in that instant, all of those high-classed barriers were obliterated. There were some that had hypothesized that if there was enough energy involved, there was nothing that could pass through or resist a barrier. It was because these barriers were spread out at this very moment, that the Holy Knight that was attacked was spared near certain death. This was what emphasised the point that barriers arent useless things. However To be capable of breaking through several barriers, no, obliterating them instantly. Besides using a spirit armament, there was simply nothing that should be capable of doing such a thing. The monster that had suddenly crash landed, using a Holy Knight as his landing pad, had begun walking calmly and advanced to the Holy Knight it had blown away. Fritzs eyes opened widely as his gaze locked onto the monster in his presence. All he could do was to wait for an opening. His aim was to wait for the right opportunity to rescue his companions somehow. However, this Large Black Wolf emitted such a terrifying density of coercion. Fritz couldnt find any opening at all. This was the same monster that cleared two kilometers faster than a Holy Knight could react to. This same monster was now within mere meters of them. Its limbs were clad with Golden Lightning and possessed a magnificent horn that none of them had ever seen before. A Holy Knight who was equipped with Spirit Arms and was cloaked in their Spiritual Power from the beginning, and surrounded with various barriers, had been incapacitated from just one hit. Just the mentioning of this alone could be called a terrific, yet horrifying action. Fritz wanted to reject it from his core, but he had to come to the conclusion that the monster in his presence was an obvious Disaster Class monster. Now it is no longer a situation to be concerned about fallen companions. A single mistake would surely end with the entire groups complete annihilation. ALL HANDS, BATTLE FORMATION! ABANDON THE BARRIER. STRIKE IT WITH YOUR FULL POWER! Like this, Fritz shouted out his battle order with frightening precision. Lady Hinatas prediction once again was proven to be completely accurate. When he made this realization, even in a situation that could be called a crisis, he felt a certain joy. ( As expected from Lady Hinata-sama, she had predicted this situation from the beginning! ) On Fritzs face sprouted a small smile, of course without neglecting his guard towards the might monster in his presence. Like this, he continued to instruct the battle formation using eye movements and minor gestures. A skilled Holy Knight, without overlooking a single gesture, were capable of promptly assuming the battle formation to exterminate a demon. The members of Fritzs group immediately regained their composure with the help of one of the partys magic, Thought Acceleration. As they rapidly made out their battle preparations, the continued to observe the target before them. But, then something unthinkable broke the tension of the battle. What are you doing? Quickly now, go and heal that injured person. (Ranga) Using its forelimb, the Demon Wolf tossed the blown away Holy Knight over to their formation. For a moment, Fritzs composure was confused. He had already made his resolve to abandon injured or slain companions, but this monster had just given the wounded Holy Knight right to them instead of finishing him off. It was an action that Fritz couldnt understand. Oi.. Quickly now, if you dont do something pretty quick, he might die you know! (Ranga) The Demon Wolf, clad in majestic Golden Lightning, seemed to have concern for his companions life for some reason and had uttered these words. His deep, baritone voice was very frightening. Vice commander Rama requires treatment, everyone else, follow me! (Fritz) Fritz quickly returned to reality and let out his voice to give orders to the other group members. Kicking the ground in order to force his body, that was still confused, into action. Even though he had no idea as to what the aim of this terrifying monster was, he could at least fight without worry. Putting all of his strength into his Elemental Sword (Spirit Sword), he offered his prayer to the divine spirit. The energy in the atmosphere began to wrap around the sword blade and the sword itself began to radiate with light. Wrapped in the spirits ambiance, the whole sword began to emit a pale light. I dont know what youre trying to do, but dont you dare underestimate us you monster! Eat this, Dispersal Sword [2] !! (Anon Holy Knight 1/Fritz) I offer you my prayer, please seize the enemy with your divine might! Earth Jail (Great Gravity Prison) [3] !! (Anon Holy Knight 2) Oh the Blazing Flame Prison, burn my enemy into nothingness! Hell Fire (Blazing Prison Sphere) [4] !!(Anon Holy Knight 3) Oh, chilling Ice and Snow, clad my enemy in your mighty snowstorm and freeze them! Icy Blizzard [5] !! (Anon Holy Knight 4) Oh blowing Wind that passes through all things, become my blade! Wind Blade (Wind Cutter) [6] !!(Anon Holy Knight 5) The other Vice commander, Gerard, held his breath as he watched the simultaneous attacks of the other Holy Knights. He stood back to protect and aid his recovering companion. While filled with the resolve to not become a hindrance, he continued to observe the Demon Wolf situation. It was then, that he was astonished beyond his capability for reason. The Demon Wolf, before his own two eyes, had received all of the attacks. All the while wagging its tail happily. Fritzs Dispersal Sword can cut through anything and everything. From the tip of the sword, the divine protection of four attribute spirits was blended with an intense fighting spirit. The edge releasing the full accumulated power of each. It was a special sword technique designed for a long ranged attack. Though it couldnt be compared with Arnauds, Fritz could certainly use the skill because he was loved by the spirits. Since the structure was fairly simple, it was difficult to predict the energy released from the attack just by observing the techniques execution. It was an attack that simply wouldnt give any chance for evasion, and could cut through any cornered enemy. The Demon Wolf, however, didnt attempt to do anything and just received the attacks, then extinguished them all with a flick of its jet-black fur. Something beyond what any of them could imagine occurring before now. Fritzs special attack had also been supported with the Earth Attributes which increased the gravitational force in the targeted place. The purpose of such magic was to prevent the monster from moving, though, since the monster had no intention of moving in the first place, such efforts were meaningless. To completely burn the cut body, and to prevent the enemy from regenerating, Hell Fire magic was used. But there wasnt a chance that such flames could burn this monsters fur. The Blizzard was to prevent the enemy from escaping, and the Wind Blade was prepared to attack if an attempt to escape was made. Every move was completely ineffective from even damaging a single follicle of its fur. There were no words to describe this spectacle other than one. Nightmare. Even if this monster stood as an elite A or A+ ranked monster, to come out unscathed by such a string of coordinated attacks could only be said to be something close to impossible. Wh Wha. You Damned Monster The other Holy Knights could only exclaim their utter disbelief. Even their Vice Commander Gerard held the same opinion. The Demon wolf continued to stand where it had been, calmly just as if it had not received an attack at all. Y you What the hell are you!? Even for the Elite demons of the Fang Wolf Race, such a Unique monster.. No beast such as you shouldnt ever exist!! (Fritz, AKA Anon Holy Knight 1) Fritz could no longer endure and had begun shouting. As one of the commanders of the Holy Knight squadron, Fritz has extensive battle experience against various groups of monsters. In his youth, he had fought against many Elites from the Fang Wolf race. However, this Demon Wolf before his very eyes was outlandish no matter how you could describe it. Clearly, it had enough power to make it akin to a Demon Lord! Such a creature, was it originally a Guardian Deity that was enshrined in this area? Or perhaps, was it an unrecognized Demon Beast King who spread calamity in its wake? Nevertheless, neither he, nor any of the other Holy Knights knew the answer either. The group who put the protection of the entire world on their shoulders were dumbfounded. Fumu, little humans, my name, is Ranga. This noble and mighty name was granted upon me by the Great and Wise Rimuru-sama. For the likes of you, I will permit the uttering of this name as a true blessing, be thankful. I am a member of the Star Wolf race. I, however, am Unique. I AM RANGA, THE FENRIR (STAR NOVA DEMON WOLF KING [7] ) RANGA! I am the one who shall crush, and annihilate all of Rimuru-samas enemies! The monster declared it while facing Fritz and his compatriots, all in its deep baritone voice. What it had just said, was clearly a threat. A being that gave death to anyone who would oppose it. Without even being able to wipe away his now gushing sweat, Fritz was frozen where he stood. Thinking about his current condition as calmly as he was capable, to defeat this monster, there was no other option than to weaken it with the sealing power of the Holy Field However, to even enclose this monster, who boasts such an overwhelming speed, it was not going to be a simple matter. After all, if everyone were to set out alone to accomplish such a thing, this beast Ranga would simply wipe them out one by one. Since the very beginning of this engagement, they had already been in checkmate. Desperately, Fritz churned his mind, trying to find some way to turn the tables on this overwhelming being. Even with the supporting magic of thought acceleration, to find such a method as to allow them to defeat such a foe could not be found. No matter how long one were to look for it. Certainly not in such a dire situation as this one. However. His eyes were dazzled by a blinding flash followed immediately by a thunderous roar that sounded from behind his position. The Vice Commander, Gerard, had attempted to make a slight movement. This, however, was instantly responded to with a blast of Plasma. It was accurately aimed at the ground near Gerards feet, causing him to instantly stop moving. In any case, Fritz wasnt sure of just how high the temperature of such an attack was, but the ground near Gerards feet was melted and turned to glass. The heated air created a pulse of boiling hot air, as well as causing serious mental strain. As such, Gerard stopped moving foolishly. Even if they were the mighty Holy Knights, up until now they had never encountered such a powerful monster such as this one. Their once overflowing confidence had now been shattered. Despair wrecked havoc on the minds of Fritzs group. Even if they had their mighty Spirit Equipment as protection, there was no way to resist an attack akin to that bolt of Plasma which was capable of turning the ground into glass. Moreover, to even evade an attack which was akin to lightning, even an expert Holy Knight would not be capable of such things. The defensive barrier and Spirit Equipment was the subject of their unwavering trust, they were certain there were no foes within the Monster City capable of resisting such mighty existences. Even if they had to meet their deaths here, they could not afford to surrender to this monster Sorry, you guys werent lucky. It seems we ended up getting the most troublesome fellow here(Fritz) Fritzs words were mixed with resignation. Commander, I suppose well just have to hope next time well be luckier! (Anon Holy Knight 2) Thats Right! Besides, we always end up receiving the short straws.. (Anon Holy Knight 3) So what does it matter, well just manage this one and return back just as always. (Anon Holy Knight 4) Each of the Holy Knights began cracking jokes. To each of them, they already understood a clear fact. Not one of them were getting out of this alive. Even so, for the sake of their honor, their pride as a Holy Knight, they would certainly slay it! Alright you cocky fellows! If we make it out of this, Im treating you guys to drinks for a whole month! ITS AN ORDER, EVERYONE, LETS MAKE IT OUT OF HERE ALIVE! LETS GO! (Fritz) Fritz shouted out, and began to run with the full resolution to throw his life away. Those who had been taken out early on had finally been rejuvenated. Along with Fritz, the other seven Holy Knights began to advance simultaneously. Just like in training, no, even more than that. Their movements far exceeded their norm, born out of the desperation to not fall short for the sake of their comrades, they brought forth the strength they had never had before. In perfect clarity of mind and spirit, they performed a complex maneuver with ease. With this, The Holy Knights executed their desperate assault on Ranga at once. Then, darkness came. .. .. Feeling his consciousness faintly return, a sense of pain began to shoot through his entire body. A Groan was let out and Fritz woke up. To even think of fainting with the sheer level of pain he was experiencing was difficult. However, ( Wait a minute?! Im conscious? So Im still alive? But if Im here, wasnt I defeated..?) Immediately after collecting his senses, Fritz began to take in his surroundings. Thereupon noticing a windstorm whirling with such strength to be akin to a tornado that was carving the earth with its might. He was certainly glad to be alive. Just as he thought this, he thought of his companions. While uttering a silent prayer that they was still alive, he began to search for any signs of them. In his vision, he came across his defeated companions. They were all scattered around as if they had been struck by the winds. Fritz made an effort to get up, but there was no strength within his body. So, he somehow used all the energy he had to crawl and close the distance between the nearest person. That person was Vice Commander Lama who was fortunately also still alive. Filled with a bottomless joy, Fritz had already forgotten about the intense pain he was experiencing. Like that, just as Fritz had confirmed the survival of each of his compatriots, a certain voice announced the ushering of true despair. Humans, we shall continue our match after you have made your recovery. I am yet satisfied with our fight after my great rebirth. Look upon me here, I have brought Full Potion (Complete Recovery Medicine). I do believe these will be more than enough. Now then, hurry and recover, shall we enjoy this more? It said with such a cheerful tone as its tail wagged back and forth happily. Like a demon, no, this Demon Wolf spoke words just as if he were a Demon himself. Hearing those words, Fritzs consciousness was devoured by a great and unending despair. ( Aaaah It may have been more fortunate if I had just fainted earlier ) Fritzs mind became more and more despondent as he thought on his situation. Of course, such a happy ending to his story would not happen now Chapter 94 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 93 vs Holy Knights pt. 4 Having jumped high into the heavens, Shion observed the ground below. Her eyes glistened with a light of a king who had gone off to hunt a treasured prey. A fearless smile appeared on her face and she released an ominous aura ( haki ). Having easily found her prey, she descended upon a small squad of knights. . Leonard is, in fact, not a Knight Templar. He is a genius who reached the pinnacle of magic arts and is the Saint Wizard. Only he who has mastered the Saint magic archive and the Elemental magic archive can call themselves with this title. The Saint Wizards are those who truly understand the laws of the world. However, holy sword in hand, Leonard had engaged in many battles. Even while hiding his identity as a Saint Wizard, his name is far more famous now as a templar. And at some point he had become division vice captain. Without question that was the result of his power. A beautiful sword hand. Where Arnauds sword symbolized power, Leonards embodied harmony. Though they had comparable power, Arnaud was a little stronger. Moreover, Arnaud specialized in persistent combat. That endurance elevated Arnaud as the strongest among the knights. But Leonard was in fact a Magic Swordsman. That is how he now fought. His sword skill would not lose to Arnaud, and his current fighting style would certainly not fail him. No, certainly Leonard was now stronger. However, the Templars did not base their evaluation onElemental Magicarchive. Even though there are those among them that have an affinity for Elemental Magic and use it, they silently cast it during battle. Thus, Leonard convinced himself that true power consisted in reaching the pinnacle of the holy affinity. If he were to achieve his goal, surely he would have the power to cut down any opponent. That was his delusion born out of being saved by a hero during his childhood. The hero was strong. Simple, perfect strength. The attacking monsters were decimated with the heros sword. Even wicked spirits far larger than a human were vanquished with a single stroke of the sword. Thus his hidden village, which had resigned themselves to death, were saved by a hero. Since then, Leonard was fascinated with that mystical sword. And while mastering the ways of magic he imitated the heros sword with a stick. After becoming a Saint Wizard, he finally left for Ingracia Kingdom. There, he learnt the Sacred Magic and awaited his opportunity to journey to the Holy Empire Ruberion. For an outsider to be allowed the pilgrimage, one would have to attain certain proficiency with the Sacret Magic.| In the end, Leonard reached a high level of the Sacred Magic archive and was allowed to become the Knights Templars apprentice. Afterwards, during the spirit contract ceremony, he formed a contract with the Light and Darkness spirit. With a serious expression, he reported to have formed a contract only with the light spirit. For him, the Darkness spirit distanced him from the Hero and hence was pointless. Thus, began the life of the Light Templar Leonard. A nightmare incarnate descended from the sky. Lightly landing upon the ground, she looked up at the knights. Without panicking, Leonard had already begun to order his men. He had the target surrounded by two knights from each direction. And had the rest set up a simple Holy Barrier as soon as possible. He decided that they should end this fight quickly in order to focus on Hinatas order. Leonards magic perception identified the monster before him as unreasonably powerful. Even among A ranked monsters, she was far stronger. Perhaps she is the highest existence in this city. Maybe they were beset upon by the Demon Lord himself. On this battlefield, Leonard felt powerful existences in various direction through his perception magic. He couldnt feel the other knights, but thats because the magic power is unnaturally dense in these areas. There was only one enemy before them. Negligence would result in death. He decided to dispose of her immediately. Set up the barrier for the target before us! He issued the order, judging that there was no time to analyze the enemy. The knights surrounding her in four directions immediately got to work. This is an excellent barrier which probably cannot be broken from the inside. But it is not perfect. It is a simple barrier, after all. The space created is narrow, so could it block every attack is the question. The space is created is twenty meters in diameter, but if one were to immediately absorb all the magic energy and fire off a large scale spell, then perhaps it would break. Thats why the barrier is normally made to be far larger. In the first place, though this barrier sealed the very ability he was so proud of, he couldnt complain in the present situation. Just in case, he had the second squad surround them all with a defense barrier. They couldnt kill the target trapped in the purification barrier. They could attack from the outside, but they had to confirm the target before that. On the off chance that the enemy had a rare reflect affinity, such carelessness would only lead to unnecessary casualties. He could hardly commit such a blunder. When the dust settled, a single monster stood before them. She was slender, with purple-black hair. It was long enough to flow onto her back, and it suited her well. She had a beautiful face. But, two horns adorned her head. Her white skin peeked from inside a kimono. She was clad in jet black armor. A bewitching beauty. Her eyes, like two amethysts, focused on Leonard and she opened her mouth. My name is Shion. Rimuru-samas first servant. Now then, gentlemen. So says my lord. Obedience or death! O wise knights, certainly you can discern which is better option. Abandon your weapons and join me! She declared greatly emphasizing the words first servant. Leonard felt power emanate from the monster who introduced herself as Shion. She was clearly unnaturally strong. The enemy was probably an oni. Oni are powerful beings from the ogre family who have evolved such after many long years. Sometimes called divine, there have been oni that have brought many calamities upon the world. Yet she was a named monster on top of being an oni. At this point, it may be more accurate to refer to her as a land god rather than a monster. But the Holy Empire Ruberion recognizes the existence of only one god-Ruminas*. Bestowing happiness upon a hero with a kiss, this heavenly child could bestow a holy blessing upon them. Thus, land gods, gods who protected people, and the like absolutely cannot be recognized. Silence! Wicked monster. We will cleanse the world of your unclean presence! Leonard called out and ordered the men to fire Holy Cannon at her. This attack would be meaningless to those with resistance to holy attacks, but monsters should not be able to block it. Unlike Earth, Water, Fire, or Wind resistances, Holy and Dark attacks cannot be nullified. Other than monsters with an angelic affinity, Holy Cannon is not an attack that can be blocked. Upon Leonards order, the knights began their assault. Thus, an incessant rain of attacks fell upon Shion. Is that your answer? Ill kill you? She said with a face of Why do these people not listen to others words? And while she was asking the question, an odachi appeared in her hand, stopping every energy bolt coming her way. However, that would hardly make her a threat. Even if she were recognized as a Land God class, she was already trapped within the holy field. They only had to keep up the barrier long enough for her to weaken. But Leonard was simply impressed that she could still display the sword speed of a master. The sword which had received so many Holy Affinity attacks showed no signs of breakingso it could also be called abnormal. And then one of the knights screamed. Seems like one of the attacking knights had their bullet returned to them. She had absorbed the holy magic with her sword and sent the attack flying back at them. Which is normally impossible. That is, it required such precise timing that it required godly skill. Panicking, Leonard ordered the onslaught to stop. The knight who was hit previously was not seriously hurt and got away with a scare. But being able to return their attacks from within the holy field far exceeded Leonards expectations. Not a single knight could hide his surprise. While suppressing his surprise, Leonard clicked his tongue thinking about the next step. Shion being Shion was simply upset at the fact that her attack did not go as intended. In the first place, attacks would only pass into the barrier but would not get out. While this barrier permits holy magic to pass through it, other attacks it blocks. Moreover, she tried this earlier, but it seemsSpatial Travelhas been sealed. Shions irritation was reaching its peak. She is hardly a patient person, but she had decided to bear it as long as possible. By now, her rampage was imminent. Hey hey, guys. Ill ask nicely, how about you drop the barrier, hmm? I promise I wont kill you and will even let you eat a special meal made by me? How about it? Isnt is a wonderful proposal? Thats the last warning Ill give you, so how about it? She put effort into stifling her anger and asked them with a forced smile. She was completely looking down on the knights who she deemed couldnt even scratch her, but seriously believed they could accept the offer. But, of course, the knights would not even consider it Silence! Trapped within a barrier, how dare you act so high and mighty?! One of the knights replied. Yes, a monster does weaken greatly within the holy field. That is caused simply by the fact that magical energy dissipates within it. And a monster which is a mass of magic energy must abstain from using skills in order to preserve its existence. Which is why they limit themselves to using only the simplest skills. Lets say that she creates a large explosion inside the barrier. The shrapnel will pass through the barrier and hit the knights. Thus, just to be safe, Leonard had them set up a physical attack barrier. Setting up a barrier in regards to specific types of attacks is the norm. Even though he had gone to these lengths, Leonard was still anxious. He saw Shion pick up fist sized stones from the ground. He immediately figured out what she was going to do. So he had the knights, especially the ones up close, guard against the attack. A thunderous roar, and an explosion appeared in front of one of the knights. Shion had thrown a stone at the knight. The stone reflected on the physical attack barrier. What amazing strength. And thats her power in her weakened state, with her powers sealed. How terrible would it be had they not set up the holy field in time. The oni in front of him seemed upset and was stomping her feet. Her stomps are creating cracks in the earth, so just how much power does she Though she looks like an intellectual young girl, how cruel that lie is! Keep up the barrier with your lives if you have to! Those free, attune your spirit power to mine. Ill use Disintegration. Converge the barrier on her to seal her movements! We cant let her live!! When Disintegration captures its target it never lets go. It is a spell that can vaporize any kind of enemy. But, using it on such a large area will cause it to disperse. Moreover, its not a skill that every knight can use. This time, its only possibly by using the other knights energy. By simultaneously using it from every direction, you can activate the Area Disintegration. Thank goodness I was here Leonard thought, relieved. In the first place, only he and Hinata can use this spell. Moreover, Area Disintegration is a high level forbidden spell that even Hinata cannot use. It uses to much energy that it threatens the casters life. But. Consider the rampaging demon before him. He could not possibly let this demon loose upon the world. Having thus decided, Leonard gave the order. The other knights, as if reading his thoughts, have already gotten to work. They all found the thought of this monster, who exerted so much strength inside the barrier, rampage freely too terrifying. Their teamwork impeccable, they first created a twenty meter square of light around her. Collapsing the barrier on top of her, it turned into a pyramid shaped cage. Shion looked at the cage of light. That looks dangerous, she thought. But, she could not break the barrier nor did she have any skills to protect herself with. The humans are looking down on her too much, Shion thought, and Begone demon! We cannot let such a dangerous being live! This world needs only one god! Disintegration!! The strongest one of them cried. At the same moment, from the four corners and the zenix of the pyramid she was in a violent light assaulted Shion. Dont look down on me, human! Rimuru-sama, protect me!! Shion wrapped herself in all her magical energy, and prepared for the attack. In a split second, Without an explosion or heat, the light consumed her. The knights thought that power to be supreme. But they still did not neglect to keep up the barrier. Though the monsters death was certain, they would keep it up until ordered otherwise. As for those that supported Leonards spell, they all collapsed where they stood. Having used such an extreme spell, their fatigue was expected. Even tempered knights could not avoid exhaustion. The fact that none of them died evidences how well superb they are. Leonard turned and sighed in relief, confirming that everyone was alive. But, he sighed too early. He should have done so after confirming that the monster was dead. He had used the highest anti-personnel skill, and the impossibility of what he saw caused his feet to become unsteady. He had looked up to confirm the state of the target. In the center, the remnant of the oni no, that burned thing began to move. They were not able to burn everything away; some of it remained. But that cannot possibly survive. A limbless monster, a mere torso, can only crawl into a hole awaiting death. Leonard sighed again, preparing to crush the target. It was a terrifying monster, but they had managed to defeat it. They were truly fortunate to have been able to destroy it without a single casualty. Had they not made the first move, they might have all been killed. But, their goal was not to kill this monster. Leonard so remembered, changing his mood. And he began to consider his mission. At the present, he was supposed to set up one corner of a large scale Holy Field. It was to support HinataCa crucial mission. However, the onis attack had left his men exhausted. Fulfilling the mission may prove difficult. He thought, and finally noticed that something was wrong. He did not feel that a single division had succeeded. If he was attacked, were the other groups also attacked? But even so, theres no way they could have been attacked by equally powerful monsters, so they are just running late. (Slacking arent they what a good opportunity. Ill forge them anew when we get back) Leonard thought, and intended to contact Arnaud, but B-b-bastards. U-unforgivable. Ill never forgive you, human trash!! He felt a wicked presence behind him, and turned around. An unbelievable sight unfolded before him. In the middle of the holy field, like a zombie or a ghoul, something was gathering itself together. The knights, their faces deathly blue, looked at Leonard. I-impossible! How can you still live after being hit by disintegration?! He couldnt help but exclaim. A rare mistake for the calm and collected Leonard. But, it couldnt be helped. If anything, its the monster that survived Disintegration that exceeds the laws of the world. And before him, the zombie-like oni began to regenerate into her original beautiful form. Which only increased their fear. Returning to her original form in less than a minute, this is what she said. Ill show you the same level of pain, the same level of suffering, and twice the fear, humans!! An ominous crimson light shining in her eyes, Shion bellowed. And charging forward she hit the barrier with her sword. It wasnt simply effective. And the relieved knights faces were covered in fear. Cracks ran across the whole barrier. And Hmph, as I thought. Its not a high density barrier, but one that tampers with the laws of the world a bit. Well, something like that can be changed with one of the effects of myCookskill She said and cut the surprised knight standing in front of Leonard. Though he should have lost his head, thats not what happened. Only his limbs fell to the ground. Did she surpass his sight by that much? While feeling the sense of dread intensified, he casted full recovery magic on the knight. But It did not activate. Which caused Leonard to tremble, Kukuku, you fool. I made that humans limbless state the norm . What good would recovery magic do? Hes perfectly fine already! Shion happily explained. Leonard understood what she meant which caused his heart to tremble in terror. In fact, he had noticed, but did not want to accept it, when she had rewritten the effects of the Holy Field. And, now before him, was undeniable proof. She overwrites the nature of the object itself. She has a skill that allows her to obtain a desired effect. In front of a skill that necessarily grants the users desire, defense may be completely impossible. Even if you try to oppose her, shell just overwrite it with a stronger wish. Only those who possess a similar skill can oppose her. Because Leonard was a genius, he noticed this, and despaired. He figured there was no way he could oppose her. So he thought. Understanding that a demon had been let loose upon the world. No way. its impossible this kind of fiend cannot possibly Fear. As she had declared, Leonard was overcome with fear. Leaving Leonard for later, she first went for the despairing knights and the exhausted who could no longer run away. And in front of Leonards eyes, his men, now limbless, were carefully arranged in a few moments. Leonard felt as if he were going mad from fear. And in his ear, So you are next? A sweet voice whispered. Now Leonard would come to know true fear. Chapter 95 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 94 Mastermind Sakaguchi Hinata thought herself fortunate to have been able to meet Izawa Shizue. Though the time they spent to together was truly short, only to Shizue was Hinata able to truly open up her heart. A single month. In that short time, she had stolen all her skills and left her. She was afraid to be rejected. As her theft ability was terrifying. Moreover, Were bothering Shizu-san. The Association is not so rich as to support people who dont work. So would you like to work together with me? So said a boy from her world. She understood that he was simply trying to recruit her, but his words C that they were being a bother C deeply hurt her. Thats when Hinata decided to leave. When she was setting off, these were the boys parting words, Well definitely meet again! When we do, help me! She took those words literally. Lacking in information, Hinata opened her heart up to the boy just because he was a fellow World Traveler. So she nodded at his words without any hesitation. And set off on a journey. A world filled with despair, where life could be taken easily, such a world. She obtained power in order to survive. A country she was staying in got attacked, By a Disaster-class monster, leaving many people dead. There were plenty people fighting to protect the children. The adults would not run away, but would desperately attempt to shield their children. Even though she had thought they would run away without a second thought trying to save themselves. Those fighting were called the Knights Templar (Holy Knights). They would at times be passing through this city on patrol, protecting the people and enforcing justice. Thats where I want to live, Hinata felt. And thus without a doubt Ten years had passed. Though Hinata did not believe in god, she had reached one of the highest posts in the church. An ironic tale perhaps, but she was performing the sacred duty of protecting the lives of people and the citizens of the Holy Empire of Ruberion. Hinata did not doubt anything, and believed this to be her justice. Live for others. Even at the cost of your own life. If you did so, then everyone could be happy. Similarly, the monsters must be destroyed. Since every single time, it was the monsters that threatened the peoples happy lives. Though the capital was protected by a barrier, the same was not true for the cities and villages in the region. The patrolling knights decreased the number of casualties while fighting off daily onslaught of monsters. Unlike the monsters of Jura Forest region, these had no other food source. A desolate wasteland spread to the west. A result of a battle between two demon lord-like beings. This wasteland has many areas of dense miasma from which monsters spawn. Thus, the knights embody the peoples hope itself. There have been times when the knights have been deceived and killed by monsters. Due to these occurrences, the church decreed dealing with a monster was strictly forbidden. This creed conveyed the many hundred year long wisdom of the knights who had survived while protecting people. And at some point, Hinata had decided that peoples happiness was directly connected to this creed. Though she did not originally believe the creed, she was won over by its logic. And, at some point She decided that protecting the creed was her justice, a truly ironic tale. The days spent fighting the monsters. When was it that she found this routine boring> The day she became squad captain and started drafting plans, the number of casualties greatly decreased. That was thanks to her Monster Spawn point prediction and Casualty prediction. Methods of communication, and patrol timing. Thus people began to see the results of her optimization of the system. This is why the knights have so much faith in Hinata, she thought. This is why she absolutely could not violate the creed. She has the responsibility, the mission to protect the people. Having received the trust of her subordinates, she created a place to return to. Even Nicholas claimed to love her In the end, Hinata was simply afraid. Even though she tried not to get attached to anything, she was still afraid of losing everything. People could live happily only under complete control. Hinata so believed. And the existence of the Controlled Society Ruberius only proved her point. Thats how it was supposed to be. Which is why, like always, She only needed to defeat monsters; that is all. A simple point. But thats how it was. Protecting the creed was her reason to exist, her justice. Such was her warped heart that never knew parental love. This belief was the only thing that supported her heart. To protect that belief, she decided to fight. And, now. Things were so bad, she wanted to laugh. But as a result, she made a breakthrough. She simply stopped worrying, stopped thinking. Was she right, was she wrong? Not even that mattered anymore. She could not see the amount of power of the enemy before her even withMathematicianskill. An enemy clearly above her. Worlds apart from his previous strength. She could only lament having let him escape last time. Her tedious days, Would now come to an end. Fighting a losing battle is a fools action. Even so, Hinata was excited. (Am I wrong? In that case prove it, Demon Lord Rimuru!) She drew the large sword, Dragon Slayer, from its scabbard to oppose the demon lord. A thin smile appeared on her face. And with her heart elated, sword pointing at Rimuru, she advanced. I again considered my fight with her. This girl leaves no openings. Thanks to thought acceleration, I am currently able to perfectly receive her hits. After a brief exchange, though my attacks dont even scratch her, hers seem to be able to scratch me. Not that they dont thoughCnot that I can be proud of that. Which is why, were currently trying to exploit an opportunity or a mistake made by the other, but none had presented itself yet. Hinata is a real beast to be able to fight me like this even after I awakened as a Demon Lord and have Raphaels support. Frankly, I had expected myself to overwhelm her. She seems to be able to easily read my sword, and blocks it without fail. And, responds with a accurate slashes. Last time, I was truly not a threat. Moreover, she didnt even go all out last time. While lightly blocking her attacks, I observe Hinata. A faint smile on her lips, she is looking straight at me. But, her eyes dont reflect our movement. Her eyes are moving like sensors trying to observe the entire area around us. Her posture does not waver, she is able to keep up a natural pose ready to counter any attack. Her movements dont depend on strength and seem to originate from nowhere. I am not sure how she is able to so easily predict my attacks, but its clear that she knows. Whereas I, when I see her attack, I just desperately try to evade it. Of course, Im the one with lots of wasted movement. Because I have enough power to overwhelm her, I can dodge without being hit. Our proficiency levels cannot be comparedCHinata is far higher. Even so, she does not let her guard down. At this point, all her tricks and skills have been rendered meaningless, so she fights me with a sword clad in her fighting spirit. That spirit being of the Holy Affinity, I will probably be hurt if I get hit by that. According to Raphael, the special ability of that sword will let it cut through even my barrier. Well, I guess depending on the reliable sword rather than on gaudy skills is just what I would expect from Hinata. In reality, other than me, only Hakurou could defend against her attacks. But, Hakurou would not be able to win by relying on magic attacks. Whereas Hinata has decided that magic attacks would not be effective against me, hence decided not to use them. She is a fighting genius. Even if I send out my clone to fight, she will probably cut it down in a second. One of the only weaknesses of ultimate skills is that only the true body can use them. In other words, even I were to project a copy or create a clone, While I could use the skills by moving my consciousness to them, multiple me cannot. I cannot leave ultimate skills to clones. The same is true for unique skills, although the copy does possess some of the skills of the true body, these are not perfectly copied. Souei has gotten good at this and can bestow only the useful skills to his clones. At a time like this, where I am fighting with the support from an ultimate skill, a cheap clone will quickly be hit and vanish. It would be great if a clone could create an opportunity for me to strike at her, but if that backfires Ill die from embarrassment. A simple plan would be to focus on Hinatas endurance. I mean, I never tire. Even if neither one of us lands a hit, time still passes. But, it seems like the surrounding battles have finished. Some people are lying down, others are sitting on the ground, all seem to be exhausted and unable to move. But, their eyes are glued to our battle. They certainly cannot follow our attacks, so are they just trying to ascertain the result? Anyways, I dont have the time to be looking around. I have to resist Hinata with all my strength. The land is filled with the sound of our clashes. The sword Hinata held, the one as large as she is, had an edge that looked like as if it was made of blue crystal. It was a beautiful sword. As if not feeling its weight, with a speed unimaginable for its size, Hinata wielded it freely. Shes probably depending on some skill for that, but its still marvelous sword play. And her expression, Now it is that of an innocent girl, a smile on her face. Not the cold sneer that she carried before. She is simply swinging her sword. Without thinking about anything else, focused on the battle. A genius, huh. If I think about it, I was fortunate. Ive had my share of troubles, but after being born as a monster, I made some friends and had lots of fun. What about Hinata? According to what Shizu-san had said, after obtaining all her skills in a single month, Hinata had left. I hadnt noticed it before, but theres something strange about this. Would Shizu-san really allow Hinata to go off on her own? Thats a point I find strange. And that it truly is. A power too strong for a girl with a mind of someone who was going through puberty or just finished. Is it because I am an adult that I noticed it? Aside from Hinata as she is now, in that unbalanced state she was given a Dominance-type skill. Could you possibly allow her to leave? Considering this suspicion, and using other information I had gathered, I had Raphael run an analysis. The result was a truly questionable possibility. That is, Hinatas thought process has been restricted. That could only have been possibly in the first months of coming to this world. Though I havent obtained all of Shizu-sans memories, the original Hinata was rather meek. To suddenly decide to go on a journey after a single month Moreover, considering the presence of one more person by Shizu-sans and Hinatas side Hey, why did you decide to leave Shizu-sans place? I asked as if catching my breath during our sword fight. I have gotten used to her timing. Blocking her attacks is not much of a challenge now. Seems like I had lots of room for improvement. In comparison, Hinata is not struggling, but sweat had appeared on her face. An obvious result considering that she is fighting with all her strength. Moreover, Why do you ask so now? I dont want to remember, but lets see Cause I didnt want to be a bother, I think She honestly replied. I didnt expect an answer, thinking she was going to just ignore the question, so Im surprised. But when I heard the response, I felt pain in my heart. Hmm? Pain in my heart? What a strange sensation. Thinking that its not a problem even if I were to ignore the response, I put more strength into my sword. Our clashes now created shockwaves. Shizu-san had never thought you a bother though? (Yes. I never thought so) Fu, now of all time And please dont speak of Shizu-san She increased the sharpness of her attacks. Seems like she has yet to go all out. Lets wait and see. While desperately blocking the sword and countering, But, she was worried! That she made you lonely! (Right I was worried. But there was someone else I had to worry more about) Eh? I wasnt just hearing things a second ago, right? Hearing Shizu-sans voice Ha! Dont say it like you know! What could someone like you understand!! My words angered the calm Hinata. She seems very mad. Faster than I could think about the reason, You let your guard down, its my win! Melting Slash!! The speed of her swings again accelerated becoming light itself. That sword, wrapped in various types of magic, ?Announcement. Impossible to block. Impossible to evade!!? (Damn! That can actually kill me?!) First time I heard Raphaels worried voice. And, accelerating my thoughts to 10 million times the norm, I could only slowly watch as the sword approached me. At that angle, with such timing. I cannot evade, barriers are useless, but I guess I can try to move my consciousness into a clone. But, since that attack fires off a light that erases everything. If I use the skill a moment too late, Ill be burned to death. Did she respond to get me to lower my guard? Didnt seem that way, but as a result she got me. ?Announcement. I propose annihilating it using Gluttonous King Beelzebub. Please do not give up? Raphael advised the course of action that the highest chance of success. And as Raphael said, I will be activating Beelzebub. The moment her sword touches me, Ill have Beelzebub eat the sword and the skill. If that fails, I might disappear. But theres no room for hesitation. I trusted Raphael, and activated Beeelzebub at that precise moment. The result, I survived. I thought I would die, but I survived. Hinata opened her eyes and looked at me. For but a brief second. She soon readied her sword and came at me again. I, personally, was still in the process of being happy about surviving, but I guess fighting her comes first. Seriously, this girl, so dangerous! Honestly, the moment her skill touched me, a lot of my magic energy had disappeared. If converted into HP, Id say about 50% was gone. Well, I did survive though I wont let my guard down again. Actually, the only reason I did in the first place was because I started hearing Shizu-sans voice for some reason. While thus complaining and blocking her attacks ?Announcement.Future Attack Predictionhas been acquired. Activate? [YES]/[NO]? I almost screamed in surprise. Suddenly, Raphael had acquired a new skill. What a great person Raphael is. While observing Hinata I had been trying to predict her movements, so maybe because of that lets just go with that. I hastily activated it. A number of lights appeared before me. Though its a sense, I actually visualize it? A single light fired at me. I moved my sword in anticipation of the light, and interestingly enough it blocked Hinatas sword perfectly. It seems like that light That light originates from her posture and displays possible attacks which follow a displayed trajectory. If shes trying to do something, the lights turn black. In this case, prediction is impossible, but it means a real attack is coming soon. In other words, feints and the like can now be calculated. A master like Hinata can certainly use attacks that cannot be anticipated. But whats scary about this skill is that it does not predict the attack but the result. That is, even if the chances are low, only a specific attack could follow the prediction line. If thats the case Hinatas not a threat anymore. Her flowing attacks all predicted withFuture Attack Prediction, I easily flick away her sword. Its the end! I wont kill you, but Ill have you feel some pain! While I was thinking this, I lowered my sword, only to have an unbelievable illusion appear before me. Both of her hands outstretched, Shizu san stood in front of me. With no burn marks, a face of an adult without a mask. Her face older than mine, and a calm aura about her. Hinata seemed to also be able to see this illusion as she angrily scowled at me. And to both of us, (Rimuru, and Hinata. No one else) No way An illusion can talk? Hinata seemed to be able to hear it, cause she just sat there. And suddenly, my sword was pressing against her neck. At that moment, time seemed to stop. This is though acceleration? And I am linked with Hinata? What did you do? What the hell are you planning? Her eyes bloodshot, Hinata asked. I dont remember thrusting at her at all. But, I am the one who wants to ask. No idea! I want to know myself! Though she seems as if about to disappear, I can see a phantom of Shizu-san. A slight smile on her face, she so said to us. (Ill borrow a little of your time. Would you listen to me?) And, the phantom began to speak. Her words dispelled all of my suspicions, or rather, it confirmed all of my hypotheses. In other words, the original cause of all of this. Why did Shizu-san abandon Hinata? And, are Hinatas thoughts limited? These questions. These were all answered by her words. (Ill be frank. I worried about Kagurazaka Yuuki. I knew that Hinata was strong. But even so, choosing him even I found strange. Now I understand. My thoughts were restricted. By his ability) No way! Yuuki would never do that! Interrupting Hinata, Shizu-san shook her head and continued. (You are also affected, Hinata. Even now you are) She said with a pained voice. Hinata had nothing to say in response. Thats to be expected. She was just told she had been manipulated up until now. But, these words confirmed my own conclusions. Right I said, satisfied. Now the doubts have been cleared. As there was a person who willingly manipulated a single girl who thought that if she tried hard enough, someone would one day be nice to her. That culprit is In other words, Kagurazaka Yuuki is the mastermind behind all of this? Surprised at my question, Shizu turned around and with a distraught face nodded. As I thought. Now everything makes sense. At this moment, a flame of anger against the mastermind was lit within me. Chapter 96 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 95 Complete Victory Inside the time that had been prolonged by 1 million fold, we faced each other. That was, a thought space created by Wisdom King Raphael, that dragged Hinata into this space. It succeeded in creating a forced thought link with Hinatas consciousness, which I could have not predicted. Well, why did it do such a thing? The answer was Shizu-san. (It was my request. To Rimurus ability, Wisdom King Raphael.) Shizu-san says so, while smiling gently. The Izawa Shizue who was seen by Hinata and I was not the real person. It was the remains of the real persons Soul. A fragment of her mind. At the time I absorbed her, her soul was also taken. Thanks to the evolution of Wisdom King Raphael, it seems that the analysis of her soul was a success. Really Since the time it was still Great Sage, what has it done secretly and silently behind me? This fellow Wasnt the true Mastermind Wisdom King Raphael-san? I thought so too, but it might also not be true. Inside the constructed thought space, Hinata was being embraced by Shizu-san. You have done well, Shizu-san said while praising Hinata. That ruthless Hinata had a relieved expression like a child. Seeing such an appearance I felt a strange feeling. Then, Shizu-sans hands plucked the wicked insect that was coiling around Hinatas head, and burnt it completely with her flame. That was, the Curses Crystal that had started Hinatas Thought Restraint [1]. Wait, hey! Wisdom King Raphael. I also met Yuuki, could I also be under Thought Restraint?(Rimuru) Although I didnt think so, I asked to make sure. This Wisdom King Raphael fellow maybe doing something without permission, but it was not a negligent fellow. Notification. Master is not under Thought Restraint. However, the traces of Thought Guidance were confirmed. Because of the abilitys evolution, the effect of Thought Guidance has disappeared now. The report came nonchalantly from Raphael as if it was a trivial matter. This fellow, if there were signs, then the probability that Yuuki was the mastermind was high. Even I was not convinced to doubt at that level! This fellow (Raphael), really. Oh well, perhaps to obtain definitive evidence, it attempted to reproduce Shizu-sans soul. This fellow was too much of a perfectionist, it wont report to me, if the information was not absolutely 100% correct. Since my analysis was imperfect, it will trouble and confuse me, if it reported every trivial information one by one. As if it understood what my intentions were, I dont have any complaint about it. And thus, time passed for a while. Hinata raised her head, did she calm down? Her expression was calm, her previous tense mood had been eased. Perhaps she was actually a kind child, but she might have acquired her ruthless and brutal tendency to survive through the harsh world. If you think about it, was this what Shizu-san had regrets about? Maybe for this reason, Wisdom King Raphael reproduced Shizu-sans Soul, because it wanted an opportunity to exchange information with her. (Hinata, Im sorry for neglecting you. Please live strongly, faith is important, but dont misjudge the reality/enemy.)[2] Shishou (Sensei)But, even now, I am still confused. I believe the condition in Holy Empire of Ruberion was not wrong.(Hinata) (Hinata Which is correct? Which is wrong? To decide it one-sidedly is not good. Be flexible, okay?) Shizu-san admonishes her gently. She still wanted to talk more. This woman (Hinata) even if she was smart, she was too stubborn. She doesnt really lend her ear to any of my words, but there are occasions when she showed her flexible nature. But just as expected she still didnt listen to my words I understand. One more time, I will start over. Seeing with these eyes, and deciding with my own heart. (Hinata) Hinata nodded honestly. Oi was it because Shizu-sans the one who was talking that she became this obedient? Or, because she was released from Thought Restraint that she became obedient? It was because of the Thought Restraint. Yes, theres no mistaking it. After all, its not like I expected anything while having a hard time persuading Hinata. That means, the bad one was all Yuuki. Was there a possibility that guy was also manipulated.? Could Raphael give me an answer about this? Oi, I understand that Kagurazaka Yuuki is the mastermind. But, for confirmation. Is there a possibility that Yuuki is also being manipulated? If I say accurately, by the Sorcery King (Curse Lord) Kazaream!(Rimuru) I press the question about the real issue at hand sternly. If it is not inquired now, the core issue may never come out. Yuuki is manipulated by Sorcery King Kazaream, how? Wasnt he a former Demon Lord that was slain by Demon Lord Leon, right? How can he still be alive?(Hinata) Nn? Ah! Before this, that persons subordinate Clayman said that Demon Lord was still alive. He said that persons Spiritual body seemed to have revived. Because he had detailed information from the human side, I guessed that he was possessing a human.(Rimuru) He is alive? And, he is in a place where he could gather information easily. In the first place, to apply Thought Restraint on me, it doesnt seem possible for Yuuki to do it at the same time when I arrived at this world. Above all else, his intention or objective was unknown. But, if you say that Kazaream is the mastermind.. (Hinata) Nn? Do you know something?(Rimuru) To my question, Hinata only replied in silence. This fellow was still not being honest with me. Oh well. What I wanted to hear was not from Hinata. Answer me, Wisdom King Raphael To my question, I felt relieved as if it was answered. A Spiritual body cant use their ability excessively. Additionally, there was a possibility that it could possess a body and move from one to another. Or, there was a possibility that somehow, through the protection of the Spiritual body, the soul did not vanish. Kazaream was left roaming around and fused with Yuuki when he accidently came into this world. Although the probability of the former was higher, the communication with Clayman came too slowly. As Clayman said, the contact suddenly came several tens of years ago [3], until then his movement was a mystery. In case of the latter. The probability was too low, it was something unimaginable, but.. There was a dying person who reincarnated as a Slime, so it cant be said to be completely impossible. Eh? Wasnt that was about myself?! I let out such a Tsukkomi. If one cant be said with certainty, Kaguzaka Yuukis personality might have already vanished or not. However, there was also a possibility that Yuukis personality could have been swallowed or dominated by Kazaream. Wisdom King Raphael considered various possibilities, but it doesnt want to declare until there was certainty. Since its perfectionist nature could be considered a merit and a demerit. Anyway, currently without any doubt, Yuuki is a dangerous opponent. Because of that, we must be cautious. So, I concluded. (However, that child was seen as a really normal and kind child. There was no uncomfortable feeling. That was why I worried about him, Hinata. You must never get close to Yuuki. I have a very unpleasant premonition.. Good bye, Hinata. Please live and become happy) Shizu-san said so at the end, she then disappeared from Hinata and my sight. She was finally able to tell Hinata what she was worried about, what she regretted had she disappeared. After Shizu-san disappearance, Hinata kept offering a silent prayer towards that direction. That appearance, I will always remember it. And then Notification. The purpose was achieved. Now releasing the thought link Immediately after it said that, I felt like I was wrapped in a bright light. (Rimuru, thank you about Hinata. As expected you really are a kind person This place is very comfortable..) I thought I heard Shizu-sans voice. Was it only my imagination? Or, was it an illusion? However, Shizu-sans anxiety certainly disappeared. While sprouting a gentle smile, Shizu-san bowed her head to me. ?????????????????????????? I opened my eyes after the signal from Wisdom King Raphael. The time that had been prolonged 1 million fold was returning to its normal flow, and thought link was released. The vicinity was shrouded with scent of the battlefield and we were glaring at each other with the same stance we had a little while ago. In real time, half hour had passed since the beginning of the fight. Even though I felt like the fight took place a long time ago, did my one on one fight with Hinata start only 30 minutes ago? Though I felt like time had already elapsed for several days, it looked like it never happened. Well then, shall we continue again?(Hinata) Like nothing happened, Hinata drew her sword. Eh, wait a minute. Hey! The last time I had the advantage over you, I stopped! So, why did you nonchalantly ignore it! (Rimuru) I dont know. Isnt it common sense to end a battle after delivering the final blow? (Hinata) Ku This bastard.. (Rimuru) Besides, after my subordinates became like that, I cannot afford to withdraw silently, right? (Hinata) What was she saying? So I thought, and looked around at my surroundings Impossible, it is already impossible. Do as you like, you damn monster! (Anon Holy Knight) Kufufufufu. It was more enjoyable than I thought. Lets us have a break for a while(Diablo) What, rest!? Whatever! Damn it! (Anon Holy Knight) Kufufufufu. Oh dear, dont say so!(Diablo) Such was exchange between Diablo and the Holy Knights. Go away! You nuisance.(Souei) Aa, Souei-sama.how mean!(Tortured Female Holy Knight) For some reason, a redhead and beautiful onee-san leaned coquettishly against Souei. How should I put it, what were you doing in the fight? My anger was about to gush forth slightly, you know? I am terribly sorry, Rimuru-sama. I was torturing her, but it seems I made a mistake. Somehow it became like this.. (Souei) Souei apologized to me while he pushed aside the redhead Holy Knight while being annoyed. Although I was puzzled by what kind of torture he had conducted, I was more worried about what kind of torture that could cause such a reaction. I really dont understand whats going on there. You, get away from Souei-sama!(Souka) Souka shouts vigorously with loud voice. But the voice doesnt match with her completely exhausted appearance. She looks likes she was unable to stand up. If you look around, Gobuta, Gabil and also Soueis Shadow squad were exhausted and looked like they wanted to collapse. Next to them was Hakurou sighing. You guys, will be drilled and tempered by me(Hakurou) So he grumbled. As the words became the final blow, Gobuta and the others suddenly collapsed. Next to Gobuta and others, the Holy Knights were also similarly worn-out and laying around. It seems like an intense battle had unfolded there. But it seem their battle was not satisfying for Hakurou, didnt they do their best with Holy Knights as the opponent? I was deceived-ssu. My opponent was the strongest one, so cruel-ssu!(Gobuta) To end up drawing a Hobgoblin as an opponent That? I am also not in a good position (Gregory) It cant be! I have tried my best! And yet why!?(Gabil) Unanimously, they were complaining about something. Oh well, I have nothing else to say except condolences. Well, this was still okay, even though I still dont understand what happened to Soueis opponent, I will just leave it behind. But I soon caught a glimpse of a grievous scene that made me want to avert my eyes, I think they were Holy Knight who had become playmates of Ranga and Shion Looking by a glance, lying in front of Ranga were eight people that were left with only tattered pants. Ranga seemed to have carried them with his mouth, while wagging his tail energetically. My master! These people were the best to check my condition after my evolution(Ranga) Ranga said so happily. Although I told him not to do things excessivelyWell, at least he didnt kill them. O, ou. Good for you then.. (Rimuru) Ay! Can I play more? (Ranga) No, please stop. Those people might be tired already. (Rimuru) Is that so? I understand. (Ranga) Was he not playing enough? His tail has hung down but Were they relieved by my words? I think I heard relieved voices from the people under Rangas feet. Yup, it was their voice, all right. If Ranga played another round with them, those people will die. Frankly, they were saved! Their faces, with their thankful eyes, were directed towards me Was it alright for the Holy Knight to do that? I became a bit worried, but it cant be helped, since their opponent was Ranga. The main problem was about Shions opponents condition. Why? Why did everyones limbs disappear and their body left to squirm on the ground? I believed that Shions smug face was a bad premonition. It really was. .Oi. Shion. What did you do to those people?(Rimuru) Ay! For the commendation, thank you very much! These things (people)[4], because they dared to try and oppose Rimuru-sama, I punished them a little.(Shion) Im not praising you! You idiot. Although Shion proudly answered, but. No matter how you look at it, it was too overboard. In the beginning, except for my subordinates, I didnt really care about the people who opposed me or trash or something like that. Oi Although I said do your best, no matter how you look at it you are overdoing it! Dont kill them! Didnt I say that?(Rimuru) Its alright. Everyone still lives energetically like this!(Shion) No no! Even if they are alive, they were not in a good condition. Didnt those who lost their arms and legs have a blank and hollow expression?! Whats more, since they were protecting people, if they lack arms and legs, how could they fight against monsters? She doesnt understand what I want to say, this fellow. Shion, it seems like its just you that did not obey my order. If you dont have any explanation (Rimuru) Just when I attempted to speak, Oops! I forgot! You guys, be delighted and express your gratitude to Rimuru-sama! While saying such words, in a great haste she collects all the squirming Holy Knights under her feet in one swoop. And then sprinkles over the Full Potion (Complete Recovery Medicine). In front of my sight, the Holy Knights limbs were growing back. Although I dont understand her ability, she obtained a very terrifying ability, that Shion . Did she manipulate the systems effect? An absurd dangerous skill had awakened in this troublesome girl. I cannot stop myself from sympathizing with her opponent. The Holy Knight that had their arms and legs restored, were sharing their joy with each other. Their joy was great since they werent turned into a disabled person, which is understandable because of how many daily training they had. Well, its because of Shions rampage, from now on I decided to pay more attention to her. Well, as long as Holy Knights safety was confirmed, so I thought. However, oh well About Hinata, is it because she saw her subordinates in a miserable condition? You reap what you sow, but this is just an excuse. It couldnt be helped. To set up the fence again, so lets become an enemy, huh? I understand. It cant be helped, I will be your opponent. However, no hard feelings in this! Can you swear if you lose fairly, you will not meddle with this country? (Rimuru) I understand. Lets promise, this match is the last! (Hinata) I believe in you, Hinata. Unlike the previous time, the hesitation inside Hinatas eyes was gone. It also didnt look like she was exacting the revenge for the poor treatment of holy knights, maybe its because she had properly listened to my words. Thats good. You cant stay stubborn all the time. Well then, this was the last match. While holding each ones sword, we closed our distance together. Everyone, including the holy knights, were watching us intently. What is Justice, tedious talk is also not good. In the end, although it was annoying to resort to violence, it was easy to understand. To bet their beliefs, the fight between two people had restarted. However. Frankly, there was no possibility for me to lose. After all, there wasFuture Attack Prediction. Although Holy attribute can pierce through Covenant King Uriels Absolute Defense, I already have eyes that can see all the sword lines. Having such thoughts, I must never think carelessly. In my vision, Future Attack Prediction emitted light for the line of all predicted attacks Nn??? Surprised. What was the meaning of this? To me, who was having such thoughts, Notification. The Individual: Sakaguchi Hinatas growth was confirmed. She most likely posses Heros Egg. Because of this reason, she has become an existence that surpasses logic, and because of this result, she seemed to gain a resistance against Result Prediction Systems ability. In other word, I must avoid using my own power? Why did this happen! Didnt I have the upper hand during the previous positions? To grow in the middle of the fight, although it was wonderful, to happen at this time was too much! Damn, what the hell does this mean! Seriously, Even the Gluttonous King Beelzebub vanished in the fight before While thinking such things, I desperately warded off Hinatas sword. Even though she became Heros Egg, it seemed to not strengthen her suddenly. That was a relief. Because I can still deal with her somehow. However, I cant win just by evading. There must something that I can do if not. Towards me who was lost in thoughts, Notification. There is no problem. Gluttonous King Beelzebubs revival is possible. Huh? Wasnt it annihilated. Notification. Although it was annihilated, it was possible to revive it, there was no problem. What the past tense for! Even so shouldnt you say that earlier! Shouldnt you? I was wavering between delight and annoyance, Wisdom King Raphael let out an even more explosive statement. Notification. Should Covenant King Uriels Absolute Defense be activated? YES/NO Hey! Why didnt you activated it since a little while ago? To my question, Wisdom King Raphael answered about this matter, I almost reached the limit of my surprise. Anyway, Solution. Holy attribute can pass through Covenant King Uriels Absolute Defense. Therefore, there was no point to activate it. Etc, so it announced. Even a perfectionist has a limit. During the fight with Hinata before, it said that the movement of Holy attributes attack was impossible to predict. Based on Raphaels analysis, about why it was possible to penetrate the Absolute Defense was because its substance was only Spirit Substance and Shadow Substance. It could pass because Absolute Defenses barrier which only protects against Magic Power. Raphael had reasoned that because it makes small scale moves at random, prediction of its contact point was impossible. So why was Raphael talking about this while filled with confidence? In other words, it means that Raphael had devised a perfect way to defend against Hinatas attack, right? Solution. Not long ago, the data of Melt Slash [5] that annihilated Gluttonous King Beelzebub was collected. The result, Holy Sword technique: Melt Slash was acquired. In this case, it was an event not covered in the prediction; it was now possible to percept the law of Spirit Substances movement.[6] Hmm. Nn? Wait a minute, waaiiiit a minute. Eh? So that means, even If I received a direct hit from Hinatas sword a while ago, there was a possibility that I wouldnt receive any damage? Oi! You ignoring me? This bastard. So it means, not answering was the answer, huh? Eh? But.. Wait a minute, even if I received the direct hit from Hinatas Melt Slash before, I would not die? Solution. Of course. There was a possibility to receive large damage, but it was also possible to regenerate immediately. Then, why did it seem like you were panicking? Perhaps it was because you wanted me to eat and analyze Melt Slash, right?[7] Oh! You still dont want to answer again! This fellow, gradually the response becomes high class. If it is compared to Human, it was good at scheming. Even if it had an ego, I could honestly believe it. ..But, certainly. Its because that was something I had wished for. Can I withstand that attack? Can I also use it? In that moment it understood my wishes and immediately executed it, huh? This ability (Raphael) was no joke (overpowered). This ability was way too good for someone like me. No. I only exist for Masters sake [8] You immediately refuted it. Humph, thank you. Hereafter, I will be relying on you, Partner! But I beg you to not do something secretly. Inside Thought Acceleration, the exchange between Wisdom King Raphael and I ended instantly. And, invoking Covenant King Uriels Absolute Defense, my left hand caught Hinatas sword. Astonished, Hinata opened her eyes wide. That was so. In my life, that was the fastest strike. Facing Hinata, Complete victory for me, Hinata![9] So I announce it, I use Melt Slash. A shining flash. A strike flash that even eyes cannot follow, the sword in Hinatas hand was broken, and then the strike stops right before Hinatas neck. The match was decided. Hinata was frozen because of the surprise but, It was my complete defeat, Rimuru. You may do anything you like.. So she muttered, and closed her eyes. The fight was over with my victory. Well then. Finally, it seems Hinata has become meek to me, did she finally agree to listen to my words? Thus, the Holy Knights attack was completely fended off. Or precisely, I felt it was too one-sided. I think I would deliberately pretend to have never seen it. The cleaning up afterwards will be difficult, but the problem was solved for the time being. Chapter 97 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 96 Chance to Speak I called Gerudo over to help with putting things back in order. The Yellow Numbers manufacturing ability is surprisingly high. So Ill have them work hard returning things to normal around here. And though Gerudo was quite upset at having no opportunity to fight this time around, he happily accepted my request. Thus, they quickly got to work. The demon steel reinforced tunnels we had built proved unnecessary, so Ill have them fill those in as well. Since demon steel is very useful, we cant just leave it lying around, now can we. And thats the thought that made me realize, Thad I had forgotten about a very serious matter. Crap I forgot about Veldora The moment I thus muttered, the surrounding Department Heads all froze. They exchanged glances as if seeking advice from each other with their eyes. The knights looked at us with a face full of suspicion, but we have no time to alleviate their worries. Now then, what to do Whenever I tried making eye contact with any department head, they would turn away. How reliable! I get it, you hate it. Well it is really hard to come up to a guy who was raring to go and tell himJust kidding, were done already, all good! Hell definitely rampage. Not that theres another choice here. It cant be helped, Ill go and explain. The rest of you return and rest up. The knights too, take a bath and relax. Those with ruined equipment will probably need no clothing too The knights looked at me as if they could not understand what I was saying. Well, I guess bath culture exists only in Ingracia Kingdom, so its not a surprise if they dont know And they probably cant imagine monsters taking baths. Hmph, prepare to be surprised! Our baths are far better than the ones in any royal capital around. We have great reviews, so rest up. As for clothing Those partnered with Ranga have lost everything but underwear. To advertise our country, lets give them some of our newly developed hemp jackets. The girls can choose to wear a yukata, so theres plenty to choose from. Seems like with effort we can eventually restore their armor, but thats impossible right now. Not that it will stay like that for long. From the looks of it, Shion is also not wearing armor. Though she seems to be able to call up clothing at will. Its just a feeling, but she probably had some grand battle with the knights. Those that cant walk are being carried by Rangas pack. I decided to leave the knights with Hakurou and had Souei deliver a message to Rigurdo. Rigurdo can probably manage to prepare baths and clothing for all of them. Now it feels like were preparing for a banquet well, I guess its fine. I mean, were always at it anyways, and we recently expanded our fields as well. Its that, you know? Party after some big event? I think its a custom basically wherever you go. Thinking these things, I ventured off to Veldora. Afterwards, out of rage, Veldora destroyed the tunnel in an explosion and flew into the sky. Aiming for the tired Knights from above, he gracefully aimed at them. Hes been releasing his aura the whole time in dragon form, so his anger seemed to have abated slightly. Good thing I had him release it before he started his assault on the knights. Basically, this old geezer (not that he is actually) just wants to rampage. Hes only dangerous if he doesnt get to unwind once in a while. I think well need to prepare such a place for him for future use. For us, though, this was all a story we could laugh about. For the knights he attacked, it was a nightmare. I mean, imagine being completely drained, and then having a nightmare-like being descend upon you. Geeeeh!! Veldora!! And, Abababababa!! They screamed. What a funny reaction they showed. I would have loved if you could see it, but I guess I also felt sorry for them. Well, I wanted to make sure they would not assault us every again, so this might have been perfect timing for his appearance. Hmph, I wonder if Raphael had also planned this?.. Nah, I guess not. Theres no way Raphael could have predicted this far, so lets not overestimate Raphael too much. I mean, the fight with Hinata had gone completely according to plan, so this was just a thought I had. So with this and that, I guess we can close this confrontation story by saying that it was our complete victory. When I returned to the city, the knights were already taking a bath. Rigurdo, as always, was running around handling food preparations and the like. Souei should have notified him a while ago, so theres no need to rush, I think its probably just his personality. But to think that he even ran around asking whether there was any food they couldnt eat because of their religious preferences! Really have to respect him for his diligence. I bet that hes been talking to merchants and adventurers learning about the human culture for a while now. Rigur, after making Gobuta the garrison squad leader, has been supporting his father Rigurdo. Isnt he a fine successor for Rigurdo? But whod believe that he was a simple goblin until not too long ago? The banquet hall. Were often having banquets, so make it! I declared a while back, and they quickly built the building. Its about the size of a gymnasium, and is dome shaped. The inside has wooden floors with a tatami floored seat of honor. In worst case scenario, since this building can house so many people, it can be used for evacuation purposes. The building is quite large so it had to be built sturdy. The skeleton of it we had reinforced with steel, but were planning on changing that to demon steel eventually. If I think about it, just how privileged is our country? Just when I began thinking this, I saw food brought out on waiter tables. Well done. As youd see in an expensive restaurant, the food is inside a hand crafted bowl. When I had some time, I tried baking one out of clay, and the children, who saw me do that, decided to imitate me. As a result, every house now uses such bowls made by children. Moreover, the bowls have gotten rather pretty recently. Their vividly colored, whether using medical herbs or some other dubious method, and appear truly grand. Seems like a lot of experimentation went into making them. The table they are carried on is also an example of intricate craftsmanship. To think that it was made with the leftover material Looking at all of this, from the onsen to the tableware, my tastes are reflected in all their actions. Considering my current pleasant lifestyle, the time I spent munching on grass seems unbelievable. I can also enjoy food now. Ive really been working hard, right? Todays menu is tempura. Wonderful. Looks exactly right, and the taste is great. Made by Shuna. Not, I repeat, not by Shion. Shions all brawn and no brains, and even if she has a cook skill, I cannot leave everyones meal to her. This Tempura was slowly developed after showing Shuna my memories. Shes worked really hard. But, it was only possible because I had memories, albeit vague, about its taste. Even Ingrasia Kingdom, which had an abundant variety of food, did not have Japanese meals. True Japanese meals, even among the World Travelers, must be truly rare. She really has worked hard. I mean, in order to make something like dried bonito, weve gone off to the sea to catch fish in large quantities. And since we can easily transport it while preserving its freshness via spatial travel, weve gotten our hands on a great variety of ingredients. We are at the pinnacle of food culture. I, personally, think that a country that has a poor variety of food is pointless. Among the three basic necessitiesCFood, Water, ShelterCthe most important one is food, after all. Though I guess that might depend on the person. Which is why, even by going to absurd lengths, weve developed many dishes. The current problem is white rice. Wheat, on the other hand, weve easily acquired. I mean, Ive seen rich people eat white bread in the royal capital. So, weve been able to reproduce that product easily. The problem is: rice. I couldnt imagine that this grass family did not exist, so I passionately set off to look for it. But, compared to millennia of selective breeding that Japanese Rice had undergone, what we found was no where near as tasty. But thats only to be expected. I didnt think this would be easy. So, were currently in the middle of modifying the plant. The thing is, my plan is actually really simple. I asked Raphael if there was a way to quickly fix it, and a simple answer was presented before me. That was: altering the plants properties using ShionsCookskill. But how will that go? I cant imagine the properties taking root permanently. So, Ive been doing that with my ability to change just a small portion of the rice (in fact, just my portion). Shion would get a big head if I let her do it, so I did it myself. This time, however, I had Shuna allow me to do it to the knights portions as well. Today is special. They dont know the beauty of my country, so I plan to show it off to them. Carrot and Stick. Crush them with overwhelming power and then treat them very nicely. The knights might not be that easy to sway, but I have a feeling that this will be pretty effective. Well, white rice is my obsession though, so maybe the knights will hate it. Tempura is widely popular, with Adventurers and merchants loving it. By the way, we also tried growing some rice on magic energy-rich water. The result was a pitch black rice, as if squid ink was mixed into it. Its also unbelievably tasty. But it doesnt look very appetizing. And its poisonous to humans. We called it demon rice, and it has a surprisingly high nutritional value (for monsters). At some point it has become the primary food of Tempest. And just the fact that it can hold that much magical energy makes it a rare good. Thus we finished the preparations for the banquet and were awaiting the knights return from the baths. The knights got out of bath, dressed in either the yukata or the jacket and came to the banquet. It wasnt clothing they were used to, but they seem to have taken a liking to it. Well, that jacket is basically like a jerseyCreally comfortable to be in. Its the best type of clothing to wear indoors. Some fear on their faces, they were guided to their seats. The Goblinas leading them werent at all worried, and moved naturally. They are surprisingly good at this. The knights are also surprised I bet. Theres no extraneous movement about them. And, thanking the Goblinas, Hinata seemed to have made up her mind as she looked at me. This incident I bear sole responsibility for the trouble we have caused you, and wish to apologize. I do not believe I can be forgiven for this, but please treat my subordinates leniently She said, bowing before me and lowering her head. And when she did that. I could see. Two gentle slopes within her yukata. Crap, things are getting heated up here. Though I wish it was my son that was getting heated up real shame. But, nothing I can do about that. Men are creatures who can never forget the heat of an adventure! At times like this I am truly glad this body doesnt get nosebleeds. But, yukata, huh. Amazing, I must say. It has terrifying potential. And the sight of a woman right out of a bath is the best. Compounded with the fact that this woman is a beauty the combined effects are truly terrifying. I lost Ive been defeated. Complete defeat. Everything is forgiven, so I say. But then, Rimuru-sama, whence would you be looking? Shuna asked with a smile on her face. Hmm? Her words are kind, so why do I feel a chill Why how did she know?! No no, Im not looking at anything. Anyways, Hinata Do not apologize to me but to Shion and the Yomigaeri. They are the victims I said, pointing at them. Theres no reason to deceive them. Shion jumped in surprise. She hadnt expected to be called. And to her, Im sorry. I have convinced myself that monsters are evil. That they will attack you when you least expect them, and that they cannot be trusted Please forgive me Hinata said, bowing even deeper. When Hinata did so, the other knights followed. All together, they criedWere sorry! Shion started fidgeting, making a distressed face. Shion, forgive them. I understand your anger and pain. But, they are not completely evil. Just so you know, humans are beings that surpass the errors they make. So do consider them thoroughly. There are noble humans as well Shions discomfort intensified with my words. She probably thinks humans are evil incarnate. But, I wouldnt want her to think that all humans are like that. Her discomfort lasted a second longer, And then with a resolved face, Okay! Whether a person is good or evil, Ill decide after seeing their soul! She said, and faced me with a cheerful smile. She seemed as if she had conquered some inner demon and was now cheerful again. The Yomigaeri also forgave them. What a good bunch. They are my pride and joy. Let bygones be bygones. What can and cannot be forgiven is hard to decide, but this time we were able to reconciliate. If you meet people who listen to what you say, you can almost always learn to understand their point. And thus, one problem was solved. Now then, its not a good idea to stay gloomy. The delicious food will get cold. Besides, the agitated Veldora just might get even more agitated. In fact, hes currently occupying my clone and enjoying a meal. He doesnt need to eat just like me, but has been stricken by the beauty of cooking. Now hes just as fussy about his meals as I am. And thus we began the banquet. After a good bath a cold beer is must. Of course, we have it. Its our countrys special alcohol. Made perfectly. Ingracia Kingdom specializes in wine. They do have beer, but its not very good. It lacks a punch or maybe its not carbonated enough? Or maybe the fact that its lukewarm makes it unpleasant. Anyways, we have greatly improved upon it. Dont underestimate my passion for food even for a second. In fact, if I say I want this! everyone immediately gets to work on making it; arent I scary? I guess this is proof that I have become a demon lord, huh?.. Wasnt it like this before? Ah, whatever. Thus the alcohol diversity of our country has also increased. We import the wine and produce the beer. Along with potato and barley shochu. So its natural that the frequency of banquets has increased. My orders are faithfully being carried out and our food has gotten seriously delicious. Even if I say lets have a dinner, itll just become another banquet. No question about it. I dont even need Raphaels input on this to predict the outcome. Its just that obvious. The knights are awed by our dishes. I mean, for seafood, we have even made sashimi. We dont yet have soy sauce, but we have made a similar spice. Its a bit lacking, but soy sauce is currently being researched. In the meantime, we might improve this to perfection. Oh, and then a knight who got interested in trying the black rice put some in his mouth and screamed, T-this! Recovers magical energy?! Hmm? That wasnt a shriek I was expecting. Its supposed to be poisonous to humans, but I guess it is akin to medicine for those stronger? Actually, they were essentially exhausted a second ago, so maybe thats why. While I was thinking these things, the other knights also expressed interest in the black rice. It cant be helped, let them have it. To think that I went out of my way to make white rice and they preferred the black one Well, the appearance of it is bad but the taste is good. Those without extreme prejudice just might eat it without a complaint. Tempura, Sashimi, and restorative rice has shocked them I am looking forward to the tales they will spin about my country. Moreover, Im just happy to see templars and monsters enjoying a meal together. Its a good scene. Maybe alcohol had a role to play here, but if such a scene can become the norm, maybe we can truly befriend each other one day. Eat good food and spend days happily. Such is my goal, for which I ardently struggle. Protecting this kind of sight is my job. So I decided yet again. We got drunk and everyone was pretty merry. Arnaud, a person said to be the next most powerful after Hinata, said By the way, Rimuru-san. Whos the strongest in this country? A truly ridiculous thing. Of course, Veldora and I were excluded from this question. But the monsters, all immediately rose. Arnaud said a simple phrase with no real intent behind it, but the monsters didnt take it that way. Chances are, theres secret hierarchy battles going on behind my back, or maybe they decided that a strength-based ranking was a taboo. Actually, if they made it a taboo that doesnt solve a problem in the slightest. At the time, even though I dont get drunk, I think I was drunk. Cause Veldora and I suddenly began to add oil to the fire. Kuahahaha! Shouldnt that question be solved with a battle? Hmm? You planning to argue about it? How about having a tournament? We said I wasnt drunk well, I was drunk on the atmosphere. I just said the first thing that popped into my head. And the moment a tournament was mentioned, the light in their eyes changes. Though the atmosphere was light until then, things suddenly got serious. Kufufufu, what a wonderful idea! Diablo decided to join in, Isnt it fine? Im personally not against it And then Benimaru. And following him, I guess Ill go all out You guys. Youve done well, I guess Ill let you taste some extra training I-I will also participate! Im also in~su! Ill seriously aim higher~su! Sounds good. Ill cut everyone down! I havent had enough fun. I want to fight proper opponents! I as well, rather than constantly leading my men, want to test out my powers! In short, everyone wanted to participate. By that moment, I noticed my mistake but it was far too late. Veldoras also having fun, and frankly, I dont even care anymore. Thus, the Tempest Tournament has been decided. Chapter 98 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 97 Compensation and future relations! Well, this and that happened, and now for some reason its suddenly become a banquet. There was a large quantity of various alcohols available. Well, its probable that its just various forms of diluted whisky and other beverages, but there was ample quantities of ice prepared. We spared no means to bring such a necessary item out for the festivities. But, well, as expected, it was simply too much to ask for Japanese style sake, but since I had desired them, an abundant variety of drinks had been prepared. As it would turn out, the drinks were rather popular amongst the Holy Knights. In their semi-drunken state, I had hoped that talks of a regular Tempest Martial Arts competition would be forgotten, but it would seem that my hopes wont be fulfilled. This chain of events will probably proceed steadily. Thus, the next day came. The discussion between Hinatas group and my own will finally be completed. Various discussions about the future relations between Tempest and the Church will probably ensue. As it would stand, as were the victims side and the one that had received the most substantial level of heavy damage. A lenient response in light of the current situation is simply not possible for the sake of future face and general common sense. However, a specific increase in the severity of the charges placed on the actual criminal sect known as the Blood Shadow was emphasized. It was certainly different from the desired intentions of the Church. Because of a little thing known as management, the responsibility for recent events have not fallen completely from a certain partys responsibility. Although the Holy Knights should end up paying a certain amount of war reparations for their subjugation wars failure this time around. Well, since the location of Tempest is too far away from the territory they control, even if territory was to be passed onto me, I wouldnt be able to use it that much. Not to even think about mentioning the fact that this can simply be solved with money. To be honest, I see establishing friendly relations abroad as a priority above the acquisition of gold and whatnot. While thinking of such things, the meeting had finally begun in earnest. The participants from Tempest would include Rigurdo, Benimaru and myself. Aside from that, we also have the Goblin Chiefs who were, for this purpose, promoted to Minister status. From the Churchs side would be Hinata and her 5 Captains. At first, I had wanted both sides to acknowledge reciprocal recognition. As this was my main goal from the beginning, gaining any additional compensation can be brought up afterwards. With that said, before we truly started the conference, both parties decided it would be beneficial to exchange general information. Such information generally consisted of each partys respective situations, such as their current exportable goods and so on. After that, the main conference started. While watching from a middle ground perspective, I watched for any changes in the balance of the negotiations. If there were to be any misalignments or complications from either party, it would be best if they were corrected in the early stages of the negotiations. After a few minutes, I began to gather how the negotiations are panning out. Needless to say, from our side, the list of grievances began with the Churchs sponsored invasion from the Farmas Kingdom. The direction of the negotiations changes depending on the attitudes of the other party, yet the stances of each party remained unchanged. As for the Churchs position, Hinata mentioned that there was a problem with the current request from the Churchs perspective. Basically, the acknowledgement of the Monster Country is something that contradicts the very teachings of the Church. This is an important matter that could very well lead to the mistrust of the believers. If there was nothing done, this matter could very well lead to the estrangement of the believers. Thus resulting in the loss of the Churchs influence, or at the very least the diminishing of it. This was apparently the reason why the annihilation of said Monster Country was of the utmost necessity. Thats why, according to Hinata, the Church needed a just cause and a cover story to deal with the situation. Hence, they chose to utilize the fact that the Farmas Kingdom had openly showed their desire to secure their profit. Giving the Kingdom a suitable level of claim to act, they attacked Tempest along with the Farmas Kingdom. Well. they have admitted that they are completely at fault here but the fact that they were manipulated into action was unexpected. (Hinata) Fufufuf I suppose it cant be helped. Were completely defeated, so I doubt well be able to make headway if I dont give you some acknowledgement. Besides I, the representative of the Church, believe in the sole existence that protects the lands and people. Those very people that convert to the Church find their salvation, and they cut off all other beliefs besides the Church. There is a limit to the number of people I can save alone. I had believed that only saving those who followed the Churchs teachings was true justice. Thats also how I think even now but I think that I have been mistaken. I should have lent my hand out to those who had striven to survive, to life and be happy. In such, I suppose my actions was not true justice at all. I no, if we had helped others for the simple reason of helping them, perhaps we would not have become so overpowered by this sense of arrogance. For, if we are true believers, we should help all those in need, not merely those who follow our teachings. That is the blindness of our arrogance. To even seek to accomplish this with every ounce of our power is probably the least we can do. As if making a mental breakthrough, and as a result finding some level of fulfillment, Hinatas face showed a bright smile as she spoke. For the old Hinata, to only save believers was the logical choice. To abandon those who do not believe in the Churchs teachings. She didnt have the strength to save every last person who needed help, who looked into the sky begging for a savior. It was a wish she probably thought was something that could never be realized. Thats why she decided that those who followed the teachings of god should be given priority to be saved. Her logical and calculative personality had cut off the non-believers cold-heartedly. While she stayed true to her personal dogma, in her heart, she was only lying to herself up until now. In the end, the number of people she saved was quite limited. The very lines she drew limited the life that could have been sustained. She could never be everywhere at once, but limiting the choice of who to save ended up leading to making incorrect decisions. In the end, while it is impossible to save everyone, there were far more lives that could have been saved. The line that Hinata had drawn before her own heart was whether a person was a believer or not. To not acknowledge someone as a true person unless they were a believer to forget the pain of not saving them. Thats why Hinata greatly feared a decrease in the number of believers. If the number of people who believed decreased, it was like saying the number of people she could protect was reduced. Well, shes was little hardheaded in the beginning. Her train of thought is also a bit skewed, though I can understand her reasoning more or less. I too came from the same world as her after all. Those who place all of their trust in god, leaving their decisions to those who interpret said gods teachings often end up narrowminded. Those who lack the capacity to make their own decisions will often make the wrong ones, leading to a spiral of decay. Im only treated like an enemy because of the current interpretation of the Churchs doctrine. With that alone, I dont mind their actions, though religion in general becomes suspicious. If people were just more flexible and tried to see other points of view, the number of conflicts would be reduced severely. Well, theres always the other reason for conflicts. Human nature. Often war ends up being waged over profits, authority, and the like. Leading to them beating each other until theyre black and blue. In the end, there are those who seek to enrich themselves to obtain an advantage, whereas those who are devout adherents to their faith will often be left crying in defeat. Well, it is story thats quite easy to gauge really, I simply need to be the one who doesnt cry in the end Or rather, I should say the one who strives to not fall behind. In short I need to consider my own intentions. Rather than complaining to others, if they use their heads, they will be able to come up with better solutions. Well, most people are quite formidable in turning a viewpoint around to place themselves in an advantageous position. Its almost second to human nature if one thinks about it. Well, it might just be an idea, but its a good idea to not just believe in a partner blindly. In this regard, I think Hinata may be a bit too serious. From now on I recommend that she should live more freely. Get some proper life experience besides her narrow minded upbringing. At any rate, thanks to Hinata being so candid and admitting to her own faults, the talks were able to proceed smoothly. It seems that there were no objections from the Captains either. Its probable that they have a strong belief in Hinata, so they wouldnt voice any objections to what Hinata says. A large part of the discussion was examining both the situation, as well as both parties recognition that the conflicts between both sides are now over with the Church admitting to their faults. Now comes to the point of discussion compensation, but before that happened (Hinata) My apologies, but there are certain things that I want to say in that regard. With that, Hinata began to share her thoughts. After listening to what she said, it seems that her higher-ups in the Church within the Holy Kingdom, Ruberius, had no involvement with her attack. It seems that the hierarchy of the Church, or at the very least the positions relating to it are rather complex. The Pope, the Sage King, or whomever, it seems that there are multiple individuals who stand at the top of the Chruchs hierarchy. However, the true person that reigns at the top is the Holy Knight leader, Nicolas Cardinal. The rampage that had been unleashed this time, as well as the subjugation war had nothing to do with the Kingdom where the Church is located. Therefore, in the end, the involvement of the Holy Kingdom Ruberius is limited to only Hinata. So even if I had demanded some form of compensation, Hinatas confession ended any hopes of me pursuing that direction. From her viewpoint, its because she held the post as the head of the Popes personal knight that things had become rather complicated. To note, Personal Knights and Holy Knights are two entirely different groups. Taking action solely from the Popes demands, the so called Personal Knights never leave the vicinity of the Pope without his command. Only the head of the Personal Knights, Hinata herself, was given permission to act freely to act and protect the growth of the Church. That basically included overseeing the growth of the Holy Knight branch. Its because of her position that the Holy Kingdom isnt completely unrelated to the current incident. While it wasnt said openly, the responsibility of this incident falls completely on Hinata. It was in order to prevent any blame to the Holy Kingdom that Hinata had withdrawn from her position as the Head of the Personal Knights. Its not like this was the end of the story either. Hinata had already been informed by her teachers that she could have been disposed of at any time. These teachers are known as the Seven Celestial Sages as it were. Though its not necessary to be too suspicious about this matter, id wager a guess that these first-class sages are rather brave and powerful. Since the Holy Kingdom of Ruberius had already made thorough preparations to cut ties with Hinata should she fail or cause trouble with her current actions, its impossible to hold them accountable anymore. In this case at least, we will have to consider this as a separate issue from the Western Church as it were. I suppose it will be necessary to consent with the Western Church this time. Hah then whats going to be done about the compensation? As I had previously mentioned, im not aiming for money for this situation. The aim was for the Churchs side to acknowledge our existence, so after they give their acknowledgement, I want to press for a non aggression pact. Well, my thoughts were interrupted by the Holy Knight named Arnaud. (Arnaud) I dont really see any problems with this. If you or your people were truly evil, theres no reason for us to still exist right now. With those words, he showed his approval. In contrast to the Holy Knight Arnauds opinion was the Vice Captain, the Holy Knight called Leonard. (Leonard) However, theres still a problem. How are we supposed to deal with the current teachings of the Church? Especially when the entire authority of the Church depends on it When he said this, his brow furrowed, conveying he is rather unconvinced. With both this, and Hinatas worries being conveyed, they seem to be the same. In the worst case scenario, theres even the chance of the Churchs dissolution. The important issue is to protect the people during the resolution of current hostilities. I dont care what happens to the Church in all honesty, with that ill be focusing on the protection of the people first. Unlike the rational pragmatic Hinata, the believers of the Church will likely focus all of their contempt towards the Church. If the Church itself vanishes, the Holy Knight order that defends the people from monsters will likely scatter. As if to break my train of thought, the deeply troubled Leonard spoke gain. (Leonard) Even so, the inhabitants of this country are certainly not Wicked beings like we had previously thought. Why not simply let this information be announced instead? In fact, even the Goblins and Orcs, which makes up a majority of the population, have figures quite similar to that of human beings. As for the Lizardmen, well, they were already considered to be demi-humans anyways. Theres no need to think about the Dragonewt class position. Even in the case of the Onis, rather than be considered a low class monster, there are many humans who even view them to be within the ranks of land Gods and Deities. In short, theres no teachings that state that Demi-humans and Demigods are Wicked right? In short, the monsters arent monsters, and thus arent Wicked as the Churchs doctrines teach. Basically what hes saying is to admit my entire population into Demi-human status, allowing us the same treatment as the Dwarves. This can probably lead to, at the very least, some level of mutual understanding. This is similar to points that Arnaud had mentioned before in the discussion, but he wasnt able to really drive the point home. Basically, this is a point of compromise that is entirely political. We decided to adopt this opinion and were then able to rapidly carry out a negotiation examining every possible detail. In this fashion, we managed to create a basic draft for the compromise. By the way, it seems that the Hierarchy of the Church accepted and recognize the current status of our citizens. This was accompanied by us being informed that the Holy Knights would preforming a regular cultural in place of a regular compensation. Above everything else, as an additional compensation, we were given a failed experiment of theirs. Basically a set of experimental equipment that they werent able to complete. As for Hinatas broken sword, we were given that as well, and the few pieces of spirit armor that werent completely destroyed. Analyzing them was fairly simple. At any rate, I passed over a duplicated sword to Hinata to replace her sword since she was pretty much defenseless currently. To note, the analysis of the Spirit Armor was actually a major development. I also had the chance to analyze the Spirit Equipment the Holy Knights used. My current attributes are Darkness and Magic. Basically I wouldnt be able to use the Holy attribute affiliated equipment as is, but I think theres a possibility to modify them. It would seem that these are State-Secret class weapons, yet were sitting here, perfectly fine to just analyze them. If I were to take this as a compensation, I suppose theres no problem with this much. With this country of ours, things will gradually grow more advanced and sophisticated. Not to mention, more well armed. After we received our compensation, we began to chat and I ended up gathering some ridiculous information as a result. I mean, to most others, this would just be common sense, but this is the first time Ive ever heard of it. Basically, it was information on the Great Tenma wars that occur roughly every 500 years or so. This came about when I was discussing future policies. To begin with, (Hinata) Well Tempura, a bowl of white rice even sashimi Rimuru, you are, without a doubt, a fellow Japanese. Theres no longer any doubt in my mind about it. But to reproduce our worlds food here, I have to say im both surprised and amazed. What youve said is true, youve managed to achieve your desired environment in just two years. If I hadnt already seen all of this with my own eyes, I would never believe it for my entire life! Hinata had begun with these casual segments, but. (Rimuru) No, theres still far more to do. Logistics are still far too slow, communication is still out of the question. Since theres magic, casual life and food preservation are possible for the time being. The worst part right now is definitely culture. Theres still just far too little depth in our environment. It will take some time, but one day it will be worked into the society. My aims currently are the main developments of our highway network and its maintenance. I want to get a safe and secure passage to be developed. Were currently working on it, and its progressively taking shape. Following that I want to work on information transfer. I gave up on wireless communication a while ago since I just have no knowledge on the subject. However, though transmission is greatly enhanceable via the incorporation of Magic Steel, so I plan on taking advantage of this for the short and mid term. When the magic steel is connected intercity through a space through the use of shadow step, its possible to communicate with them without the use of an excessive quantity of magic. What do you think? Convenient isnt it? Well I boasted a little. In reality, not only between our cities, but a network that will connect even the villages is planned. Besters been developing a long range telecommunication technology hes calling Comm-Gems. Its too magic intensive if a visual image is also being conveyed during the communication, so its currently impossible to include each village. Its something to look into for the future. If the steel wires were to be processed and finally stretched out, its possible to handle it with manpower alone. If the Shadow Step space were to be used instead, then this process could be done effortlessly without any obstacles. After that, well have to just wait for the development and refinement of the receiver point. As expected, from a person who lived in the Era of Information, the speed of transferring information takes a special place in my desires. Hinata was obviously amazed by my plans. (Hinata) Uh um well er, thats all well and fine Be careful not to go too far youll be attacked by an angel Hinata said this with a casual tone. Angel!? What the heck was that? What about an Angel? Hinata seemed to notice my puzzlement and continued. (Hinata) Ara? You didnt know? Every five hundred years, the gates of heaven will open, allowing the Angels to commence their invasion. Based on fundamentals, they dont attack human settlements all that often, but overly developed towns end up destroyed. Research indicates that the Angels despise civilization as yang to their ying if you will. The only ones that have managed to escape from their onslaught is the Dwarven Kingdom. Their domain only has two entrances. Large scale invasions dont work either because dragons inhabit the mountain ranges. Therefore, theyve managed to defend themselves somehow. Thats more or less the reason why civilization is stagnate to a certain level. The only exception is the Ingrasia kingdom. Its also the reason why the council is there in the first place. Its in order to perform research and try to mitigate the damage of each invasion. Every five hundred years, the Imperial Capital is redesigned based on how much damage is caused after an invasion. Its basically trial and error. This is something that each country has unanimously agreed on and something that all residents understand completely. Its also because their research hasnt been over the top that the destruction and devastation has been kept to a minimal. Each nation gives out support and carries out their research in total secret. Any discoveries are generally concealed and only the Kings of each country can utilize the latest in technological development. If they were to spread the results to the people, the angels would certainly unleash their full wrath upon them. This system was carefully determined and agreed upon. Only discoveries that are determined to not cause incident are released to the masses. The purpose of the angels are to eliminate monsters as well. I suppose its something that you really shouldnt be overlooking. Is this something that everyone knows about? This is always the kind of feeling I get when I get explanations like this Arg But what was that about Angels? How have I never heard about them. (Rimuru) Oi, did you know anything about this? Well, at least its not everyone. When I questioned Rigurdo and the others present, they didnt know anything about this at all. I dont know anything about the Angels invasion, but I do know that when the Angels do come to attack, it could only mean a war between the Demon Lords and the Angels. Well, I did wonder about that war that occurred five hundred years ago. I was curious if it was a war between the Demon Lords or a war against Humankind. No when you think about it, if it were merely a fight with humans, it would have been a joke and a half if any form of truce were ever really made or honored. Although I never really thought deeply about it, now Im starting to get an idea based on everything ive been told. I suppose it makes sense now. However every five hundred years the Angels invade huh and only the technologically advanced They dont make a move on humans, but whats with this hatred for civilization? Is it just that they want to interfere with humankind, or are they afraid of something? Honestly, I couldnt make heads or tails of the meaning behind their actions. (Rimuru) So? Do they leave some countries alone? What happens if someone defeats an Angel? Well, the answer to my question was rather obvious. Its a really bad idea. If you really wanted to make an enemy of a race thats higher than most monsters or demons, well, you can figure out the rest yourself. Indeed, demons are troublesome enough, I probably dont want to go out and make another enemy. As it stands, theres no need to conduct any interference with undeveloped humans. However, whats the cut-off line for technology that will be destroyed? Do they hate the otherworlders tastes perhaps? Maybe gunpowder isnt any good then. It seems that the Angels are individually close to a B+ rank, so they always come in armies of roughly 1,000,000 strong or more In addition, there are leaders of Captain/ Commander classes that are stronger and organize the invasion. It seems like there are General level classes as well, but the combat capabilities of these individuals are unknown. A Demon Lords Body is probably stronger though. Theyre also under the Holy attribute, so any real attacks or intervention from the Church will probably be useless. Though, even if nothing is done, the helpless monsters will generally be slaughtered under the Angelic invasion. However, they dont seem to be allies of humanity either, not even Hinata knows that much about them. Well, its to be expected since no humans currently have seen an Angel for over five hundred years. The only reason they are known is through the recordings of history and rumors. Given that, theres a good reason as to why the Church considers monsters as the enemies, and also why demons exist. Amongst the monsters, there seems to be an organization that is exceptionally hostile towards humans. Theres even a Demon Lord in their midst that clearly hates humans as well. Well, was of course Clayman was the representative of that faction, but hes beyond dead now. With Clayman dead, there arent any Demon Lords amongst the Eight-Star Demon Lords that have a clear cut hostility towards humankind. (Hinata) HUH?! Claymans dead?! Oh, it surprised Hinata. (Rimuru) Yep, hes dead. I killed him and destroyed his soul. While I went for a nice, salty and oily potato chip, I offered my carefree reply. Ah, potato chips are the perfect snack.. Rather than talking about that small fry, I much rather talk about the Angels that were coming. But it was clear that she was conflicted on whether or not she should give up on this matter. That kind of small fry what happened to him doesnt matter at all if im perfectly honest. Well, thats what I thought, but. From what Hinata told me about him, Clayman had always been acting secretively and they were never able to get any leads on him. However, his extreme hostility towards humanity was clear, and if there werent an internal balance check between the Demon Lords, and the necessary agreement of several other Demon Lords, he would have probably went to war with them ages ago. Then I remembered. (Rimuru) Oh right, I just remembered that Clayman mentioned his lord being the Demon Lord Kazaream or something of the nature. Ah, hes likely to have some connection with Yuuki, so best to be cautious. The Holy Knights who hadnt heard this yet were thusly told. (Anon Holy Knight 1) Hah? The Leader of the Freedom Association might be the Demon Lord Kazaream? (Anon Holy Knight 2) However we cant just openly examine him on this If handled wrong, this could lead to an all out war between the Church and the Freedom Association (Rimuru) Well, Kazaream is alive and we assume he managed to manipulate Clayman That would mean the boss of the hostile demons is Kazaream. Even if he isnt the de-facto leader, the chance that hes monitoring them is possibly very high. I said that while eating a few potato chips. But, contrary to their serious facial expressions, their hands continued to bring new potato chips to their mouths. These guys arent you acting a bit too familiar? Heck, even Hinata was reaching her hands out and nibbling on various items. Wait, whats this about?! Is this really a topic that you can so casually discuss? So on and so forth, but I ended up just muttering rashly, especially since it doesnt really have anything to do with me anymore anyways. (Rimuru) Oh well. Its just a possibility anyway. Its best that we dont act careless though. However, I do admit that there are plenty of people going after the Otherworldly children, so I dont want to alert them if I dont have to. (Hinata) Regarding that, I think I might know of a place. Id like to go and examine further, but do you mind if I do so? (Rimuru) Eh? Uh Ah.. Did you need to ask so carefully? Is there some professional informant in the Freedom Association? Hinata probably had a similar idea. I could probably figure out what she was planning, and if its what I think it is, it isnt a bad idea to entrust it to her. Thinking this, I tentatively nodded in my agreement. Indeed, even though there is no tangible evidence, this isnt something that can be just left alone as is. This matter will all be determined by the information that we manage to gather. Hinatas eyes showed me that she was also aware of the importance of the situation at hand and we nodded at each other. Thusly, our future relations with the Church have been successfully laid out. We were able to complete a friendly meeting and spent our time meaningfully. I was even able to obtain some unexpected information, but its best I leave that person to examine it. Hinata also stayed around for another two or three days before she returned. For the sake of an emergency contact, allowing either party to instantly contact the other, several people were left behind. However, monitoring us is no longer their purpose here. Since weve already ceased all open hostility, its best to just establish friendly connections in the future. If possible, id like to maintain relations as is. Like this, the series of Conflicts with the Church, has officially reached a tentative completion. C Chapter 99 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 98 Letter of Invitation Templars, defeated! Every country bordering the Jura Forest soon heard these news. It was preposterous to think that they could have secretly invaded without being seen. Moreover, countries that had relations with Tempest could hardly believe that their intelligence gathering teams were negligent. Of course, Rimuru was aware that these countries were sending spies. Which is why he had ordered a victory that produced the fewest casualties. And country executives realized this fact. After all, the fact that none of the knights were killed only proved their hypotheses. For example, in the Dwarf KingdomCmilitary nation Dwargon. The ministers gathered upon the Dwarf Kings request. They were analyzing a recorded image, while scrutinizing every bit of data they could acquire. With every minister having access to the said information. The data they had acquired disclosed the matters of the battle. The results were rather surprising. One hundred Knights Templar, believed to be the strongest among humans, planned an invasion of the country. However, Demon Lord Rimuru had intercepted this plan, and his response left the knights completely defeated. How truly terrifying the Demon Lord Rimurus information gathering skills are! Certainly no less terrifying than his ability to strategize! So murmured the Ministers. However, was it as they said? The Dwarf King looked over the data, and his sight fell upon a bizarre pattern of movements displayed by the combatants. Was this not supposed to devolve into a haphazard encounter between the forces? Such a thought came to his mind. Actually, thats the only possibility he could have imagined. No matter how much anyone claimed that the altered terrain caused the knights to dance in the palm of Rimurus hand, it should have had no bearing on the actual combat. If so, he was actually constantly staying aware of Hinatas plans while modifying the strategy to sway the battle in his favor. And as a result, by controlling every aspect of the battle, the knights were completely defeated. Unfortunately, since the recording magic is rather limited, the dwarfs could only lament the lack of a comprehensive report. That is, it could only produce a soundless spectacle of the battlefield. Nor could it analyze the skills used; at most, it helped identify the winner. Even so, the data they gathered is certainly of grave importance. Thus he scrutinized it again. Captain-class knights were seen moving in various directions with some plan in mind. The Tempest department heads intercepted resulting in combat. The result was a total war across all fronts and a complete victory for Tempest. Among these battles, it was noted that a single monster could overwhelm eight knightsCmuch to the dwarfs surprise. Considering that these knights were at least of captain class, it is best to assume that Monster Country Tempest easily surpasses the military might of Dwargon. The ministers noisily grumbled about this, while King Gazelle Dwargo sighed in relief. He was truly glad that Demon Lord Rimuru was an idealistic monster who sought friendship with the humans. Had he been a monster who sought to destroy humanity, humans would have faced an unprecedented calamity. (Besides, hes growing too fast!) Was Gazelles true thoughts. He had thought Rimuru to be full of potential when they had first met, but he had never considered that he could progress this far. Should he have destroyed him then? He could not come up with an answer. For better or worse, this demon lord was interesting. And, they currently have a cooperation pact and will be proceeding on friendly terms in the future. Moreover, thanks to his World Traveler ideals, he has been developing some interesting contraptions. Sparing no time nor effort, and aligning himself with no other World Traveler, perhaps such is the true strength of this demon lord. His movements have thus produced some interesting results. And the many skills and technologies developed thus the dwarfs are able to obtain without lifting a finger. So Gazelle decided. Even if the angels destroy him, the dwarfs will not allow the technology to be lost. Of course, they will probably become more and more militaristic in the future but Oh well! How much joy the dwarfs felt from all the inventions that came from that country. (At this point, we have no choice but to trust Demon Lord Rimuru!) Besides, he had released all the knights unharmed this time. This could be interpreted as seeking to coexist with the humans. Had he intended to fight them, he could have massacred the knights. After all, who can complain that an invading force was destroyed? And yet he had let them live. Completely unharmed. This could also be interpreted to mean that he had the confidence that Knight Templar class soldiers are of no threat to him. This is causing quite a division among the ministers: some calling him a danger, others rejecting that notion. Both are probably correct. But theres only one decision. Gazelle cleared his throat and thus got everyones attention. The conference room was completely silent, with every gaze focused on the king. That demon lord seeks to coexist with humans, so, as much as possible, we will support him. That is the official position of military nation Dwargon! The dwarf kings declaration reverberated through the hall. The ministers bowed their heads and accepted their lords will. Thus the policy was decided. The specific measures would now be drafted by excellent individuals. Whether this was a right or wrong decision, he could not have known. But, the Dwarf King had no regrets. And then another report was brought to the king. Your Majesty, Rigurdo-dono has sent an announcement. It seems that they are planning on holding an event to make known the ascension of a new demon lord and seek our presence. Well, this might be a political farce, however. They are simply trying to appeal to countries they are friendly with. Doesnt seem like they actually expect our presence, so how should we respond? Oh, about that! Bester also mentioned something! Tempest, it seems, is planning on holding a tournament Probably a show to go along with the announcement. What will we do? If we plan to attend, they have requested that we notify them in advance. Speaking of, There is limited number of seats, and the city is bound to be crowded that day, so they have asked to promptly answer them. Besters question was brought up along with this report. The Dwarf King pondered for a second. (Actually, what the hell is that stupid demon lord planning hosting a tournament now of all time) Completely unpredictable. Hence amusing. The Dwarf King struggled to keep a smile from surfacing. He could not break his facade before the ministers. (You bastard making me suffer so I like it!) Stifling the joy with a hint of anger, he announced his decision. We will attend the ceremony and the tournament He said. The Ministers had not at all expected such a response, but this was the decision of their king. With the meeting decided, they quickly started to prepare for the journey. Sorcerer Dynasty Sarion, the Emperors Castle. A beautiful garden full of rare life spread behind it. Keeping up the garden provided numerous benefits for the dynasty to say nothing of income made from it. In other words, it was the source of the dynastys pocket money. The entire garden was maintained without a penny from the taxes. Two beings relaxed inside this garden. One was Duke Elalude. Father of Adventurer Ellen, and one of the three leaders of this country. And a being who was sitting across from him. This being is the only one with a higher standing than Duke Elalude in the entire kingdom. Empress Elumeshia Elure Sarion herself. With a beautiful feminine faceCwell, she is a woman, after allCshe has elf blood flowing through her veins and thus doesnt age. Asking the empress how old she is, is considered a taboo. She has the body of a girl who has just reached adulthood. With skin as white as fresh snow. Long pointed ears easily distinguish her from anyone else. The glance of her slanted, jade eyes pierce into the very soul of the person before her. And, long pale blue silver hair falls gently over her cheeks. Duke Elalude was once entranced by the beauty she embodied, but was able to regain his mind after considering his wifes and daughters wrath. And with a short prayer, he faced the Empress. The one so gracefully sitting upon the cushion across from him, Your Majesty, regarding the monster country I have reported on previously, we have received an announcement. He said and taking out a letter from his breast pocket handed it to the Empress. He checked that it was safe. As for its contents, he would rather not say them himself. He knew all to well that the Empress hated to have people learn things before her. But (Having become a demon lord is great and all, but why announce it?) And here is the question. The letter was addressed to Duke Elalude. Normally, there was no need to let the Empress know about it. But it read Please let us know how many people will participate! And that means that any number of guests are invited. So if he doesnt let the Empress know and goes by himself, shell just get mad at him again. And he would rather that not happen. After all When he left on a mission to free his daughter from the clutches of an evil demon lord, he received a stern scolding. Heres what she said. You bastard, how dare you leave your lords side! I cant believe that such an interesting slime exists until I see it personally. Moreover, to witness a birth of a demon lord, which even I have never seen? Im so jeal Ummm, its ridiculous! To have missed such a wonderf I mean, you dont even know the danger you were facing! What a fool! And she became depressed. Oh, and only Elalude ever saw Empress act like this. She appears as a cold hearted individual to the other ministers, and is even feared as the Doll Empress. Like a sheep in wolfs clothing! Elalude always wants to retort. So he perfectly understood how angry she would have been had he gone off by himself this time. Moreover. They even claimed to conduct a Tournament at this occasion. If he left her behind, her anger would be unimaginable. Currently, due to her sulking, he has yet to establish technological cooperation with that country. So if her mood improves, maybe theyll finally be able to finalize those details. Theres another important point. He had confirmed that Tempest had fought against the Templars recently. He had worried about how they will fare against them, but, surprisingly, they didnt just completely defeat them all, they also released every knight. Basically claiming to have overwhelming confidence in themselves. They could perhaps be countries that try to appear weak with only the leaders aware of the true strength. But even so, to hold a tournament now of all times can only be interpreted as an event to flaunt their strength. Well, since this allows Sarion to measure their strength, it is crucial that they participate. But to bring the Empress to such an event would create a myriad problems And he was certain that he himself would have to solve all of them. Empress Elumeshia returned the letter. Elalude gulped in anticipation. Your Majesty, how shall we respond? He hesitantly asked. With a wide smile on her face, How indeed She was just putting on airs. He could easily predict her next words but still waited for them. And hearing an expected response, Duke Elalude would spend the next days without any sleep, busy with preparations. In the small country Brumunds trading house, Myormiles was getting tired of the person talking to him. As a merchant, he could tell a persons personality with a single glance. Those coming for money, those coming with a new business opportunity. Theres also fallen nobles who come proposing dubious deals. Among all these fools there maybe someone with a legitimate proposal. So he cant leave this job to anyone else. While thinking this, he dismissed the swindler before him and called forth the new guest. A handsome man entered. But Myormiles would not be deceived. This man too was a fallen noble who had once tried to sell some junk at high price using his name. He probably came with another idea and is seeking money. But, if anything, he is a noble. Myormiles verified this himself. So rudeness towards a true noble could be fatal. Which makes this job all the harder. Another stupid idea is it, he thought, and inquired the guest. And he was right. It really was rubbish. In short, Ill open a new store using my slaves, so give me money! He said. Frankly, he cant see this idea succeeding. A store needs a lot more than cute girls to be successful. Research the market and the buyers, consider the location, and pay for the girls children. Just because they are slaves does not mean they will work for freeCthey need food and shelter after all. Theres also initial costs to consider. Opening a brothel also requires one to consider the chance for disease to spread. If it does, not only the noble, but Myormiles himself would be indicted. So this is not something he could accept. My, what a discerning eye you have, Kazak-sama. But, regarding these female slaves, that would prove impossible, wouldnt it. Human slave trade has been forbidden and opening a store with illegal slaves would be Oh, about that heres the thing. All is solved when a noble pays the right people some money. So, you know? Oh and this is a secret but those slaves are elves He said in a haughty manner. Myormiles got a heartburn just listening to Count Kazak, but stifled his displeasure. As a merchant, he cant show a customer displeasure. Even a novice merchant knows that. So how should he refuse him And the moment he began to say something, Yo! How have you been, Myormiles-kun! The door burst open and in walked a person while greeting him. A beautiful girl (boy?) with silver hair, golden eyes walked in. Who cant possible be here Eh? Could it be, Rimuru-danna? A profoundly surprised voice escaped his lips. Huh? Didnt Rimuru-dana become a demon lord? So Fuze-sama had said And he is not wearing a mask? So he was this cute without it?! These thoughts filling his head, he had completely forgot about Count Kazak. And then he heard, Please wait! Master is currently with a guest! A panicking attendant attempted to stop him. Chances are, he had missed Rimuru coming in and was too late in stopping him. What a failure. But chances are, he wouldnt have been able to stop him anyways. So Myormiles could hardly get angry at the attendant. Ah, sorry. You were with a guest, huh. Well then, Ill wait in your store! And flashing an insincere smile, Rimuru addedPardon my rudeness nah, my bad! And leaving everyone dumbfounded he left. Afterwards, Myormiles ended the discussion with Count Kazak, and cleared his schedule for the rest of the day. A great wave was beginning to move the world. What was more important? Myormiles was not a fool who could not understand that much. He was certainly a person who could find ore within a stone. But! There was something he could create even if he were to abandon everything. A short acquaintanceship but large profit? That didnt matter. Most important was his obligation to consider the long term benefit of his business partnersCfellow merchants. He had intended to visit himself when things calmed down. That is, he has heard that after becoming a demon lord Rimuru has gone off to attend Walpurgis Banquet. So he could hardly take any action until he was sure of the changes. And yet the person himself had visited as if nothing had changed. So meeting with this person was by far the most important thing he had to do. Remembering every strategy he knows, and hiding the pure joy that was filling his heart, Myormiles rushed to his store. What wicked plan would he propose today? And thus, Myormiles tedious days would come to an end. Chapter 100 Volume 1 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 99 Tournament Preparations Myormiles hurried back to his shop. He could have sent a butler ahead of him, but decided not to. Would he really wait for me? Slightly worried, he entered the shop. When he did, he saw that adorable girl (?) reclining on a coach. And, when (s)he saw Myormiles, (s)he smiled widely. Yo! That was quick A speech style that was completely at odds with his/her face, (s)he raised a hand in a greeting. That was, without a doubt, master Rimuru. Having confirmed that, Myormiles expressed his heartfelt happiness that Rimuru was still alive and well. The other attendants, seeing their master thus, did not react with any surprise and have been treating Rimuru with respect.| Certainly, that was the effect of having spent an hour here alone with him. After setting down the iced tea he was drinking, Rimuru went straight to the point. Well, what. Ive got a job request, you see? Im ce~rtain that Myormiles will be able to handle it. Ive got an event coming up and I want a producer for it. Can I leave it to you? With a wide smile that can only be described as representing all the wickedness of the entire human race, Rimuru asked. Myormiles could not read what was on his mind, but was certain that it involved danger. Even so, What kind of event would Danna be talking about? Myormiles, for some reason, wanted to hear more. Somehow, hes been entranced by this person. Without any thought to loss and profit, these kind of unnatural feelings filled him. Perhaps, he was now a failure as a merchant. But now that he has become a failure, isnt it the perfect time to serve this being? So he tried imagining what it would be like to serve Rimuru. The very thought filled him with boundless joy. Thus, he heard Rimurus explanation. He disclosed a shocking proposal. Tempest will be holding a Tournament soon, and he wanted to leave it in Myormiles hands. He had described it as amusement, but, in short, it really is just a spectacle for the masses. They will create a Colosseum to hold ten thousand people to watch and cheer for the contestants. Average people also have the right to watch, perhaps with an entrance fee. Its fine, however, if the entrance is free. As long Tempests dining and lodging are properly advertised. More importantly, moving the ten thousand guests around. Though the highways have been prepared, theres a need to manage the carriage transportation and provisions. Moreover, managing the number of guests. Offering lodging. Just thinking about the wealth that will move here made his mouth water. Tempest dining and lodging is beyond excellent, so accepting the guests will prove simple. The problem is the permanent stimulation of economy and maximizing the profit. Thats the whole point behind this tournament. Too amusing! To have prepared such a detailed plan only to leave it in Myormiles hands! This should be left to a pro, no? Dont tell me, Myormiles, you lack confidence? Ha, hahahaha! How cruel. Rimuru-sama is an evil person Ha ha ha ha. I am, I am! But not as evil as you! The two laughed loudly. With a wicked smile on their faces. You do understand that enormous capital will be moving around here, right? Fu fu fu fu. Fret not, this is this Myormiles field of expertise I will produce results Rimuru-sama will be completely satisfied with! Enormous capital will flow at this event. Just as Rimuru says. What a terrifying being. Just how far can he see On that note, I may see another way to use the restorative medicine. It is possible to be restored as long as one is not dead I believe So perhaps we could sell it to the participants And, the true goal is advertising, right? So that people visit Tempest many more times from now on, right? Based on that goal, my job would be As expected. Im glad I decided to leave this to you, Myormiles! I dont mind if the tournament does not produce any profit. I want to come again! If people leave with that feeling, then we have succeeded. Ill leave the invitees to you. Alright? They thus shook hands. A terrifying chill assaulted Myormiles as ideas poured into his head. There are countless ways to manage an event as a country. Just by allowing people to bet on the winner can produce enormous income. He finally realized the many ideas and the weight of responsibility that this request entailed. And when he did, a boundless excitement filled his body. He could finally do it. He could finally show him! He could finally be of use to Tempest! And then, Rimuru added Oh, and later, if this goes over well, would you like to join us? Commerce Division Chief or Merchant Division Chief. Well, the name doesnt matter, but I want to have you assume that post. Were growing pretty big recently, so we need to take control of that sector. How about it? How about it? How about it? How about it? ? These words, as if playing the strings of his heart, reverberated again and again. With a big nod, he accepted. Of course he would. Rimuru was willing to invest in him to this extent. There was no room for failure. If he did well, he could join his most trusted circle! In all of Myormiles days, more than any dream or hope he has had, he now felt like he has never felt before. This feeling was like sweet nectar that he swore to never let go of. Even after Rimuru left scheduling the next meeting, the excitement did not lessen. Things will get busy. First, declaring the intent to gather his estate. Should this event conclude successfully, no, he will make it successful, he has no plans to return to Brumund. So he thus declared. And asked, What will you do? If you like this mansion, I dont particularly care? And upon hearing these words, all of his attendants replied, Please permit us to journey with you They said. At this point, nothing held him back. Even though he had received license from the country, Myormiles was a guild member. He has the freedom to move between countries. One should always be prepared to move! But letting go of this shop might prove disadvantageous in the future. So he decided to have a few people stay back in case Brumund were to flourish. Ordering his servants to pack, he returned to his store. And he called the head clerk into the office. Before the clerk could even take a seat, Yo, youve gotten pretty good recently, how about taking over the store? Straight to the point. Blinking a few times, the clerk tried to understand what he just heard. He is, in fact, a son of one of Myormiles relatives, and was sent here to study. He is a bright kid that Myormiles took a liking to. But, in reality, he lost his original home due to failing horrible, and only became a clerk to have a place to stay. Yet theres no qualms about his work ethic. Hes someone Myormiles could easily depend on. But, master What could you possible mean by that? Unable to believe what he had heard, he timidly asked. With a big nod, The thing is, Ive been tasked with an important job. Ill be leaving the country, so I decided to leave the shop to you. Make the store a success and call your parents to visit one day Myormiles said, patting the clerk on the back with an affectionate smile. In reality, he had only intended to loan the store to him. That is, he fully expected to be able to recover the price of the store. Myormiles the merchant was not a sweet individual. Moreover (If he cant make the payment, that just shows that he was a failure to begin with) He was motivated by his duty as a teacher. Thank you, truly, thank you Definitely I will definitely repay your benevolence! Finally comprehending what was said, the clerk thanked Myormiles. Ignoring his gratitude, Work hard! Myormiles said, nodding. Just in case, they set up a contract for exchange of commodities. There was no oversight on this end. And after again being thanked by the clerk, he announced the change in leadership to the rest of the store. And, compounding to their surprise, he added, On a one in a million chance that something happens, you are free to consult me. But, Im sure you guys will be able to get settled with the new order right away. Just remember to steer clear of dubious deals with the nobles! Everyone nodded to his words. They have all taken Myormiles teachings to heart, so no one would engage in dubious deals here. And then, Umm would it be impermissible for us to follow you, master? Some among them said. These five individuals Myormiles saw great potential in. So he was greatly surprised. He never expected them to be willing to abandon their livelihood to follow him. Thus, he was troubled as to how to respond. But those who asked did not waver in the slightest. The ex-clerk smiled and said, Myormiles-sama, everyone here is your disciple. Please take these persons with you However without them, would you not be troubled? Hahaha, so You were worried about that! I, too, have taken to your teachings, you know! Myormiles nodded once to these reassuring words. Thinking about it, trusted people with whom he had worked on important duties are truly precious. So he decided to accept the proposal. Thus, after overseeing the preparations for the move, Myormiles set off towards Tempest. After parting with Myormiles, I sighed in relief. Thank goodness he accepted. Having a tournament is fine and all, but how should we take advantage of it? That was the thought that started this all. Even falling is not free. I ordered an urgent creation of the Colosseum. The plain on which we faced the knights is where we decided to build this grand structure. Its easy to access and otherwise convenient. We declared that the tournament will be held along with the Demon Lord proclamation ceremony. We also decided to allow any powerful being from the Jura Forest to participate. In short, were also scouting for new recruits. Since were becoming a legitimate state, its probably a good idea to add more powerful beings to our ranks. Other demon lords scout for devil subordinates to increase their influence, but its unclear whether said devils are truly strong. How~ever! Since theyll be fighting this time, well be able to tell their strength right away. On that note, theres a problem of too few participants and too many spectators. If we only display the power of my Cabinet, the vagrant devils will probably be dissuaded from rampaging at will. Those fools who decide to cause mischief regardless will be erased. If possible, Id rather we add them to our ranks before that happens. After all, they say the angels will come invading. Though that was my first time hearing that, I hardly see a reason to stop our progress. I desire a pleasant and comfortable life! Which is why it might be a good idea to further increase our fighting strength. So rather than targeting the famous clans, I would much rather gather strong individuals and confer a reward upon the winner. Monsters are hardly interested in coin, so I proclaimed that I will grant any reasonable wish. So hopefully a large number of participants will show. Otherwise, this would hardly be a show. To someone who enjoyed those end of the year fighting shows on TV, this is ideal entertainment. But, theres the problem of managing capital. Viewing fee can be free as long as Tempest is properly advertised. When I thought so, I noticed that we were lacking in personnel. Theres no monster who specializes in finances. While I could do it alone, its just too damn troublesome. And then I remembered Myormiles-kun. What a wonderful resource he is. I dont know why he got so excited, but he is even more eager than I am to put this plan into motion. Perhaps even holding it as an annual event. Moreover, he even thought of a plan to sell the medicine at the event. What a terrifying individual. In that case, rather than a quickly built arena, we should probably build something more grand. Slightly panicking, I contacted Gerudo. It seems that they were in the middle of laying the foundation so they didnt mind having to expand the size of the building. Though I initially held against box seats, I guess those would be important. By the way, the Cabinet unanimously declared secret training time and vanished. Only Ranga remains as always within my shadow. Now then, since I am in Brumund, I might as well greet Fuze. Opening the door to the Brumunds Freedom Association Branch, I entered. And was met with a Whos that? gaze. Right, every time I came I would wear a mask, so they dont know its me. Whatever. If hes not here, Ill just leave. With such a carefree attitude, I approached the receptionist. Yo. Im Rimuru; would Fuze be around? Oh, heres my guild card I said and pulled a card from my pocket (stomach). I could hear people ask That girl is an adventurer?! but I paid them no mind. The receptionist lady seemed to have remembered me. Ah! My, oh my, it has been a while! How have you been? Hmm? Oh, quite fine! You also seem to be doing well. So, could I meet with him? Ah, yes. Please follow me! I was immediately let through. Behind me, I could hear: Seriously?! Who is that girl! and the like, but I should probably ignore those word. And as always, I was guided towards the same room via magic circles. Inside, Fuze was holding his head. Yo! I came to play. Whats wrong? Something on your mind? Well, its been peaceful, but then suddenly a demon lord appeared Eh? Seriously? What a menace. Why are you so relaxed?! No, no, the demon lord is right before me. So what should I do? Oh? Is that so? Then how about serving some tea? Cake might also be a good idea? Cake, huh what the hell! Do you think I could acquire such a delicacy so easily?! Seriously, is it alright for you to be so carefree even as a demon lord? While complaining, he poured some tea. Unlike how he seems, hes a really pleasant guy. Thanking him, I sipped the tea. And let him know the short version of the Walpurgis Banquet incident. That there are Eight Demon Lords now called Octogram. And, most importantly. That Freedom Association Guild Master Kagurazaka Yuuki is somehow connected with Chaos Lord Kazarim. Fuze muttered in disbelief. But without doubting my story, he started considering countermeasures. Rather, while doubting my words, I should say. If Im wrongCgreat, if Im rightCthen a plan of action is absolutely necessary. Its best to stay prudent. What a reliable fellow he is. On that note, I think it would be best to use this magic item that prevents mind control. Were also all using it. And, do not disclose this to anyone you dont trust and that has nothing to do with Yuuki. Understood Thats only to be expected. Ill try to look for people who can dispel brainwashing and mind control skills. Hes quick on the uptake. Hes already way ahead of me. Call me if anything happens I said, taking out a Communication Ball and a hundred gold coins. Hey, Danna what is this? Communication device and necessary expenses. Enough? It will help. But to bring this much out, is it that serious? That it is. I dont think Ingracia can be trusted at all by this point. Yuuki has had 10 years to extend his network, you see? Fuzes expression got even more serious when I said so. And he began grumbling to himself. Seriously things were much more peaceful before you showed up Isnt it great, you got a job. And a big one at that! Fuze held his hands up as if giving up, Make it a request He said. With a face full of determination. Its tough to request of him to question his superiors. I do feel bad for him, so I decided to explain in greater detail. My real objective is the children. So I told him. If Yuuki is suspicious, theres a need to save the kids. But if I handle this poorly, hell learn that I am suspicious of him. So this must be done in complete secrecy. Preferably with a third party that has no relation whatsoever with me. Fuze nodded and began to think up the strategy. Anyways, we cannot rush this. Since he hasnt noticed yet, theres no need to take any serious action. We can take this slow, so I believe we should carefully proceed here. I have accepted the request. Leave it to me! Fuze nodded and made the promise. For the time being, hell use trusted people to search for those afflicted by mind control. If possible, hell secure the children. Theres no choice but to trust him for now. I leave it to you! And nodding, we concluded by discussing the finer details. Chapter 101 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 100 Underground Labyrinth After finishing the meeting with Fuze, I headed back to Tempest. I can move to any previously visited location viaSpatial Travelyou see. It does use up some magic energy, but my reserves are so vast that I dont even feel it. So its a super useful skill that lets me transfer to places without any detriment. When I neared the city, Gerudo contacted me via telepathy. (We seek your immediate guidance, Rimuru-sama!) What could be wrong? With that thought, I transferred to Gerudo. In a leap completed in a single moment, I head towards Gerudo. It truly is a very useful skill. Not that Im going to appear right by his side, rather I am going materialize in the near vicinity. If necessary, I could appear exactly on a desired spot, but this time lets transfer a little further away. Well, in fact, since its a place Ive visited before, I dont actually need to focus on transferring to the individual. And at this point its easier to move towards him by foot. Gerudo was at the tunnel that Veldora had blown up. Pieces of demon steel were spread across the landscape barely obscuring the ruined tunnel. I had ordered it to be restored, yet no work seems to have been done. I wonder why? Gerudo seems to be arguing with somebody. Im telling you~! Were now occupying these tunnels! Even if so you say, we have not recognized your claims. Please allow me to consult Rimuru-sama first. No way! Cant you see, weve abandoned the labyrinth?! Are you seriously planning on making us homeless? No one is saying that. By the way, stop trying to sneak demon steel out of here. Tch. How sharp! Dont sweat the small things, or my Beretta willCWha!! Erasing my presence, I successfully captured Ramiris. And looked her right in the face. No question about it, its Ramiris. What the hell are you doing? Y-yahoo! Whats up, Rimuru? Averting her eyes, Ramiris greeted me. Even without asking, I know exactly what she was planning on doing. Shes planning on claiming the demon steel and connecting the tunnel into the labyrinth. Shes said something about building an entrance around here before, after all. So, you were planning on building a labyrinth here and you were discovered by Gerudo? Eh no, theres now way I think. Maybe? In other words, Im right. Seriously Aha, ahahaha.. She tried laughing the matter off. Looking around, theres a clear need to reclaim the resources and repair the land, I thought. But, maybe its a good idea to have her build the labyrinth here after all? I mean, think about my last conversation with Myormiles. We want people to continuously revisit Tempest. But, perhaps not every day, but at least every season. So, is there something we could do that would attract people that often? For example how about we create a dungeon (labyrinth)? This might be a good idea. I look at Ramiris. Without a care, shes just smiling at me. Shes a little no, shes very unreliable, but maybe shell manage. Steeling myself, I expressed my proposal. My proposal. Its very simple, really. Ill have Ramiris create a labyrinth and act as its manager. And well thus have the labyrinth generate some profit. Ramiris will live there, and Ill get some pocket change. Of course, this idea requires her complete support, but she doesnt seem opposed to it? In fact, when I disclosed the plan, Eh, eh? In other words, I can make a labyrinth here?! Actually could this be a chance to finally dispel that horrid nickname: NEET?! Opening her eyes wide, she exclaimed. Well, I did think of it more as a joke though. U-umm it is true that I can earn some money this way? Swallowing hard, she asked me with a serious expression. Shes probably afraid that Ill change my mind. Though theres no way I would. Well, not like all my promises are enforceable, though. Im serious. But, I wouldnt know how much profit we can make until we try it Well, there will be related expenses, so how about 20% of the profits? Umm how much would that be? Well, if a thousand adventurers visit in a single day, youd be getting 2 gold coins. Geh!! S-s-such a f-f-fortune?! Well, actual earnings might be higher or lower than predicted. And since you need to build a place to live anyways, you dont suffer as a result, right? She violently shook her head. In the first place, had she built the labyrinth anywhere she wanted, she would still have to maintain it. So there was nothing disagreeable about this. She hugged me tightly out of joy. Since both parties seem satisfied, this will become another project that I will oversee. Adding Gerudo to our discussion, we polish out the details. First, we have overnight plans to lay a road from the city here. Its a trip that wouldnt even take half a day. We had chosen this place as it was on the outer perimeter of the city. About 10 km away, Id like to say? Once the road is done, we also plan to build a stable nearby. We had wanted to lay rails to transport people and baggage from here. Since letting horses and magic beasts into the city would lead to new hygienic problems. Reclaiming the demon steel is necessary for that goal, but I can just prepare some more. Since its relatively close to the city, an inn here would unlikely bring many customers. So, we decided to build a motel instead. But if we will build a labyrinth here, then an inn would be in order. If they wanted to truly relax, they could always come back to Tempest. Its a good idea to keep work housing and home separate. And if we build a labyrinth here we are bound to attract some adventurers. It might be a good idea to also service the carriages coming to and from the Dwarf Kingdom and the (ex) Farmas Kingdom. Drawing up the plan, I have Gerudo confirm it. He finds it acceptable. Moreover, the site of our battle with the knights is only a few steps away. Two kilometers towards the city, where a number of roads intersect, is the planned site of the arena. Its relatively close to the city, so we expect the guests to walk there. Unlike our world, people tend to walk here. Its unimaginable to not walk a round trip of less than 20 km. They also follow the early to bed, early to rise policy. So if we hold the tournament from 10:00~15:00, that should give them enough time to make the trip. As for the staff, we can probably have them stay at the inn. Having thus agreed with Gerudo, we moved on to discussing the arena blueprint. After talking to Myormiles, I finally envisioned how I wanted it to look. Normally, I would spend hours in front of my laptop creating the plan, but now I can do it by hand. Raphael really is useful at these minor things. Accepting my design with a No problem, Gerudo left. When I looked at Ramiris, Uhehe now even I will be making money, huh. Gone are the days when I was made fun of as the Poverty Demon Lord! Is she tripping? She seems completely lost in her world. Well, I guess shell be fine. Shes been significantly ridiculed up until now. Though who has heard of a demon lord in want of money? (TL Note: in want of means to lack) Though more than money, not working is the problem I believe True, Ramiris Labyrinth was rather devoid of people. She was probably really bored and really lonely. I really hope adventurers show up. For Ramiris and my sake. Dragging Ramiris back into reality, we go over the detail of the labyrinth. Ramiris is showing a determined face, the likes that I never have seen from her before, and is ready to go. I had five questions for her. How many floors can be constructed underground? How many days would it take to finish? What about the monsters inside? Can interior layout be altered? Further, can treasure chests be set up? In case of death, could we set up a system where they are reborn on the surface? Is what I asked. Heres what she answered. Theres no limit, but realistically, at most 100 floors. Its possible to finish in a day. Thanks to species-skillLabyrinth Creationit can be created in a single moment. The interior aside. Whatever we wish since Spirits inhabited the previous one, they did not spawn. But, if magic concentration falls, only weak monsters will spawn. Its possible. Actually, customizing the interior is one of the functions of her skills. Its also possible to create a rotation of floor patterns, but only one floor at a time. If not the structure but the interiorCthat can be changed relatively simply. Its possible. But, you would have to wear a special item created viaLabyrinth Creation Is what she said Wonderful! Its wonderful, Ramiris-kun! Really, like really really? Am I really amazing? Yeah. Now our ambitions have overlapped! Really? I was just thinking the same thing We nodded at each other. Im looking forward to working with you, Ramiris Yeah, Ill be in your care. Joining a large organization is like riding a big ship. Its reassuring Big ship, huh. Lets hope were not the Titanic. Since our sizes are different, we couldnt really shake hands but we were one in spirit. I decided to have Ramiris take the demon steel scattered around. Since it seems that she will make something really useful. We continued to exchange ideas regarding the design and concept of the dungeon. While being very merry. Me and Ramiris being merry and discussing the dungeon. To say the least, our conversation went into a weird direction and we drafted out a design of a super advanced dungeon. Next is production. As Ramiris declared, it will easily be done by tomorrow. So promising to come visit, I return to the city. I need to have Kurobee hand over all those test armors and weapons that wont be seeing the marketplace any time soon. Is this fine, Rimuru-sama? These articles are imperfect and can hardly be used by the average person. Nah, its fine. Ill leave these aside to receive the spirits blessing and have them soak up some magic energy. They might become magic items, you see Is that so. In that case, do as you see fit He said and took out the products from the cellar. I accepted them and expressed my thanks. However, to think that he had so many trial products. At some point, he had added a hundred items to this list. There are full sets here as well, and all of these items are far better than what you would find being sold in a store. But, as Kurobee mentioned, these are imperfect items to which the user could never adjust to. So these can hardly be called tools. But in exchange for sucking up magical energy and converting it into raw strength, the user can temporarily obtain unbelievable physical power. Well, its not like you should only use it if you have a death wish, but only a fool would use an untested product. Not that Id take responsibility for that, though. So what should I do about this product line? Im actually playing on putting it into treasure chests inside the dungeon and having special monsters guard these. To think I would have a chance at a real life dungeon creator this is too exciting. Well, it is true that just auctioning these products off would bring a lot of gold. Actually, that might be the best option. But, thats no good. Whats most important is the ongoing advertisement of Tempest. If they see the beauty of our city and feel its charm, surely they will come again. Honestly, when I told Ramiris that she can create an entrance to her labyrinth, I originally intended it to be in the middle of the city. But, I soon realized the benefit of having a tavern town for adventurers convenience. Equipment and the like should be bought up in the city. Just think about how much money will be spent. Even if we stock up ahead of time, well probably run out. With the money left over for maintenance and purchase of raw material, we can probably offer sales for return customers. That way, the adventurers will speak of us among themselves and Tempest will certainly gain fame. Moreover, its probably a good idea to keep the citizens busy. The Tournament will probably be held at most twice a year, but well certainly hold other events. Military drills, adventurer tests. So well definitely put all these buildings to use. And the dungeon will certainly draw even more attention. Thus, having assembled all these parts, I have finally decided to gain the one being necessary to make it all work out. Veldora. Veldoras in my room. Hes grown very accustomed to it. Hey, Veldora, Ive got a favor to ask of you. Hmm? Cant you see that Im busy? Yeah. Youre reading manga. And clearly have nothing to do. I see thats too bad. And, I was just about to offer something fun to do. If youre busy, it cant be helped. I guess Ill just ask Diablo I said, and pretended to leave Hey, wait up. Im busy, but Ill listen to your request. Speak! Hook, line, and sinker. How easy to manipulate he is. Its as easy to manipulate this old geezer as taking a candy from a baby. But that aside, The thing is, we were thinking about building a dwelling for you. Ramiris and I were talking about it, and shes currently building it. W-what did you say?! Seriously? But, why did you call it a favor? Whether hes deeply interested or not, he has a serious look on his face. Seriously too easy. I told Veldora about the Dungeon plan. So the thing is, we need a king to rule over the dungeon. Ramiris will supervise it. And, on the 100th floor well create an entrance leading to the spirits labyrinth. We need a strongest guardian to protect this gate. I see and you want me to do it? Exactly. And while in the labyrinth, I want you to constantly flaunt your aura Seriously? Its okay? It is I nodded. Frankly, I dont care at all about the guardian. What I want is Veldoras aura. If he releases it around here, it will so densely concentrate, that normal people wont be able to survive. But if he keeps it in too long, releasing it will create an explosion like last time. So its probably not a good idea to keep it in that long. So theres a need to release it. Which means, that we needed to find a place for him to do so The cave of the seal could not completely restrain all of Veldoras aura. Thats why I had the dungeon be made 100 floors deep and once he freely release his aura. And its true purpose Once the magic concentration increases, monsters will naturally spawn. As it trickles upwards, the upper floors will certainly be occupied by small fry with strong beings further in. Even the cave had A- ranked Tempest Serpents spawn. Just what kind of monster will he spawn now, I cant even begin to imagine it. Perhaps another intelligent slime will spawn among them. So Veldora releasing his aura will only benefit us. Killing two birds with one stone, essentially. And when I see adventurers, Kuahahaha, you have done well coming this far! Let me welcome you, insects! or something like, Kuahahaha, you cant run away from me. Didnt you know? You cant run away from the Storm Dragon! And fight them, right? Veldora said. Hes completely into it by now. He didnt seem to into it in the beginning, though. I nodded, Moreover, it would also be possible to face entire units of adventurers. Its like, a Real Simulation Game, you see. How about it? Doesnt it sound fun? Veldora stood up, and put the manga in his pocket. And facing me, As expected of you, Rimuru. I always knew you could do great things He said, and shook my hand. Thank god hes an idiot. And thus, I have (with great difficulty?) recruited Veldora. The next day. Veldora and I went to see Ramiris. As she promised, the labyrinth was completed. Yo, Ramiris, you doing good? Ah, master! It has been a while. I am in perfect health! These two are friendly as always. Ramiris was already sitting on Veldoras shoulder by the time they began the exchange. And after exchanging greetings, we got right into the explanation. As I had wanted, the labyrinth was created via a number of blocks. That was, once every few days we can change its layout. Every ten floors we have set up save points. Upon reaching this point, the next time you enter you can continue from where you left off. To that end, we had decided to grant licenses to adventurers to use magic teleportation circles. Selling maps is probably too evil. Itll also be a pain to make new ones every day. And lets not forget about the most important item. The charm made by RamirisLabyrinth Creation It will only work once. Any death that occurred in the labyrinth will be negated, and the user will be returned to the surface. It will activate ten seconds after death has been confirmed. Theres also an emergency escape item that returns the user to the surface. These safeguards we plan to sell at the entrance. Whether they buy these or not is their choice. But if you dont but it and die you only have yourself to blame. I, personally, would definitely buy it. As for the price, we can decided that later. For now, all done. Hopefully this will all end as well as we want it to. There are still many things left to implement, but thats for later. We exchanged glances, and laughed like the villains we are. Chapter 102 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 101 Smooth Plan We went to the last floor where Veldora will live and arranged the interior. I take out all of the furniture out from my stomach and set them in room cordoned off by blocks. Atmosphere is really important, so I cant let the public see it. I copied and prepared some items that Veldora likes. And after we finished decorating the room, we proceeded to the center of the 100 floor and had Veldora release his aura. Veldora released his aura carefully and managed to do so without an accident. The inner walls of the room were created out of ore. It going to turn into demonic steel soon after getting bathed with magic power after all, so its a simple mod wall. This way, we can save a bit on costs. By the way, the first floor of this dungeon is a square room 250m wide. Its the same size as 4 Tokyo Domes, but as you continued further down, the size got smaller. The dungeon was created this way so the aura could spread well. Veldoras room is 100m2 wide. Its seems quite big, but if Veldora get into his real form, it actually quite small. It was created so it can be expanded if its ever inconvenient. The dungeon is under Ramiris control, so it can be customized freely to some degree. The aura is seeping up to each floor as planned. Since theres no wall to block the way, it fills the room without disturbance. All we have to do now is to wait until the monsters spawned. After Veldora turned back into his human form, we moved on to the next step. First, about traps Poisoned Arrow Arrows smeared with poison come flying out of nowhere Poison Swamp Swamp that is really poisonous. If you fall into one, youll get poison damage and abnormal status Turning Tile/Mat Driving your sense of direction mad. Feel the importance of mapping! Moving Tile/Mat A floor that moves all by it own. Really scary. Cutting Thread Pass by it without realizing, your head comes off. Combined with Moving Floor for brutal results Pitfall Rather than the damage dealt by falling down, whats awaiting you when you fall is scarier. False Treasure Box(Mimic) Great, a treasure box..? Too bad, its ME! Laughing Treasure Box Great, a treasure box! Die laughing. Monster Room Hi there! Finally, a feast. Sealing Room Turn a fire on and.. Darkness Floor Its a common sense to bring a torch you know. If you dont have one, we could sell one for a high price, how about it? Low Ceiling Floor I dont want to meet monster while crawling~ Terrain Effect Floor What the hell is this?! Why theres a volcano in a dungeon! I listed all of the trap I could think of. Almost all of them are possible. Its just the Terrain Effect Floor is too difficult. Well, volcano is impossible as expected. I was imaging having blazing floor, freezing floor, or blizzard floor that makes traps from natural disasters, but. Impossible. I dont have the energy to maintain something like that! As expected, its impossible. Well, I mightve asked for something really absurd. And when I was going to give up on that plan, Do you want me to tame a fire dragon or ice dragon from somewhere? I hear the voice of someone that shouldnt be there. As I turn around I could see silver haired twintail. Eh..? Why are you here? Milim. 100 floors underground. In the other word, in the last floor of the newly-built dungeon, a beautiful young demon lord is smiling with a complacent smile. Fufun. Somehow I feel that youre doing something fun. To think you were courageous enough to exclude me She said while getting arrogant and arching her back to emphasize her pitiful chest. As usual, shes dressed all in black with dragon knucklesCthat are emitting a dim light and hardly fitCon her hands. Still, as expected. Shes really sensitive to this kind of conspiracy. No doubt, its impossible to hide things from Milim. In the first place, its impossible to reason with Milim. Just because she appeared here, theres no need to be surprised. Milim and Veldora glared at each other, but afterwards shaked hands and seemed friendly. If the two of them fight with each other, itll be a serious matter. Thank goodness they have become friends. Sorry about that. I had no intention to leave you behind. I was going to invite you after it was done Really? But its more fun to participate from the get-go when doing something like this Well, that might be true. By the way, is your country all right? Shes also a demon lord. Moreover after merging her territory with the former demon lords Frey and Karions territory, it should have gotten rather big. Is it ok for her to play and walk around like me? (Hmm, me? Im good. Everyone is really excellent, so its better that I dont disturb them) Upon hearing my question, she averted her gaze. Well, its fine. See, Im really excellent after all. By no means have I come here by running away because I hate studying! I see. Frey or the other examined and summarize the country state of affair and tried to teach it to Milim. She hated it and ran away to this place. Thats probably the real situation. No way! Im going join no matter what! Before I say anything, she refused. As expected. Her intuition is sharp as usual. Well, whatever. Im not the one thats going to get scolded anyway. Rather than that, Alright, Im not the one thats going to get yelled at, so lets put that matter aside. What you said before, taming a dragon? Is that possible? Ugh. I really will get scolded? No, but. It cant be helped. Theres bound to be some danger when you venture out. Its possible to tame a dragon. If you want, should I tame one for you? Ooh, can I rely on you? In that case what species are there? Milim fears getting scolded, just like a kid that skip her homework to go play. Well, it cant be helped. Its the path she took. After overcoming her worried expression, Milims mood changed easily as she teach us about dragons. Seems like Veldora had no interest in it at all. Ramiris is saying something like What are you doing coming to this place! just to get glared at by Milim and caught.. From Milims explanation, there are 4 types of dragons. Fire dragon, ice dragon, wind dragon, and earth dragon. There are some that gained special evolution or unique, but these are the only four types. As expected its impossible to tame a dragon lord, but as long its not a lord, its possible to tame an adult one. With this, having an effect similar to terrain effect is possible. And so well have the dragons live on the lower floors. I dont really know just how strong a dragon is, but practically every dragon is at least an A rank. Its the level that could be defeated by 6 Holy Knights. An elemental dragon is bound to increase the difficulty. Thus C while being carefree, of course C I arrange the dragon floors. In order of strength, fire>ice>wind>earth. Or so it would be if the dragon is young. The order might get changed it its an old one. That is, the dragon that is able to exercise all of its power will arise victorious. If its the order from strength only and it became like that. And so, 99th floor is Flame Hell Floor Being covered in high temperature flame, the last gateway. Heat-resistant equipment is needed. The one that waiting before it is!? 98th floor is Ice Hell Floor. If you stop, you die. Can you endure it with cold-resistant equipment? 97th floor is Lighting Floor. The thread of lighting falling down from the sky. Whether you can break through this floor or not depend on your luck! 96th floor is Tremor Floor. As to ridicule the one that managed to come this far, a fiendish earthquake will befall you. Feel the wrath of the dragon! And so the super hard terrain floors have been created. The dragons could use the aura that Veldora released as food, so they could live here with no problem . Theres no need to tamper with these floors. Just let the dragons that Milim tamed make a nest here and itll be fine. Next, create a safe zone every 10 floors. Well, theres a boss room before each, so they could only access it after they defeated the boss. There, they would be able to purchase magic stones, sell drops, and buy potions at very high prices. Building a tavern or a restaurant might be a good idea, but wouldnt they just exit the dungeon if they wanted a break? Well, Ill decide on that as things go. The first floor difficulties is for testing only. So any beginner could finish it. The roads are wide, so getting lost is unlikely. Nevertheless, 250m in width is considerable. Its going to be a floor that makes you walk a lot without any result/income. From then on, starting with the 2nd floor its not that easy. Its time for the traps. Even though I say it wont be easy, in reality there isnt a single brutal trap up until the tenth floor, so Im sure theyll proceed without any major difficulties. Immediately facing a death trap would dissuade people from continuing, so its out of the question. In this manner, while arguing about this and that, the four of us proceeded to arrange every floor. And thus, after three days, we are almost done fine-tuning it. We nod to each other with smiles on our faces, leaving the dungeon with a feeling of accomplishment. Needless to say, the dungeon is filled with monster by the next time we went there. Milim went out to tame the dragons. I dont particularly mind the monsters getting destroyed, but thats a no-no for the dragons. We assigned all the tamed dragons as Ramiris subordinates. Get this, inside Ramiris Dungeon Creationher subordinates are immortal. If Ramiris got killed, shell disappear, but the subordinates could respawn at the recorded spot. This is the reason why she wanted Beretta so much. Even if Ramiris doesnt have any power, inside the dungeon, Ramiris troops are undefeatable. For Ramiris who doesnt have any subordinates, it just a meaningless invincible skill. Beretta himself serves us tea without any complaint busily fulfills a maids function. Since it seems that Beretta consents, working for Ramiris might not be so bad. With this, I finally gain real subordinates..! Said Ramiris clearly emotional. She might be really lonely. So while looking at Beretta, Oi, Beretta. Do you want to be Ramiris permanent servant? I ask Beretta. Ive been thinking of this for a while. If Beretta wants it, Ill let him change its loyalty. If Beretta didnt want to, Ill prepare new subordinate for Ramiris. Beretta answered, Is it all right? Then Ill swear my allegiance to Ramiris-sama, as her servant He said without any hesitation. Isnt it good, Ramiris. Youre unexpectedly loved. I nodded, Fine. Well, then Beretta. From now on, you shall work under Ramiris! I declared, lifting the master lock and transferring it to Ramiris. Whos of course clearly dumbfounded by what has just occurred. Ay! Thank you very much for everything up until now. I wont forget the favour of letting me be born into this world Dont worry about me. From now on, work hard and protect Ramiris Ay! Even at the cost of my life! Lets believe him. If its Beretta, I dont have to worry. The transfer concluded without any problem. From now on, Ill only be the sub-master. As long as nothing happens to Ramiris, Beretta will only listen to Ramiris command. Ramiris who finally managed to understand the situation pranced around in delight. She might be really delighted. But, its fine. Controlling the dragons inside the dungeon all by herself might be too difficult. So if Beretta is there when she needs him, there will be no problem. It also seems like Beretta doesnt want to hand over the position as the first servant since Beretta has been serving her for a while. Veldora and I start to get fed up while look at the prancing Ramiris. Being a formal master-servant relationship, Beretta became an immortal inside this dungeon. Servant can only revive at a previously set location, but there are no revival limits. With a sufficient number of troops, Ramiris ability is terrifying. And its because shes the owner, that this ability has yet to see the light of day. Im not going to tell her, but depending on its use it could easily sway any battle. Even now, having Beretta with unlimited rebirths is too overpowered. Now, were also adding Milims dragons. Theres a chance that this kid will soon have an unbelievably potent power in her hands. But, its Ramiris after all. There wont be any problem. This lovable fairy is just a small lonely kid. The revival item called bracelet of revival is also recognized by Ramiris, so anyone who wears it will not die. But, itll have no effect outside this dungeon. If this thing isnt explained completely, theres a possibilities of misunderstandings. And then while confirming various things, the dungeon is getting shaped steadily. Whats this airtight room for? is this also a trap? To that question, If you suddenly enter into a room without air, youll fall from not being able to breath. At worstCdie. You have to be careful in front of any room. This is an ironclad rule. Examine the poison inside the room, measure the concentration of air. If you cant do at least this much, you wont be able to last long. At worst, you have to use wind magic for ventilation I answered, seems like she didnt understand. Well, I know that this is an atrocious trap. You. Ive been thinking this for a while, but youre a terrifying guy. But, reliable. I wouldnt have been able to think of this kind of trap all by myself. Ramiris said while looking at the traps with admiration. So thats what she thinks of me. Well, I liked games in my previous world, so its a trap that Ive gotten used to. If you tell me to clear it in real life, though, I beg to differ. Theres almost no one unaffected by poison and having no need to breathe like us. I think its going to be a brutal dungeon. The completed masterpiece can hardly be described with only brutal. (Well, if you add monster to those kinds of vicious traps, of course its going to be fiendish) I feel like I heard a voice, but its probably just my imagination. However, I bet Ill hear it again soon enough. After finishing the creation of the dungeon, I return to city. Veldora and Ramiris will probably happily finish the rest by themselves. They were very interested in watching me set up the traps.. They also asked to allow them to set one up, but I refusedCprimarily due to wanting to avoid a sick joke before the tenth floor. Otherwise the customer (adventurers) will have their hearts or minds broken and will be unable to proceed. However, I did decide to leave the rest to them on the condition that the floor must be passable. 95th and 94th floors will probably end up being nonsensical floors, but its ok. 91st to 93rd floors are untouched. Milim might want to do one, so well set it up later. And so, I leave the rest to them. Its good to see them enjoy themselves this much. By the time I got back to the city, Myormiles had arrived. He must have prepared himself with a great haste. His arrival is way faster then what I had planned. I led him to the mansion Ive prepared beforehand and leave the rest to Rigurdo. I say my thanks to Myormiles and briefed him on the new happenings. I explained the location of the arena and the plans for building a tavern town there. I also told him about the plan to attract adventurer with the newly built dungeon. Rigurdo and Myormiles were shocked to hear that and it turned into quite a discussion. Rigurdo wanted to discuss the type of people who will come here from now on. Myormiles discussed the opening of the arena and the dungeon. After listening to their opinions, we proceeded to discuss the necessary resources. They quickly became good friends. I told Rigurdo to treat Myormiles as the official leader of the business division. I also told him that Myormiles will get a second post as the leader of publicizing. Rigurdo nodded, and contacted the individuals that would benefit said divisions. Thus preparation continue. Myormiles was accepted as the resident of Tempest easily. I only introduced him and let the other introduce themselves. The flow was so smooth it left me surprised. Anyways, after seeing Myormiles work ethic, they cant have any complaints left. Myormiles evinced that hes able to grasp the abilities of the subordinates that were assigned to him. And, including his entourage, he assigned jobs to each member individually. Seeing a hierarchy completed in a blink of an eye is rather refreshing. Myormiles is really lively for being responsible for two divisions. Now, as for the invitations to various leaders and figureheads. Excluding the person I personally know, we send the invitation under Myormiles name. Influential nobles and wealthy merchant of each town. His progress is so quick that youd think he had been doing this his whole life. We also drafted up procedure and costs for the upcoming events. Not just the planning and management, but things are producing smoothly on all fronts. Looks like I chose the right person. Perhaps out of all the ideas Ive thus implemented, choosing Myormiles was the best. If he were not here, the possibility of things going awry is high. With just our power, we couldnt have performed this well. Im really fortunate to be able to meet good people. Myormiles also feel charmed by the food, environment, and comfort of this town. Impossible. This is impossible! Its even more comfortable compared to the royal capital! He kept saying until it basically became his catchphrase. Im glad that he liked it. Then again, Myormiles reaction is the primary evidence that everything will be fine. And Myormiles himself knows it. Rimuru-sama, theres no way this plan is going to fail. With everything as it is, anyone could make it succeed! Myormiles said. filled with excitement. I think anyone is a bit too much, but Im happy to hear him say that. And as the preparations progress, unfamiliar people start coming to the town. I feel a heated season approaching. And it is nigh upon us! Chapter 103 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 102 Audience with Monsters One and a half months have passed since I had ascended to a Demon Lord. The construction of the Colosseum has also progressed well. Gerudos command and capacity for construction has allowed the project to progress just as planned.[1] Furthermore, the youngest of the three Dwarf Brothers, Mildo, had actually revised my blueprint and made it into a gorgeous building with a high artistic value. As expected from a dwarf, no, this was the work of a true artist. Simply splendid craftsmanship. With this, the workmanship can even please those from royal families. For me, who has a rather low level of artistic capacity, its quite helpful to have someone around with such talents. Even with Mildos additions, there will still be plenty of time before my debut and the Tournament are scheduled to begin. Regarding Underground LabyrinthDungeon, the prospect for it was very good,[2] there were still various things that I wanted to look into further, such as the Labyrinths design, but I had to entrust the remaining details to Ramiris and Veldora. Though there were plenty of things I wanted to get involved in, I simply dont have the time to help out with everything. To celebrate my ascension, or rather, to truly ascertain it whether I really am a Demon Lord, the representatives of various races have begun gathering one after another at the Monsters CountryTempest. It would seem that they wish to swear their loyalty to the Demon Lord, and as a result, gain the Divine Protection that such a Lord could provide. However, if said Demon Lord lacked the ability to lead, said Lord would surely plunge them into a certain path of destruction, rather than prosperity. Until now, the Great Forest of Jura was under the Divine Protection of Veldora, who had protected the region, turning it into a non-aggression zone. The nonaggression area was now governed and under control of the new Demon Lord. This region was now under the governing body of the newest Demon Lord who suddenly appeared. Moreover, it became known to most that this Demon Lord was still quite a novice at such things. To discover that the new protector of the forest was such a being, certainly it would not be unreasonable for the representatives of said races to feel rather insecure about their futures. Today, I was dressed in ceremonial fashion. Today, I was worshiped as a Great Demon Lord. In the appearance of Slime. It would seem that Ive already been turned into an ornament and treated like the like Kagami mochi[3] that decorates a Kamidana[4]. Wouldnt it just be fine to leave a clone instead of me having to sit here? Well, I did say this, but it was immediately rejected with smiles. Yep, it sure is so wonderful that the Department heads are in complete agreement at times like this. I really appreciate their desire to have me wait here. Reluctantly, I was displayed and was requested not to move. Honestly, I was amazed at their preparation for the event to the extent that they even had Magic clothes for a Slime prepared and everything I looked down upon the kneeling monsters who wished for an audience with me. I think that such formalities such as dressing up and kneeling are unnecessary, but showing dignity is important. Reluctantly I had to go along with the Departments demands. It can be said that the usual slime versionform didnt have dignity. Well, I dont really care. However, what was interesting were the reactions from the various races. Because I didnt do or say a thing, as if I was an ornament, I silently cast my gaze upon the monsters as they introduced themselves. The reactions could be said to be divided into three groups. These were those who held admiration, those who were observing, and finally, those who held great fear. From those who were observing, there were even a few that were looking down on me a bit, but that might end up being rather convenient. The real problem falls with those who are frightened. Those often cause the real problems. I accepted an audience while thinking on it further. The first people who I granted an audience were those who believed in my capabilities and held great respect for me. Mostly those who I have already established ties to previously. This time, it was the Lizardmens Chief[5], Gabils father, and Clan Heads of the High Orc. It has been a long time, Rimuru-dono. no I should say Demon Lord Rimuru-sama. On such a joyous occasion, we also-[6](Gabils Father) Seeing as he was so tense and talks stiffly, I cut him off. Ah, it certainly has been a long time, Chief. Theres no need for you to be talking so formal. Im quite indebted to you for the alliance, so please treat me well from now on, just as you have before.(Rimuru) So I spoke. With that, I managed to dispel his troubles and his worries seemed to disappear. After that, he seemed to be able to return to his original bold personality suited to the leader of a species. No no! There is no reason for such kind words, Rimuru-sama! By the way, that Gabil.. Has he been any use to you? Honestly. that good for nothing son. To the public, Gabil was exiled and disowned by his father. From his tone, it doesnt seem like there was any intention to recall him back publicly right now. His father is a serious person, but he also has many good qualities about him and is a good leader. As I was pondering this, I suddenly ended up with an idea. Oh, thats right, Chief. Allow me to give you the name Abil. After all you are Gabils father, or rather for you having no name is a bother. (Rimuru) Oh, it was the nostalgic name granting. I emphasized the fathers part, I do want to have this disownment problem solved slowly.! And, I also dont forget to persuade him indirectly. I wonder if he noticed my intent? Chief. No, Abil nods with his thanks. As your will! I swear upon this name, my loyalty to Rimuru-sama! I shall never forget any moment of this!!(Abil) So, he says and nods with great vigor, he then departed from this place. I passed a wink over to the waiting Rigur to have him guide Abil towards Gabils residence. Rigur nodded and left with Abil. By the way, it was certain that Abil will evolve into Dragonewt. The name bestowed quite a large amount of Divine Protection onto him and cost a bit of power, but its still a problem that im naming people thoughtlessly. Above all I dont have intention to do that. Please excuse me from a death march. [7] This time, naming the Head was a form of gratitude for Gabils efforts, but in the future I must control my tendencies to name people. Continuing after Abil was Clan Heads of the High Orc, They had come to offer their greetings with only a few people as escort. They didnt bring any guards with them, maybe because they trust me fairly highly. The several people they did bring were their child and grandchildren. Naturally, their food situation were improved, their lifestyle also improved. Above all, the children were born, and that every child was born as a High Orc. Because of that they felt a great level of astonishment and joy, they wanted to report it to me directly. I thought to myself that it would only be natural that their children would become High Orcs, but I was told that it was actually exceptionally rare. As it would turn out, the birth of a variant would normally be limited to a single generation. With their birth rates now decreased, they could now focus on child care and development. As the future working force, I instructed them to raise the children with great care. A child was a treasure. Even in a different world, this still remain as an unchanging truth. I had been worried about how they would manage, but it would seem bestowing names onto each of them turned out to be the right decision. I had wondered it might have gotten complicated for them to use the names that I gave them, but it seems that using their names came naturally to them. Im glad. Oh well, they might not get used to it. But after awhile, they will get used to be called with that name. Since they originally got along just fine without any names at all without problems, I was probably just worrying too much. As the last member that composed the Great Jura Forest Alliance. The Treants[8] also came to offer their greetings. Well, I say the Treants, but since they cant move, the one that came was actually the Dryads[9] Trainee-san from before. As usual, I sense a large pool of magical power. Its been a long time, Rimuru-sama. Our congratulations for your ascension to a Demon Lord. (Trainee-san) Without any hesitation, she offered her greetings. I was also helped by her in the past, so I owe her and the Treants quite a bit. From there we ended up discussing our mutual relationship. As for now, it seems there wasnt any immediate problem, but it seemed that moving was troublesome for her. Actually, before me Trainee-sans body become rather thin. Well, this and that.. Until the Fairy Queen has completed her reincarnation, we had to remain behind. Since we couldnt move freely, we can only manage this much(Trainee-san) Did she just say something interesting.? Fairy Queen No.she doesnt mean That Chibikko[10] was such an outrageous person. In my mind, I can only remember Ramiriss innocent smiling face. Eh, really? The Fairy Queen you say? Do you know the name?(Rimuru) Yes, its the Great Ramiris-sama. Several thousand years ago, it was she who arbitrated with evil people, and after that her appearance vanished (Trainee-san) I want to pretend I dont hear anything. The Ramiris in my mind and the Ramiris in Trainee-sans image were absolutely not match. Im certain of that. However It seems that she was always waiting for her return. She must never think that the Fairy Queen had becomes one of the Demon Lords. Should I let her know and then recruit them as my subordinates? Umm I may have a clue about such person, but. (Rimuru) EEEH!? Is that is that true!? (Trainee-san) She reacted with earth-shattering power after hearing my words. Lets just introduce her. If she saw that Chibikko, she might get disillusioned. Though, I never expect that Ramiris was actually someone important. I will not be discouraged. Resolving my will, I decided to let Traynee-san meet Ramiris. The result. The Impressed Trainee-san weeps greatly. SERIOUSLY? Ramiris was the reincarnated (?) form of THE Fairy Queen.. Ah, that unchanging beauty, the elegant appearance(Trainee-san) Trainee-san was admiring while choking because of the tears of gratitude. Who do you said that again? I dont really understand. Especially, the elegant part Even if you search Ramiris from top to bottom you would found NOTHING that match with the description. You heard that!? Hey, you heard just a moment ago, right?! You, just get a better opinion of me, right?(Ramiris) Proudly, Ramiris came over and began boasting towards me. Annoyingly. She flying and buzzing around me. How~dat!(Ramiris) Such feeling, she really overjoyed. Oh well, I dont care. To meet with comrade by chance was a happy event. By the way, to had joyous reunion was just the first part, so I spoke once again Anyway, how about moving into Ramiriss labyrinth? You see, since that place is near Tempest and it was also Ramiriss territory, you know?(Rimuru) Ah! Thats might be good The floor can be enlarged easily, there are also a lot of empty floor, there also a JungleForest floor too!(Ramiris) Ramiris agreed with my proposal. After all, inside the labyrinth Ramiriss subordinates will be immortal. Since they will end up serving their original role, I decided to make such a suggestion. However.. As a someone who lives in Jura Forest, shouldnt we will be affiliated under Rimuru-sama? (Trainee-san) Trainee-san was seriously worried about that. The actual place, when I gave Ramiris the permission to establish the labyrinth, I also granted her extraterritorial rights on that place. The Inside of the labyrinth was under both of my and Ramiriss control, it was a special area under the administration of a joint sovereignty.[11] As I explaining that and I also added that for now immigration wouldnt be an issue. Although Trainee-san was hesitating, she quickly recovered and decided to consult about this matter with the Treant elders. After that, she returned using teleportation. As expected of someone with the ability to manipulate the magic power of nature, she had quite the convenient skill. Although it looked like spatial transfer, its invocation was quick. But if I use my analysis ability, I would probably be able to learn it soon. After three days, the consultation between the elders had been completed smoothly and Trainee-san once again came. She then immediately requested for an audience, and the first thing she spoke was, We, the Treant and Dryad, would like to relocate under the protection of Ramiris-sama. Can you give us your approval, Rimuru-sama? (Trainee-san) Her request was stated as so. Naturally, I gave out my approval to her. Thank you very much!(Trainee-san) After I gave my consent, Trainee-san was elated. However, there was one problem, how on Earth were they going to relocate the gigantic trees? That was the question. However, even so the solution was unexpectedly easy. Ramiris will opened the labyrinth door over there, and transfer them as they were to the Labyrinth. Because, I dont think that the Treants could relocate by themselves. However, since Ramiris subordinates will be increasing, then it could lead the labyrinth inside to become stabilized in the coming weeks. The increased control of the magic power and air management will make running the Labyrinth remarkably easier. And, although the numbers of the Dryad was only a few, they were suited as the guides inside the labyrinth. The 95 th floor was established as the residence of the Treants to reside, they could replace Ramiris and Veldora to establishing that floor Thus it will become a floorstage of overgrown greeneries. That floor had the widest area, with a diameter of 5 km. And, around the door that lead to the 96 th floor was the last Record SiteSave Point[12] and there would also establishment like Inn and etc before the boss. They could also open a business like Equipment Shop that offered high quality weapons and armors in their storefront, which can only be found and purchased here. But since the customers visiting will be very rare, I dont doubt that opening the shop will just be a hobby. Surrounding the area was the completed Treants Village. Thanks to the thick magical power concentration, everyone could live vividly, I also got the agreement of the Dryads to help with the management of the Labyrinth. Rather, it was the other party that wished to be useful. I believe I have secured a group of loyal and cooperative workers. Later on, on that Floor, one forest-type city will be founded. A city that confer solace, for those who suffered many struggles to penetrate the Jungle. It was known as the Labyrinth City, the flourishing Metropolis of Illusions. A town that wont grant its blessing to anyone except for those who could successfully reach it. However.. That was still a story in the future, which even for my current self couldnt imagine happening. ?????????????????????????? After that, the second group of those who observing me. Those people were people of high-ranking race from Great Jura Forest. As for the breakdown, they were the representative from Tengu[13], Gozu[14], and Mezu[15] Race. The Tengu reside in the mountain range near where the High Orc mountain clan settled. Furthermore, they had established their village before the gate to some other realm on an inaccessible mountain summit. Although it was once believed that there could be no one capable of inhabiting that place, it seems that those of high ranking races arent bothered so much by such environments. As the representative of their elder, the granddaughter, a youthful girl named Momiji, came baring their greetings. Though the males nose was long just like their name[16], the females of the species have normal ones as it would turn out. What stands out was that their skin color is rather reddish.. or perhaps that the males noses arent as long as I thought they would be. Well, I suppose if it was too long, it would become an inconvenience, so perhaps this is to be expected. However.. this race. Their pride was surprisingly high. The very first thing that she said to me was, Hmph. To think that there would come an age where we would come to be ruled over by a lowly slime. How amusing. So amusing, I cant laugh at it. Oh well, whats done is done. We will give our recognition of your rule over this forest. However, we wont tolerate if you meddle in our affairs.(Momiji) So, she declared in front of the department heads. Twitching, Shion was started to burst out. But, the surprising thing was she able to restrain herself. Whatever things that were changing inside that girls mind, she wont lose herself in rage over these small matters. Although it was a good tendency, it was.. Somewhat eerie at the same time. However, it may be accumulated and exploded. I stopped looking at the changes on Shion behavior. I see, I can come to an understanding of the Tengus intentions. On the matter of not interfering with your affairs, we will also wont send any assistance to you either. Is this arrangement fine with you?(Benimaru) Benimaru, taking the role of the representative asks her. As for what had been said, if you didnt want to accept being ruled by Demon Lord, then you wont be ruled. If it was another Demon Lord, s/he may annihilated people who shown disrespect behavior. But, I was generous and didnt care about such thing. Or rather it was quite troublesome. Moreover, I already told everyone to do what they think will be best for the race that gives such reaction. When Benimaru received those words, he was only reconfirming it. Yes, thats fine.(Momiji) As such, when she gave her answer, I offered a nod. And then, Benimaru takeover the conversation. I see. Then, lets go with the nonintervention with each other. However, please acknowledge the privilege of the High Orc that settles down upon the mountain. Do you also want to perform trade agreement like food or other goods?(Benimaru) Thats true. The mountains blessings are not within our right to claim. For things like mineral ores, it is practically things that are useless for us. Regarding the High Orcs that have settled upon the mountains, we will just leave them alone. We just didnt want other party interfere with our affairs. So long as we will not be called for any military purpose, then it will be fine.(Momiji) We understand. There is no problem about this agreement. As for the military, you will not need to be concerned about it. I think that its more preferable for the military to use volunteer system. This talk ends here. Well then, since you have had to trouble yourself to come to this country from far away, why dont you rest before you return? Oh yes, the warrior of this country had planned to hold a tournament. Its an exhibition, or perhaps I should say an entertainment. I think that this is a spectacle that will be rarely seen. Im certain, that you will be enjoying this.(Benimaru) The conversation ended on such a note. I havent heard about military voluntary system, I became a little surprised and also impressed. For forming a desirable friendly relationship, because she had troubling herself to came here, and then sees the tournament. I think she will return after enjoying herself in this country. But, the granddaughter of the Tengus elder, Momiji was, Fufu. I want to see what kind of level the subordinate of the slime. Anyway, I think that it was just a good strike of luck for it to become a Demon Lord, right? [17](Momiji) She impudently declared such words, and then immediately departs. But, to directly declaring her own intention and asking me to agree with her, her personality must not a meek one. After Momiji had left, Though I endured it, isnt that too much?(Shion) So Shion starts speaking. Indeed. Im also a bit irritated.(Benimaru) Even Benimaru too. Well, maybe it because she belongs to a High Race, that can be classified as Rank A. Certainly, they were powerful. Even if they want to have nonintervention, there was no need for them to be unreasonably deprecating themselves. So, that was I had thought, What sort of behavior was that? It was not as if we had asked them to become a subordinate, what was with such unchecked hostility? Or rather, I thought that it would be better for them to hand over the claim on the Mountain. It isnt like we can honestly afford to stop harvesting the various resources of the mountain. If we were to ever expand our interests there and it causes trouble, certainly that could end up being a casus belli for war. If the other side was not an equal, shouldnt they need to be worried about the other party had done and match their behavior to match the situation, right? I want to admonish those two carefree couple. The problem was about the rights for mining. Oh well, in the first place its not about who owns the mountain. Now, Im going to officially proclaim and made myself well-known, thus if there were any races that were objecting to my rule or my person, they will obviously show their hostility in the behavior. Well, nonintervention was good. Although I could easily crushed them, as much as possible I want to foster good relationship with them. Responding the more or less impertinent conduct, lets just close one eye at that.[18] Continuing after that were two races. These were the Gozu and Mezu. Both races were on bad terms with each other, from what Ive heard they have continuing their war for 100 years. Even so, they came together even if they oppose each other. The atmosphere was so tight that it felt as if the two representatives would break out into a fight at any moment. Though for the time being they restrained themselves while in my presence. And, Yo, Demon Lord-sama. We, Gozu are useful in war, you know? Will you lend your help destroying the poor Mezu?(Gozu Representative) Hmph, Dont be stupid! As the Demon Lord have a sharp eye. Theres no need to hesitate, form an alliance with us the Mezu. Let alone Gozu, we will massacre all monster that dare to disobey! (Mezu Representative) What a troublesome bunches rather than passionate, that had come here. However. In the moment when I saw those fellows, an idea flashed inside my mind. Thats right! Speaking about labyrinth, it must have Minotaur! Such thing like, werent the Gozu really suitable as boss character? I want them. I want them by all means, as a boss unit, I want to leave them around 30 th floor. Such feelings continued to pour out after my initial idea. However, on the contrary of such feelings, these monsters were having low loyalty towards me. A good employer was able to do these kinds of things. And, it was really obvious, that their ulterior motive was using me to destroy the other. I winked at Shion. Shion was going like Eh? Is it okay? After she showed such expression, immediately a wicked smile began to sprout on her face. . YOU ALL are in the presence of my king, THERE IS A LIMIT FOR DISRESPECT! If you all do not give appropriate courtesy, you had BEST PREPARE YOURSELVES TO RECEIVE SUITABLE TREATMENT. To summarize what happened, both of them were beaten up viciously. It didnt take even one minute. Both of their clan youngsters that they had taken with them had no time to interfere. It was a very quick work. With a single glare, the subordinates of the two were silenced, Shion then bowed to me. With this, all was fine. These fellows were different from the Tengu before, I could use them. Or rather, I could use them without any reservation. In the first place, in their 100 years war they were repeatedly looting each other, yup, an annoying and troublesome duo of races. Actually, in case of their fighting strength, they might above the Ogre[19]. In simple combat, either one of them could be called the strongest race in the Great Jura Forest. I dont know just how many of them could qualify for rank A though. However, that racial-conflict that has been raging n for 100 years has been constantly causing trouble for the surroundings. Before the other race raised their complaint, I think it was not a problem to give them punishment. You guys seem to have plenty of excess power, so I will prepare the stage for you guys to mettle it out. If you oppose, what await you guys is only destruction. However, if you manage to achieve victory, it would be useful as appeal to me, think about this well. At best, you should strive yourself for victory with your utmost effort.(Rimuru) I declared exaggeratedly while not permitting them to raise any objection. At the same time, I erased my presence while at the same time released the entire ofDemon Lords Hakiwith the intent to slightly intimidating them. Perceiving such presence, the Gozu and Mezu fall prostrating. They begin to trembling and shaking, there wasnt the slightest hint of the insolent attitude that they had earlier. Eh? Should I emittedDemon Lords Hakifrom the beginning. No, theres no need to be excessive. Besides, Im fairly certain it was more effective if it was emitted at the right time. Anyway, I will make these two people participate in the Tournament. And then, suitably, I put them to work at the labyrinth. In my head, there was only joy because I obtained such good Boss materials. We will strive with all our hearts to meet your expectations! Therefore, we beg you for your forgiveness for our rudeness!!(The Duo | Gozu and Mezu) So it turned out like that, though I didnt pay any attention to the two and their frantic, pleading voices. Those two poor subordinates left with pale face, the other races outside could only guess wildly as to what event had transpired. After that, the other audiences progressed smoothly. Though there several selfish races, there werent any of them that pushed their luck too far like what the Gozu and Mezu had done. With such feeling, I end the audience with me. But, the people who were having the last audience were bringing a problem. Chapter 104 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 103 Monster Slave The reactions of those who feel fear are difficult. Those who were frightened have yet to calm themselves since the audiences had begun. Both the Gozus and Mezus were threatened into silence with the Demon Lords Haki, though this seemed to have a rather intense effect on the weaker races outside. Those were the ones that had felt a sense of fear in response to my rather cute outer appearance. Were those guys really scared of such a little amount of power. Well, a majority of them managed to calm themselves as we discussed the interexchange of technology and established territorial cooperation, thus we will be able to establish suitable contact without them growing more frightened. But, here is where our troubles began. The last audience was with the elves, who, had a complaint to file to me The ones who came to the discussion were a number of their elders, though specifically there was a disappointing lack in the female elf variety. To begin with, the elf race is generally well known for their unusual longevity. As they are said to be the descendents of forest fairies, they have an average lifespan of between five hundred and eight hundred years. There are even those who are suggested to have lived even far longer, coming closer to a fairy-like existence. Their bodies mature into adulthood at the age of 20, similar to the human race, yet stop aging beyond that point. For humans who age constantly until their death, they are a race to envy. That is the reason why, even if they were called the elven elders, they still have extremely youthful appearances. They start aging rapidly when they begin to draw towards their deaths, and after roughly twenty or thirty years after the aging process begins, they face the risk of senility, just as elderly humans. Due to their age, they have a tendency to not readily seek to give birth, nor do they have the most fertile bodies. Due to such reasons, their numbers remain quite small. I had already known this beforehand, though I was also informed, validating my past knowledge, that because they live so long, their specific village limits the number of offspring that are allowed. This seems to be a rather important aspect of their society. At any rate, the elves are the descendants of a hybrid mutation of a pixie and fairy. As it stands, they are rather similar to the dwarf race as both have fairy blood in them. Though the two races naturally do not get along with one another for various reasons. The interactions between the fairies of the long forgotten past and other races had led to the cultivation of their ancestors. I simply cannot judge what happened back then. I dont even know if it is possible for a fairy to sire a child of their own. On top of that, the only fairy I really know currently is Ramiris Honestly, it isnt a good first impression to a race, but Ill keep my mind open to improvements. From what I did gather from Ramiris out of curiosity, she couldnt remember much about her kin no matter how much she tried to look back. It would seem that she had undergone a repeated reincarnation. I recalled such things as I continued to listen to the elders suit. The elders had begun with a bow in formality. (Elven Elder 1) It is a fine honor to be able to meet you. Surely, today is one fit for celebration and. forgive me, but might you listen to our rather selfish suit? After this, we ended up entering the discussion over the main topic. In brief, the elder went on to explain that a number of their villagers had been kidnapped. They were requesting our cooperation to rescue them as it were. As they were extremely desperate in their attempts to appeal to me, I was rather convinced that they werent lying about the situation. Honestly though, choosing a word other than suit might have been a better idea for this specific situation. We listened to their plight in detail. From the start, the elves were under the protection of a rather powerful illusion type barrier that would distort ones very sense of direction, thus preventing most intruders from approaching their settlement. Since they had lived long lives, their most masterful members had created this barrier to protect them against outside threats. Since their appearances are always extremely attractive, they are also the targets of greedy human slavers. However, their troubles began to occur around three hundred years ago, when the master who had created the barrier had wedded into a foreign nation and left the village. It would seem that a rather heretical and youthful individual of their community wanted to prove their still budding abilities and wished to close the gap between himself and the former master. In the end, he had disrupted the barrier and made living under the barriers protection rather difficult. This occurred roughly one hundred years ago, just as the war between the Mezu and Gozu had just begun to heat up. In other words, they just had rather bad luck in the matter. Thus, due to the distortion effects causing problems, living within the hidden village had become rather difficult. They were forced to begin looking into moving their village, though, due to the vastness of the Great Jura Forest, finding a new location to establish their village was proving rather difficult. In the meantime, the number of magic beast attacks had become far more frequent recently, and by this time the maintenance of the barrier had all but ceased. It seems that they had decided to move their settlement closer to human settlements for security. In the end this turned out to be the cause of a worst case scenario as they found themselves attacked by slavers. Monster slaves are prohibited in most human Kingdoms. So while Elves may be one of the species of demi-human considered closest to humankind, they are still treated as if they were monsters. Different from humans, less than humans. In the case of neighboring kingdoms, rather than enforcing such laws, theres often bribery involved in many levels of government. They had attempted a desperate resistance, however, the hunters had extensive experience in such matters. Thus, in the end, the result led to many of their youths being captured. Thats what happened in a nutshell. (Rimuru) Hmmmm, is this something that has happened within a day or so? Perhaps there is something that can be done if those responsible are still close by or even still in the forest. If several days have already passed, then it might very well be a hopeless endeavor. What I wanted to achieve by asking this was to confirm the most important detail. Then (Elven Elder 2) Right after the large-scale surprise attack on our people, we had received word of a Demon Lords enthronement. Not only that, but one who was recognized by the Great Demon Lords at their banquet. Since then, we have decided that it must have been the will of the heavens for us to hold out for as long as we have, to beg for the protection and aid from the Demon Lord who would come. We understand how difficult this would be, but, we can only hope to ignore our pride and shamelessly as for your help (Rimuru) I see So, basically, right after the surprise attack that had devastated their people, the news of a recognized Demon Lords enthronement had come to them. They had fallen so deep into despair with almost all of their options and hopes exhausted. Thus, in the end, discovering a Demon Lord in rulership of their forest had become their last hope. However. this wouldnt be some divine test to challenge my love for elves would it? In other words, a fight is being picked with me After all this trouble, we can finally have elves opening shops within my country!? A sudden, somewhat dark thought enveloped my mind in secret, and thus I plotted. Unforgivable, these humans who dared to enslave the elves must never be allowed forgiveness. I wont allow such behavior! Though, I do wonder just how many of them would seriously work for my cause after this is all said in done. It wouldnt be worth all the effort if I didnt receive anything (Rimuru) Alright. As for your request, I will grant you my aid. I pray for the arrival of our collaborations destined success in the near future. Let us commence the rescue mission at once. I had given them my promise and allowed them to take a rest. They have been on the run in total desperation to reach here for quite some time now. Their village was no longer suitable for habitation and abandoned, and the new village they had attempted to build was lost. Since this was the case, the survivors from the attack had all come here. In the end, they had bid their lives from before farewell as they had feared the rest of them would also fall victim to slavers and caught. The number of individuals I could bring with me in a hunting party would be rather limited, and it would seem that the hunters withdrew the moment they completed their first raid. I called Souei to begin an investigation on the elven village that had been attacked. If any information were to be found, it would be there. Currently, Souei and the others are currently launching their investigation. (Rimuru) If by any chance you were to come about some of the hunters, or if they return, capture them alive. Well make them share the information about their inner workings. I want to collapse their little ring for good if I can get the chance. (Souei) By your will! Souei swiftly departed to enact my orders. Hmmm. this will do just fine. Afterwards, I contacted Myormiles to ask if he knew anything in regards to monster slaves. With this, the meeting with the elves had more or less ended, leaving me to my own research into various matters. For the sake of my dreams to become the owner of Elven Shops, there will be no limit to how far I will go. This is no time to rest, I must find them at all costs! - I had set off immediately towards Myormiles. I had hesitated in having him come to me since he was currently busy with my other orders, so I decided it would be best to go and speak with him in person. Well that was part of it anyways I wanted to get out of there before they began to decorate me, put a tangerine over my head, and treat me like a figurine. Thus, I was able to escape from that altar Truthfully, even though the Labyrinth project is very near and dear to my heart, if I have one the elven shop is something even more important. The main priority that should be on everyones minds right now is the immediate liberation of the elf captives. With my mind made up, myself and several others made haste towards Myormiles workplace. (Myormiles) My my, if it isnt Rimuru-sama! My apologies, its rather busy here, perhaps would you prefer to speak somewhere else? (Rimuru) Hmm, indeed, its hard work, Myormiles-san. I had to greet so many people as the head of this town. Well, I suppose it feels like my only job these days anyways. (Myormiles) Ha ha hah, is that right. Well, what might bring you to this humble man today, Rimuru-sama? Hmmm, even though hes become rather busy, hes still willing and able to spare some time for me. Quite an able person if I were to say so. We moved to a different location and spent some time discussing various things, including the main reason for my being there. I asked him about what he knows regarding monster slavery over some fine imported red tea. After our chat, I managed to gain a rough understanding of the current situation. What I previously didnt know is that there was a single organization behind this entire matter. It was known as Cerberus. I suppose if there were organizations such as the Freedom Association, of course there would be such organizations as this as well In such groups as the Freedom Association, there are taxes one pays when someone claims their rewards for missions or quests. On the other hand, if you are part of a secret organization, you wouldnt have to pay any taxes on your gains. Naturally, the contents of such work are illegal. However, since this is vital work for the sake of the worlds evil, there will be jobs that must never come to light for the continuation of societys function. When it comes to such things, there are many who utilize such methods. Especially amongst the nobles who dont wish to dirty their own hands with such messy things, the secret organization Cerberus is quite useful for them. Therefore, through a solid understanding between the various people who run society, such secret associations are allowed to exist. The three heads of the Cerberus association are known as [Wealth], [Women], and [Power]. The individuals who govern these three aspects of life are called The Big Three. Myormiles also mentioned that apart from Cerberus, there wouldnt be another organization that would be capable of conducting large scale monster slavery. Its unlikely for the black-market to spread its wings too far. In short, the jobs performed by Cerberus are always backed by nobles or major powers, it is certainly not some simple thing youd be able to find in a backstreet. Back to back, from simplicity to complexity, Cerberus is an organization that actually has a fine set of rules. (Myormiles) But danna, even though they cannot be compared to the Freedom Association in terms of size, they still have a large amount of influence. They are a large association that controls a large amount of wealth. Thanks to that, it would be difficult to face them with the strength of a single country. Business wise, we also performed several transactions together, but we follow the rules. From legal work to illegal ones. They would undertake any job of any form so long as it held benefits to them. This was mentioned amongst other things. Slavery wise, even amongst Cerberus, human slavery was still outright illegal. Even though the individuals involved this time are monsters, they are also regarded as demi-humans. Thus, theyre found in a grey zone between legal and illegal within the underground world. (Rimuru) Well, Ive gotten a general picture now. If one were to have a transaction with elves as the goods, if it werent such an organization, it probably wouldnt even be possible. If they werent decently armed, it probably wouldnt have even been possible for them to have captured the elves. Saying this outloud I grumbled (Myormiles) Eh? When you were talking about monsters slaves, you had mentioned elves right? Now that I really think about it recently, Ive heard rumors about a group of elven slaves When Myormiles said that, I also recalled something. The elf race had been in decline for centuries, at present there probably arent more than a hundred of them left. There couldnt possibly any willing elven slaves around. Theyre probably all related if I can find them. (Rimuru) Can you please tell me the full details Myormiles-san? Unexpectedly, I seem to have managed to obtain information that would help us resolve this incident from an unexpected source. The information seemed to be about some Viscount. The name rang a bell, though I wasnt certain if it would be that convenient to have met him like that so I dismissed the feeling. That was until Myormiles himself mentioned that the two were on in the same. (Myormiles) It seems that you probably remember him. Thats right, it was the same individual who had been talking with me when you had entered my store last time. He was trying to get me to support a business venture with elvish slaves as the managers. Hah I see, so it was that guy. I had forgotten about him completely, however, Wisdom King Rafael had brought up that person as he fit the profile. Then when Myormiles mentioned him, Rafael brought up an image into my head. Now that I see him, he reeks of suspiciousness. Now then, the next thing to do is (Rimuru) This guy Since hes taken people from my territory, cant this be easily used as a casus belli? Usually if someone were to have the gall to abduct citizens from another country, Id see it as more or less declaring war on them. Just as a precaution, I decided it would be safe to ask Myormiles. (Myormiles) Hmm? A ah I suppose thats how it is According to a treaty that was signed and agreed upon between a majority of countries, if the residents of a country were to be abducted and or held against their will, it would not be strange for it to lead to a war starting over it. In order to avoid this kind of situation, slavery ended up becoming prohibited. However to actually state that the elves are citizens of Tempest wouldnt that be rather difficult? (Rimuru) Eh? (Myormiles) Eh? (Rimuru) Why would that be? (Myormiles) No why? Even if you were to ask me I suppose its to say that if they dont live in your town directly, then wouldnt they be exempted from the rights of Jura Forest..? Hmmm? Isnt this rather different than what is the case? While the whole of Jura Forest had become my territory, there shouldnt be any doubt about all species falling under my jurisdiction Even if the species were to be similar to the Tengu who had insisted on a non-interference pact, I still should have more than enough say towards what people can do to people who fall under my sphere of influence. I allow them all to live within my territory, and I allow the existence of non-interference with them. Even if I were to not be interfering with them, I will not acknowledge the influence or interference of other nations, even to such groups. One does not simply accept the divine prestige of a Demon Lord, it is a simple fact. (Rimuru) Myormiles-san, The Great Jura Forest in its entirety was granted as my demesne, thus I should fully have the capability to voice my complaints should someone be attempting to mess with the peoples within it, yes? (Myormiles) ..hah? (Rimuru) No, Ive already decided to claim it as my territory as well, so, should the invitations that were sent out also just double as a revealment of the country? (Myormiles) Eh..? These invitations are for the sake of unveiling the approved monsters country? And this fight tournament will also be used to announce the news that a Demon Lord reigns over such a nation? Apparently there seems to be some sort of fundamental misunderstanding between us. By any chance does he perhaps not know? That the whole forest was decided to be my territory..? (Rimuru) Myormiles-san. . Id like to confirm something with you Are you not aware that my official appointment as a Demon Lord at the banquet also granted me territory and that such territory would consist of the whole of the Great Jura Forest? Realizing the sheer size of the territory that I reigned over, Myormiles was at a complete loss for words. He had a black expression s if he was no longer capable of processing the information. Hah? But. there arent any words coming out To think he would be shocked to this extent I simply thought he already knew about this I was convinced that he already knew about that, my bad. Come to think about it, I probably havent even properly explained how I now govern the entire forest. Suddenly Myormiles managed to process the information. (Myormiles) HAAAAAHHHHH? The entire forest!? The entire Great Jura Forest What!? Rimuru-danna.. I eh you were admitted such a large domain?! His speech has become rather chaotic. How unfortunate, I suppose he might almost feel tricked in some way. Well, there are many terrible things in this world, this will probably be the most benign of them. However, Id like to wait before working with it all. Working with just a bit of territory is easy, but working with such a large amount can be troublesome. Well, its mostly because I wanted a very easy life that I recruited him to help. So whats wrong with the current situation, its the fault of those who accepted without finding out all of the details. Once the management of the tournament is over this time around, it may very well be good bye. Of course such a thing will probably not be allowed. Besides, there will be no problem with leaving the whole thing to him in the future as well. Regarding this, were of equal status regarding this current instance, so lets just laugh it off. Forgive and forget. Right old Myormiles-san? (Myormiles) Eh why do you have such a happy air around you What was that about equal status that you had mentioned earlier!? Wait doesnt this mean that Im being left cheated one-sidedly!? I mean, theres no way I could be satisfied with my current job content!!! (Rimuru) Whats with that, there isnt any problem here is there? (Myormiles) Well, rather, youre certainly not going to end up entrusting it all to me right It it cant be the development of the Great Jura Forest you arent leaving it all to me right? (Rimuru) Ah hah hah hah, why you! Well, were getting ahead of ourselves here. Whats important right now are the elves! He looked as if he was trying to refute something, but gave it up in the end. Rather than that, whats important right now are the elves. As if he snapped out of his shock, Myormiles had a serious expression once more. He had a faster mental recovery speed than I thought he would. Well, either that or he might have just decided to simply give up Things advanced quickly from that point. Since he might be here for a just reason, I will question Viscount Cossack thoroughly. And so I proposed, (Rimuru) No, even if arrest that small fry, theres no point in doing so. Theyre bound to cut their losses so its still too early for the king to move at this point. I had proposed such. Im certain, theres a mutual assistance pact that had been signed and put into law, so the Burmund kingdom should be in a position to deal with their errant nobles this time around. Rather than directly confronting them, it might be too early to start forming countermeasures. (Rimuru) That might be better. By the way, I have never met the king, what should I do? Myormiles nodded profusely, I leave it to you! Well, Im the one negotiating contracts. Thus, we have decided to initiate this plan immediately. Thus, I brought along Myormiles and headed towards the Burmund kingdom with Spatial transfer gate creation. This is due to the influence of spatial abilities, distortion cracks started appearing in front of me. Youre able to move between multiple locations, its the upgraded version of spatial transfer. After deciding a destination, I can move there in an instant. Because I can bring along others, it is convenient, but consumers a long of magical energy. Thinking about it in common sense, manipulating space-time would naturally cost quite a fair bit of energy. Though, to me this is no big deal. Since there is no excessive wasted time when transferring, I was able to move quickly. Myormiles was scared stiff at first, however we went through the gate unexpectedly smoothly. As expected, it is a large structure. Maybe its because Im beginning to understand the way demon lords think, nothing seems to faze me anymore. At Myormiless house, I was waiting for the other party to make contact. After sending Myormiles to the royal capital, we had requested an audience with the king. However it would take some time so he told me to wait in the halls. But before even 3 hours had passed, a horse carriage arrived smoothly. Myormiles had been successful and came to pick me up. (Myormiles) As expected, it went smoothly. Im glad that I mentioned Rimuru samas name when I was requesting an audience. Permission was granted immediately. Since we have discussed the situation, today Viscount Cossack will also be coming along for this meeting They had handled me far more carefully than I thought they would. After being informed how important the arriving guest is, perhaps they were just acting accordingly. Well, intelligence is the lifeline of the weak, its how they survive amongst the strong. So maybe they were driven by the thought of what would happen if they mishandled the situation. Well with Fuze in the area, they performed well. We arrived at the Royal Capital, and entered the wide halls. In there simple seating, tea, snacks and whatnots had been prepared. The plump person sitting on one of the seats stood up and came to greet us, and arriving behind happened to be a friend of Fuze Baron Baruyado. I would assume, that this chubby uncle here is probably the king of this country. (King Burud) Nice to meet you, I am the king of this country, Burud von Burumdo. It is a pleasure to meet you, King of Monsters. No, Member of the Eight Star Demon Lords, High Demon Lord Rimuru-dono. He spoke to me with a friendly tone, I was surprised. I mean, did the king just come to greet me before anyone else? No, this is probably because Im also a recognised King. (Rimuru) Nice to meet you, I am Rimuru Tempest. I have became a demon lord, but can we still continue our agreement? (King Burud) Of course. We were about to ask you the same thing. We were unaware about this, and have seem to cause you inconvenience, I am grateful for you humbleness. By all means, please punish this one. As for any compensation for damages (Rimuru) No no, dont worry yourself over such things. Theres no need for any reparations if the troubles are all resolved in the end. I would like us to continue being good acquaintances out of the best interests of our peoples. (King Burud) Oh! Having you say this is truly helpful, certainly one worthy of such power and prestige such as yourself. It was a docile face, but as soon as he smiled there was an excessive annoying feel to it. While Im rather uncertain if he would have even paid anything, there is no real doubt that this large uncle is a rather sly character. However, I wonder why. Hes a strangely lovable uncle. During our conversation, the two that came along were brought forth. One of them was the character in question, Count Cossack himself. Like how I seen him previously, he wore a few good quality clothing. He was surrounded by the royal guards, unable to comprehend whats going on. The other was a gentleman in full black. His attire was a black Chinese-style suit,with gold embroideries, depicting 3 tiger heads. When they said Cerberus, I was sure it would turn out to be the three-headed canine gatekeeper of hell. Though, I wonder if there is any difference here From my point of view, this person is likely an executive of Cerberus, with an similar unwavering expression to me, and also the similar dignity of a king. The soldiers only surrounded him, but they didnt dare meddle with him. This is probably because he had an atmosphere that separates him from an ordinary human. (Viscount Cossack) Ki-king! What business do you have calling me this time? I-I, didnt do anything guilty! Suddenly Viscount Cossack shouted out in distress. However, he was interrupted, and Baron Baruyado explained. While explaining, his face turned from blue to pale white. (Viscount Cossack) Im impossible! Is that a monster? Even if youre dealing with a lesser monster, Im a noble Headache I have thus been offended not hurting this guy seems like it is going to cause an even greater headache though However, I endured. For the sake of the words I had spoken earlier. If it wasnt for that promise things would have gotten dangerous. Though, the King had surprisingly let loose a surge of rage, if a person was weak they might have even ended up dead. Probably concerned about my temper in this situation (King Burud) You may silence yourself! By This highnesss decree in regards to this issue, we shall formally decide upon the full dissolution of the Cossack household. Regarding the former Viscount Cossacks deportation, well accept any formal objection. Theres more than enough evidence here, so it would be useless to complain. To continue, the former Viscount will be detained for the entire duration of his trial. Your accommodations shall be that of a dungeon. Guards, remove them, this matter is closed. Just as he said that, both characters had been taken back out just as fast as they had come. Bringing along with him naught but little things. His personality sucked but he will be properly punished for his crimes. I have no objections. Now only the man in black remained, the one most presumably from Cerberus. The problem, is with the nonchalant look in the Cerberus executives face. It seems like he was also dragged along before he was able to explain his circumstances. Putting aside the organization, does he have any idea where he is at the moment? Nowas he notified by the country to receive a request? I decided to take a second look at that figure High quality clothes. Elegant manners. A very insidious look. His mouth curved into a smile, as if he was enjoying the situation. Slowly he, (Mysterious Man) Fumun, it appears someone had accidentally stepped on a landmine. That atmosphere around you, it surpasses the demon lord who came to make a contract Youre a big shot. Apparently, something unexpected and unfavorable has happened, and I do apologize for that. I have a certain manner of business with this one, if you would be so kind. Thus we approached with our business. Dignified and sensible as well this one. I had taken on the form of a human, but I didnt release my Demon lords Haki. If its the Tengus, they would probably react all the same to this form. Yet, this person saw through my disguise at a glance. If it were me making negotiations with a demon lord, I would find it very difficult. A large organization, the counterpart of the Freedom Association, the Secret Organization. Thats probably not all. Even the monarch of a country cant mess around with him. Then, I fear the individual before me is (Rimuru) Hum, I will say this first, I wish for you guys to release the captured elves. As well as the liberation of any other monsters you have caught. In addition, I would like to request that in the future, trapping, plundering and capturing monsters within the Great Jura Forest to be prohibited. The Cerberus executive, stared at me eye to eye at first, ignoring the stares of the king and the others. The King of Burmund stood as if he were a reserve attendant, not even a voice of complaint was raised. One may as well get drunk in this atmosphere. This is proof that this person is no ordinary person. Well, whats your answer to my request, I almost continued with this after a short pause. (Cerberus Big 3, Damurada) All right. Well return all the captured monsters. Of course, the elves as well. And we, Cerberus pledge henceforth never to interfere with the Great Jura Forest in the name of Damurada, one of the Big 3 of Cerberus. He swore so impudently. As expected, huh. One of the Big 3. In order words, hes no executive at all. This guy is someone at the peak of the underworld. One of the 3 bosses who organizes the organization Cerberus, hes such a person. (Rimuru) All right. Since you pledge to not interfere with us in the future, Ill overlook it this time. However, do note that there will be no second time okay? Even as one such as yourself, I would wonder what would happen if such a person found themselves at odds with one of the Eight Star Demon lords, backed by an entire nation of high class demi-humans This guy, probably know from somewhere that I had gained rulership over Great Jura Forest as its demon lord. Thus, I tried testing this theory. My correspondence, and my abilities Theres also evidence, since all the humans in the corner from Burmund were rather surprised that a top executive came here. Even now the high ranking executives of Cerberus are all wrapped in a veil of mystery. This is what I gathered after the fact by some nobles that had come just to catch a glimpse of him. It seems, when the elves were being raided, they were employed by the Viscount, thus making this situation easy to deal with if anything went wrong, probably as they planned. Our meeting here is probably them using the chance determine my strength, this must be their plan. This was confirmed by Soueis though transmissions, but there are no signs of an assault. Ill bet. The moment he lured me out, the plan was a success. I ordered Souei to withdrew from the location. (Cerberus Big 3, Damurada) Fuuuu, fufufufuu. No, I suppose it is as expected. Ive been seen through. The Rising star of the Eight Stars, I cant be careless around you. The one I was previously acquaintances with, Clayman sama cant even be compared to you. Meeting you is my honor, High Demon Lord Rimuru. I hope we can form friendly relations in the future. As expected, he caught on. What a landmine I stepped on! And, I feigned ignorance. Even though I knew he had the skills, I wasnt afraid. Quite the careful individual. Damurada of Cerberus. It appears hes going to be a tricky adversary. The Special Armor we provided the orc lords with, he might be aware of it as well. I wondered was this orchestrated by Yuuki, but as expected I was traced. Even so, its not unexpected for other organizations to be involved. No, their relation is currently unknown. Damurada bowed gracefully towards us, and left the place. They had a sense of obligation now, and promised to send over the monsters they had captured as slaves. After just a week, as promised, the captured monsters were delivered to the country of monsters Tempest. C Chapter 105 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 104 The Night Before Along with the freed elves, rare monsters continued to stream into the city. Considering the quality of their mounts, they must have been treated reasonably well. I guess their captors never intended to enter open hostilities against us. I mean, if you think about it, even the elf chiefs C whose plight began all of this C were without a single injury. I would imagine they meticulously planned their action intending not to kill a single person. The elves, based on their magic capacity are rank C~B beings, but many among them can use magic. So their rank does not display their strengthCa rather dangerous bunch. No matter how meticulous their planning, to capture ten elves without a single injury, is a real testimony to the hunters strength. Assuming there were a few of them, Id imagine they are at least A ranked. I should think about this some more later. That is, I can hardly underestimate an underground organization abundant with such individuals. My heart tightened watching the monster slaves parade. . One of the Cerberus BossesCDamrada. As the one responsible for the monsters return, he rode into the city among them. Of course, his actual goal was to gain entry into the jewel called Tempest. But, thanks to an inspection upon entrance, and ban on illegal immigration, entry into the country was not easy to acquire. A guild card would have allowed entry. However, anyone else would have to enter by an invitation. The country has not yet completely developed, so we could hardly let just anyone in. The refugees pouring into our country are staying in inns we had just finished. And were quickly putting them to work as builders or cleaning staff. That aside, Damrada ran up to greet me with a wide smile on his face. After just a single glance at the city, with a nod full of admiration, [It has been a long time, Demon Lord Rimuru-sama. This unworthy one is named Damrada. On this day, as we had promised, we are returning the captured monsters. We are deeply grateful for permitting entry into your country] He bowed in respect. As always, he is extremely well dressed, nor is he gaudy. [Yeah. Seems like you have treated my subjects well. You have my thanks. Since you have fulfilled your part of the promise, lets forget about this incident. But you do understand that I will not allow this to happen again, right?][Hahaha, of course. You are hardly an opponent I would want to risk my life going against] Damrada intended to completely erase any traces of hostility using that short exchange. We, too, would rather avoid a war of attrition with this organization. I mean, wed crush them if we fought head on, but there are many nasty things they could do from the shadows. And considering that I had just proclaimed myself as a benevolent demon lord by freeing the Templars, I would rather not waste that effort. These guys just intend to gain my favor. What good is it to pointlessly antagonize them? Well, next time they get in my way, I will destroy them. [By the way, a little bird whispered this to me but it seems you are holding a tournament? We couldnt possibly obtain the right to observe it?] Damrada asked me with a natural smile. Isnt he eager to analyze our strength. Well, I dont mind. I mean, flaunting our ability was the goal. But, I cant let him have it for free, can I? [You have my permission. You have permission to remain here until the tournament beings as well][Oh, how great is your benevolence! In that case][But, have your strongest man participate. Id love to see what hes like. I mean, well be seeing each other often from now on, right?] I replied with a smile. He came here trying to gain my favor. Theres no way he can refuse. As I thought. He hesitated a bit, but [As expected of a demon lord, everything has a price. Understood. In that case, this individual] He called forth a young individual. I looked at the youth, and then again at Damrada. [Damrada, you will participate. You are the strongest among these, arent you?] We stared at each other for a second, and, [You got me. Wonderfully done. You have seen through it all. In that case, I have no choice but to participate. I will be in your care both as a participant and as an observer.][Yeah, our future relations will depend on your performance. So I suggest you try real hard] Damrada bowed again and left. As I thought, he really is the strongest among them. Though he doesnt look like it, his strength is obvious to those who can truly see. And thus, our participant list increased again. It wouldnt be fun to have a battle only among our friends. This should spice things up a bit. And if things get really competitive, maybe well see Damradas true strength. Martial Arts Tournament. I can hardly wait! * * * Ramiris and Veldora were having fun inside the dungeon. Nor was the sight of Milim flying through the sky dragging dragons into the dungeon a rare sight. Things were the same as always. There were constant reports of their loud laughter disturbing people, but we decided to ignore those reports. As for the invitation letters, Myormiles has selected the individuals to invite and sent the letters out. Communication is important. So I introduced Souei to Myormiles and had him help with the communication. Soueis subordinatesCSouka, Saika, Nansou, and Hokusou became the center of Myormiles communications team. Since he is just so good at handling people, they have quickly opened up to him. Im really glad they arent looking down on him. So I can probably leave all that to them. According to Myormiles, the nobles have a large entourage of mercenaries and adventurers they employ. In other words, if we make them believe theres some great benefit for clearing the labyrinth, we can harvest loads of money off of them. And we can probably have a few nobles become our sponsors. Which would also advance our plans to reuse the arena another step. Though when I say reuse I do mean it in a limited senseCup to four times a year. Other times we can use it for training or something. But a sponsor, huh? Well done Myormiles, thinking that far ahead. I had thought only about the money that could be made off of adventurers, and worried about those who would lose themselves in it. And thats where sponsors would come in handy. So maybe we should fill the dungeon with hidden riches that, like a lottery, would reward a few individuals. To make money on those who like to gamble, of course. Maybe have rare items as rewards? Well, Myormiles suggested that we make a request to the Freedom Association. [Can we make this request of them?][Of course. A reward of 1,000 gold coins for he who would clear a hundred floors. And thats impossible, I take it? Of course, the number of challengers will decrease due to your notori fame But even so, the word on the street is Dungeon of dragons. Is there an adventurer who could defeat a dragon? Even the knights would find it difficult they say. So those eating the nobles scraps say. Which is why I think its a good idea to offer a lavish reward. But, in order to make them think we really intend to pay them this reward, I propose we offer other rewards depending on floor reached. A single gold coin for reaching the 10th floor. 3 gold coins for reaching the 30th floor. Something like that. Maybe even rewards for record time to a save point?][Hahaha. An advertisement that would draw people in despite me being a demon lord! Well done, Myormiles, well done. So, will we award only a few people? Or all of them?][I was thinking the first five every month. If they are in a party, theyll just have to split the profit. And if we award them once a month, that will encourage them to compete even more] I see. If we award the first individuals to reach the target, it wont hurt our budget and encourage participation. What a wonderful plan. No one will clear it, and even if they do, its no problem. A trifling sum like a thousand gold coins we can earn very quickly. What a wonderful idea this has become. [Myormiles-kun, proceed just as you have spoken!][Ay, I live to serve!] Myormiles plan requires me to contact every country and look into the list of adventurers. Theres also the question of entrance into the dungeon. Adventurers can easily enter using their association cards, and we can manage the information hosted on those. As for those without guild membership, we can issue home made cards. I have already consulted Kaijin on that question. This way, well be able to control the access and information of every single person. Entrance into the labyrinth is 3 silver coins per go. Well issue the first card for free. If that gets lost or destroyed, the second one is 10 silver coins. Well also let them sample a resurrection bracelet by letting them have one for free. Of course, first entry into the dungeon is also free. And resurrection is certainly important. Afterwards, well sell the bracelets at two silver pieces each, and, considering their importance, I expect to sell a lot. Well also have to make sure to announce the dangers of entering the dungeon without such a bracelet. Though they have only themselves to blame for their death, I would rather avoid victims. On another note, we have also decided to lease weapons and armours. This was my idea and Im going to have Kurobee supervise it. Well, I dont know how this will turn out, but Im expecting to make a fortune. I cant wait to open the dungeon! * * * Myormiles is working hard on advertising the Dungeon and the Martial Arts tournament. However, the tournament is more important. The dungeon is nearing completion and we are planning to advertise it at the same time as the tournament. And we are putting in lots of effort into the main attractionCthe tournament. I have not forgotten about it. But, considering that the tournament will be (more or less) a one time event, we cant help but divert our attention to the dungeon, which will be a long term cash cow. Well, with the deadline approaching, I guess we have to start getting serious now. Myormiles is so busy with management that they basically dont rest. At the moment, since we have only begun to receive responses to our invitations, we do not know how many attendees we are going to get. Similarly, although not every tribe chief has reported their intent to participate, it seems we are going to get quite a few folks. But lets forget about this for now, and focus seriously on the tournament. First, lets go over the participating members. From Tempest, we have all the department heads: Benimaru, Diablo, Ranga, Souei, Shion, Hakurou, Gerudo, Gabil, and Gobuta. Those nine. They are the cause of this messCthe nine who declared intent to participate at the banquet. I wonder whos the strongest among them? I would guess Diablo, but things might go differently in the tournament. What, are you wondering whether the restoration medicine will prevent them from tiring? Boo, wrong! After all, it does not restore magic energy. So if you dont pace yourself, life will get real tough later on. So we really dont know how things will end until, well, the end. And then they bickered about the order, which led me to propose round of robin competition well, its all a pain. We also decided to have four prize spots. The problem is, we had too few participants. I mean, it would have been better if there were eight participantsCwe were one too many. So, and to rile them up a bit, I decided to further split the groups and turn this into an elimination tournament with 16 participants. Which, of course, required me to find them. So I turned to our sponsors (the demon lords). [Me~ me~! My Beretta is ready to go!] Thats one. As expected. [Fu fu fu. I have been waiting for you to ask! Ill have my underling participate!] The mysterious masked one, wearer of the lions mask! Milim declared, and rushed off. Well I kind of figured who will be participating on her behalf. Will it be fine? I mean, the level here is pretty high but this might be overkill. As for the other demon lords, I am not that friendly with them, so thats that. Then theres the reward of past negotiationCDamrada. He and his group are out and about enjoying the city, having rented out the best inn. Theres no question about itCtheyre loaded. And they understand the important of getting the best rooms before the royalty shows up. That guy is, without question, strong. Will he fight until exhaustion or feign weakness, I can hardly wait to see. So thats another fun factor we added. With that, we need just four more. I guess we could turn it into four directional battle royale. And when I thought that, [Rimuru-san, did you call?] I heard a voice. Nope, I did not call you. Who was it? The Templars strongest manCArnaud Baumann. [Whats up, Arnaud?][Fufu, I would like to participate in the tournament youve got going. Ive been trained by Hakurou-san here recently. So I would definitely like to participate.] Is it fine? Slacking off here. I wanted to say it, but since Hinata went off back to the capital, I had no one to complain to. Eight templars remained. I had asked them help set up a barrier, but I guess that they dont mind having Arnaud participate. And since theres so few of us, I guess we have no choice but to let weaker members participate. That leaves us with three vacant spots. [In that case, Ill have you participate. But if you suck, you do realize other countries will be watching, right?][No problem. Templars dont know defeat!] Wheres that confidence coming from? From the new swords and armor crafted by Kurobee? I mean, yeah, these are test products improving even the spirit equipment they were. And, as test products, we cant mass produce them. But I am so sure that its the armor that is making him confident. Well, I dont care if he dies from embarrassment, nor will I be liable for it. [Alright, but do wear a mask. Youll stand out, are you fine with that?] Weve got the Lion Mask participating already, so surely theyd much rather participate this way than as templars. [Got it. Well wear a mask just in case. Thank you for allowing us to participate[ Losing would be bad, Arnaud muttered and left. Hes plenty confident. And considering that he had his heart broken once by Diablo, hes a pretty tough guy. That, or just an idiot. But thank goodness he did not fight against Diablo right away. Seriously. Alright, three spots left. The other spots well fill in as we go. From among the intelligent beasts and monsters of Jura forest. Not the cattle, but those individuals who want to distinguish themselves. Well have them fight for the remaining three spots. Oh, who will be victorious? Order aside, its about time I decide on the prizeCa special post. Victory or defeat will decide whether they will continue being called department heads. After all, the winner will be the own on whom Ill bestow a title upon which the masses will depend. Therefore, its about time I think about hierarchy around here. * * * The day before the tournament. The representatives of many races have arrived by now. The earliest arrivals began a week prior. Along with the letters I had sent, Myormiles invited a number of wealthy merchants to revel in the fun. Those visitors who have come here before proudly showed newcomers around. It was a truly entertaining sightsCto see so many races and monarchs enjoy our country. So far, everythings going according to plan. On that note, I would like to say that the number of guests has already reached 3,000. We do have the capability of hosting up to ten thousand commoners, but 3,000 is the limit for high class housing. And just when I was beset by worry, Myormiles was on the case. Without a single blunder he had assigned everyone to various inns. Of course, Rigurdo and Rigur and the other workers of Tempest also displayed commendable efforts and skill. And thanks to all of their hard work, we were able to welcome the day before the tournament without any major occurrence. And so, the night before. The leaders of countries had all gathered in the large conference room. The eve of the festival. Sitting on my tatami mat, I observed everyones relaxed faces. The baths were a huge success, with some people taking a bath more than once a day. We provided them all with a yukata, and they are now busy commenting on how they look. So far so good. Their escorts have decided to alternate guard outside, and have since stood at attention. Like the professionals they are, they heavily scrutinized the food I ordered to be brought in. Probably fearing poison. Well, considering that if I wanted to poison them I could just use force but, lets avoid that topic. [Hmph, thank you all for coming today. I am the new demon lord, Rimuru. I would like to have tonight become a small welcome, and so would like to have you partake of Tempests cuisine. Pardon my inept speech. Let us begin!] There are many who would like to speak to me face to face, but theyll have to do that afterwards. Most of their gazes are curious. There were some who paled when I called myself a demon lord, and others faces lit up. Im not good at handling this kind of stuff, which is why I decided on a simple greeting banquet. Thats when food started to be brought out. Well, will they like it? This time, sushi. And sashimi with tempura. The fish is fresh. I mean, I went to get it myself. Without caring about what I caught, I swallowed it all, and removed the poison. I also learned to move around in the water better. But, I should leave this kind of work to people from now on. Hakurou handled the fish with excellent skill. Using the knife Kurobee forged, he dissected all of it in a split second. Shuna as well handled the fish wonderfully. Hakurou also packed the rice. What a unexpected skill he has. Apparently, he learned how to do that from the previous generation. So does that mean that the dragon slayer was a world traveler from the Edo period? But somehow the times periods dont fit well Well, what do I care? Shion also wanted to help but decided to abstain this time around. I mean, obviously. We cant possibly bring out unpleasant looking food to rulers. Thatd be bad even as a joke. The problem is, soy sauce. Somehow, we were able to create a soy sauce substitute. I do think the color is wrong, and though the taste is a bit off, it should be fine. Wasabi we had. But first timers might not handle it well, so we decided to make sushi without it this time. All the preparations are set. Food reflects the hospitality of the soul. I hope theyll see my intentions. And thus began the banquet. The first outcries were heard when we started pouring cold beer. To those poor souls who have never had properly carbonated cold beer, our product must have been a real surprise. And it also has to be cold. It has to be served in cold transparent glassesCthat is the nature of Japanese service. Even I cant compromise on the point. The elf waitress was going around pouring the alcohol. No, I did not force her to do it! She volunteered Overall, this was a great success. When she bows with her hands in front of her it lights up a mans heart. Theres people whose faces are red even though they havent drunk that much. After all, breasts and yukata. Fufufu all according to plan. And thus, the banquet continued. Seems like it will finish without a problem. Studying the fish in front of me, I cant help but marvel at the design of the cut. Of course, I immediately ate some of it. By no means was it bad. This fish was around A ranked and while some of it looked hardly appetizing, that does not affect its taste. The guests had their magicians assess the food for poison and hesitantly put it in their mouth. Well, as in-landers that they are, they probably never had the chance to eat raw fish before. After all, the carriage is the problem. Other than being able to carry a limited amount, even the extremely rich would not be able to eat the fish raw. Oh, and of course they really liked it. So everything went according to plan. See what you can eat if you deal with us? Thats the kind of message I want them to get from this. Thats one of the reasons Im doing all of this. Not just to flaunt my wealth. I am not just a selfish individual, I am also opportunistic! Thats how it is. And thus the banquet (a.k.a. publicity stunt) concluded without an incident. Chapter 106 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 105 Preliminary Round Following up after the audience of the monsters living in Jura Forest, the greetings with the emissaries of the neighboring countries were carried out smoothly. Even though the emissaries were gathered in unfamiliar garb, the banquet was held without issue. And thats good. The truth of the matter is, I received no more than a greeting from the emissaries. Matters of negotiation and demand were conducted mostly by Myormiles and Rigurdo, who then filled me on the details. Seems like theyve got a tacit agreement not to let people bother me with these matters directly. They really live up to my expectations. Frankly, even if someone did ask for my backing, I could only respond with a Ah is that so? type of statement. Personally, I think that for the sake of future relations we should support anyone who asks, but those guys probably figured that this is my position and prevented it from becoming public. Dont go around making thoughtless promises! Or something like that. Truly, whether its something we can or cannot do aside, we simply dont have the manpower to apply such regulatory policy. Thoughtlessly increasing the workload would probably make it unmanageable even for me. I mean, it always seems C to me C that things are going so well, that I might have been getting naive lately. Since speaking to me was forbidden for most emissaries, the only ones I actually got to have a conversation with were the Hero King of the Dwarves and the King of Burmund. Yesterday, when the King of Burmund came for the meeting proposal, he also apologized about the Elven incident. It wasnt anything formal thoughCjust a simple apology. Promising to strengthen future management, making sure that our agreements are held up is his form of indirectly apologizing. Despite being a small kingdom, the king himself came dependent on the invitation. This would have probably been enough as an apology. The Dwarf King arrived yesterday around noon. It seems he arrived during the day to look around at the development of our town. Hes been rather enthusiastically observing the sewage and drainage systems we have in place. In addition, while the facilities under construction were mentioned, he was eager about the prospect of the railway system. Since he was constantly running about observing our various technological advancements, we ended up losing out on a majority of the time we had to talk. However, last night when I acted as the ornament at the feast, he decided to speak to me. Its been awhile Slime Rimuru no, Rimuru Dono. This beer is great by the way. By all means I must have you teach me how to brew this, ahahaha! I was more or less expecting him to talk to me at some point, but for alcohol to be the way he broke the ice.. I suppose it fits a Dwarf, however, liquor isnt his purpose. He drank a lot, but he certainly didnt have the eyes of the drunkard. Since there are other countries present, he couldnt say it in public. Hell probably bring it up later so I didnt press for it or anything. Whether the other emissaries were avoiding talking to me or what not, no one else approached, so I thoroughly enjoyed talking with the Dwarf King. Most of the emissaries are of Ministers social class. To interrupt a King of a major power, is something they are unlikely do. Moreover, some are just terrified to talk to me. The exterminations of the Farmas Kingdom army has long since become an international fact. My power is no longer subject to any doubt and is well known to be something no nation could readily deal with. Since thats the case, I would suppose it would take some serious courage to attempt a conversation. As for the merchantsCthey are mere commoners. Even if there are nobles among them, they lack the social standing to speak. Certainly not in front of the whole delegations. In the end, the only person that can call out to me, without my initiative, is the dwarf king. Thus, we chatted on the most pointless topics until finally ending the conversation. The Dwarf King intended to show the other emissaries that our two nations are on friendly terms no doubt. As a result, shrewd opportunists would find value in conducting business in me rather than just another demon lord. This is the support of the dwarf king. Well, he probably also calculated the amount of wealth that will flow into the Dwarf Kingdom once Tempest is developed, but I am still thankful nevertheless. We werent able to discuss any important matters yesterday, but I was able to have a good time. Unchecked past this points C C C C C C C C C C C C Now, the night has passed and the sky has grown clear and blue. The rain clouds of yesterday have blown away to form this wonder of weather we are having. The arena for the fighting tournament is complete. Ten thousand spectators from all corners of the continent to watch the battles. Overhanging roof mechanisms for the purpose of blocking sunlight are installed at the spectator areas. The roofs at the spectator areas are semi-circular skeletal frames with a thin film stretched over them. Fancy elaborate ideas are used to form a eerie atmosphere if I do say so myself. Nobody will think that the purpose of this is actually just to block sunlight. Surprised cries are raised unanimously, its probably due to this eerie sight. It seems amongst them are some weirdoes who were excited instead. The spectator venues have all been filled, the seats packed. Myormiles handled the arrangements, I invited the audiences, there are no blunders or oversights. If the battles were to end too early, a tour of the dungeon has also been planned as a side attraction. Guiding ten thousand people is a worrying task, but this can be distributed amongst the citizens of Tempest. Leave it to me. Behind the scenes, Im working earnestly in various ways. Stores are opening outside the arena, classic menus such as skewered meat and yakisoba are on sale. Theres even shaved ice on sale in some of the shops. I was surprised and amazed by how much has been prepared. Aah, I want to eat Yakisoba. I began to recall memories, but I wonder what it is. Well, thats how it is I suppose. During my various conversations with various cooks and people, I was able to convey my memories of the various foods due to thought transmission, but reproduction of taste is rather difficult. No, if I make full use of my analysis skills, I should be able to reproduce its spirit. Since wheat can be grinded into powder, reproducing it was unexpectedly easy Even sushi was successfully reproduced, theres nothing to fear. The audience surrounded the ground level section of the arena. At the entrance there were large stone tiles that were used to pave the ground. Processing the two meter squares was a rather tasking challenge, but they were carefully laid in a pattern similar to a checkerboard. The gaps are filled with an impact-absorbent material with additional adhesive properties, giving it the appearance of a large slab of rock. Since I spread a soft film of magic over it, its durability was increased. Even if its ordinary solid rock, its 300 harder than concrete. The material spread over this layer is 10,000 times harder than concrete. Its 2m thick. I was surprised at how its durability is comparable to nuclear shelters. Theres no need to even test it, Im confident that it would be able to take a direct hit from a nuclear strike, especially after a certain bad cook had a try at breaking it. Theres no difference between the two in my mind anymore Since its physically durable, with the aid of magic, well be able to construct structures that are hard to destroy. A magic formation is inscribed onto the floor, and a battlefield is formed. Since it would also be used for combat training in the future, it covers a considerably large area. The magic formation extends to the audience venue, its a large scale magic. In the inside of the circle, a smaller circle with a diameter of 500 meter is drawn. This is the stage of the fighting tournament. Inside the visible double barrier, theres actually far more though, is where the fighting tournament will be held. This time, we asked for the cooperation of the holy knights, and a holy barrier has also been erected. Making sure that the audience didnt end up getting splattered by the contestants is something I thought of early on. Through a prevention barrier, power limitation has not been activated. Since Magical energy has not been sealed, theres the risk of disturbance caused by a high magic output, but thats been suppressed by one of my personal barriers. My ultimate skill, the Covenant King Uriel, the absolute barrier. In reality this alone would have suffice, but since I didnt want to show it thus I decided to invoke the holy barrier to disguise it. I think those present didnt notice it. Since its activation period is an instant, it was preempted to be activated at the moment when an attack capable of destroying the holy barrier is unleashed. If this is only for precaution there shouldnt be any problems. We havent been expecting it, but we even took precautions against holy type attacks, there will be no problems. The whole arena is filled to the brim with excitement. Thats to be expected, its one of my carefully laid out plans after all. It seems like fighting tournaments also exist in this world, but not up to the scale here. It would seem that the Ingrasia Kingdom hosts one each year, the champion is granted a various reward depending on the tier. Participants are ranked based on their adventurer status. I had failed to notice this during my stay due to incorrect timing, however, this usually utilities the royal training ground, just a kind of revelry. Well, the amount of seats within the arena are limited in the end. Since I havent come up with any form of levitating chairs or monitor systems, the general visitors can catch a glimpse by watching from rooftops, various vantage points, or actually climbing the pillars of the arena itself. Since screens are fixated on four sides, making it possible for a live close-up view of the battle. Through the use of optics magic, expanding a projection is a simple task. Since Im using magic tools, its not troublesome. Its also good publicity. Im not one to neglect such opportune business in such a place, I was determined by my nature as a true business man at heart. Well, its about time. I stood up, and spoke to the microphone at hand. (Rimuru the meek) Nice to meet you all, I, am the one known as the Demon Slime Demon Lord, Rimuru Tempest. Ah, forget it, putting on airs is too troublesome. Yo, I am of the Eight Star Demon Lords, a pleasure to be in your acquaintance. Today, I am grateful that you would take the time to respond to the invitation of our country. In the future, I do plan on hosting a variety of events such as this one, so please do enjoy your first visit. I wish to live in peace and harmony with you all, so please do avoid causing me any trouble in the future. Instead of humans and monsters constantly bickering with one another, I do think that a cooperation with more profitable interests is a far better future than one of destruction. While im aware that there are many who are yet wary of my identity as one of the Eight Star Demon Lords, I do honestly think hard on making a good impression you see. I dont wish to impose my desires upon any of you all. If you would do your best to end your conflicts with monsters, I would certainly be pleased. If you dont wish to, well, I suppose it cant be helped. It would be your nations task to handle the responsibility for such matters. I dont see any reason to attack a nation who refuses to cooperate, though those who do are certainly held in a better light. Just as were monsters doesnt hold any reason as to breaking past such mindless discrimination. Theres no difference between us on any grounds. Should a war ever be started in the name of subjugation of monsters, please do note that not a single life will be spared. The earth would be turned to glass and the rulership of the nation laid to waste upon the most devastating of torture for years until their souls would be shattered by the intense measure of their crimes. Please do know that I am one of peace. These words might come out as threats, but they are only my honest feelings for a lasting peace. I do really detest war, it is quick and violent, but I will never hesitate when the need arises. I wish to live my eternity in peace. These words are also my own thoughts. From this tournament today, I do hope that you of the various nations finally come to comprehend the level of our fighting forces. I have offered up my heads of state and chiefs of staff for the sake of this tournament, the representatives of various nations and organizations have come to participate as well. My main purpose here today to convey these words unto you. I pray you all make a wise decision, receive it and consider them as the open remark. Was it too straightforward? Whatever After all, after my rise, I must give my greetings to the nobles and royalties. However, even so here and there in the venues, spare applauds are taking place. It isnt just my subordinates, there are influential people, merchants, and also individuals I am not acquainted with within the mix. Now Im happy with it, though at first I believed it was a little too ominous. My intentions have been conveyed. How will people react to it afterwards, thats all there is to it. Thus, while not exactly grand, the fighting tournament was kicked off by the applause from the whole venue. C C C C C C C C C C C C Well then, the format of this tournament is a battle royal. Even with the recent string of dropouts amongst the applicants, there are still a total of one hundred and fifty applicants remaining. Because 3 participants are needed for the main match, they must be selected amongst the 150 individuals. As this is the case, well have it so that fifty people will participate within each division. Thus the three champions from each of the three divisions will find themselves in the final match. The one game was planned for the morning, and two in the afternoon. Well, even if its called a game, its still a battle royal. Luck is an important factor. I divided the registration time for the separate groups, cooperation amongst participants are possible, however only one person will have the right to advance. Now then, what will happen. Amidst the excitement, the first match began. The contestants entered towards the center. Everyone gave off the pressure of the strong. There are two familiar faces within the group. The Gozu and the Mezu. Somehow, even when they applied on opposite sides of the arena, they still ended up in the same group. Well, these two arent going to be rising to glory any time soon, but they are fairly strong, lets just use the one who wins between the two as the boss of floor thirty. If they want Ill allow it to be a shift system. Well, this will also depend on the strength of that individual. The two defeated the monsters around them and are in an unparalleled state. There are several A- class monsters amongst them, but there are also the higher races. Their faces are being projected. Then, after wiping out all the monsters around them, only the two were left. Not even 10 minutes has passed. The audiences are very excited at the fierce competition between the monsters. After all, its a rare opportunity to watch monsters of our level fight so close up. Mesu and Gozu stared at each other, and began insulting each other. (Gozu) Oh puny Mezu, we should have settled this between you and I in the first place. Finally, our long lasting fates will end today, prepare yourself! (Mezu) Those are foolish words only capable of coming from a Gozu, the ones working under Rimuru-sama will be we, the Mezu! You can vanish into seclusion and live a life without regrets! And, the two suddenly began fighting. Just like that, the opening act has ended, and the two became the highlight of the stage. They are both the power types, fighting a fierce battle between axe and spear, both with a shield in hand. Rather than using black arts, they are more suited with fighting with their physicality. TN Note: The original word was Yjutsu(g), magic is Majutsu/Mah(ħg/ħ). An axe was swing with all their might, and was repelled by a shield. With their stance destroyed, a short spear strikes within a split second with ease, and backs off. It took only 10 minute for the two to be the only remainders, yet this exchange of blows and blocks waged on another 20 minutes. This 100 year war they fought doesnt seem to be over anytime soon. The audience was lost in the fascination of the fierce battle between the two. Well thats to be expected, a battle between A ranks isnt something youll normally see in a lifetime. It was a brilliant fight, and the battle is prolonged due to their well-matched abilities. Its an interesting battle, but the match ended with a sudden twist. (Gozu) This is the end! The results are in. Gozu threw a large axe with all his might. A strike that can shatter boulder used in order to take down his opponent However, Mezu laughed fearlessly. Right before his charge, he paused for just a moment. The large axe holding the large axe now danced through the air, the left arm with it. However, Mezu dove into the chest of Goze, and readied an unavoidable lunging posture. Sacrificing his left arm, in exchange for victory. When Mezu was certain about his victory, (Gozu) Too Na?ve! Lighting Horn After crying this out loud, the horns atop his head suddenly head-butted the right side of Mezus head. His horns doubled in length, piercing through Mezus right eye and arm. This was the decisive factor of the game. Due to the attack from his right, the trajectory of the rush missed. Furthermore, when he was attacked by the horns, he suffered additional lightning damage, boiling his blood. Gozu is the victor. Well, I mean, is Mezu alive still after that one? I suppose to be unwary of those overly suspicious and large horns, Mezu only has himself to blame for this. And of course, Mezu has survived. Ill win next time! He yelled threateningly. He seems fine, however, the game has already been decided. The winner of the first match is Gozu. He is deserving as the first winner, it was a great match. After the noon break ended, the second match began. Above all it seems the food stalls were well received. There are also those back in town who have been eating in horse carriages, each individual is different. Now then, the players of the second round have entered. ? Ah! I almost cried out loud. Since I understood this match will be over in an instant. After all, I saw a certain 3 man group. A Tall slim person, with firm muscles A big, bulky person, with armor-like muscles A person with a build that should be called fat rather than large. They are the sons of Dagruel that I met during the Walpurgis Banquet once. They had magical energy on par with the old demon lords. Though since their techniques were subpar, they were easily twisted around by Shion with ease, however in this preliminary round theyre overwhelming. Theyre even comparable to Goze and Mezu in regards to being overwhelming. Or rather, those 3 are on the level of the main match. Though they werent trained previously, I suppose I wont be able to be too careless around them if or once theyre trained. Something like that might actually be rather dangerous. Theyve powered up to such an extend in such a short amount of time. I suppose it has something to do with the clothes theyre wearing, but- (Demon Trio) Were Shions bodyguards! What nonsense are you saying? Because thats what I heard letter for letter. Somehow, are you alright? I wanted to question them thoroughly, however it seems the intellectual secretary/cool beauty Shion doesnt know anything about this. Theyve probably been complexly deceived by her appearance. Or, perhaps theyve just awakened to their masochistic nature after being beaten. If thats the case, I dont want to know anymore. The results are as I anticipated. Let alone 5 minutes, they defeated everyone else in a minute. The elder was the one who won. He seems to be the strongest amongst the 3. As such, it seemed like the second match ended with no highlight in this fashion but That was not the case for the audience. There was an enthusiastic, excited atmosphere in the arena. Let alone A rank, there are demon lord class fighting forces. The merchants and emissaries from various nations were able to judge the extent of both the physical and magical power of those participating. It goes with their profession of needing to have an eye for talent. Most probably didnt even need to use any particular skills for this either. I shouted something from the unanimous excitement. After shouting so much, tonights beer is going to taste great. After some excitement because of the tournament becoming a great success, it finally came to the final match. I looked at the contestants. Remarkably, there are also humans, but theyre not holy knights, will they be alright? (Rimuru) Oy, I see humans down there, will they be alright? I listened to Myormiles who was by my side, (Myormiles) Ah, well, I suppose they must be famous adventurers. Apparently some of the A-rank adventurers from the Ingrasia Kingdoms fighting tournaments. It was some warrior from the west with his party that was saying something about doing whatever it took to subdue a Demon Lord (Rimuru) Hoooh, and am I to suppose this Demon Lord would be me? (Myormiles) Eh? Could that be so? At any rate, they havent actually said why they must win the tournament, but simply said that they needed to join it I accepted them since there werent any rules against preventing people from participation. Each one paid the entry fee of twenty silver coins I dont know if hes the real deal, but there is mention of him being a hero and quite the strong individual. Perhaps I could compare him to the leader of the Holy Knights? The leader, comparable to Hinata? That youngster? Thats impossible. Donning an armor of shining gold, his body was white all over. With long gold hair braided at the back, he seems really popular. 5 people surrounded him protecting him. It looks just like the party of a hero. Though it would be interesting if it was the real thing. The match begins. The hero was fortunate enough to be in a party, giving him overwhelming advantages as they struck with excellent attacks. I looked towards the audience venue, (Crowd #1) Hey, isnt that the hero of the west? (Crowd #2) Oh! Masayuki sama! Its the hero of the west, Masayuki sama! (Crowd #3) As expected, with such an elegant swordsmanship, and such a beautiful fighting style Such things are heard. Eh? Masayuki? That name sounds rather Japanese I observed him carefully and noticed something. Its a wig That golden hair is a wig! This isnt the right time Elegant swordsmanship, he hasnt began fighting with his sword yet. The surrounding people have been active, but he hasnt done anything yet. In the meantime, the match has been decided. The winner, is the hero who hasnt done anything His friends kneeled before Masayuki, and the hero makes it to the final. Are you okay? You arent a bluffing brat are youI will not be pleased if some noble brat just scummed his way into the Final match There have been cheers from the crowd. This popularity seems to be a little worrying If I do nothing but simply evaluate him, this battle could get dangerous. Will he be alright? Im a little worried for the hero Masayuki. In the end, this was how the Preliminary Rounds ended and how the final three contestants for the main tournament have been gathered. C C C C C C C C C C C C Whites corner: So, here I am again, editing a slime chapter. o/ Much faster than last time though Well not talk about that What we can talk about is the trouble I was put through by a CERTAIN BEAR! Making me wait, pushing the deadline back several times. LEECHERS, CONSUME THE BEAR! BUT LEAVE ME A STEAK! In all seriousness, there is only one way for redemption that I can see. The Bear must bring another chapter before us, either 107 or 108 since Guro-tan apparently did 106 already. (Exam tomorrow, not cleaning that one, at least not right now) Now then Smoggy, will you refrain from your hot springs, or do I need to get Silver out here? (Black) White, be reasonable, the poor bears going to go into early hibernation if you let anymore of your Demonic Heavens haki loose! (White) True, well then. To all readers, ENJOY THE CHAPTER! ~White Chapter 107 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 106 Tournament C Finals Part 1 Last nights drinking was too extreme. Of course, not for me. No matter how much I drink, I dont get drunk. At a time like that, I think it might be best not to have Poison Nullification. After all, its possible the food or drink could be poisoned. But I think everyone in there more or less had some poison resistance. Oh well. I just pretended to be drunk. After all, I just like the act of drinking itself. The ones who drank too much were the invited guests. It seems they couldnt forget the excitement of the battle they saw during the day they all kept talking about it and drank late into the night. As a result, everyone looked exhausted heading over to the Colosseum the next morning. In the Colosseum, all of the contestants assembled, forming a line at the center. Or rather than a line, it was a linked circle. They stood in while facing the audience. On the large monitor, the contestants were projected on the screen one by one, their appearance came out nicely. In front of the contestants, I greeted everyone through the mike. By the way, I didnt call Veldora out since yesterday. I dont dare to call him out while hes engrossed in making the Underground LabyrinthDungeon. If he starts raging again it will be troublesome, and at the same time that dangerous fellow might also come with him. If Milim comes, surely she will want to participate in the tournament. I dont think that she will be satisfied just sending in a substitute. For that reason, todays commentary will be performed by me alone. First thing first, the contestant introductions. I send the signal and the contestants were introduced one at a time. The large screen changed for the introduction of each contestant that will be battling today. First, the people who won yesterdays Battle Royal, those three people were introduced. As the representative of Soueis subordinates, the dragonewt Souka took on the role as the Announcer. She gave a brief commentary about the contestants that will participate in todays match. Well then, shall we begin? First was the Gozu. This guy I gave him a Name, Gozurl. It was because he came out victorious yesterday and as my praise for him. After he received the name, my magic power decreased, although it decreased only to the extent that he could grow a little. However, he was formerly a high A-Rank. His race also evolves as Gyuuki[1].The way his power now gushed from him, he felt like a completely different person than he was yesterday. He has acquired a Unique SkillRestrainer[2] and an Extra SkillSelf Regeneration ex. Although he didnt receive additional special abilities or skills, his physical power was greatly enhanced. Unique SkillRestrainers ability was to create a space where he could put a restraint on what ability can be used in that space. However, if the other party didnt agree with it, the restraint in that space will be canceled. It was ability with bad usability. Although it might be possible to force the opponent to agree with it, but I think that depends on who the opponent was. If its an opponent of the same rank, it wont work. Perhaps, just like Holy Barrier, that space creates a rule where skills cant be used but I speculate that physical ability will still be effective. It was an interesting idea. Since I think it could be useful (if I think of ways to use it), I didnt forget to absorb it withCovenant Lord Uriel. Because it was under the Space series, it was easy to add it. First, the champion of the yesterdays first match, Gozurl! By stopping the 100 years conflict, he received right to participate in this match! His power gives rise to a new wind that can sweep over Tempest! Souka spoke the words merrily. Dont turn around. Since shes cute, the audience became excited. With the tail, the wings and the horn, there was no problem labeling her as Cute. Furthermore, Gozurl is a champion from the Underground LabyrinthDungeon that Tempest is proud of~! Pay attention to his strength! And for those who are confident that they can beat him, please head towards the labyrinth!! She said it in high spirits. She even advertised the labyrinth. Because its not opened to the public yet, it cant be considered a Labyrinth yet. Oh well, after seeing its power, I dont know if there will be a challenger for the labyrinth. I have no idea how the first match will turnout. Even after being advertised like this, he might be defeated quickly. However, I already thought that. If he got defeated, then his challenger will get an additional monetary reward. Well, it depends on his opponent. Everything will be decided by the lot. Next, Dagura. The eldest of Dagruels three sons. I received greetings from Dagura, Ryura and Debura at the same time of the report of yesterdays victory. Ive been told that their father, Dagruel, sent them to this country so they could learn various things. We will do anything, even the chores. Please give us your permission to stay in this country, Demon Lord Rimuru-sama! The trio bowed their head together. Because it was troublesome, I decide to place them under Shion. It was their wish after all. They even wear clothes with Shion for Life written on them I knew that the reality was cruel, and its only a matter of time before their illusion gets broken, but that was their way of life. Their power was dreadfully high. However, the eldest was the most balanced one among the three, so he was quite strong. Next up is the champion of the second match, Dagura!! Emitting his overwhelming aura alone, all of the evil spirits from the Great Jura Forest were blown away! His figure is certainly a masterpiece. If he becomes serious, who knows what will happen! How will such power fare against the executives[3] of Tempest? The anticipation is rising! During his introduction Dagura waves his hand high. If compared with the quiet fighting spirit[4] of Gozurl, I could sense a surplus of power. How high was the surplus power that he held? Just like before, I didnt speak anything to the Executives. Then, the next one was the Hero Masayuki[5]. It would become clear in todays match whether this guys abilities were the real deal or not. Although, it might be tomorrow as there only four matches today, so it all depends on the lot. And now, the champion of yesterdays third match, Hero Masayuki~!! No one could catch a glimpse at his magnificent sword technique! Because, at the same time his sword was unsheathed, the opponent was already dead[6]! With overwhelming power he made his name renownedCthe man who introduces himself as the young Hero. There is no end of people who are fascinated by his sweet mask[7]. They say with just one look at his eyes, no woman can resist falling for him! Ma~sa~yu~ki~!! For those who have seen his previous battle, rejoice~!!! Was it true? Was this guy really that popular? Or was Souka just making stuff up for that publicity? If thats the case, she has an unexpected talent. Wasnt that mostly lies and backhanded compliments? What with that, Ma~sa~yu~ki~!! announcement? If anyone took her words seriously, then I think theres something wrong with their heads. If he loses in the first round after that big speech, wont he be embarrassed? Maybe that was her plan. If so, thats just harassment. If its Souka, then without doubt its high class harassment[8]. The remainders were special participants and the executives. Starting with Arnaud. Well~then, lets continue the contestant introduction with the special participants~! First introduction is for the Holy Knight Arnaud Bauman! The name of a man renowned as the strongest Holy Knight! After the zealous fight against our Tempest executives a bud of friendship has bloomed~! He aims for complete victory! The pride of a man doesnt allow a draw. To achieve his aims for complete victory, he will exhibit his true strength this time ~! Yes. An amazing ability, actually. Down the side of Arnauds face, I see a sweat hanging on his forehead.[9] What was she talking about? It was completely unnecessary to say all of that. Now the pressure was on him to win. Souka, are you really a Blood-Sucking Demon? The way youre cornering them was not something just anyone would do. As the little sister of the naturally airheaded Gabil, I never imagined you could be so vicious. Next up, another special participant! His name is Damurada! Dispatched from a secret organization, hes a mysterious man! He aims to show off his combat prowess in this tournament~! Will he able to display his power as a mercenary!? The man who catches Demon Lord Rimuru-sama interest. Keep your eyes on him everyone! No, no I dont have the slightest interest in him. Also, whats the deal with the secret organization you speak of.? Saying that while looking at me with that fearless smile. Im glad there was no problem. Im glad that even if the name gets found out it will be fine. Well, I had been warned about this, but I will stop it if it becomes a problem. Lets continue! Another special participant a mysterious masked man intrudding the Colosseum~! The unknown Lion Mask! Is he a champion of justice or an envoy of evil!? Really, what kind of enchanting battle he will show us!? By the way, theres a message from a certain anonymous person. I think you already know, but if you show a unsightly fight, prepare yourself. That what the person said. What does this message mean? I dont know, but it sounds fun~! No, his fate was already sealed. Souka already knew that but she still took pleasure in cornering him. I had no choice other than to pray for the cornered Lion Masks fortune in the match. Continuing, the final special participant. The Ultimate Battle Machine! In front of it, both Holy and Evil[10] hold no meaning! I have received a written introduction from an anonymous person. My Beretta, is the Strongest[11] Thats all it says. However, isnt this its first real combat? How can it already be the strongest? I really dont understand, but anyway! This raises our anticipation even higher! N~o. I really didnt expect this, you know? She finished the forcefully overbearing introduction. Certainly, the people who know about the existence of Beretta were few, so its power was unknown. So there was nothing wrong in her words. Now then, from this point on the truly strong ones will make their appearance! The executives of Tempest. Each ones abilities are equal that of a thousand warriors. First up: Go~Bu~Ta~!! There are many who admire that nihilistic mask[12] of his, an elite warrior! Although he wished to have fame as a genius, he is the greatest of all young warriors. What kind of enticing battle will he show us this time?! Stop that ssu~!! Was probably what Gobutas heart was screaming right now. His face also turned pale, you know. That was so, after all, he was in a sorry state similar to the half-killed Lion Mask-san Oh, well If Gobuta were desperate, he might become serious. The next contestant is Gabil! Commander of the Hiryuu [13] , a warrior of the blue sky. Will his dragons blood that flows in his body awaken an invincible warrior in him!? By the way, he is my biological brother. Since father is watching, you cant show us a pathetic battle, you hear me?! Ah. No mercy, even for her biological brother. Of course not, since her performance was to drive everyone into a corner. Since no one knows whos fighting who, I might actually get to see Gabil unexpectedly awaken. And since its true that Abil was watching, I think I can look forward to it a little. Thats it for the Sideshow[14]! Now were on to the Main Show[15]! Continuing the introduction, the High Orc Gerudo! Tempest Guardian Deity. A crucial guardian with impregnable defense! Uh, did she just say sideshow? Certainly, the people after this were really strong. She changed her tone and went into her serious introduction mode. Contestant Hakurou, master of the sword. Appointed as the Sword Art[16] Instructor, he is also the one who trained us. Contestant Shion, Demon Lord Rimurus number one secretary! Fitting her intellectual appearance, she is a woman who can do anything. She not only protects Rimuru-sama, but also counsels him. It can be said that she has monopolized the position that is yearned by every woman. Huh? Was there some kind of secret dealing? I cant help but notice that Shion was nodding in satisfaction. Somehow or another, there was no mistake that some black dealings had been carried out here. Souei-sama! He is my superior, and a manperson of yearning. Everything he does is flawless, but there is nobody who knows his true strength. Im sure this time too, he will surely show us a splendid and wonderful battle! Do you need to add -sama to Souei? Furthermore, her tone was serious but she was clearly blushing. Oh well, its fine. Well then, the sole contestant in this tournament that is not a humanoid but a beast[17], Ranga! Reigning as Rimuru-samas GuardPet, a superior wolf that allows no one to come near! And nowthe top favorite of this tournament, contestant Diablo! Needless to say but no one has seen his true abilities in live combat. Will there be a contestant this time that can expose his secrets? Is there anyone in existence that can do it!? It will be a match on whole new levels! Next contestant is the last contestant! Tempest supreme commander, contestant Benimaru! Among the subordinates of Demon Lord Rimuru-sama, his power is said to be the strongest, but just how strong is he? Rumor has it that he is equal in strength to Souei-sama, but is it true!? Its time for the truth to be made clear in the eyes of the public! As expected, the last introduction was normal. But, who really is the strongest? I dont honestly know. Diablo, Ranga, Souei, Benimaru. In addition of the strong four, Shion and Beretta. Because they learnt their techniques from Hakurou, recently they have leveled up.. Also, that Lion Mask was the former Demon Lord Karion-san, right? Against a former Demon Lord, how far can our executives fight? Im really looking forward to it. As the introductions came to an end, lots were drawn and the matches were decided. Due to the number of participants, the match will be divided into two days. Four matches on the first day and another four on the second day. Immediately after the lots were drawn, names were filled out on the tournament chart. The result The First Day 1 st match Benimaru vs Gozurl 2 nd match Souei vs Dagura 3 rd match Gobuta vs Hero Masayuki 4 th match Gabil vs Ranga The Second Day 5 th match Arnaud vs Beretta 6 th match Lion Mask vs Diablo 7 th match Hakurou vs Damurada 8 th match Gerudo vs Shion That was the result. Because the matches were made fair and square by drawing lots, so there were no hard feelings, but Gabil looked awfully pitiful. His unique skill, Tuner[18], would work fine if he was matched up against an opponent he can win against, but since his opponent was Ranga, it might be impossible to win. He wore an expression of hopelessness. I hope he will still work hard and show us his utmost best. And then there was Gobuta If the hero really was the same rank as Hinata, Gobutas chance of victory was nonexistent. But as far as testing the Heros ability, Gobuta might be suitable for that. I also want him to work hard and perform his utmost best. After this, it will become a considerable great match that I want to see. By the way, Wisdom King Raphael had perfectly predicted the outcome of these matches. It didnt say anything, so it might be interesting. Because there was free will, there might be case where the contestant actions could overturn even 10.000 calculations, so it cant reach any conclusion. On the contrary, if the contestants were manipulated, then it could be possible to make a 100% perfect forecast. Well then, now, I somehow expected it, how the result will be. Without delay, the first match had begun. ?????????????????????????? The first matchBenimaru vs Gozurl! For some reason, they were just glaring at each other in the middle of the arena. Neither showed any response to Soukas Begin!. Fufufu, how lucky to be able to meet you in the first match. Benimaru-san, your reign as the supreme commander will end today! Today onwards shall be known as the era of Gozurl-sama!! Gozurl was spouting remarks one after another. This was ba~d. After receiving a name and gains new powers, it seems hes become rather arrogant. Was this alsoa rebellion against me[19] or so Id like to think, however Please watch me, Rimuru-sama! I, Gozurl, will become your new right hand. And if I do then I shall take Shion-dono as my bride!! He respectfully bows towards me, while declaring such things. To his remarks, Shion-sama is my, our bride!! The crowd booed at him. It seemed that one section of the spectators were all crazy fans of Shion. Ah well. So foolish. Nothing I can do. Let the match begin I understand, do the match seriously. I dont need foolish words. Since I said it into the mike, it echoed throughout the Colosseum. The spectators burst out in laughter, I guess they think this was just part of the show. Since I was being serious, Im really thankful that they misunderstood. I was quite embarrassed. Begin! Once again, Souka declared. This time it began for real. Gozurl made the first move. And thus, a large magic formation suddenly appeared on the ground. Take this! The position of supreme commander will be mine! Unique Skill, Restrainer, executed! Oh, he sure wasted no time using it. It was not an ability that a fool can use. The magic formation that was drawn on the ground was it a prevention against cancellation? Im impressed. However, no matter how I see it, Benimaru was deliberately receiving that. Even when provoked to that extent, there was no sign of rage in him quite different from his former self. After he was entrusted as the supreme commander of this country, Benimarus short temper disappeared. And the now calm Benimaru was tremendously strong. If he fought against Hakurou now, their swords would clash endlessly. It was after suppressing his physical strength to same level of Hakurou. In other words, his sword skill was now at the same level as Hakurous. Without his short temper he can carefully listens to his opponents words. Hence was his growth. Due to the restraining ability of GozurlsRestrainer, Skill, sorcery, and magic were prohibited.[20] See the note Wahahahaha! I hear that your specialty is Inferno[21] attack, right? Hows that!? How does it feel to have your special technique sealed?! Just hand over the supreme commander position to me now, and I might make you my vice commander. You can become my right hand, how about that? Hmm. Gozurl was too elated.[22] It seems to be a bad idea to hand out names so easily, since it seems that it could mass produce idiots like him. Even if hes loyal to me, he didnt takes into consideration the power of his senpai, whom he should respect. However. Itd be different if said senpai was making a mistake. Even Diablo was polite when he meets with opponents that were weaker than him. Well, hes really frightening when hes angered, though his attitude is that he never underestimates anyone Well then, how will Benimaru fight back? If this was before, the opponent will be killed at this stage. Thanks goodness it was only half-killing. Believing he sealed off his opponents ability, Gozurl, who became too elated, he attacked Benimaru incessantly with his Great Axe. Since Benimarus Magic and other skills were sealed off, Gozurl seemed to believe that he now had the upper hand in both power and speed. However Oi, is that the extent of your power? Do you have anything else besides that? 30 minutes will soon pass. Until that time, I allow you to attack as you like. Give it all youve got so you dont have any regrets later. 30 minutes. That was the match time I set beforehand. One match was about 30 minutes; it was something that I had consulted with Benimaru beforehand. So that means, for the sake of punctually, hes deliberately allowing his opponent to attack as he likes? I was nothing but astonished at the growth of Benimaru. Huh? Are you sleep-talking? Youre just receiving all of my attacks since the truth is you cant do anything against them, am I right?! Dont be a sore loser! Dont get carried away, chump! Gozurl doesnt seem to realize the difference in their ability. It seems he still believes that hes attacking Benimaru one-sidedly. Gozurl above Benimaru in power and speed? No, that was wrong. That Benimaru, without me knowing, his abilities increased drastically. His maximum amount of Energy Magic power had probably increased a substantial amount. It was only because he suppressed his youki[23] that its increase went unnoticed. Wisdom King Rafael usually conducts measurement without failure, but I didnt hear anything even from him. And so, 30 minutes had elapsed. Its time. Benimaru mutters lazily as Gozurl fell to his knees on the spot. In Benimarus left hand was a Katana with a crimson blade called Crimson Lotus Edge[24]. Benimaru was only warding off the attacks from the Great Axe, but he counterattacked after the 30 minutes passed. His right fist catches Gozurl, kneaded with power to penetrate, he drives his fist into Gozurls Solar Plexus. With a single hit, the flow of his magic power was disarranged and Gozurl was unable to stand. Even if he set up barriers, everything would be pierced instantly by that hit. It was an excellent and overwhelming victory for Benimaru. To correct your character its necessarily to beat it into you again and again. Prepare yourself. Gozurl fainted after hearing those words. And the first match came to an end. - Chapter 108 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 107 Tournament C Finals Part 2 The first match was a complete victory for Benimaru Gozurl need to discipline himself and fix his temper. Anyway it was decided for him to be secluded alone inside the Dungeon. Weighted bangles and anklet will be put on him, itll make him have disadvantage when fighting against the challengers. Even with that handicap, he was still too strong. Looking at the spectators appearances, even though they didnt comprehend the situation, it ooks like they vaguely understand Benimarus strength. It seems the excitement will continue, lets have another great battle. Oh well, because the irresponsible announcement and commentary from Souka, it was impossible to comprehend the current match. Souka, although I said that you were allowed to give an explanation, however, your specialty is deception to some extent, there is no need to give explanation for this match. Oh well, though there was no plan to expose their true ability. Suddenly I feel that someone was looking at my direction, it was a girl with a slightly long ears thats staring (?) at me. I remember, she participates in yesterdays second match and was blown off the grounds instantly. Was she a Half Elf[1]? I thought so because her ears were a bit small. Hmm. There was no need for her to keep her eyes on me. Oh well, it must be my imagination. Near the seat of that girl, there were people who I recognize. They were the Tengus. What!? That girl who was the granddaughter of the elder, her face was deep red. Although the guards near her seems to call her, but she didnt move a bit. Was she sick? Oh well, if there were something they will say it. So I ponder, and then I leave my seat. Yakisoba, if I dont go quickly it will be sold out. Though there was no need to eat, I must purchase it before it run out. After all, it was a delicious food so it cant be helped.[2] After the lunch break ends, it was time for the start of the next match. The second match Souei vs Dagura There was no need to watch it, it was Soueis victory. Although, it seems Souei also intended to hold on for exactly 30 minutes. Without forgetting to service the spectator, he didnt neglect to liven it up. A reliable man was different after all. However, there was a problem. And that was, Well~then, it finally starting! It is the match of our Souei-sama!! Contestant Dagura who have no other redeeming features than having a little muscle power. Well then, how will he fight!? Against Souei-sama, I think hes a worthless small fry, but at most I wish for your cooperation to liven up the match! What a favoritism announcement. It was already at the level to feel sorry for Dagura. I interrupted the match at once, and declared the change of the announcer. As expected, she overdid it. I will stop using Souka for Soueis match. And because of that, Shuna enter and replace Souka as the Announcer. Different from Souka, the adorableness and the tidiness of Shuna seizes the spectators heart in a blink of an eye. That is as if she was using a Skill, but its just her natural charm. Begin! This time for sure the match was starting. Dagura was, UoOOOO! Please look at this, Shion-dono! The awesomeness of my growth!! So he shouts, while cladding his whole body in touki[3], and tackle[4] himself towards Souei with intense power. That was, just like a huge energy ball, it had a power to blow away the opponent who comes in contact with it. However, Its just an afterimage. Yes. Its not a clone, but it was a real afterimage. A small remnant of magic power particles was left behind by the Spatial Transfer. Since it have mass and presence, the leftover afterimage body can even be called as a clone. When you use clone technique to the utmost limit, at that moment it will began to produce false body. Its a super high difficult technique, even if you acquire the skill, you might not be able to use it. To master it, you have to keep practicing it, only then you can use the ability well. He appeared behind Dagura and from his blind spot, an energy ball hit Daguras nape. The energy ball was as big as a fist, but it didnt have penetration power as strong as Benimaru. However, the effect should be tremendous because it was a blow aiming at the vital point. By the way, when Benimaru defeated Gozurl with one blow, he uses the energy that he had tempered for 30 minute. The youki[5]was denser than it usually emitted, its refined with the addition of penetration attribute. Because it has the disposition to break through magic barrier, to defend against that pure aura was impossible. Against superior enemy than us that mastered the use of multiple barriers, this was one of the effective special technique. Soueis energy ball this time, did not have penetration power that strong, its just a normal condensed energy ball. And yet, Dagura was kneeling on one knee after being hit by that attack precisely on the nape of the neck. Youre good Although I judge you only as a bug who just following Shion-dono, you are quite strong. Just because youre a bit popular. Dont get carried away, you know! Even your certain kill hit, it wont be able to inflict even a wound on this great me! .Eh? Dagura, what do you say? If you say like that, what about the telephone punch that you made while kneeling? A wound.. Wasnt that obvious that the aim was not that!? My surprise was unrelated, Dagura was raising his touki. The leaked out youki filled the inside of the barrier, the air near Daguras surroundings clearly made a strange fluctuation and started to drift away. The density was so high that the normal spectator can see it. Certainly. Only this fellows energy was a Demon Lord class. However, he still didnt understand how to use it at all. That was, the reason why he was sent and came to this country to study. Also, it will soon hit the 30 minutes mark. It will end with the next attack. Take this! My best attack!! Forest BlasterWrath of Mother Nature[6]!! It was a haphazard attack technique. With all of his strength, he didnt think about defense at all. If described in one word, he is an idiot. He concentrates all of the youki that cladding his body on one point, and then he discharged it towards Souei. It was spreads yet it concentrated only at one point. There is no way to escape, a full offensive technique. But, thats only if the opponent cant use transfer.. Fuhahahaa! Though you transfers and run away, I will pursue you anywhere! To pursue an opponent thats teleporting, are you really able to do that? Because it was inside the barrier, he will soon discover him. Anyway, I spot a problem on that technique. The greatest problem was, it didnt leave any Youki for defense. If the attack he received just then was a killing blow then he will be defeated, it was the basic to value defense more than offense. And then, 30 minutes passed. Souei just uninterestingly transfer from place to place, just when the time became 30 minutes, Death SentenceHazy Life Reaping Slash? Weak version[7] A one-step kill. Two katana inside one blade, a sword that can attack even the soul. Physical and spiritual. A sword with different purposes. This time, a blow with katana that kill the soul. If he uses a skill, he would inflict a fatal damage. If Souei was not going easy on his opponent, he will already be dead by now. It just striking with the back of the sword!So Shuna explains, the spectator was clapping and cheering, but it was a frightening technique. Originally, it can cut till the soul, but Souei stop it exactly before it cut the soul. This guy, not only he fights by using thread, his sword skill is also excellent. Really, I dont know which one was the better between Souei and Benimaru. Hearing this Wisdom King Raphael tries to tell me, but I pass. I want to hold on the anticipation. With this, the second match ended. The third match Gobuta vs Hero Masayuki Well then, the highlight of this match was, whether the Hero Masayuki was the real thing or not. Though the Hero Masayukis leg seems to trembles a bit, was this guy trembling with excitement? Really? Was he really the same as Hinata? I paid my attention to the grounds. ?????????????????????????? (Masayukis POV) Nice to meet you my name is Honjou Masayuki. What are Im doing right now? That is what I want to know! In front of me, stands a slightly cool[8] warrior. It is a Hobgoblin according to what the announcer Onee-san said. Hobgoblin? She must be lying! How can she said such a cool warrior evolves from a goblin Or rather, such thing is not important. The problem is, for what reason I am in a Colosseum-like place, and become the opponent of that Hobgoblin? That is what I want to ask. This, no matter how you look at it is a duel right now, No way. Seriously, I will fight!? One year has not passes since Masayuki came to this world. The place he arrived was called Ingrasia Kingdom, he dont understood the reason why he somehow on that place.Then he was helped by a boy who introduces himself as the leader of Freedom Association. Though Masayuki thinks that the boy was on the same generation like him, but the boy said that it has been more than 10 years since he came here. That boy was Kagurazaka Yuuki, he was taking care of Masayuki who didnt understand anything. However, from that time Masayukis head start to become hazy, at that time he feel his behavior became like someone else. Just remember it right now, Masayuki realize that he possess Unique SkillThe Chosen One[9], he think at that time he consulted about it to Yuuki. It was a story of the time when 3 months have not yet passed since he came here. Unique Skill The Chosen One, the effect of the skill was tremendous. There will be an excellent explanation for him for every action the opponent takes, whatever he does will results as a heroic act and will be praised, it was such an unfair ability. Moreover, because Masayuki himself attracted super-good luck, the result of his normal attack will become Critical Hit[10]. Well, although the level of Masayukis kendo skill was just at a hobby level so its not a big deal, but he was peerless against bandits or low class monsters. Masayuki enter the Freedom Association by the recommendation of Yuuki, and began as adventurer. At that time, he thinks that his abnormally high offensive ability was unnatural when compared with the others, this is when Masayuki first noticed his ability. However, the real frightening thing about this ability was another. The effect was also applied to the companions of Masayuki. And also, even if it was a deed done by his companion, everything will become Masayukis achievements. In other words, all attack of his companions will also become Critical Hit, as they received his blessing. And, every admiration for his companions will become Masayukis. If he remember, because Masayuki possess the desire to become a hero[11] it bring forth this ability. When Masayuki consulted about this ability to Yuuki, it seemed a smile spout on Yuukis face. After that, his head starts turns hazy, day after day he started to feel like he was becoming someone else. Masayuki and his companions, growth at an overwhelming speed, after around half a year has passed, he was called as the Hero[12]. He also participated in Ingrasias Tournament but he easily became the champion. Anyway, just by drawing his sword out, the opponent declaredI give up and defeated. The spectator, who saw it, seems to misunderstand it as an instantaneous attack, but actually there was nothing happening at all. It was one of the effect of Unique SkillThe Chosen One, they just got hit by the heros Haki[13]. To oppose this ability, if it was not an Unique Skill holder with equal power, then the opponent couldnt resist it. However, its never been said that it was an omnipotent ability. And yet, Masayuki who until yesterday didnt have any doubt. We are Invincible. We can win against any kind of opponent. Even if it was baseless he still believed in it. (WHY! I believe in such foolish delusion. Or rather, I want to run away. I really want to run away!) While in confusion, Masayuki tries to comprehend the situation desperately. If things like this, it was better if his head remains in haze.. So. To begin with, why has the haze cleared up? That was the question Masayuki have. He remembered! Last night. He went and saying things likePrepare yourself, the one who will defeat you is this me!To the silver haired boy (?) who was the Demon Lord. Then,Oh really? Do your best!While saying that, s/he taps his shoulder. And then, when he sleeps at night, his head feels refreshed, he awake properly. Eh? Why am I in this place? It was his judgment on his current situation. No, the memory was intact, but he doesnt understand why things had become like this. Honestly, as just by remembering what he had said, he was surprised by the excessive emotion. The trust in the looks of the companions he brought with him, he felt shaken by the excessive emotions from it. So~, the third match finally starting! What kind of bewitching fight will it be between the greatest young warrior of Tempest and the Hero Masayuki!? Well now, the two is staring at each other at the center! (Crap. Theres really no time.) Masayukis mind become flustered. Normally he would have inexhaustible curiosity about how the announcer one-san tail connected to her bottom, however he dont have it now. He turns his gaze to the opponent. Then, was it a coincidence? Their gaze perfectly met each other. If he watched carefully, the opponent was also nervous, the opponent seems cant settle down. It resembles the appearance of the opponent in Ingrasias Tournament. So Masayuki thought. Though the haze was cleared up, it doesnt meant his ability disappeared. Then, wasnt the effect of turning his every action into something thats considered as a heroic act also still remained? If thats true. even if he run away from here, the spectator might interpret it as such, right? Alright, then lets go! Masayuki decided it. After all, if the match begins, he will end up got beaten up. Even if his ability can influence his current opponent, he was uncertain if it can be used on the next opponent. Because, even though he only took a glance at that large black wolf and the dragonewt warrior, it doesnt seem to be an opponent he could win against. Even with weapon made from Mithril[14], he doesnt think its possible to penetrate that steel fur and the scales. Here, lets run away. That is not a mistake. What excuse would he make? He suddenly thought about such thing, but he chooses to leave without saying anything. He was shy, he thought various good excuses.. Thats right! There are the spectators. So he thinks, Wait. This match, I withdraw. He frantically tries to mask his trembling voice, and only say things to that extent. And then without any additional remarks, he immediately turns his back and left. Having to concentrate this much to move his legs, it was the first experience in his life. Thus, Masayuki carried out a magnificent escape from the biggest pinch in his whole lifetime. (Masayukis PoV end) ?????????????????????????? Staring at each other in the center of the stage were Gobuta and Masayuki. And yet, Masayuki suddenly declare a withdrawal, and then he left the place immediately. As expected, was he only a bluffing brat? Or there were some other intentions? Gobuta was taking guts pose but, Oooooto!? An unexpected happening. It was an unexpected withdrawal from the contestant Hero Masayuki! However, given the current situation, we will able to see Contestant Gobutas true ability in the next match~ Is his opponent contestant Gabil? Or is it contestant Ranga!? Please look forward for it! So was the announcement from Souka who returned on this match, she seems to have recalled the next opponent. Immediately Gobutas face turned pale. If its like this, it had been better if I was defeated right now-ssu! So was the audible voice that comes from Gobutas heart. Though the spectators begun to become noisy, Thats it! Is it because he in front of the Demon Lord he cant be serious!? Now that you mention it! Because the Demon Lord didnt participate in this tournament, he withdraw! Well, isnt it because he wont be able to fight the demon lord that he doesnt have a reason to stick around?, in any case the strongest one will be made clear as black and white. So he didnt have a hobby to beat up the subordinates, except for the Demon Lord himself? As expected from Hero Masayuki! And so forth, they start to consent with the astonishing explanation. Then, Ma~Saayuki, Ma~~Saayuki!! It has becomes a large chorus. To this cheering, Masayuki answered by raising one hand. Although his action was a bit clumsy. What is this? Is this a religion!? I somewhat felt startled by it. Why does just by declining to a match, he received such high evaluation? I cant understand what the people were thinking. But, why he stopped the match suddenly? Solution. Last night, because the contact with master, the brainwashing by Yuuki was lifted off. That is the result from his judgment. Ah! So that was it. Or rather, I can lift it with my youki? His last night condition must be because the effect of the Brainwashing = Thought Manipulation[15]. However, if the brainwashing was cleared suddenly, then, he must be feeling nervous. It then leads to. him withdrawing, did he decide that action after he thinks about it desperately? If thats the case, it was wonderful one. I need to commend him later. He was a good example of Japanese Person. I want to hear his stories too. I will ask Hakurou later to make Sushi, however I will need to ask him to come. Anyway, though it was unexpected, the third match also ended. The fourth match Gabil vs Ranga Well then, it was the final match for today. This match, frankly I already know the outcome. So pitiful, no matter how hard he works, there was no chance for Gabil to win. As I thought, Gabil begin to attack Ranga with his spear as soon as the starting signal was given, but it was repelled by Rangas fur so the attack didnt reach. The compatibility was the worst as well. Vortex of water was produced, it tried to seize Ranga, but the vortexs momentum was killed by Rangas Tempest ability. He attacks from the sky too, but because Ranga has acquired the ability to run in the sky, it cant become an advantage for Gabil. Obviously, the breath attacks also useless against Ranga. This was a very unlucky lot. He met an opponent he cant win against. Was it the side effect ofTuner? There was a time where he was lucky, but there also times where he was unlucky. Although its easy for him to be lucky at critical moment but I think on other occasions his bad luck will come out. Last time, like when he was fighting against the Holy Knights, it might be the result because he was lucky. Thanks to that, this time the situation becomes like this. Well now, the attack from Gabil ends, and everything were end up useless. The rest was the delightful play time for Ranga. It was harsh too. Since Gobuta win the last match by default, the match remaining time was added onto this match. For one whole hour, Ranga will be playing to his hearts content. Oh well, it becomes a training for Gabil, it also becomes a good appeal for the spectators. Gabil, do you best! Im cheering for Gabil inside my mind. And I join my hands for prayer. - Chapter 109 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 108 Tournament C Finals Part 3 Following the qualifiers, the first day of the finals ended safely. Gabil did his best. With indomitable spirit, he stood up over and over again, seeming like a wall that couldnt be passed. His figure left a deep impression, captivating the spectators. Oh well, Souka secretly ignored Gabils attempts to give up no matter how many times he tried. Ooootto, what did you say? What? I can still do it Dont underestimate me? Contestant Gabil, what motivation! Such an unyielding man! He still hasnt given up~!!(Souka) No matter how you look at it he already gave up, but his luck run out when Souka became the announcer. After all, for a full hour, Ranga toyed with him[1]. Since the spectators didnt know the circumstances, it seems that Gabil was remembered as an unyielding man. I cant decide whether thats a good or bad thing. However, I want to say that Im glad its not me! When the match ended, everyone returned to their respective inn. I got up from my seat and started to walk away to invite Masayuki for a meal. ?Please wait a bit. I have something I want to ask. (Unknown) There was a person who called me to halt. It was the half elf girl from before. With pale light blue silver hair and her jade eyes, she was a super bishoujo[2]. Ah, so you are here! Ah!*surprised*, Rimuru-dono, its been a long time.(Elalude) Before I could reply to the girl, a person came and greeted me while panting. Did he come running? It was Duke Elalude. Ah! Duke, its been a long time. Are you well? And, is she your acquaintance?(Rimuru) She was a person the Duke was hurriedly looking for. Although I expected it, more or less lets listen to his word* Ah! Allow me to introduce you. This is Her Majesty, the Empress of the Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion, Elmeshia Elure Sarion. Her Majesty, this is the person I told you about before, Demon Lord Rimuru-dono. (Elalude) Pretty much, she was the ruler of the country who supported me. After he introduced the empress to me, he introduces me to her. Umu. I know. This one[3] is the Empress of the Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion, Elumeshia Elure Sarion. I hope we will get along well.(Elumeshia) Although she a bishoujo, she emits a solemn aura. I think she might have suppressed it before, but the person before me is without a doubt someone worthy of being called an Empress. Hello, Im Rimuru, the King of Tempest. Please take care of me as well! Since Im ignorant with the etiquette of King, please pardon my rudeness.[4](Rimuru) I introduce myself as well. Oh dear, I sounded like an upstart Outlaw.[5] I wish you would excuse me from such stiff formalities. How should I put it, since the empress came dressed as an adventurer, I want to think something like that should be fine. Umu, its not a problem. Such things arent important. What is with this countrys outrageous war potential! Thats the real issue!(Elumeshia) She pressed me for answers while forcefully barraging me questions. Beside her, Duke Elalude was greatly perplexed. We changed locations, and we were now talking while eating dinner. I wanted to eat with Masayuki, but I gave priority to the Empress of Sarion this time. Though it was regrettable, it couldnt be helped. According to the Empress. Although she was a master in magic, she was defeated by a strong devil and couldnt do a single thing about it. That devil was Dagura. Furthermore, he instantly defeated countless opponents by himself. He was a surprisingly outrageous opponent. Despite this, that devil was easily[6] defeated by by a single Tempest executive. She couldnt accept this and became indignant. By the way, the Empress in here is a homunculus[7] that she transferred her consciousness into. So, there is no need to worry about her getting hurt, although she was frustrated about her loss. Well you see, because Her Majesty was never lost before. When it comes to magic shes the best. Therefore Her Majesty, what i can say? Since it was a Demon Lord, it wont turn out as a half-assed tournament.(Elalude) Duke Elalude soothes her as if hes given up on it. She acted recklessly because there was no danger to the real body, thanks to that I think Her Majestys selfishness was great. That night, I enjoyed conversing with Sarions Empress, and successfully struck an agreement about future technology. Although it was just a verbal promise, it was a promise between fellow rulers. I dont think it will be broken. After successfully making a promise with the Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion, I can say that the tournament was already successful. Im pleased with the progress, and Im convinced that the relationship between our countries will become even better in the future. And then, the night grew old, as the morning of the second day of finals arrived. ?????????????????????????? The second day of the Finals. The fifth match Arnaud vs Beretta A noteworthy match Although Arnaud said that he would conceal his status as a Holy Knight and registered as Mask Knight Eh? He doesnt depend on others, right? The one who is called the strongest of holy knights that vows to protect people how could he do something like run away [8]? If he is a man, it must be a fight fair and square! Isnt that right, Arnaud-san? (Demon Announcer) Souka seems to have asked again while smiling sweetly. She ended her words with fool. Hahaha, of course. A Holy Knight wouldnt run away from any fight!!(Trapped Knight) Maybe because he was desperate, he was muttering it will be alright if I winCIf I win! It seems he decided to continue without concealing his true identity. Hes just like a young rabbit that has been ensnared in a trap No, I think that conversation about escaping wasnt needed right? Well, whatever A wicked smile seems to have appeared on Soukas face. Or rather, when she was still Abils Imperial Guard, she looked like an obedient and good child, but she changed suddenly after she revealed the fact that she was a woman. Was this her original personality? Or did she receive a wicked influence from someone (Probably Souei)? Or, it might be both. She has grown into a frightening little demon. Its too late now. I must be careful so I dont end up ensnared in a trap as well. Begin!(Souka) While I was thinking about the pitiful Arnaud, the match began before I realized. Arnaud was taking a distance from Beretta, vigilantly holding his sword. As expected, it seems he wont attack carelessly. It started right. The day to show off Berettas strength has come right!(Annoying Fairy) I was surprised! Suddenly Ramiris came and spoke near my ear. Veldora and Milim also came along from behind. Y-You guys. Werent you all engrossed inside the Dungeon?(Rimuru) Fuhahaha, Rimuru. It was completed a while ago. Youll looking forward to it!(Milim) Since I also have an interest in the tournament. Yesterday, I performed Probability Manipulation of Investigation King Faust[9]. In yesterday matches, werent the matches concentrated with ones that had clear results?(Otaku Dragon) WHAT?DID?YOU?SAY?!? That explains why for some reason people with similarly problematic powers were fighting each other. And, did he manipulate it so that the combination he didnt have interest in would be concentrated in yesterdays match? Certainly, there are a lot of highlights[10] in todays match. The combination likeArnaud vs Beretta right now andLion Mask vs Diablo, were matches that Ramiris and Milim did not want to miss. For something that he considered uninteresting, he still accurately manipulated it. Lets overlook it for the sake of such interesting events like this one, he will never say such generous words, huh? As expected of him. Oh well, I dont have an interest in the outcome, but it will serve as a good reference! Kuahahahaha. (Veldora) Veldora began proudly laughing. Unlike the old him, he seems to have become interested in the matters of strengths and weaknesses. It must be the influence of Manga. Now, he seems to be researching a beautiful way to win. What a hardworking fellow. Oh well, since he is such a strong person, I didnt think that he would let his imagination run wild for such useless things. While I was surprised by the entry of Ramiris and co, the match showed a new development. Arnolds sword attacks were easily repelled by Berettas arm. Although it continued for some time.. Ootto, Contestant Arnauds attacks cannot pass at all? Is he going easy on his opponent? But if these are serious attacks then is he unworthy to be called the strongest Holy Knight!(Souka) That brief comment was a sharp wound. But those words couldnt disturb Arnolds mind yet. Hah. Every attack so far was for the sake of a plan. Look below its feet everyone!(Arnaud) Trying to look good, Arnaud pointed below Berettas feet. There, a magic formation was drawn without anyone having become aware. At the intervals between the sword attacks, without being noticed he had been drawing the formation by scattering silver dust. He was a skillful man. However, to be able to fight with this method, it seems he wasnt a simple muscle brain. Activate! Holy Field?Weak version!(Arnaud) So Arnaud shouted after he throws the Shuriken[11] with Barrier Tag[12] attached to them in four directions. Crystals were embedded in the handle of the Shuriken. Apparently, they were charged with Magic power, so it seems to enable the invocation of the barrier in a short time span. Although he said it was weak version, to able set up Holy Field by himself. It seems that Arnaud is a man who cannot be underestimated. However, the equipment was made by Kurobee for Arnaud to test[13], so frankly it can be said that Kurobee was his contributor.. It seems that after doing various experiments with Arnaud, the two got along well with each other. Thanks to that, the quality of weapons from Tempest seems to have increased as well. Its really a great thing. Normally, although it is just a weak version of the Holy Field, most people would succumb to it when confined inside. It might be that only some of the executives would be able to cancel such a barrier. Is there even a method to completely capture Benimaru and Souei? Because the ability compatibility was only to this extent, I was unable to judge its strength and weakness. And, in the current situation, the compatibility was very bad. And for Arnaud Its useless. Because of the ability given to me by Rimuru-sama, I dont suffer the effects of Holy Field.(Beretta) Beretta moves to counterattack against Arnaud for the first time while informing him indifferently. It can be understood that Arnauds sword attacks were not effective because Beretta has physical attack nullification. Also its body was created using Magic Steel. Berettas fist was clad in helical mix of Youki and Aura[14] emitted from the Unique SkillSaint-Demon Fusion[15], then it fired that bizarre energy. The disposition was similar to Energy Combat Arts[16]Aura Blade, but the power had increased tremendously. Its also possible to shoot it at high speed. Though it seems not to have been concentrated to the level of penetration like Benimarus, the constant touki that clad its whole body was still beautiful without any blemish. The level was different from the irregular touki that Dagura emits. The power was not just simple Youki and Aura, one blow from that fist could be considered a Finishing Move[17]. Beretta who shifted over to offensive let out an attack with fearsome precision. The spectators seemed to see the match as a great one, but my eyes couldnt be deceived. Beretta hadnt shown its true power. It only fought with 30% of its power. Fufu! Hows dat! Hows about dat! My Beretta, seriously cool!(Ramiris) Ramiris flew around my surroundings, boasting with a self-satisfied look. Not enough to only show it to me, she was also boasting to Veldora and Milim. Veldora only replied,Humph, even so I am stronger!but, Fufun[18], its okay for you to be excited now. Tomorrow my Lion Mask will dismantle your Beretta, Im sure of it!(Milim) Not wanting to lose, Milim answered back to Ramiris. Geez, is this a childrens squabble? Furthermore, dont you think we should have worried about the pitiful Arnaud-san? The brutal announcer herded him into a situation where he couldnt surrender, so his situation was hopeless. Or rather, wont Arnauds spirit[19] be broken by this? Just with this, my own assessment of him considerably increased. When the fight between Ramiris and Milim ended, the match had also ended. Of course, it was a victory for Beretta. Arnaud used a Special Move he calls Meteor Slash[20] or something like that, but the sword broke and crumbled when came in contact with Berettas body. Oh well, it was natural that the sword lost its durability after striking the hunk of steel that is Berettas body continuously. The weapon will accumulate damage little by little even if the weapon is clad with touki. Even though his sword was broken the match continued. But Arnaud conceded defeat, and so the match ended. His sword being broken was just an excuse. In reality, he wasnt able to land a single hit on Beretta. However, since the spectators didnt know about it, the skillful announcer followed up Arnaud. Unfortunately because his sword has broken, he must reluctantly surrender from the match.With such an explanation, the spectators understood. Souka, I will treat you to a meal! So I thought with teary eyes, somehow she gave a skillful commentary. However I pretended not to know about it. Arnauds honor was protected. That is good. Thus, the fifth match ended with Berettas victory. - Chapter 110 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 109 Tournament C Finals Part 4 Its the main act. Milim was extremely excited; she was encouraging (threatening) the Lion mask. I heard her say Do you understand what will happen if you lose? but whatever could she mean? Perhaps its better not to know. And with the signal audible to all, the match began. They stood in the middle, observing each other. The two devils before us were displaying an overpowering presence. And the fact that they did not release even a hint of their aura made the situation all the more bizarre. . Karion never doubted his position as a being of strength. Until he was defeated by Milim, that is. But as a result of his loss, he learned that a league beyond his own existed. Thus, today he was observing his opponent with a composed gaze of a true warrior, not the prideful gaze of the strong. This guys is insanely dangerous. (Wha the hell? Whats a devil on par with a demon lord doing here?!) Normally, Karion wouldnt care about his opponents strengthCrushing in with a smile on his face, ready to accept defeat. However, even though he has delegated his royal responsibilities to Milim, he lived as Milims shield. Lose a battle, win the war! Is not an excuse he could rely on. So, training with these thoughts in mind caused him to increase his powers beyond what he had as a demon lord. After all, he has been used as daily stress relief for Milim during what she called sparring sessions. Of course hed get stronger from that. Let your guard down and youll end up in a different world. Survival required him to strengthen his own body. Thus, he became much more cautious, and stronger. And yet, even the experienced eyes of Karion could not see the depths of his opponents strength. Hey, Lion Mask! You do understand, right? Your job is to trash that doll (Beretta) in an upcoming match! I will not allow failure here! As my underling, get fired up! Yet for some reason, he felt no encouragement from her words. Large drops of sweat fell from Karions forehead. What will happen if he loses? Theres no need to guess: a hell of a training will await him. So far, hes endured easy mode and normal mode training, but has yet to unlock hard mode. And according to the rumors, theres also the ultimate course hell mode which cannot be reached by an average person. If he loses, he will certainly be thrown into it. So even against such a dangerous opponent, theres no choice but to get fired up. Kufufufu. You dont look too well. However, I cannot hold back. Since I have joined the battle for the sake of my rank, I must be a little serious this time. Tch. Tch. Looks like the opponent isnt holding back, Karion thought, I, too, cannot lose. My bad, but Ill be going all out from the start! He replied. And immediately afterwards, Begin! Editor note: this must be the signal that Rimuru noted previously. So no, this chapter does describe the start of the match twice. Soukas command reached their ears. And as if tearing the air around them, a battle cry reverberated through the arena. It was Karion who roared. Covered in white silver bristles, he revealed his magic beast form. He was not aiming for victory while preserving his strength; rather, he sought to win quickly by using all of his strength. Denting the arena floor itself, he released his fighting spirit along with the Byakko-Seiryugeki. A large crack ran through one of the stone slabs on the floor. The depth of the crack testifying to his steps power. I got him! He thought, and confidently slashed the Byakko-Seiryugeki at Diablos neck. He had just covered 10 meters in an instant to land a fatal blow, while wielding the Byakko-SeiryugekiCa legendary item that could cut through any and all barriers. Half-baked defensive barreirs will not be able to withstand its mighty blade. Karions confidence came from the fact that no being could evade the coming blow. It was a sure-kill strike that would bring him decisive victory before his enemy could gauge his strength. So thought Karion. Beast Strike!! The spears tip split into two, preventing Diablos escape. The fangs of the Byakko and the Jaws of the Seiryuu. These two slashes embodied the true strength of the Byakko-Seiryugeki. One destroys all the barriers of an escpaing foe while the other decapitates them in a single strike. A perfect maneuver. And perfect timing. Thus proclaiming his confidence, a fearless smile appeared on Karions face. And at that moment, Diablos figure vanished. (Teleportation?!) Karion was startled for a moment, but then regained his calm and used magic perception to observe his surrounding. High ranked devils are those who mastered transfer magic. Pulling it off instantly and without a chant was unexpected, but nothing that cant be dealt with. In the space-time category of abilities, Transfer consumed the most magical energy. Creating a gate and stabilizing space is the safest, and consumes the least magical energy to move. However, what Diablo did just nowCtransferring without the use of a gate, even when moving by himselfCwas ten times as costly. And to teleport without the use of a chant only a handful of high ranked devils could do that. This isnt an ability usable by just anyone. And the teleportation ability just now, its an advanced ability above spatial transfer. Spatial transfer may look instantaneous to the average person, but in the eyes of a master theres a slight time lag. However teleportation happens literally in an instant, time lag doesnt occur. It is the pinnacle of the transfer type abilities. This isnt an ability that could be used in rapid succession. As a counter measurement against it, one should go on the defensive, and wait for the opponent to exhaust himself. The opponent would weaken faster than yourself. So there is no need to hurry. In fact, since Diablo did not escape using spatial transfer, that means the could not have avoided it otherwise. (Tch. Lucky guy. If I didnt use my sure-kill strike right from the start, he would have wasted magical energy pointlessly) Karion thought, carefully maintaining his attack stance. He repeatedly attacked in order to bait his opponent to consume his strength. And, every time he would get away in an instant. He patiently waited for a chance. Diablo continuously transferred around, making a fool out of Karion. (But, what an awesome amount of magical energy. How long can he keep transferring) Though he had teleported only onceCat the start, he had not transferred himself a countless number of times. To continuously transfer without chanting, this is impossible even for an Arch Demon. He knew the demon before him was an abnormal existence, however it surpassed his wildest expectations. But Karion did not get impatient. Thats because among monsters, theres his own shockingly unreasonable master (Mirim) whom he always keeps company. So he stuck to basics and observed, paying attention to his opponents reactions. Constantly looking for a chance. Karions actions were reasonable, and, in fact, correct. If his opponent wasnt Diablo, that is Kufufufu. Analysis, complete. I have obtained data about your physical prowess. Ill proceed to verify. Since its a little dangerous, please be careful. Diablo, who had been transferring around until now, suddenly said. And cold sweat ran down Karions back. his instincts screamed danger! A myriad fireballs floated around Diablo, radiating monstrous heat, hiding powers Karion could not perceive. Karion was resistant to fire and frost, but theres a limit to resistance. Karion released his battle spirit in all directions, creating a barrier to prevent the fireballs from hitting. The impact was so strong that Karion almost lost consciousness as the barrier was crushed; however, he had successfully defended against all the fireballs. And although an intense heat followed, the barrier weakened it to levels that Karions resistance could endure. Its my turn, eat this! Beast Roar!! While arranging his barrier, Karion converted his magical energy into raw destructive force. An attack aiming for the moment when the opponent was exhausted right after deploying an attack, this was Karions Strongest sure-kill magic particle cannon. This time for sure, the finishing blow! As if responding to Karions thoughs, the dreg magic particles emitted by the golden light burned the surrounding air. At this point, he wasnt holding back at all. All of his power was behind this attack. Kufu, kufufufufu. Wonderful. This shows the brightness of your soul! However, you have used this attack a little too late. What a shame. Diablos voice reached Karions ears. And, as if the world had stopped, as if time itself refused to continue, the light stopped right in front of its target. That is, right in front of Diablo. Impossible! Karion, thought, and quickly moved to create some distance. And then, he felt as if is mind and body were separated. Even if he tried to turn around, he felt his body fixed in place. He could see himself firing his sure-kill beast roar Wh-what is happening?! Karion asked, impatiently. And, happily in response, Diablo said, Kufufufu. This is my ability, Paradise Time. In this world, the time has stopped and only the two of us are conscious. Originally, I had planned to make you into my pawn, but your will was too strong. I might not be able to tempt you. Be proud of the fact. However, your spirit is weak against intrusion. Evidence that your mentality is poorly trained. So rejoice. You can still grow stronger. My lord, Rimuru-sama and his ally Milim are like sworn siblings, so consider this a service. Learn from this mistake and devote yourself wholeheartedly to improvement! Karion could not understand the explanation, but he realized his defeat. Directing his consciousness into this world, he again looked at Diablo. And once again realized the overwhelming difference between them. The fact that he could materialize this world itself was something he could never understand. Before such overwhelming information, theres nothing Karion could have done. In this world, he could not even move magic power. Damn it! Ill win next time! He yelled sorely with his last bit of strength. And Diablos voice responded, Worlds end! As he had said, the world itself began to collapse, with Karions consciousness getting caught up and disintegrated. Had Diablo not rescued him in the end, he would have perished in the real world as well. And also, the Beasts Roar destructive power too was caught up in that worlds collapse. So it will probably vanish in the real world. Such is Diablos ability. The ability to control the life and death of the opponent based on their mental strength. The ability of his unique skill Seducer, is absolute when activated within the world of illusions. And, Inversion of truth and fallacy, the ability to interchange reality and illusions. The embodiment of illusions became reality in the material world. Only by training your spirit could you overcome this ability. The world regained movement, Karions Beast Roar was nullified in the illusion world, and no damage was dealt to Diablo. All mental damage was conerted into physical damage, leaving Karion wounded all over. I have lost Kufufufufu. Wise decision. If this continued, I would have no choice but to kill you. Karions defeat marked the end of the 6th round. Kufufufu. In the future, dont forget to train your spirit. Mind your own business. I would do it even without you telling me to Karion glanced at the VIP room among the audience venue. The figure of his master glaring at him while grinding her teeth came into his line of vision. (Aaaas expected, shes completely enraged) Karion wanted to cry, but because he was wearing the lions mask it wasnt noticed. Let alone his mind and spirit, what awaited him would bring him to deaths doorstep many times, no doubt about it. Thinking about that, Karion felt gloomy, and wanted to redo his matches. . Lion MaskCKarion was defeated. No, I felt hat he tried very hard. His last attack was particularly good. If it wasnt for Wisdom King Raphaels explanations, I wouldnt have understood what happened either. Souka was able to convince the audience that Diablo used some trick; shes particularly apt at swindling people, it seems. However, that was a good fight. To the audience, it seems like Lion Mask was overwhelming for the most part. Those of us who understood, saw Diablo using an extraordinary ability that lacked any common sense. Few, if any, truly understood what he had done. Other than us, of course. . This is bullshit. That demon, actually defeated Karion and won. It seems there wasnt much difference in ability but that unique skill isnt normal. Mirim stated her thoughts with vexation. She was now being thoroughly ridiculed by Ramiris, and was even dropkicked with a Serves you right! In other words, my Beretta is superior! That one line enraged Mirim and as punishment, Ramiris was pitifully trussed up like a bagworm on the floor. That string seemed like materialized energy, Ramiris probably wouldnt be able to break free. Well, you reap what you sow. It is true that Baretta did better, but Ramiris went overboard. The person shes making fun of is too evil. And so, seeking to avoid collateral damage, Veldora and I did not participate. Currently, the most pitiful one is probably Lion-san (Karion) who just did his best. Well, youll now be trained, and I hope I see you alive in the future. C Clowns note: Once again, please thank Smoggy for a chapter so wonderfully done, that I had to do minimal editing! Smoggys Note: Thanks for the complement clown san, this means a lot to me ???? p.s. Im going to be absent for about a month to take care of exams and stuff (lab reports, presentations, that kind of stuff). Sorry about that, and please put a lid on the bear cuisine jokes. ???? Chapter 111 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 110 The seventh match Hakurou vs Damrada This one Im interested in. As expected of Veldoras tampering. I really cant see the outcome for most of todays matches. I predict that Hakurou will win, but will it really end up that way? And thus it began. . Fumu. With a sigh, Damrada began a light warm up. Its been a long time since he last had a fight in which he had to go all out. Advancing to the middle of the arena, he stood facing Hakurou. Without rushing, composed. A man who cared for naught but moneyCDamrada. So the association spoke of him. In reality, he thought that it was natural for others to think that he cared only for money. He was the kind of person who would not hesitate to make money. He was fine with fraud and betrayal as means. After all, the one who was deceived was at fault; only someone whos suicidal would act without guarantee. For Damrada, those whom he would betray were mere disposable pawnsCa lesser life form he cared little for. Beings who have are completely worthless are those who cannot even predict that they will be betrayed. So he never cared what kind of fate awaited those whom he had betrayed. Hence the reason people said that Damrada always brought back dead mans loot. But theres a reason that Damarada is fo fixated with money. Expanding an organization costs a lot of moneyCyou have to root yourself in various places in various countries all of which costs money. Which is why Damrada used various means to earn money. All for their great master, the true lord of the CerberusCKagurazaka Yuuki! The world above would be dominated by the Freedom Association. The underground would be taken over by Damradas groupCCerberus. Thus establishing complete dominion. They are also successfully corrupting the Eastern Empire, with Strength and Lady Cerberus bosses deployed there. They have been supplying weapons and have thus earned their trust. And at an opportune time, Damrada would be switched with the Lady. Gaining dominance over humanity was but a matter of time and they had long worked to incite the Western Saints Church to eliminate the monsters. Only Holy Empire Ruberion, for some unbeknownst reason, forbid intervention. However, surely that was within their great masters expectations; all Damrada had to do was to follow. This time, he had received strange orders. Though perhaps what is strange is this country before him. Damrada was ordered to obtain Demon Lord Rimurus trust and be recognized as a trading partner. He was told about this Demon Lords preference, and the plan was proceeding smoothly with Damrada successfully infiltrating. Of course, the necessary information to get to this point was all manipulated by Kagurazaka Yuuki. Even as he admired his masters ability, he was also confident in appearing as a merchant. After all, this country stank of money from the moment he entered it. So it doesnt matter what he would be trading in; there was money to be made here. For Damrada, this was job that was far more interesting than trading with the Eastern Empire, so he could not afford to fail. Therefore, (Maybe going all out would be fun). So, he took a natural stance. And thus the match began. . In the center, glaring at each other stood Hakuro and Damrada. Both exhibited auras of masters, but Hakuro was is a Sword Saint. I think that, being unarmed, Damrada would be at a disadvantage, but I guess well see. The moment the match began Damrada instantly closed distance. He started not a single moment too soon, but was moving at a speed that even a seasoned veteran would have hard time dodging. Only because my thoughts are accelerated could I see it. Hakurou, however, casually stepped back and swung down his sword when did he draw it? For a second there, I though that his sword had cut off Damradas legs, but Kiin! A high pitched sound rang out, and Damradas feet had repelled Hakuros blade. Though I thought Damrada merely preferred baggy clothing, it seems he is wearing armor underneath. So he isnt a fool whod fight him barehanded. Well, yeah, I get it. Each of Damradas kicks generate a vacuum blade aiming at Hakuro, who, of course, intercepts it calmly. Returning his sword to the sheathe, he began a series of special attacks using blink-step. Using Blink Step Hakuro can move 5 meters in any direction in an instant and quickly dispose of his enemy. Truly a divine skillCMist blade (Kasumi-kiri). However, although he shouldnt be able to see it, Damrada has been receiving Hakuros blade without fail. Although every strike should have easily been able to cut off his arm, Damrada remains without wound. He probably has armored his hands as well. But to be able to block Hakuros blade, truly wonderful gear he has. Surely it is at least on par with the Templars spirit armor. Currently, we are introducing the spirit armor to our market. It seems to be a relic of an ancient civilization that takes a lot of magic energy to make, but tends to surpass the performance of modern pieces. If you threw all of them in classes, youd have: God Class, Legend, Unique, Rare, Special, and Normal. Spirit armor, even that sold in the common marketplace, would be of at least unique quality. Hinatas spirit armor is of legendary class. But if hers was legendary, would a god class truly exist? Apparently, Veldora had seen it before. For example, the hero who sealed Veldora was deigned in one. Seriously?! I thought, but considering that Veldora said so, I have no reason to doubt him. According to him, when a considerable amount of energy accumulates in an armor, it can evolve. Now that I think about it, wasnt Karions equipment also legendary class? Kurobee seemed very interested in it. At the moment, Kurobee can mostly make unique equipment. But if we use the best material, I guess we really could reach Legendary class. When this event is over, Ill have him finally finish my blade (katana). I mean, the demon steel has probably been soaking up my energy for a long enough time. But that aside, Hakuros Blade is one of Kurobees earlier works and is of rare quality. But, in the hands of a sword saint, equipment rank doesnt matter all that much. Though had it been unique, it probably would cut through the armor. So to repel all of those hits, Damradas touki must either invalidate physical attacks or he has darn good equipment. Or both. Well, I guess I should just appraise it to find out. Result: I could only discern that the black clothing he is wearing is unique class. To interfere with appraisal skill his equipment is truly great. But, what a shame! I have a reliable buddy name Raphael. Solution. Individual: Damrada has an unnaturally high touki. Additionally, I have identified at least 17 pieces of equipment. Each of Unique Class. Is what he said. What a rich guy this Damrada is! To have enough money to purchase better equipment than the Templars. What a terrifying guy. The thing about spirit armor, is that lives as a single piece. It disperses and repairs using ones magical energy. So its possible to instantly change the equipment used. Amazing right the power of money. This got me thinking, and when I look at Kurobee, he looks like he has something to say. We nod at each other. We have our next goal in mind. Lots of armor and weapon plans to draw. And even if we fail, we still go the dungeon money-making machine. Oh, this has gotten fun! Well, I have gone on a tangent. Doesnt matter (it does for me!) I guess its rude to Hakurou and Kurobee. Quality of equipment aside, the fact that Hakurou has been pressed this far just proves how much of a master Damrada is. Perhaps a set of invisible nail-blades adorned Damradas hands or something, because a set of vacuum blades suddenly assaulted Hakuro. And its certainly difficult to dodge what you cant see. But, Hakurou lightly side-stepped what would have been a fatal wound. As expected. Hakuros sent a Dimensional Decapitation attack at Damrada, who blocked it by distorting space. Here, the climax of the battle. If Hakuro is a sword saint, then Damrada is a fist saint. Frankly, both are way stronger than the Templars. Even compared with Arnaud C sorry Arnaud C Damrada is stronger. And that has nothing to do with equipment; their skill is in a different dimension. Theres no point to use equipment you cant fully utilize; Damrada fully utilizes his. That means that Damrada is not just some upstart loan shark. Speaking of that, I cant believe a human could fight this well. And they have already exceeded the allotted 30 minutes. Frankly, none of us had fought Hakuro for 30 minutes in an all out battle. Considering that Hakuro has the unique skillMartial Artist, Damrada must also possess some kind of unique skill. But since he doesnt show it, I cant analyze it. Could it be an internal skill? It would be strange for him to have been fighting on pure skill alone. Or could it be an effect of his unique equipment? Its a shame Im not fighting him; cant gather as much information this way. But, even if Damrada is a true master, humanity has its limit. Even if he had been supported with some item, this long of a battle surely has taken its toll. Its amazing he could hold his own against Hakuro for 30 minutes straight. In the end, Damrada let his guard down for a moment, and Hakuro had already pressed his sword against his neck. Truly a wonderful battle. Veldora was so impressed he stood nodding. Seems like he has gotten interested in humanitys martial arts. He would pester me about it later, but thats a story for another day. Thus, the 7th match ended in Hakurous victory. But, I was able to see Damrada go all out. I guess I will recognize him as a trading partner. Well, I am not the kind of fool who would trust someone from the underworld, but I will use him. He has fought well, and I did not limit the offer to only if he had won. But, trading? What should I have him do, what can I trade with him? Ill have to think about that. While I was thinking this, the next match was about to start. The 8th Match, Shion vs. Gerudo Now then, the last match of the day. Shion and Gerudo. Gerudo, a down-to-earth individual, is normally the head of the engineering corp, but is also the center of our defenses. Well, Tempest doesnt really have set roles for people, so work gets done by whoever is free. That too is something I plan to change based upon this events results. But, for the time being, I wonder who is strongerCShion or Gerudo? Gerudos is a stable, skill of a guardian. Shions, on the other hand, is unstableCswayed by her emotions. So is my earlier evaluation of her. Shion who would rampage if circumstances so dictated. But here Begin! On Soukas command, Shion calmly drew her oodachi and took a center stance aiming at his eyes. Her face was calm, her emotions tranquil. In fact, she released an imposing aura quite reminiscent of that of Hakuro. A beautiful stance as if she had become one with the blade itself. Beholding her figure, Gerudo armed himself with the Castle Crusher hammer in his right hand, and the humongous Castle Shield in his left. Befitting his position as the center of our defense, his entire body is clad in Hebiyama armor, and with his unique skillGuardianit would prove difficult to as much as scratch him. Shion altered her raised her blade above her, as so to swing it down with ungodly speed. As if possessed by Hakuro himself, her movements are fluid without a single wasted moment. Wha.. seriously?! I think, staring at her. And not just meCBenimaru and Souei, too, stare at her with wonder on their faces. That Shion, although her speech and conduct is still rather haphazard and she is prone to radical decisions, she has become rather sensible lately. Right, after she had made peace with the Templars. I thought I felt as if a weight was lifted from her, but perhaps she really did experience some kind of change as a result. She is no longer as arrogant nor looks down on humans. Actually, even when she says something foolish, rather than coming from her heart, its as if she was kidding. Just like Benimaru, she no longer rampages and has attained a state of tranquility. Shion has grown; perhaps she just become more accepting. The current Shion does not depend on fighting with raw power alone, but as Hakuro had taught, she displays the beautiful devotion to swordsmanship. In other words, actual skill has been added to her capricious nature. As a result Shion brought down her odachi sending a shockwave at Gerudo. Of course, something of this level created no more than a smokescreen. But Shion did not waste that opportunity and fluidly slashed again. Gerudo stopped her slash with his shield, but the great odachi, with the awesome power behind it, shattered it. No way! Benimaru muttered. Of course, I completely understand. Even Souei appeared surprised. Theres nothing trivial about this: Shions proficiency has gone way up. The current attack carried aCooks effect. The effect was to changeThe Slash has been stopped by the ShieldintoThe Shield could not stop the slash, allowing to cut through it like butter. However, GerudosGuardianskill interfered. Even though it interfered, the shield still shattered. In other words, her mind surpassed his. Meaning this was her victory. In the end, as I had predicted, 30 minutes of fierce fighting resulted in Shions victory. Gerudo did struggle with all his might, showing us his resolve; but not once did he touch Shion. His equipment destroyed, Gerudo pronounced his defeat, ending the match. Shions growth is truly stunning. I was sure this would be a close fight, but Shion had completely dominated in the eight round. Considering how amazing her growth was in this short while, I guess I should praise her for it. Thus, the second day has come to an end, and 8 names remain. The third day, Round 9: Benimaru vs. Souei Round 10: Gobuta vs. Ranga Round 11: Beretta vs. Diablo Round 12: Hakuro vs. Shion Is what it comes down to. And at this point, I cant really predict the ending. They are all evenly matched, all are wonderful in their own way. So how will this end? Would we have an unexpected winner, Gobuta?.. My, I cant wait to see how it all ends! Chapter 112 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 111 And thus the sun rose onto the third day. The Dwarf King grabbed me on the way out yesterday, so we were partying until quite late. I had wanted to speak with Masayuki, but of course the king takes priority. Well, I guess Ill have Shuna pass him a message. And there will probably be an opportunity to talk later anyways. While I was partying with the dwarf king, the empress of Sarion joined (trespassed) which led me to in introduce them to each other. We again exchanged promises of research cooperation, so I can probably expect Tempest to develop many wonderful things in the future. Thus, the important topic was decided with alcohol aplenty. Is that alright? I had my doubts about it, but if you think about it, plenty of negotiations conclude while people are drinking. Its probably something similar to that. The only difference would be the scaleCa company matter as compared to a national one. Now that, including the preliminaries, a few days have passed, the spectators have gotten used to the road to the arena. Plus comfortable housing and delicious meals. The spectators are now merrily proceeding to the arena, smiles on their faces in anticipation of the sights they will see today. Furthermore, not just people from countries who have had a history together, but also those from regions that never before associated with each other are happily chatting together. And Myormiles sent his merchants to spread the rumors of the dungeon among those groups. Should I be impressed or what? They make up some plausible rumors like: You know those amazing weapons from yesterday? Seems like they were discovered in the dungeon! But seriously, it is true that I ordered for this to happen, but I did not think things would go so well. In any case, seems like adventurers who specialize in guard duties are also interested in the dungeon now, so a job well done. Compared to the jubilant spectators, theres also a group which is dampening the mood. The Tengu. They are very flusteredCprobably because they have recognized how wrong they were about our power after watching the Department Heads fight. Momiji reddened after seeing Benimarus first match, and all the Tengus faces turned blue after watching yesterdays matches. And now, their faces are completely white, as if burned out. Thanks for amusing me with the face color changes folks. Chances are, the color of their faces perfectly corresponds to which memory of disrespect towards me they are recalling. The tengu are a high monster race, possessing strong power and pride, so they probably underestimated my countrys abilities. But, after watching the matches, they have realized just how far off the mark their common sense is which depressed them. Of course, I cant explain why Momiji turned red after watching Benimarus match, but Im going to guess the tengu will appear once again before me to ask for an alliance. Should that happen, the great Jura Forest will completely come under my dominance, which is probably a good thing. Now then, I have planned for 4 matches to happen today. Its a miracle Gobuta is still in the running, but I guess we have 8 individuals of name and fame fighting today. Certainly something worth to watch. Now then, the first match of the day, 9th Round: Benimaru vs Souei A fight between rivals; I am looking to the outcome. For this match, it was hard to decide whether Shuna or Souka would be the announcer. Souka is Soueis subordinate, and Shuna is Benimarus sister. While the two were arguing, I guess it cant be helped. I guess its my turn now? Shion said, raising her hand Its not your turn. Sit and watch Benimaru and Souei said simultaneously, quickly shooting down Shions suggestion. And the result: Trembling from a desire to do it, Milim stole the mic. Well, yeah. I didnt expect her to accept being a spectator the whole time anyways. And since she got her hands on it, I doubt shell let it go. So shell be the announcer for the day. The spectators are perfectly happy with the result. After all, she is clearly a very adorable girl. As long as they dont figure out her true nature, everything will be fine~. Its out of my hands now. Lets pray to the heavens that things will end peacefully. On Milims command, the match began. Both moved at the same time. Souei started by attacking and attempting to bind Benimaru withSteel Threadbut Benimaru burned all of it using a fire aura. As if it was the most obvious result in the world, Souei quickly dropped this approach. And that;s when their real battle began. Benimarus crimson tachi crossed with Soueis twin nijatou. Souei dual wielding, Benimaru with a single flame tachi. Benimaru has turned into a being composed of fire itself, nullifying physical attacks. So Soueis normal swords could hardly damage him. On the other hand, though ever so slightly, Soueis resistance was being overcome by the overwhelming force before him. This match was in Benimarus favor. Even if Souei had deployed his clones, since they cannot perfectly replicate his abilities, these weaker beings could hardly damage Benimaru. Which is why Souei did not seem as though he intended to deploy them at all. At this rate Souei will lose well, when I thought so, he disappeared. Chances are, he had been using a clone to divert our attention this whole time. What a superb actor he is. And, no doubt about it, it was a truly high grade skill. He hid himself using that wonderful performance. And now, he will act with his unique skillAssassinwhich will be really hard to defend against. It is possible to evade the attack if you are conscious of where he is, but as he is now, it has a 100% chance to land. Thats that power of hisAssassin. And since its a direct attack on the spirit, those with untrained spirit will immediately perish. So surely this is Soueis victory or so I thought Naive! Benimaru shouted, and cut at Souei who had appeared from his blind spot. The tachi stopped right above Soueis neck, and Souei too stopped moving. Benimarus victory. You see, Benimaru has this unique skillGeneralissimowhich he uses to command all the troops. Though its not a anti-personnel skill, it does come with a useful perk. Space recognition. He has the highest spatial recognition ability. Normally, he uses it to comprehend the entire theater of battle by viewing the entirety of space and sub-space at once. So once he has perceived an opponent, he will not lose them even if they are but a shadow in the sub space. So it may be impossible to evade Benimarus detection. In short, Souei was at a disadvantage from the very first second. Fu. My first defeat, huh Yeah, one win a thousand ties One loss, huh? I will no longer fight you. Losing any more is too painful Hahaha, its thanks to may ability, thats all. Skill wise, were about the same With bitter smiles on their faces, there stood Benimaru and Souei. Truly, they were both skillful. Physical ability is also just about the same; unique skill is what made the difference. Honestly, what a wonderful match! And a thunderous applause filled the stadium when Milim announced Benimaru the winner. The previously ashen-faced tengu Momiji was now bright red, and stood clapping. Its a good thing she has finally recovered. Who would have thought that we would have such an exciting match right away? Well, I have now finally decided their standing. Benimaru will be vanguard, Souei will fight from the shadows. Yeah, thats exactly how weve always done things; but now I am certain that this is the best way to do it. 10th Round: Gobuta vs Ranga TL Note: I do not take responsibility for how you interpret this scene. Remember the importance of consent! While the excitement from the last match is yet to fall, and right before lunch, were going to have our second match. The Clearly-in-the-wrong-place Gobuta, and the I-havent-played-enough-with-Gabil-so-Im-excited-to-go Ranga. Ah, Gobutas despair will make my meal delicious. I mean I hope that doesnt happen The moment the match began, Gobuta charged Ranga A suicide bombing?! I thought, Ill do it~su Youre going down~su He ran in desperately screaming. Hes serious, aint he. Way to go Gobuta. I will not forget your valiant sacrifice! Fare thee well, Gobuta!! Having paid my respects to Gobuta in my heart, I noticed that my food really did seem more delicious with his despair as a spice, and felt a bit rude as a result And then, Gobuta activated his extra skillUnionand clung unto Ranga! Huh?! I thought surprised. Benimaru, Souei, and Shion too, stood gaping at the scene before us. Completely unexpected. What the hell is he doing?! is written on our faces. Ranga is raging, refusing to become one, but is unable to throw him off. His anger reaching its peak, Ranga decided to shoot Gobuta off his back with black lightning. And that was the end for Gobuta. I promptly decided to go down with a full recovery potion in my hand Agagyaaaa. Aaa, ah, ah? Huh? Huuuh? It doesnt hurt~su? Gobuta lifted his head asking. Seriously?! Even I cannot hide my astonishment. Even the guests, blinded by the light from that lightning bolt, were sure the match had been decided. Knowing how powerful it is, the Department heads were sure Gobuta was killed. Many appeared just like that. I mean, yeah, thats how it should be. Even I was about to rush in with a full recovery potion before he actually passed away. But hes completely unharmed. I can hear Rangas fangs grind in anger. ?Confirmed. Individual: Gobuta has awakened the unique skillBestow me with thy power! (Magic Wolf Summoner). He is now able to unite with a wolf he summoned.? W-what did you say!! Is Gobuta a genius?! Actually, I guess he always was. I mean, consider this unification business. Even though not a single of Rangas subordinates can do it, Gobuta managed to do it with Ranga who was resisting. In other words, Ranga cannot harm him with his abilities. So its a tie. But this is clearly Gobutas victory. Milim, what do you think? I sent that kind of glance at her, and she replied with a I also think Gobuta won! This match has concluded! Winner: Gobuta!! Milim announced. And the arena erupted in cheers. Gobuta hopped off the horse, with a look of a cowboy who has tamed a raging stallion. Having heard this announcement, Ranga dropped his head and sat. His tail fell to the ground, motionless. Won, I won~su! I actually won~su!! Gobuta shouted gleefully, and was congratulated by Touka, Saika, Nansou and Hokusou. No, truly an unexpected result. We did not make bets, but if we did I would have bet against him. So lets praise him: wonderfully done. To think that he was the kind of guy who excelled when under pressure; he has displayed wonderful growth. By challenging Ranga fearlessly he was able to obtain a unique skill. I guess I will just have to praise him today. The second match of the day was thus Gobutas victory. Truly beyond expectation. Whether it was according to Raphaels prediction, I do not know, and I bet Raphael would not answer. Such were my thoughts while I was watching the joyful Gobuta. Before the lunch break, Ranga hobbled over. I have no excuses, my master I have shown a truly disgraceful performance Hanging his head, Ranga was reflecting on his mistake. But, in a sense, this is only possible because of Gobutas victory. Well, it probably happened because Ranga let his guard down. So, Ranga, do you now understand? If you look down on your opponent this is the result. From now on, reflect on your mistake and stop looking down on people! As you have said I seem to have become too arrogant. I shall be more cautious in the future Alls good if he understand. Hes been too laid-back recently, so this is good medicine. In fact, I have to thank Gobuta for teaching Ranga a lesson here. When I thought to add this, Of course, I am also grateful to Gobuta. If he calls for me, I will answer his call Ranga nodded. What an unfair power Gobuta has acquiredCsummoning Ranga. Well, I hope the two of them can get along from now on and come to each others aid. According to Raphael,Bestow me with thy power!is a degraded version of one of my skills, and since I have greater authority, hell be able to summon Ranga as long as I dont need him. Thus, I asked Ranga to take care of Gobuta from now on. In other words, Gobuta can use him in the upcoming matches. So I guess I should look forward to Benimaru vs Gobuta. After the lunch ended, the next match began. 11th Match: Beretta vs Diablo If these two fights with all of their strength, I do not know who would win. So its a match I was truly looking forward to. Without a shout or a sound, the two smoothly began the match. From the onset, the two completely negate physical attacks, so this wont devolve into physical combat. Overwhelming the opponent with ones abilities may also not work, so its best to use just enough power to get through. That is, rather than nuking the entire region, its better to fire a single highly dense fireball. Sure, for lower beingsCcommon soldiers, you should burn a large area so that the heat will burn their very lungs, but that doesnt work on high beings with multiple barriers. So its likely that well be seeing some impressive pinpoint abilities. Now then, how will this battle go. Without a chant, Diablo shot a number of fireballs at Beretta. Every single one being of extreme heat, he probably planned to melt him. But that attack did not as much scratch Beretta, and Beretta countered Calamity Cannon! He suddenly fired off his Holy Demon Combinationinstant death unique skill. Suddenly trying to end this with a bang. This skill combines the two opposite attributesCHoly and DemonCand so cannot be blocked. But, Kufufufu. I guess I cant use cheap tricks here. Moreover, testing you here just might end in my defeat Seems like Diablo teleported behind Beretta, evading the attack. So completely-unhurt Diablo told Beretta who had fired that instant death skill. No matter how powerful of an skill it may be, Diablo can always evade it using Paradise Time. Thus, Berettas instant death skill is sealed. But, without appearing nervous at all, I see, as expected of Diablo-sama. You are in fact a great demon who has lived for many moons. However, I too am your equal. Please do not hold back! He shouted, and wearing fighting spirit on his hands, he attacked Diablo. Kufufufufu. Oh the young people these days But very well, I guess Ill go all out! As if with a bow to Beretta, Diablo clad his hands inDemon Lords Ambitionand engaged. Close quarter combat had begun. Punching each other and throwing kicks. Even though I had thought that the caster that Diablo is hed be at a disdvantage, he actually seemed stronger. Each time he struck, Beretta had to begin regenerating and was thus being pressed. In the end, whether the spirit or the body, the one who crushes the other will emerge victorious. Break the spirit and the defense will crumble. So if you surpass your opponent you win. A good match it was. And one that was easy for the spectators to understand, with a clear victor. In the end stood only one. Diablo. It was his victory, where he dominated by strength. Well, your Beretta did pretty well. But the one who also beat my Lion Mask was just too strong. In other words, its not like my Lion Mask would lose to your Beretta! Im not sure if Milim was trying to console Ramiris or make fun of her. After announcing Diablos victory she specifically came over just to say that. Seems like shes still holding a grudge. As for Ramiris, I could hear her teeth grinding, but what can you doCits a difference of strength. It was so obvious she cant refute. And thus, the third match of the day, though ended in a simple brawl, did not feel like that at all. Chapter 113 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 112 Tournament C Finals Part 7 The twelfth match Hakurou vs Shion Its the last match of the third day At the center of the Colosseum, Hakurou stands opposite to Shion. Inside the tense atmosphere is Milim who act like usual, undisturbed, Begin!(Milim) She shouted. Having become more experienced, she gives the announcement fluently. By the way, Souka doesnt take the referee role, she just does the victory proclamation. Because there is the risk that Souka will interrupt the more serious sword fights, she only gives live reports. Milim, imitating her, doesnt do anything that would disturb the match. She is just happy that she could do something, my worry of her behaving wildly hasnt come true, Im really thankful it hasnt. Lets pay more attention to the match. The two brandished their swords against each other with a quiet atmosphere. It is not a relentless sword clash like the fight between Benimaru and Souei, they just straightforwardly test each others offence and defense. Its like a calm, flowing river. However, a sudden downpour made the river surge. Hakuro yelled out with fighting spirit as he slashed in Shions direction. But, Shion isnt impatient, with a wonderful example of using just enough power to not injure the opponent, she wards off Hakurous slash. Hakurou is still in contrast to Shion who is always in motion. They give such impression, however this battle completely turned that image around. Just like in the yesterdays battle, Shion obviously had grown. Her fighting method was not the one where she just attacks with all of her strength like she had done until recently, but she has changed into a skilled battling method that stresses the importance of rational tactics. That is combining strength with technique.This means that her power had increased by one level. If going by skill level alone, it didnt match Hakurouyet, but with both her higher physical strength and skill level supplemented by her instinct, she could fight on par with Hakurou. No, theyre not equal. Shion who has a flowing sword art, incorporated her irrational herculean strength. Her technique is still immature if compared to Hakurous. In reality, the one who is seriously fighting and was pushed out in this battle was Hakurou. It seems that Hakurous swordsmanship was unable to ward off Shions sword attack. You have grown, Shion.. Never did I expect that with your swords skill you could get this far.(Hakurou) Fufufu. I wont act violently for forever you know. My wish is to reach that high place for sure. With my previous self, I could never be useful for Rimuru-sama.(Shion) The swords intersect and repel each other. Once more they face each other by taking a distance. Its more than I thought, they began to display the aspect of an advanced swordsmans match. Hakurou nods in satisfaction after seeing Shions growth. Souei was the first disciple he took under his wing. He knows his own ability and duties, while abstaining himself from overconfidence. An ideal disciple. Compared to Souei, Benimaru and Shion were very different. No matter how he teaches, they are more about combat rather than theory, and thus, more about strength rather than skill! That was the personality that they carried into their battles. However, Benimaru as the young warrior of the Ogres[1] was a boy who had a strong sense of responsibility from the beginning. Therefore, it was good that he was aware that self-conceit could make the people he holds dear hurt. Like that, Benimaru mastered his awareness and responsibility as a general, he has grown more remarkably than what Hakurou had previously expected. For Hakurou too, it was truly a joyous thing. But, more than anything for the problem child Shion to become more mature, Hakurou although very surprised, was also delighted. For a period of time, Shions outrage after being resurrected from the maws of death was an intolerable thing. Is her mind unstable? Has her heart gone dark[2]? It was as if her heart had been completely dyed by the violent hatred towards people except her friends. He had also inspected the situation of Yomigaeri special training, but they did not give out the feeling of special training but of venting their anger. Had Shions mind gone mad because she died? So he worried. If by some chance Shion turned into someone who causes great harm, he had the resolution to personally deal with her using his sword. However, Shion showed growth. Shion changed again after being admonished by Rimuru-sama following the fight with the Holy Knights. In the end, Shion may just be afraid. Afraid of being killed. It wasnt because death is scary, but because she was afraid she would disappear without being any use. It seemed that finding herself not useful and being forgotten by Rimuru-sama is what she is afraid of, more than anything else, by Hakurous analysis. For that reason, even for a little, she tries to stand out more than others. The cause was also because she was obsessed with foolish things like ranking order. She envied the others, she was afraid that if she was not hogging Rimuru-samas interest and affection for herself, she would end up forgotten and left behind. The jealousy in her heart is the cause of her recklessness. However, Rimuru-sama will never forget about us, once she realizes that, the jealousy in her heart will surely disappear. In the end, the sense of being securely watched over by a parent was something that protected Shions mind. Now, there is no doubt in Shions swordsmanship, such a thing told more than any words. If she keeps growing at the same rate as now, the day when her ability surpasses Hakurou doesnt seem far. (If thats true, then I can give my undivided attention to the troublesome youths, such as Gobuta and Gabil.) So he thinks, while a delightful smile begins to shape. Now, If youre able to stop this sword, I will confer to you the full mastery of my arts!(Hakurou) He told Shion, and the training sword once more enters it sheath. The match will be decided by the next strike. To see Shions growth was a godsend. After this, it is only to enjoy this battle. Hakurou intended to use Battoujutsu [3]. Shion also noticed it. However, Shion doesnt become unnerved. Of course, she wont use battoujutsu, since her dachi wont get additional speed when it was drawn. Its not like she wasnt able to do it, but now is not the right time to use it. For Shion and the others, Hakurou was the closest person to a parent for them. He was the only person who had raised them since they were young. Thats why, one of Shions objectives was to be acknowledged by him. And then, after surpassing him, shell grow. Thats what Shion thought. Until recently, the heavy insecurity that had occupied her heart had been completely vanished. She wasnt afraid of death. But, what she feared more than death was to be forgotten. However, its alright now. Conviction that Rimuru-sama will never forget about her had swept away Shions insecurity. At the same time as the insecurity was swept away, she realized that it was meaningless to envy others. So, instead of envy, she had surpassed it. Shion had reached the part where she noticed the meaning of surpassing herself, that Shes not another person. In that case, she will always keep on growing. At the end of that progress, thanks to their longer lifespan she could arrive at a perspective that couldnt be attained by short-lived people. When thinking about this, Shion didnt feel any need to be impatient anymore. Shions growth was accelerated when her insecurity and doubt disappeared. However, it could be called ironic. That is, something than even Shion wasnt unable to notice. The Envys Sprout that budded inside Shions heart once again showed some change. At the same time as her insecurity and doubt disappeared, the envious feeling towards others was also dispelled. The outcome of this was that the budding sprout in a surge, turned back into a seed and fell asleep in her innermost heart. And thus, the budding of Shions feelings of envy ceased. The seed did not vanish when it assimilated with the soul, it blended together with the wavelength of her soul, and engraved the beat. Did the envy not bud because her anxiety and doubt disappeared? Or did her anxiety and doubt disappear because she no longer goes mad with jealousy? It was uncertain. Anyway, Shion changed and arrived at the present state. Next, what Hakurou had released was without doubt a Sword Saints Sword Draw Arts. If someone was able to stop the attack then there was a good chance of winning, it was the weak point of Sword Draw. The winner and loser would be decided by this one strike. Shion devoted her entire body and soul and made a posture to prepare against Hakurous attack. Dim Stream Slash[4]!(Hakurou) Hakurous figure become indistinct, thin like air, despite the fact that Shions perception was not inferior in speed, it was obstructed for a moment and before she realized it, he had already appeared before her eyes like an optical illusion. The shining blade was flowing as if it would cut through the neck,Hakurous victory seems to be confirmed. Not yet! War Goddess Release[5]!!(Shion) Shion transforms by utilizing the Unique SkillWar Goddess Transformation [6]. When the doubt inside Shion disappeared, the skillDemonificationchanged intoWar Goddess Transformation. Its not a skill where someone loses their awareness and rage like a berserker. Its an ability that purely raised physical power. Just like BenimarusDemon Flame Transformation[7], it was an ability where theyre able to use the properties of their soul body. Shion is in a state where her bodys strength was transferred into her soul body without any change. However, it consumes an extreme amount of energy, so it cant be used for a long time. This moment is when the decision concluding this offence and defense is made. With her current self, she cant match Hakurou. Thats why, she use all of her ability. Under the effect of Unique SkillWar Goddess Transformation a fierce and powerful Touki overflows from Shions entire body. All her senses are sharpened at the same time and the power overflowing from Shion can be felt. The current Shion is able to clearly see Hakurous Dim Current Slash that could even confuse ones speed perception. Evasion is unnecessary. She will not receive damage from that katana. Shion understood that in an instant. However, Shion chose to respond to it with her greatest technique without hesitation. ChaoticThe Apocalypse and Genesis of FateLife and Death of the Universe[8]!!(Shion) Putting her whole will in it, it could even alter the outcome. She twists her body while sending her dachi from below and intercept Hakurous blade. Hakurous blade that was aimed to slash at Shions neck was intercepted by Shions dachi. Despite that there wasnt even a chance for it to make it in time, Shions accelerating sword speed broke common sense and overwrote the result. Light flickers, and a broken edge flew in the air. Shions dachi beat and cut Hakurous training katana. Shion quickly retracted her blade and swung down with her overhead raised dachi A clear voice with high pitched tone could be heard as Shions dachi was stopped by the Magic Sword Tenma [9] in Milims hand. Stop! Any more than this is prohibited. This match shall be Shions victory!(Milim) Milim proclaimed Shions victory with an expression as if nothing had happened. Shout of joy wrapped the Colosseum. Milim interrupted the match and stopping Shions sword, few people noticed the real situation. But, Hakurou and Shion simultaneously understood. If she continued her slash, Hakurou might receive a fatal damage that couldnt be reversed even with regeneration. Im sorryHakurou. I want you to see my growth, unconsciously I.. (Shion) What~ I dont really mind. I also wanted to see your seriousness. No, Ive already seen enough.(Hakurou) Hakurou forgives Shion when she apologizes. Towards those two, Oi, you who is called Shion. I will personally teach you next time. You should be pleased! That strike just now was a strike that could even slay Demon Lord you know!(Milim) So Milim says. However, Eh, no, I need to decline. After all, Im not that really interested in becoming strong.(Shion) As one would expect, Shion decline if her opponent is the Tyrant Milim, and chose to escape. What did you say!? You should take the responsibility for chipping my Magic Sword Tenma!(Milim) Milim made a fuss, but if she minds it then shes already lost. Shion made the right choice, resolute on making a speedy escape from the arena. No, its not chipped, its only degraded by rust. There is no problem. For becoming an important JudgeReferee for today, thank you very much.(Shion) After she said that, Shion started to flee and quickly left that place. Milim had face that say Hum!? she began to laugh as if she gave up on it. Milims laugh reverberates in the Colosseum. This matchs victory goes to Shion. The winner of final match on the third tournament day is Shion. With this, the best 4 people are all present. ?????????????????????????? I was surprised. Shion was able to confront Hakurou directly, but I was more surprised by her victory. However, what surprised me the most is Milim who read the situation and intervened. I think that If Milims intervention didnt come, Hakurou would be dead. Its good that she intervened. MIlim, You really helped me by stopping Shion there, thank you!(Rimuru) When I say my thanks, Wahahahaha! What~ It was a good thing. However, your subordinate called Shion, that one is growing up. You dont need to be worried about that Guy fellow!(Milim) So she answered with laugh, The thing is, will I also make a live report tomorrow?(Milim) So she demands from me while inclining her head, a smile on her face. She will not accept a refusal. *Glimpse* I glance at Souka, Understood. Then Milim-sama, lets us both make a live report together!(Souka) It seems Souka will not yield in this. Well, whatever. Perhaps something will happen tomorrow. Milim and Souka, I acknowledge that those two would perform the live report for tomorrows matches. The schedule for the fourth day, The thirteenth match. Benimaru vs Gobuta (+Ranga) The fourteenth match Shion vs Diablo Also, the match to decide the 3 rd place. Well, what will happen? We left to go home while thinking about tomorrows outcome. ?????????????????????????? In the night. The meal with the Hero Masayuki that been delayed was achieved. Oh well, it was not such grandiose thing. Wa, its nice to meet you, is it fine? Im the Hero (LOL) Masayuki. (Masayuki) While blushing, Masayuki introduces himself as a Hero. Yeah. If he still had the original worlds sense, theres no one who would not be embarrassed when calling oneself a Hero. Its just like the feeling of when youre called and made fun as a muscle-brained Hero inside a game. And, he called me out when we meet before. At that time, he was still under Yuukis brainwashing, but he remembered that the response cant be taken back. Therefore it seems to have become an unpleasant feeling.[10] After all, Im a Demon Lord. As the opponent, I can be considered a boss that needed to be defeated I think his mental state can be called very complex now. However, such a sick feeling should be cleared if I prepared a meal to eat together. Oh well, although this is not our first meeting, nice to meet you[11], should do. Im Demon Lord Rimuru. My real name is Mikami Satoru. Im a former salary man.(Rimuru) So, I first spoke frankly to ease the mood. Its been a long time since Ive spoken that abandoned name, but it flowed more nicely than I thought. Eh? By any chance are you a Japanese person? (Masayuki) Oh well, my looks is a pretty girl.[12] Its natural if he doesnt believe it. Well, yes. Shall we talk about it while we eat?(Rimuru) I said so and invited him to a meal. Masayuki is deeply moved because of the sushi and udon displayed in front of his eyes, well be able to have a decent conversation after the meal. I understand. Its okay if I become Mikami-sans subordinate!(Masayuki) Although I still not said anything yet, he said such words as soon as we finished eating. What did you understand? I completely dont understand. No well., although I can understand that hes starved for Japanese food. Subordinate, you are..(Rimuru) No, its okay. Because, I dont has any attachments for something like Hero. To be frank, its embarrassing to be calledMasayuki[13]. No, actually, I was troubled how should I resign you know.(Masayuki) So he starts talking freely. He told me that he attended college prep-schools[14] back in the former world and was also a bright honor student. His secret and hidden hobby was that he liked to read Manga and Light Novels, but thanks to that he had the desire to become a hero, so he complained about this. After that, we talked about various things and explained about each others circumstances. Well, I only talked a bit, I almost became an expert at listening. It seems he really wanted to talk, he explained lengthily and in great detail. It seems Masayuki was unable to speak what was inside his mind, because his companions worshipped him as if he was a God. With such circumstances, he seemed to have piled up a lot of stress. I also heard about Yuuki in detail. Oh well, as I expected. I seemed to have received theThought Guidancethat was the first stage of brainwashing, I attained some proof. Thought I had doubts if there was complete mind domination, but this was also inside my prediction. Its difficult to perform complete mind domination on several people at the same time, this was what I had reasoned. About Will Domination, is preferable for useful people that had Unique Skill, as it is difficult to dominate them since people with ability usually had a strong Will. Thats why its necessary to affect them when their ability hasnt reached a mature stage. Still,Thought Guidance, isnt it? I had memories when I receive it, but it was also the truth that he had helped me. Instead of shameful memories, it could have ended worse. However, thanks to that, I could faint if I try to remember it As expected, I cant forgive that guy(Masayuki) If he is recognized as hero, then he had mastered the ability as it was. Thats also okay, but it seems that the memory is embarrassing. Well, there is nothing that can be done except to forget it. Although, he will faint in agony for awhile. In the end, Masayuki promised to cooperate with me. Since, its also profitable to get information from him. When he could remember he would contact me, so for the moment he would continue to stay in my city. Above all, I still had business with his MangaMemory. Hell become my conversation partner for awhile. Thus, the friendship between me and Masayuki was created and I obtained a new companion. - Chapter 114 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 113 Tournament C Finals Part 8 The Tournament only had two days left. Today is the last climax, all that is left is tomorrows final match. The final match will be held in the morning, while a showing of the inside of the Dungeon is planned for the afternoon. However, even though this Coloseum was built to be as strong as possible. Traces of destruction can still be seen in some parts of the arena. Although they didnt conduct any temporary repairs for the match effect, to reach this degree of damage in just a few days, the matches were fiercer than expected. Oh well, as long as it doesnt affect the spectators seats its good. Its unexpected, but in case of a big problem occuring, we thoroughly set up a barrier. Well, another unexpected thing is the overwhelming popularity of Souka and Milim. Especially Milim. Though she only took the position of anouncer for one day, it seems she has acquired a deeply rooted fan base. Amongst the nobles and the adventurers, and even the influential monsters of the Jura Great Forest, she acquired tremendous popularity. Oh well, its simply because they dont know her true nature, they cheerfully shouted things likeMilim-Cha~n!!orMI?LI?M?SAMA~~!!. Its interesting that for some reason they called Souka without any honorific, while theres no one that called Milim without an honorific. Is it because of the AuraHaki that she exudes? Is that the cause? Oh well, its Milim after all. It wouldnt be a surprise even if it was. Today two matches will be held in the morning, while in the afternoon there will be a match to decide 3 rd place. Concerning the fatigue, the first match is more advantageous, but that isnt a good excuse. Im looking forward to the battles from todays matches, so do your best everyone. Well, its almost time for todays first match to begin. The thirteenth match. Benimaru vs Gobuta In contrast to the nervous Gobuta, Benimaru is calm. By the way, I conveyed a message to Gobuta that he can only summon Ranga in a fight. That, Gobuta is being recognized as the superior of Ranga, makes me concerned about the match. In this match, Gobuta is the leading actor till the end. Begin(Souka & Milim) With the harmonious shouts of Milim and Souka. Todays first match began. Uooooo, I will do it-ssu!(Gobuta) So, Gobuta charged like yesterday. I thought that it was useless, and just like I thought, Benimaru dodged it and sent a kick. Umu! As expected, Gobuta is no match for Benimaru! You better quick summon the Doggy[1] (Ranga)!(Milim) Without hiding anything, Milim gave out her adviceorder. Otto, as expected the difference in their face is too great!? Contestant Gobuta cannot do anything to Contestant Benimaru~!(Souka) Soukas subjective live coverage greatly perturbed the heart and mind. Against this announcement, people without confidence in their face will cry. Hehe, as expected-ssu.. I tried to see how far I could go with my current ability-ssu. However, Im unable to land any hit-ssu. Please let me use it. Unique SkillBecome my power (Demon Wolf Summon)[2] also! Transform (Demon Wolf Unification)[3]!!(Gobuta) Though Gobuta was on the verge of death because of Benimarus kick, his injury recovered quickly now. A distortion occurred in the air, and Ranga was summoned. And then. Ranga wraps Gobutas body, and the unification between Ranga and Gobuta is done. Gobutas body seems to have grown larger, with Ranga transforming himself into a Wolfs fur-like armor that covers Gobutas entire body. Should I say it a humanoid version of Ranga? If I voiced my honest thoughts, its too good for Gobuta, its too cool. I thought something like Damn it! Youre just a Gobuta, and yet you can Transform!?. O, oohhhhhh!! Its cool!! What is that? Its too cool!!(Milim) The highly excited Milim forgets her role. I know. I understand what Milim feels. Damn it, Gobuta. Its a much more wonderful ability than I thought. Hehe, its my turn next-ssu!(Gobuta with Ranga Armor) So he shouts, and then Gobuta disappeared! No, of course my eyes see it. But for normal people it looks like hes vanished. Con, Contestant Gobuta disappeared!? Where on the earth..? At that moment, Baaam!! There was an explosion on the surface of the Colosseum wall under the spectators seat. To be exact, its right under the distinguished guest room where we are in. I can see it clearly. Gobuta declared it coolly, and then began to run. However, he doesnt show any indication of stopping and as it is slammed himself into the wall, thats all. That idiot is still unable to control the power and speed at all. To make an easy to understand comparison, he could run if he was aware of it, he could stop if he thought about it. Based on Gobutas original ability, even he could run anywhere instantaneously like Ranga, such a thing could happen. And yet.. Ootto, Contestant Gobuta isnt getting up, is he alright!?(Souka) Just like Souka said, Gobuta wont get up. He unable to move not because the physical damage. But because he fainted due to the shock. What should I say.? Immediately after showing such a cool appearance, he showed a pathetic condition. I have no way to express other than Its Gobuta. Oi, you. Are you making fun of me? Shall we talk a while over there?(Milim) Thud Thud Thud [4] so Milim walks to Gobutas spot, and then lifts Gobuta with one hand. Her face is smiling, but her eyes are not. The winner is Benimaru, though I never thought it would became such an unsightly match.. Where had the anticipation and the excitement from before gone (Milim) With such a charming voice echoing, she held Gobuta in her hand forefully. And after those words, Gobuta was taken from the Colosseum by Milim. Uummm, It seems the RefereeJudge has left! Self destruct! Contestant Gobuta loss because he self destructed, it is a victory for Contestant Benimaru!(Souka) Booooo! Boooooooo!(Spectators) Grand booing came. That is justified. As Gobuta loss by self destructing at the start of the match, moreover its on the semifinal. It wouldnt be surprising if they lashed out with complaints and demanded reimbursement if they had pay money for it. But, when they see the appearance of Gobuta being pitifully dragged out by Milim, the intention to complain disappears. Goodbye, Gobuta. Ill never forget your gallant figure! (TL:LOL) Even though he coolly transformed himself with great effort, eventually the result was him pouring the fire and invoking Milims great anger. Since Milim had high expectations for the match, it seems Gobutas body would receive the torrent of her fury. My master, I have returned! Ranga returned without any hesitation after deserting Gobuta. Thats so, right? He doesnt want to get dragged into it. (TL: Milims Lesson/Fist) It seems that he excused himself from Milim and ran away when they left the Colosseum. Now, let us pray for Gobutas happiness in the next world [5]. (TL: XD Im crying) The lesson from today. When you are too lucky, the backlash is terrifying. Gobuta used up too much luck yesterday. And this is the result. I wish he would acquire the ability honestly without depending only on luck from now on. So I wished, lets expect great efforts from Gobuta in the future. Oh well, its just a story if he is able to survive after the discussion with Milim. ?????????????????????????? The fourteenth match. Shion vs Diablo Its a noteworthy match. It seems that Milim was having an important discussion with Gobuta, so she didnt return. She seems to be really angry. Gobuta too, had stepped on a terrible land mine. Thanks to all of that, Souka did the announcing by herself. Begin!(Souka) So the beginning shout echoes, and the match begins. Between these two people, which one is the strongest? To say that a warm up is unnecessary, is that their intention?, ChaoticThe Apocalypse and Genesis of FateLife and Death of the Universe!! End of WorldWorlds Collapse[6] At the same time, they used their special move. Shions Special Move is endowed with ability of The outcome is rewritten by the effect of the Unique SkillCook. With the strength of strong will, it can negate the effect of the opponents technique[7], it can be described as a slash that brings the result that Shion wishes for. In a sense, it was ability to manipulate the fate. Even if the fate said that it could not be cut, it will get cut. It was a sword that brings death. Against Diablo. Who putting an effect that denied everything, it was an ability that would bring about destruction. To the things that Diablo didnt allow, the effect would bring destruction, for the people who couldnt resist the effect they will receive despair. Their ability can be said as an antithesis of each other, in the end, the victory or the defeat is decided by the collision of their will. Its looks like they intend to fight with all their might from the start. While destruction energy is condensing in both of Diablos hands, Shion slashes using her dachi. A clash between magic and sword is something typical that Ive already seen. However, those two people, because of their unbelievable concentration and fighting spirit, each had the intention to clash from the start. How much time has passed? It seems like an eternity, but only several seconds had passed. However, in these several seconds, Shion and Diablo were exhausted and settled their battle. As expected the winner is.. An intense spark occurred in the middle of Shion and Diablo. Then, the time of conclusion arrived. A crack had run through Shions dachi, and so it broke. Simultaneously, Diablo grabbed hold and crushed the whirlpool of energy that smolders in the center. However, Diablos left arm flew off because he suppressed the power that was produced by their ability. It disappeared from the palm to the shoulder. One could see what kind of extreme power had been displayed. Kufufufufu. It was a great swordsmanship, you had me in a dangerous spot.(Diablo) Diablo praises Shion without minding his lost arm. However, Shion cannot even stand up after being blown away by the aftermath of their techniquess explosion. Fu, what was dangerous? You still have more power, right? You. (Shion) Not at all, theres not much power left. If I still had more power, I wouldnt have made such blunder as to lose my left arm. (Diablo) Fufu. Didnt you suppress the energy of the technique with one left arm? It is my loss.(Shion) Shion admitted her defeat honestly. Well, isnt it natural? If Diablo was late to suppress the energy of their technique, Shion would have received a direct hit from the techniques explosion. Even though it just an aftermath, she seemed to receive damage that made her unable to stand, it might be dangerous for her if she had received a direct hit from it. The one that should be praised is Diablo. Though he lost his left arm, he conceals that injury with his robe and acts like nothing happened at all. Or rather, how strong he is seriously? Though he was an Arc Demon when he arrived, after I summoned him, there were still many mysteries about him. He had become a Demon Duke now, and he was clearly stronger than Beretta. He also won against the Demon Lord Karion, so to what extent will his strength be if he fights seriously? Should I ask Wisdom King Raphael to tell me secretly this time? Somehow, my subordinates, many of them had become stronger, more than Id expected. I cant be careless. Anyway, the winner of this match is Diablo. Winner, Diablooooo!!(Souka) With Soukas announcement, the shout of joy reverberated in the Colossem. With this the two strongest are present. Benimaru and Diablo. Since we are talking about Diablo, his injury might have already recovered by tomorrow, so I think there will be no problem with his condition for the Final match. The next issue is about Shion. If she is still in her current condition, Gobuta will become 3 rd place by default. No, it will only be if Gobuta is still alive. The match to decide 3 rd place will be held at noon. Gobuta vs Shion. If their conditions are not alright, will they even be able to do the match? I praised Diablos victory while worrying about that. ?????????????????????????? The match at noon, we somehow managed to hold it. Milim returned just before noon, at the same time as the ending of Shion vs Diablo. She spoke calmly and reported herself but it seems Gobuta came and received Full Potion at the medical care building. Its terrible-ssu, I might already be broken-ssu..(Gobuta) So, I heard Gobuta murmuring in small voice as his body trembled and shook. But the report that came from the Goburina of the medical care squad stated that there is no apparent problem. Shion is lively. After all she is immortal[8]. Her recovery ended quickly, her physical condition was also checked. The problem is that her weapon was broken. But, Just like Gobuta, I dont need things like a weapon! Aside from that, what will happen to my Hercules Edge?Reforged[9]? So, she more worried about her broken sword. Oh well, that dachi was a great article that kept enduring the reckless utilization by Shion. She seemed so attached to it that she gave it a name, I can understand about her worry. But, we cant do anything except leave this to Kurobee. Though restoration is possible with my regeneration ability, in this case, the magic power that Shion poured into it until now becomes useless. Although Shion would get used to it with much effort, it would be a waste if it return to its original state. I entrust this to no one except the Godly Craftsman Kurobee. Therefore, Shion will go to the match without a weapon. Match for 3 rd place Gobuta vs Shion Its starting. Gobuta performed the Transformation from the start. It seems he uses it better than before. While he glances repeatedly towards Milim in worry, he sets out to fight with all his might. Shion, even though she had saw Gobuta who was full of openings, she intended to conscientiously keep him company. Or rather, did she intent to do it for 30 minutes? Even if she receives a punch with full power, she will just recover. This happened repeatedly. Gobuta was already in tears. Even so, Its wonderful, Gobuta! Even though his attack was completely useless, his expression still show that he still has another card in his hand!(Evil Judge) So Milim performed her live coverage. Her eyes was emitting a message. Giving Up? I wont permit it! Gobuta, so pitiful. During these 30 minutes, it was like waiting for a death penalty. For Gobuta this time was like an extended trialtorture. However, because Milim was watching, he couldnt even escape. Gobuta already made a blunder when he attracted Milim with his cool Transformation that appealed to her. But you know, during these 30 minutes Gobutas movement improved remarkably. They say that real combat is superior to mock training combat, this may surely be accurate. To the last few minutes, Gobuta succeeded in evading several times. Has he gotten used to Rangas speed? As expected, whatever has been said about Gobuta, he is a real genius. Even so, its still impossible for him to win. After 30 minutes pass, its only Shion that is standing. Its victory for Contestant Shion!! So Milim and Souka declared Shions victory at the same time. The 1 st Tempest Tournament, the 3 rd place belongs to Shion. Gobuta did his best too. To even reach such position was already a great feat. Today I think I will treat Shion and Gobuta nicely. - Chapter 115 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 114 Tournament C Finals Part 9 The last day of the Tournament has finallys arrived. The final match is today. Whoever wins between Benimaru and Diablo wont be doubted. Thats because the ones left in the end are the strongest. If Gobuta remained there, there might be objections against it. Well, even so its still a fact that Gobuta remained in the top four. However, Gobuta being 4 th place is Obviously the 4 th place should be taken by Souei or Gerudo rather than Gobuta, it could be said that Gobuta is owner of strong luck. But you know, to be able to unite with Ranga, it mightnot be possible to say that its merely his good luck. Right now he still cant master the ability, but eventually he would master it. Anyway, he could potentially achieve unification Transform in one night, so he would be able to optimize the unification. Before that, he is aiming too high to control the power. Gobuta worked hard. It might be Gobuta that improved the most during this tournament. Well, todays match, It can be said that Benimaru was blessed with his opponents. Although he had a good match against Souei, his other matches were with lower rank people like Gozurl and a win by default with Gobuta. On the other hand, Diablo was against three strong people. The former Demon Lord Karion, and my greatest masterpiece Beretta the Saint Demon Doll. And at the end was Shion. His opponents were powerful people of Demon Lord Class, yet he defeated them all. In any case, if he wins against Benimaru in todays match. Therell be no objection against calling him the strongest in Tempest. Well, how will it turn out? Todays live report will be conducted by Souka alone. Milim left taking Gobuta with her. Apparently she said she will retrain Gobuta for a whole day, she didnt seem interested in the final match. Although I dont know if it is a good or bad thing for Gobuta, it might be rare occasion to receive training and other things from Milim personally. I want him to do his best as much as possible. It seems he trained together with Karion-san the Lion Mask too, they should become good friends. Oh well, while praying for Gobutas safety, lets watch the match. Well then its the last match! Final match, begin!! Final. Benimaru vs Diablo On Soukas yell the match began. Kufufufufu. Diablo rejoiced, joy gushing forth from deep inside his mind. The one who summoned him was truly, a very wonderful Master. Though he lived for a long time, hed never come across a fight that made his heart pound like this. For him, fighting meant trampling down the opponent. The weak were only to be trampled down and get killed. After all, its because there were only a few people that were able to hurt him who was a resident of the spirit world. Even when he rarely manifested in the physical world, it was very simple for him to slaughter people who lived there within the time he stayed there. That also includes the Summoner. After all, not knowing his own standing, the Summoner summoned Diablo who was a high rank being It can only be said that it was a foolish act, he couldnt even protest if he retired from the living. To begin with, what kind of race is Demon RaceDemon? In the ancient past, during the time when the Spirits of Light and Dark were born, receiving the blessing of light, the Angels Egg was laid, and receiving the wave of darkness the Demons Seed was sowed. At the same time when Spirit of Time was born, the egg hatched, and the seed budded. The two were born as a conceptual existence with a pure energy body without a physical body That was the origin of Angels and Demons. The mysterious thing was that the Angels and Demons that were born at the same time were on bad terms. When they meet, fighting is unavoidable, long fights were repeatedly fought. However, because the effects of their fights were too large, unknowingly once in every 500 years theyll only fight for seven days, such an agreement was made. For Diablo who finds pleasure in fighting, such a peaceful period was the most tedious time. For them who dont have physical bodies, they dont have the ability to interfere with the physical world. Thats why, he rejoiced when the summons from the new Demon Lord came, it marked the end of his monotonous time. That Demon Lord (Rimuru) said. I prepared thy food (body), come forth Demon. Be helpful and serve me! He grows excited every time he recalls it. He was summoned and named! He felt so intuitionally. He annihilated the small friesdemons who tried to steal the march, and then he put on a nonchalant look. And so, he obtained it. A new body and a Master who was worthy for him to pledge his allegiance to. That body adapted to him, the body transformed into one he wished for by liberally spending the saved magic power that he hadnt used before. In addition, his Master (Rimuru) had evolved into a true Demon Lord. He felt the influx of energy overflowing into him and replenishing the consumed magic power. And, the most decisive thing, he was given a name. The body that was made from magic power that had been saved up over a long time, the empty body was fully injected with magic power, and when he receives a name his form stabilized. For him, fighting meant trampling down the opponent. Thats why he doesnt have any interest in strength. After all, its because he doesnt have any memory of having a hard fight. Even in fight against the Angel, it was just a massacre and a usual thing for him. Therefore, when the saved up magic power was completely consumed, he became a powerful person worthy to be called a Demon Duke. Even in the Demon world, there is no existence that is higher than him. Right now, he could stably use his experience that he had acquired over a very long time, he might really become an existence proportional to a True Demon Lord. Even Diablo cant see the limit of his Master Rimuru. For the first time Diablo realized there is a sky above the sky.[1] And, for him that didnt have any interest in strength till now, Diablo also began to wish for strength after being inspired by his monster friends. 1 st place. That was a proof of being the highest among the monster subordinates of Demon Lord Rimuru. It was the proof of being the most useful and trusted person. What a sweet sound that titillated the mind. By all costs, the seat of 1 st rank must be mine. So Diablo thought. Shion who proposed the ranking, was defeated by him. But, he also admits Shion was the strongest oni, since she was his opponent for the semifinal. Its not possible to let down his guard. (Kufufufufu. However, the one who win this is me!) While Diablo looks forward to the fight, he doesnt doubt his victory. .Final match, Begin!! By Soukas signal, the final match began. Now all thats left is only to win against Benimaru with all his power. Diablo was not yet eager, but he released the power he carried in his body! Benimaru thought while observing Diablo. This demon..is haphazard. There are many powerful, mutated people amongst Rimurus subordinates. But, only this Demon (Diablo) is special. In Benimarus insight, if he and Shion fought directly, without doubt the winner would be Shion. So he thought. The reason is simple. Benimaru is suited for a group fight while Shion is cut out for individual fight. Its only that. Turning the same amount of energy for group attack into one target would increase the power. But even with such condition, he thought that Shion had more advantages in a one vs one battle. And yet, in front of Diablo, that Shion was defeated. It was a direct fight, yet she was overwhelmed. Benimaru thought that his chance to win in a straight forward fight is low. However Begin! In response to Soukas yell, he distanced himself from Diablo in an instant. Tricks and lukewarm techniques are meaningless. The right choice is to challenge the opponent with the strongest skill with maximum power. That was the decision Benimaru took after watching the defeated Lion Masks and Shions battle, It was decided in the beginning! Hell FlareBlack Flame Prison A black ball as big as a fist flies towards Diablo. There is no attempt from Diablo to avoid it, the formation of the magic circle is completed immediately, and a dome of 3m in diameter was formed with Diablo at its center. Unlike the one from before, its loaded with enormous magic power. It was the successful compression of Hell Fire, which had an unparalleled power which cannot be resisted. Just like Benimaru, Diablo also has resistance against Natural Effects, but its useless against the nullification attribute of the black flame. When the dome is completed, Benimarus victory will be guaranteed, or at least thats what should happen. Kufufufufu. If I receive this attack straight ahead, it will be dangerous. Paradise Time (Time of Allurement)[2]. Diablos voice is heard and the surrounding time stops. Before he was thoroughly burnt by the dome of black flame, the movement of the magic power was stopped, and the generation of heat was obstructed. Though he only saw it for an instant, he fathomed the detail of the technique and its countermeasure. It was another effect of the Unique SkillGreat Wiseman[3] that Diablo possessed, for Diablo that had mastered this skill, skills that need long activation times are useless against him. This was surely the most dreadful aspect of he who had diligently mastered this ability. Also the reason why Diablo deliberately let himself received the attacks from his opponent, was only to reconfirm the result from his analytical appraisal. In case of some techniques, he could even steal it just by seeing it Tch, just by looking, my technique was sealed In the stopped world, Benimaru grumbled to Diablo. His first card is sealed, there is no anxiety in Benimaru while he thinking about the next plan. From the beginning, Diablo was in better position, because he had seen through ones mind. But, even if they predict that they are equal in simple physical combat, if there is no winning move, it will be useless. Since there is physical attack nullification, a simple slash wont give any damage. Although its possible with Aura Blade, its power is too weak to deal fatal damage to either of them. Rather, Benimaru predicted that he would lose if Diablo put his ability to use. Kufufufufu. Please stop being pretentious. You still have a trump card, right? You will die if you arent really serious when receiving my technique, you know! Diablo began the movement to use the technique at the same time as he declared. End of World that surpassed Shions Special Move, is a Super Special Move.[4] Benimaru judged that he had no time to think, and released a master swordsman art he had learned from Hakurou. Dim Stream Slash. its just like flowing water, warding everything and deflect it back at the opponent. Without being able to grasp its elegant simplicity, its effect will perplex the opponent, it is the pinnacle of sword arts. End of World! Dim Current Slash!! At the same time as End of World was cast, the time stopped by Paradise Time begins to flow. Receiving the aftereffects of End of World, an intense pain went through Benimarus whole body. The energy that was unable to be warded off by Dim Current Slash penetrated his whole body. Kufufufufu. You still got more. Or, do you give up? Benimaru was blown off and rolled over on the ground when the stopped time began to move again. Even though the sense of pain was nullified, his whole body was in pain, he noticed that this was a sign that his life was in danger. Diablo asks Benimaru with carefree tone, but Benimaru had no time to reply. Rather, to receive End of World inside of Paradise Time and still be capable of safely standing would be abnormal. However, he didnt care about such thoughts, Benimaru believed that he himself was worthless. His sword skill had improved so that he could now fight on par with Hakurou. His ability to concentrate magic power to use in combat had also increased and he could use it for various purposes. But.Benimaru was inferior to Shion in Individual fights, he was also inferior to Ranga in Large-scale fights. In the end, he who specialized in commanding and seeing the whole picture, is he unable to transcend the wall of strength? That was the issue Benimaru faced. As the Army Commander, he was able to become useful for Rimuru. However, as he was right now, wasnt it impossible for him to become Rimuru Shield? He was haunted by such anxiety. Thats why (Dont screw around with me. Why, there is a need for this great me[5] to be worried about such a small and unimportant thing!) He gradually became furious. Originally he held a short-tempered personality, he had become more mature and learned patience recently, but.. There is no way his initial personality can change so easily. As a Commander he held a sense of responsibility merely to make the aim of harmonious surroundings come to fruition. (To stop is foolish. It not like me, to worry repetitively is troublesome. Thats right, I only need to win. If the opportunity is nonexistent then Ill just make one appear!) Benimaru made a breakthrough. Benimaru stood up and brandished his katana without answering Diablos question. Diablo who saw that appearance as the decision for the continuation of the fight, laughed lightly. Kufufufufu. Its Benimaru indeed! So he said as he took out a distorted blade, holding it with both hands. Its appearance is like three claws, its symmetric. The length of one claw is about 1m, a sharp double-edged blade. Its a special weapon made by Kurobee for Diablo, a ScissorsBladed Claw Scissors[6]. Seeing Diablo who didnt use weapon before and letting out his personal weapon right now, a commotion arises inside the Colosseum. And, while anticipating something, they were engulfed by an intense enthusiasm. Benimaru discarded his hesitation, and had his mind focus. In the first place, there is a guy who improves greatly during a fight. If you say recently, its Gobuta. If that Idiot can, theres no way I cant! is the simplest answer Benimaru came up with. (Ill do it. I will not let this bastard look down on my power!!!!) And while calming his mind, a thick aura enclosed his whole body. He invoked theDemon Flame Transformation, the injury on his body is healed. At the same time, he fused the thick aura and the black flame into one. There are no ripples in it, a beautiful dark red aura covers his entire body and the preparation was complete. It didnt even take more than a second. I will become serious next. Dont resent me even if you die, okay? Kufufufufu. Such confidence, I dont dislike it. Their gaze intersected, each one of them released the greatest technique they held. Scissors of EndLifes Harvest![7] RebirthInterment Blast of Flamethe Hazy Black Flame!![8] Diablos Scissors which reaps all lives, in a moment it clashed with Benimarus Katana dyed in crimson, it was stopped and repelled back. When the Katana was retracted, a surge of black flame aura struck Diablo and slashed at him. Just like flowing water, it cannot be eluded, the flame wrapped up and thoroughly burned everything. Right now, produced at this moment was Benimarus Special Move. Benimarus Katana couldnt stand the heat and the impact so it broke and melted. Diablos Scissors melted too because of the damage it received from Benimarus Katana, and became something he couldnt use. Of course, Diablo who was wielding it also received a large wound on his chest and fell to the ground, defeated. Ku, Kufufufufu. Splendid. This is the first time in my lifethat I tasted defeat. What is this? This bitterness. Never again do I want to taste such a thing Never again? You.. What do you think a fight is.. Benimaru fell to his knee as well, it seems like he had exhausted his spirit energy. E, eetto. Its victory for Contestant Benimaru!! So Souka declared, at this moment, the winner was decided. It was a long tournament that lasted for several days. And so, the end arrived. - Chapter 116 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 115 Underground Labyrinth Exploration Party The final match ended, with Benimaru as the champion. With this the rankings from 1 st to 4 th are decided. Come to think of it, it will be necessary to decide the official positions and titles. For the time being, the Four Heavenly Kings (Shitennou) might be good. Speaking about the Four Heavenly Kings, its Gobuta. Kukuku, that fellow is the weakest of the Four Heavenly Kings. Hes the disgrace of the Four Heavenly Kings! Will something like that be said? It fits so much that its scary. If Gobuta is not in unification state with Ranga, there seems to be a plausible chance of victory against a high ranking party of adventurers. Oh well, it might be difficult to win against a prepared Gobuta. Aside from that, the organization seems to have expanded. Looks like I have to think about the official position. I note it down in my mind. Because the victory ceremony ended, it is now time for the Labyrinth Exploration Party. Its only for applicants, but I hope there are a lot of participants if possible. Today Ramiris is also energetic, she sits on my shoulder. Her face brimming with confidence. Veldora who stands beside me also has a somewhat proud expression. Oi, is it safe? Because today is the exploration party, its not good to be reckless you know? Fuffufu. Its Aluright~![1] Please leave it to me! I will operated the safety device today. Kukukku. However, after tomorrow, it might become the awakening day of an atrocious labyrinth! Looking at each others faces, Ramiris and Veldora laughed wickedly. Is that okay? For some reason, I become uneasy. Leaving the final touches to someone else might be an unwise thing to do. After the lunch break ended, the spectators returned to their seat in the Colosseum. The purpose is to display the Dungeon, but if 10,000 people go to the Dungeon at once it will get too crowded, and it also wouldnt become a decent tour. Having thought about that, I requested one party to represent the conquering of the dungeon. Fortunately, it seems theres nobody who went home after the lunch break. Its possible to advertise it fully with this. Myormiles proceeds to the center of the Colosseum, he greets the spectators with the mike in his hand. And then, Well then without any delay, are there any brave people who want to conquer our countrys famous Dungeon? He shouted. While he shouts, we too head to the center of the Colosseum. Ramiris who is still sitting on my shoulder, summons the Underground Labyrinths temporary gate in the middle of the Colosseum. Ooooo!! A commotion is heard, and a quiet excitement spreads to the spectators. By the way, if there are no applicants, it would be Masayuki-kuns turn. Im able to arrange it perfectly. He is waiting on standby for his turn. As for the live broadcast position, Souka is the cameraman, Hakusou and Nansou will be her helpers. So! The challengers looks will be projected onto the large monitor, its a plan to let spectators observe the Dungeon safely. It would be a big problem if by any chance the big shots got hurt. Therefore, I adopted a plan to let only the representatives personally experience it. Again, if there are no people interested in entering the Dungeon, its Masayukis turn. The problem is to plan the experience of death. However, if the first step into the first floor ends up unreasonable with an instant death, then there will be no challengers in the future. Because of that, I want you to do your best reasonably. Because the area is considerably wide, I dont think they can clear the first floor, but.. This time, I let the helpers (Souka and co) that will accompany them to hold [Group Return] items. If there is a problem, its possible for them to return immediately. For about 2 hours, Souka will capture the best moments inside so that the spectators can enjoy it. Of course, as a souvenir, I also prepared treasure boxes with weapons and other things here and there. Did Ramiris,Veldora, and Milim set an unreasonable trap or not? Its the only worry Ive had since a while ago. Hehe, oi Demon Lord-san. We will reveal your pretenses! To show such a thing like a Tournament and grandiosely fixed matches, no matter how it impresses us, itll not end well! For those kinds of things, you used some kind of illusion magic, right? Its okay even if you dont answer. Also this labyrinth is just a bluff, we can see through your true colors! Hn? Somehow the candidate appears by himself? Its convenient right? Though it also seems idiotic. Apparently people who fought in this Colloseum were thought as some kind of illusion. If you dont have some ability, its not possible to predict what is happening. Probably because of that, there were people who simply enjoyed it as a show and there were some like these guys that suspect it was a hallucination or an illusion. Or rather, for people who were able to follow the matches, they looked pale and wanted to believe it isnt true. Although I said they were able to follow them, they just understood that the fights were on a different dimension, understanding only to such a degree. But that is fine. My purpose was accomplished to some extent, and people who came to pick a fight with me should have disappeared once they watched the fight. As expected, there are one or two people who can understand this among the warriors that were brought by important people from each country. Its fine if those people tell the truth to their employer. It was also expected that there would be some people who wouldnt believe their eyes. Well, as the long-awaited candidate came out, lets make the request immediately. Because this just a trial, naturally the Bracelet of Revival is distributed for free. By Ramiris ability, it is possible to revive 10 seconds after dying. After that an improvement was added, I heard that its ability to cancel injury and pain when dead is confirmed. If High Heal or Full Potion is used, it is possible to revive on the spot. I give them such tips and explain it so they dont think that it will happen outside of the labyrinth. Assuming some idiot misunderstands that its possible to revive even on the outside, its not our responsibility. Its annoying that everything is considered to be the reasonability of the organizer side. Even in my previous world, it feels like the responsibility was pressed too much on the shop side. For the idiot who breaks the rule and acts violently. Even if they die, I think they reaped what they had sown. However, when the explanation is insufficient the responsibility is ours. I take that as a warning; I decided to do things as carefully as I can. Huh there is no death inside the labyrinth? Interesting. Then, you over there please die and show it! He tests it on another person rather than on himself. Oh well, it might be a natural request. The nominated Nansou, put on the Bracelet while weaning a what a pain[2] expression and entered the Dungeon. At the same time, the challengers also enter. The large skinhead man[3], who let out the previous remark seems to be the leader, took out a hatchet. Then, please attack. To Souka words, Nansou is slashed when he about to sayWait!. Kieeeeee!! Or so like that, a loud scream was heard, Nansou is slashed so many times over. Nansou didnt counterattack, he just receive the attack just as it is. Is the skinhead malicious? He keeps on attacking without aiming at the same place as one hit didnt kill him. Though Nansous appearance is a personified dragon, hes not a human. Because the other party is a monster, he torments him without any restraint. Oh well, the attacks is blocked by Nansous scales, and there is a possibility that he didnt really receive any damage. The skinhead is covered with sweat, after he dealt a dozens of blow and he finally demanded support from his companion. Many magic and arrows pour down on Nansou, its seems he finally defeated after some ten minutes pass. I think I should apologize to Nansou later. After all he was pushed to an unpleasant role. Nansous defeated body becomes light particles and disappears. The equipment he wore in his body also changed into similar light articles and disappears. Such spectacle is recorded and projected on the large screen in the Colosseum with the crystal ball that the helper (Souka and co) brought along. And so, at the same moment the light particles disappearing, Nansou is revived on the side of the temporary gate in the middle of the Colosseum. Oooo!! Shouts of joy arise from the spectators. Its troublesome if this too is doubted as a trick, but theres no other way to make them believe other than by experiencing it themselves. So the challenger is only this adventurer. I think I have no other choice but to wait until it spreads from mouth to mouth. Even if there is a curious challenger, a cautious person might not try it. Anyway, the exploration began when the skinhead and co reach an agreement. Now, let the exploration of the Dungeon begin! An unknown world ahead. Just what is waiting beyond this] Soukas face is projected onto the large screen, and the inside situation is relayed. Its made in documentary style. And so, they advance through the first floor madecoherently of stone. I thought that someone would normallydraw a map while advancing, but it seems there is no one preparing a map. Will they be okay? Though I thought there were cave explorations or something like that even in this world. Tch, its only leading to the same path! What, isnt this just a crossroad!] Danna, didnt we already go through this path before? Basson, this bad! It seems like this labyrinth is wider than we thought. I immediately lost my worry for those people. I had already explained about the size, but it seems they didnt listen. Oh well, it maybe that. The worst thing that could happen to them is to return by dying, also an SOS function has already included in the bracelet. If you use the function, Trainee-san and the other dryad will appear to save you. Oh well, though the only thing they do is sent you back forcibly to the surface. The Skinhead man, his name was Basson, he and his companions anxiety had increased, their expressions suggest that they didnt find this situation amusing. Not good, its not the issue with the level of difficulty. The challenger was too foolish. In case of this, I should have prepared a shill[4]. While I lamenting about it, Basson-san! There is a room in this way!? One of his companion notices a door. Oi, Ramiris. Whats inside that room? There is no monster room in the first floor right? Didnt we advertised it properly? It, its alright. That challenger is slightly beyond awful. No matter what Ive said, their recklessness until now was beyond my expectations. But, there is a treasure chest and one monster inside that room. Theres no problem! Okay, if that so its alright, I feel uneasy. Never did I think that our plan will become out of order like this That adventurer was equal to a B- rank. That party was composed of 6 people, for they to fail the first floor of this labyrinth, was something beyond our expectation. Oh well, its not a dungeon you can conquer under 2 hours, but total party annihilation was something bad for the publicity. I look at the image while excited. One person put his hand on the door and opened it carefully. Inside it is one Giant Bear. Its alright. Because its just a monster of C rank, its on level they can defeat. Its a monster! A Giant Bear, Ill become the decoy, you all watch for a chance! Basson leaped into the room and confronted the Giant Bear from the front. And so, the battle begins. His companions covering from his back were launching their attacks one after another, and after minutes they finally defeated the Giant Bear. Its seems nobody is injured. However Oi, did they actually need five minutes to defeat one Giant Bear with six people? If they do poorly like this, it could take about three days for them, only to conquer the first floor. It is, isnt? We need to arrange for the monsters to also drop food ingredients Perhaps the difficulty of the labyrinth is higher than we think? No, I only want to think that those guys are low level. Oh well, the upper floor is a huge map, only the lowest floor closely resembles it in size. Because there were many traps, the map size was gradually narrowed. I made it so that they only would be able to clear 10 floors in one week, so it was good that the estimation was higher than the reasonable level Id thought of. Otto, the desperate struggle with the Giant Bear finally ended! It seems there is a treasure chest in this room. What the heck is inside of it? Because of Soukas voice, I turned my eyes to the large screen. One of Bassons companions opened the box casually. Oioi, dont they take any precautions against traps? I have seen better skills in Ellens professional group before. They are too low level, seeing them made me cringe. About them, in front of my eyes that had been accustomed to game, I cant think of them as anything other than amateurs. Perhaps in this world they arent familiar with the concept of a treasure box inside a labyrinth? Thats why they could still calmlydo something as reckless like that? No, if it was Guido, he would be more vigilant, maybe they dont have anyone with Thief-class skills. Since they are convoy of bodyguards, maybe they are only not skilled in this. In any case, O, ooo!! Basson-san, its a sword! Alright! It seems they pulled a great success. Nay, I set it so that today all the events would be a success with my ability, you know? Oooh, Veldora! Did you read the situation? Its a good decision. If they dont have a great experience today, people who want to come to the labyrinth will decrease. We nod together. Basson and his companions look at the sword in turn and whistle. It seems he likes the sword. All right, everybody! Lets keep going with this pace! Basson put away his hatchet and changed it to a sword. Three kobolds appear, their quick disposal helped confirm the performance of the sword. Though its just the lowest grade of Kurobee works, it might be an excellent sword in their hands. They indiscriminately slay any monster that comes out, and began to advance smoothly. And, it seems they acquired a tremendous amount of Magic Crystals[5] from the monsters drop. This is good! It seems we can earn a lot in here. So he says to his companion with an overjoyed face. They advance with such a pace steadily. And, that situation is covered by Souka. The eyes of the spectators are glued on Basson and his companions activity. Or rather, they were too immersed with feeling that they were also participating in the exploration by the immensely appealing battle scene that was playing on the big screen. A scream is heard every time a monster appears. The splendid reaction is interesting. Its a mood similar to that when watching a horror movie. At the moment it has been exactly two hours, Gyaaaaaaa! One of Bassons companions falls down. It seems he had been attacked by the monster inside the room. The monster inside the room is a single Skeleton. It prepared its bow and sniped at the person who entered the room. The defeated person became light particles and disappeared after his forehead was pierced by an arrow. Above all they were able to experience death at just the right time. The Skeleton is immediately defeated by the 5 remaining people. It might be the right time. They got enough experience. As it is there was enough tension, so they were just the right challengers. Soon the experience time will end! A victim also appeared, lets return from here! Souka who notices the signal from my thought declared so. They collect the treasure chest in the room and return. They activate the bracelets ability. Because this was a trial they wouldnt be able to bring the bracelets back. Their rewards were the various articles they got from the treasure chest. They appear beside the temporary gate in the center of the Colosseum, Unbelievableee!! Did you really revive!? Ah, I thought it was the end for me, but instantly the pain disappeared and I was safe too! Really?? Then, you dont have any headache? No no, from the beginning you guys already gave me headache. You guys completely didnt take any precautions for the traps, so it would be impossible for you guys to go beyond the second floor where traps have been set down. I wanted to tsukomi like that, but I stopped myself firmly from doing it. Hows that? Were you able to enjoy it? The Dungeon will be formally open tomorrow. If you are interested, I want you to challenge it by all means! I gave my final speech, and the Underground Labyrinth Exploration Party also ended safely. The best part of this was the feelings of the spectators. The results from the tournament were very exciting but they were able to receive a close impression of a personal experience inside of the labyrinth from the images. Thus in this way my inauguration as the Demon Lord and the unveiling of the Monster Country Tempest that lasted for several days has finally reached its conclusion peacefully. The night of the same day, once again, we held a grand banquet for our sponsor. The purpose is to maintain a good impression. Thus, to hold the event without any problems was a great success, I cant wait for the responses they would give from tomorrow on. I pray it keeps going just as planned. And so the night grew old while I thought about tomorrow. - Chapter 117 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 116 Evaluation Conference The past few days were busy ones, mainly due to the labyrinth. After my debut as a demon lord, the fighting tournament was held and it proceeded smoothly. Both can be considered as major successes. In particular, the method of using the improved Long-distance communication orb the crystal ball with the ability to record and project images on a large screen, was very popular. We were able to watch the fights of the tournament very clearly through the enlarged images projected onto big screens. Above all, being able to observe the interior of the labyrinth from a safe distance was supposedly a shock, culturally, for foreign authorities. In the case of the Dwarf King, Oioieven though youre openly showing off some horrible thingsThere is just so much potential applications for this, Im at a loss whether this is a good thing or not. Before you disclose this to the public I want to have a word with you. I was given a piece of advice. TN Note: Its specifically more of an outspoken/candid advice rather than just purely advice. For us, its value lies in its entertainment and convenience, however, to the countries surrounding the Great Jura Forest, its a completely different story. Its quite easy to think up a use for it in the military. Being able to command armies from a safe location is a major advantage. Above all, the situation of enemy troops right after a suicidal squad attack could be immediately shown. This piece of technology that we had just willingly shown is an innovative product that can be considered as super high-tech. The technology was developed using my analysis, along with a fusion of science and magic. Thus, it was also easy to produce it en masse. However, the distance and the amount of information transferred is dependent on the user, as it consumes the users magical power to function. This inconvenience was improved using the magical power integration system, but its best that I not say that. Anyway, it seems that in the case of you, something which could be used in the military, is also usable for entertainment. I was told that with amazement. However, it had an excellent effect on publicity. The empress of The Magic Dynasty of Sarion quickly offered cooperation. If youd like, would you want financial support? Ahh, perhaps we would head towards that direction in time. However if we could get some experts on Magitech that would be a real life saver. Fumu, I got it. Well return and review this immediately She left with Duke Elalude after saying that. arions empress had the expression of a child with a new toy, brimming with delight. Compared to the depressed duke, the difference was impressive. I already believe that compared to the initial technology agreement, its only a matter of time before full-fledged joint research begins between us. The Dwarf King prepared a technological research team at home, promised to send them forth to the monster country tempest, before leaving as well. So far, so good. Then, a problem occurred. First, the Tengu clan. I was visited in private after the competition, and I was greeted with the words, I was very rude the other day, and am sorry! I humbly come to thee to plead for forgiveness!! Everyone came to apologise. Well, thats good. Because I didnt think their actions were much of a problem I wasnt bothered all that much. However, heres the problem. Therefore, if, as a means of apologizing, I would like to be allowed to serve under Benimaru and become his bride! Huh? Whats she saying?! The grand daughter of the Tengu elder, Momiji, dropped such a bomb. When you think about it, she has quite the reckless straight-forward personality. I looked at Benimaru and for an instant he was thunderstruck by the news and fell into panic. Begging with his eyes, saying No way, no way! But then, I thought, Isnt this fine? This is something between those two, if I get involved it would only get confusing. As they always say, A wise man never courts trouble. Its my style to avoid these troublesome situations. Well, about that ask the person in question. Outsiders shouldnt interfere, should they? There was extra emphasis on Outsider, and I decided to leave the talking to Benimaru. The executives showed their approval in response to my words. Seems like none of us wanted to get involved. And so, good luck Benimaru! I think that should suffice as the reward for winning the tournament, so flirt to your hearts content! Whilst cheering him on in my heart, the problem was postponed. The issue with the Tengu tribe was left to Benimaru, and I decided to stay out of it completely. Irresponsible? I have no idea what youre talking about And, when one problem was left aside, another comes up. And this problem is the cause of my recent headaches. and that problem is Dungeon conquering did not go as well as expected. The first layer had no traps, and it was meant to help get use to the atmosphere of the dungeon. Thus, I though it would be in the level where clearing it within a day would be possible. However, three days had passed and there were no signs of anyone clearing it. There were even parties who were killed by C rank monsters. Or rather, there were a lot. Blinded by greed, those fools rushed towards the treasure box without even noticing the monsters hiding in the corner of the room. They dont get the basics. In a nutshell, their sense of danger is sorely lacking! In addition, the monsters wandering around were mainly small fry F ranks. There were mainly E ranks, and some D ranks in the mix, but this was ultimately a failure. There were also fools who challenged it alone, and were promptly slaughtered by 3 E rank monsters. There were also those who met D ranked ones, and were quickly killed. They were so low leveled they left me speechless. However the problem was not so bad as to induce panic yet. The challengers this time are a bouncer and a mercenary; prideful guys who we no good at exploration. Even though I waited, no one had cleared it after three days. There are even those who had given up in their midst. Thats a given though. Since the save point is located every 10 levels, if you dont bring in large quantities of rations, youll soon go hungry. And as they got lost, and couldnt decide if they should go for the exit. They were advised to stockpile on provisions and equipment at the beginning, but they didnt heed it. If I seriously designed the dungeon to kill them, there wouldnt be a single successful conqueror even after 100 years. I guess we need to reconsider it all from bottom up. And this is what has been making my head hurt recently. At this rate things are going to take a turn for the worse. No, the number of dungeon conquerors is not a problem If there are magic stones, a small bit of profit could be procured, and thus there are quite the amount of people entering the dungeon one after the other. When the influential magnates returned to their respective countries, they seem to have posted requests for people to conquer the dungeon, amongst them are some who have thoroughly prepared. However, they are in the minority, and those with sloppy preparations make up the majority. And thus, an evaluation meeting. The participants are me, Veldora, Ramiris, and as an observer Masayuki. Alright, judging from the current situation, its completely no good. Our enjoyment, thats not it, I believe in order for there to be some successful conquerors we should give some a bit of guidance. At this rate they wouldnt even reach the 10th floor. I mean, what kind of idiot even tries to take on the labyrinth alone?! After all, they wouldnt even notice their lack of alertness if we dont point it all. And thus, the first level was designed for the sake of getting the feeling, should I turn it into a athletic stage where monsters dont spawn? In this level, you get to learn about traps, have combat training with monsters Well, we can also use it for soldier training for the recruits of the Monster Country. What do you think? Hm, my opinions, I believe theyre too soft. To some degree, Id want them undergo training, to get a feel on their arms I think so too! If Milim were there, they would have all been sent blasting off in a fit of fury! Thus the creators of the dungeon were completely blasting the challengers rather than discussing the difficulty of the dungeon. In that case, there should also be lessons on the basics of dungeon capturing. Like a tutorial. After Masayukis casual remark, we looked at each other. Chuchorial? Whats that? It sounds tasty, is it edible? I though Veldora would know about it, but if not even Veldora knows about it, then theres no way Ramiris would. Thus Masayuki and I described what a tutorial was. The two were convinced. That sounds great. I get it! Lets set it up at once! Ramiris nodded. But, Ah, please wait a moment. I have also noticed something else. What about installing inns and meals on each save point? Or rather, if theyre all spatially connected by a door we would only need one such area right? This way, people who didnt prepare before hand would use it even if its expensive TN Note: you know what to do :3 What was that? Is this guy a genius?! Ramiris directed her line of sight towards him, nodded strongly, and returned to us. Masayuki Kun, well try to adopt your idea. If theres anything else you have in mind, do not hesitate to speak up. While I encouraged him, Masauki was in thought, and recalling a game he once played. Thats right For example, maybe save points that are single use only? Only having a save point once every 10 floors will probably be too difficult. Although I think it would probably be best to rid them of their dependence in less than 30 floors At least until the 20th floor, lets leave a little bit of sweetness in their dungeon capturing experience. Fumu. TN note: As previously mentioned, Japanese equivalent of hm. I see. Umu, I though so too! What Masayuki said is reasonable! Veldora quickly hopped aboard on with Masayukis suggestion. Well, I dont have any objections either. Alright, then Ill prepare hidden room on each floor, connecting it to the dining hall on the 95th floor. This will also increase the usefulness of that town. Then, to implement a drop item that can create a save point anywhere. Is this possible, Ramiris? Of course~! Theres even room to spare The item name is Record Orb, lets make it as a rare drop from small fries!! Great great. The first floor should be for gathering prior experiences in addition to announcements. Whether a person uses it or not is up to them, and its set so that they cant die in this floor. Theres a mechanism that allows them to revive on the spot. Like a childrens playground. Then, the 2nd floor would allow virtual battles with all sorts of monsters. It should be able to reproduce the encountering experience to a certain degree, and it should help with capturing the dungeon. However, unique monsters and boss monsters are excluded as possible targets. That would be way too convenient. Thus on the 2nd floor each person would feel like they have flew into a personal space. The real thing starts on the 3rd floor. However, there will be no traps installed on the 3rd floor, and the demons that roam the halls are also low leveled, only F ranks. I only placed E ranked ones in one section of the area, along with a treasure chest containing potions. Expensive goods will start appearing at floor 5 and below. Just like that, I also though about making adjustments and changed the level of difficulty. Even in game developing, there would be a certain degree of unreasonableness after closed testing. Actually, tentatively, the test is being carried out. However, the ones doing the capturing are 6 members of Yomigaeri under Shions commands. We were able to capture down to the 40th floor without any problems. Well, we didnt arrange a stay on the 30th floor. However, even with the traps and small fries, the capture proceeded without much struggle. Thanks to that, we had noticed we made a mistake in the assumption of the labyrinths difficulty level. We must choose our testers carefully. This will be a future challenge. Thus, we had hosted a evaluation meeting, and remade a new dungeon. Myormiles had sent a request and presented a reward for people to capture the dungeon to the branches of the Freedom Association in each nation. He is doing his job well. Weights were placed on Gozurus wrists and feet, while he stands guard on the 30thfloor. The mezu, now named Mezuru, also defends that floor in shifts. The 50th floor will also be guarded by either Mezuru or Gozuru, but without their restraints. I hope they could get along as fellow defenders. The 95th floor will be the town of the Elves and the Treants (Planned), and with the cooperation of Gerudo and Mildo, the place was finished with a beautiful and fantastical touch. Even though its underground, theres the sun and the sky, even stars can be seen at night. And thus, the labyrinths appearance changes everyday, giving it a fresh new touch. TN Note: Think the mystery dungeon series. And finally, adventurers banning together to form capturing teams, has arrived in the Monster Country Tempest at last. Chapter 118 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 117 Smooth Sailing Having remodeled the dungeon, we once again opened it to the public. Personally, I thought we made it too easy following all of Masayukis suggestion. How was the reaction? First, the idiots who wouldnt listen to the explanation (who only made it up to the 2nd floor at best) were able to get to the third floor. But, they cant clear it. Even so, they challenge it again and again. Whats pushing them so hard? Their masters orders? Pride? Not at all. It was a far more practical reason. Seems like Bassons acquired weapon, the longsword, was pretty damn good. Compared to adventurers equipment, that is. Moreover, I had thought it was Kurobees work, but it was one of his disciples. And this disciples longsword, if ranked normally, would be a high class blade. At best, it could be ranked as a Special high class blade. On the market place, a high quality sword is ten times the price. A special blade is fifty times. Of those who can acquire one, even those affiliated with the army may have a hard time. So I can completely understand the sudden change in passion. Oi, rascals, behold! Doesnt this beautiful blade fit me! Thanks to Bassons shameless boasting, we have had more guests recently. Unexpectedly, he is good publicity for our country, so I am thankful. But, when it all comes down to it, he isnt one to plan these things. Now, even those with half a brain-cell are listening to ur explanation and are using the first floor to practice. Having practiced there, they return to arrange their equipment (which, of course, adds to our profit) and again challenge the dungeon. And thus, we have those who were able to clear the third floor. Floors 3-5 are easily cleared with proper mapping skills, so they were able to clear them. The rest is all up to actual ability. And by the time these adventurers left the labyrinth, the adventurers from various countries came piling in because of rumors. Which led to a fierce race to conquer the labyrinth. Some, of course, started selling maps, so we decided to announce that the labyrinth will be changing. You have to draw your own map, or its meaningless. Map drawing is a fundamental skill they all need to survive. Based on their estimates, it takes 2-3 days to clear a floor; at best, a day. Which is why all the adventurers tacitly agreed to hold a strategy meeting each time the labyrinth changes. Adventurers affiliated with the Freedom Association were clearly on a different level. They formed teams not composed solely of monster extermination team, but also of gatherers and scavengers. So they are very adaptable. Having heard the explanation, they quickly understood the rules. Perhaps it will be too easy for them. And their clearing speed only proved the fact. Particularly those versed in Elemental magic: they use spirits to select the correct path to the next floor. Its cheating! Elemental magic is cheating! I asked Ramiris about it, and Ah, yeah! Totally didnt think of that! But, that just means they are really liked by the spirits, so they are trustworthy! She responded. Well, not like all of them can communicate with spirits, and those who use elemental magic are few among them. Theres no need to act against them yet. In fact, I would rather commend their resourcefulness. Moreover, ruin explorers are rather good at identifying traps. They are able to carefully judge a treasure chest. They are worlds different than simple barmen, and are approaching this as their profession. Thus, the labyrinth is slowly being cleared and the number of challengers is ever increasing. We again gathered to discuss the current state of affairs. Unlike last time, things are proceeding smoothly, so we are merry. Basically: we are all smiles. Oi, Masayuki, did you say you were? I had thought I saw potential in you, but you are quite the man Veldora haughtily praised Masayuki the moment we gathered. Ah, is that so? Uh, thanks Masayuki replied, surprised at the sudden praise. With a Who the hell is this guy? kind of look. Yo, he was here last time, I introduced you two did you forget who he was because of how nervous you were? Ah, this is my best friend, Veldora-san. I introduced you last time, right? This is Ramiris, the fairy master of the labyrinth Ay, I shall recognize you, Masayuki Yahoo! Youre great. This success is all thanks to you! Unlike last time, perhaps due to recognizing his existence, they are smiling at him. He returned their smiles. Ah, thanks. Im Masayuki. Satoru like Rimuru, I am a world traveler. They call me a hero, but thats just a joke so please ignore it Unlike last time, he properly introduced himself. What a grand improvement. Unlike last time, they recognized Masayuki and are now able to hold a conversation. But Ramiris is a fairy, huh. To be able to create such an amazing labyrinth you are amazing! Upon Masayukis praise, Eh! You, I like you. Ill make you my follower. And did you hear, Rimuru? He said Im amazing! Coming at me with a drop kick, Ramiris exclaimed with great pride. How annoying. I easily evade the drop kick, Right, right. Amazing, amazing. That aside, if Masayuki wants to follow you, I have no problem with that, you know? I respond. A demon lord and a hero. I guess thats fine. Umm, what kind of person is Ramiris-san? And, what about Veldorasan? Rimurus friend? Eh, yeah. Did you not know? Ramiris is one of the demon lords. And Veldora is a dragon Huh, what? Demon lord and a dragon? EHH? Seriously~su?! Masayuki Considering his behavior last time, I thought he just had guts. But he simply did not know. Ignorance is bliss. And now that he knows, that they are a dragon and a demon lord, it seems his soul has escaped his body To have been recognized while yet ignorant, this guy is seriously lucky. Does it have anything to do with his Heroic DispositionC that is, are his surroundings themselves affected? Thinking of these things, I decided to ask of Masayuki. Ah, well, I did plan to disable the skill, but You negotiated with the demon lord and decrease the difficulty of the dungeon as expected of our hero!!! My comrades said, praising my name. And, well, they are inside that dungeon, so let me say my thanks Is what he said. So his luck is not related to a skill but is rather his natural disposition. Im honestly surprised. Having thus finished our self-introductions, we turned to the matter on the table. Our sales are going well. Myormiles is very happy. The challengers drop out and challenge the labyrinth again and again. They come buying our items again and again, so we easily service a thousand people a day. Now, as per Masayukis suggestion: drops. We need to figure something out about monsters dropping items and unidentified equipment. But, drops are a surprisingly difficult topic. Normally, monsters would drop raw materials or stones at most Why is this necessary? Veldora asked. The response, Huh? Well, there are those who dont naturally recover and would suffer a defeat as a result, right? So, I thought: wouldnt it be nice if monsters dropped potions? And, as for unidentified equipment: when they pick it up, theyd need to leave the labyrinth to have it appraised, right? And by providing such a service we could make a bit more money. We could also mix in some poison with those potions I see. Getting treasure from treasure chests and some trash from monsters, huh? Unidentified, huh; that does excite me. Id be very excited while having it appraised. Maybe well also raise difficulty in parts where there are such drops. And I bet there will be those who pack up full of trashy drops to sell back in town. I see. Well, that be as it may, shall we shift labyrinth around now? I ask. Overall, Im rather satisfied with how things are going. Sounds good Ramiris said, like a know-it-all. Hey, do you seriously understand what I just asked? I sent a glance at her, but she averted her eyes. So she was just going with the flow. Crafty rascal. That aside, We all nodded, having come to a general consensus. Having monsters swallow trash proved very easy, in fact. Trainee and the Dryad helped with that. After space magic to place trash in front of them the monsters just swallow it. Monsters spawn randomly on the begining floor, so theres nothing we can do about that, but floors past 6 have monster rooms, so those we can prepare in advance. By delivering magical energy via pipes we can control when a monster will spawn, and in front of them we can then drop an item. Of course, some of the items will be held by trap-monsters, but theres nothing you can do about that. Managing the spawning of all the monsters would be a pain, if not for just having them spawn in a single room. We fill a room with monsters, distribute the times, and release the monsters. Thus, we are able to quickly fill the dungeon with drops. And thus our dungeon is nearing completion. The 95th floor we made into a city. For the elven women who clean, cook, and manage our inns. They are a wonderful workforce, and Ill have them leave in that city. Of course, not just the women, but also the men. The treants and the dryads already took root there, building a city of trees. And thus a beautiful town appeared amidst the floor. A city of Fairies. The elves will surely be calmer living among the trees. Accordingly, they expressed their joy with gratitude. And immigrated their with hearts full of hope. Of course, they are able to manage inns and bars by themselves. There are a number of man-made inns on that floors, just as there are at other save points. Managing it all is an elder treant. Oh, and as there is a chance that treants spawn in this labyrinth, we decided to have them guide and support adventurers along. Of course, they gladly accepted. Thus we finished remodeling the labyrinth, and our workload decreased a level. Seems like the time to refresh the floors came again. By the time we finished the dungeon, someone had broken throughthe tenth floor. According to the announcement, the guardian of the 10th floor, the Ogre Lord had appeared. The town was rather festive The group to have broke through that far was Hero Masayukis group. Ma~sayuki, Ma~~sayuki!! They cheered. Though his expression was a cramped smile, it must have appeared dazzling to the onlookers. The Ogre Lord was a B+ ranked monster, but clearly no foe for Masayukis group. In fact, his comrades are rather skilled, and able to escape even tough situations unscathed. Ogre Lord drops items from the ogre series. The drops this time were: ogre axe and oxe shin guard. As part of a series, its a rare item. Weapon choice is random. Try your luck again if you didnt like it. But just a look at this weapon made the adventurers eyes change. Up until now they had aimed at marginal profit but all of that changed now. A boss appears once every hour and if he gets defeated one needs to wait another hour. And when a boss gets defeated, a save point floor appears. Once you cross beyond this floor, you can never return to this boss fight. Thats to prevent people from monopolizing the boss. This boss drops an item box. So you dont know what kind of gear you get before you open it. Regardless of the type, though, it will be part of the ogre series. And as a B+ ranked boss, it certainly can be defeated by a well-prepared team of six. News of this quickly spread among all the adventurers. Greatly increasing the number of challengers. Just as planned. By now, there is not a single person in the world who has not heard of Tempest, the city of the labyrinth. Chapter 119 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 118 Labyrinth and Trust The labyrinth management is going smoothly. The hearts of the visitorsAdventurers are captivated due to the initial lavish hospitality. With this, they will challenge the Dungeon and try to conquer it many times just like ants attracted to sugar. Even though the reward after every tenth floor is one of the attractions, its nothing but a ruse to attract customers in the beginning. The things obtained inside the labyrinth are more important. From the11 th to 20 th floor, the monsters will begin to work together. It becomes impossible to conquer the Dungeon with just brute force. And on each floor the amount of fiendish traps that block their way will increase. From there on is the real deal. Rumors that the boss of the 10 th floor drops rare class equipment spreads among the Adventurers in the blink of an eye. Originally rare class items were excellent arms made from Demon Steel that weathered many long months and years before gaining an ability as the Demon Steel evolves. The Demon Steel that Tempest produced was an ore undergoing change because it was exposed to the thick aura Veldora had release, and it contained an overwhelmingly high purity of magic power. For that reason, theres a peculiarity of the Demon Steel and the alloy that make the user get used to the arms more quickly than a regular arms. The arms that were made from this high-quality material have a special class performance with just that alone. Even a trial product has the performance of rare class when it is Kurobees work. But, one fact came to light here. Even if the arms are of the same class, there is a difference in the performance. There is a great difference in the quality between the rare class equipment made by Kurobees apprentices and his own works. This is a detail that only a person withAppraisalcan see. Its possible for me to copy Kurobees works and the finished product would naturally be of the same class. However, as I said before, the performance can be said to be inferior to that of the original. This can be considered a phenomenon caused due to my blacksmith skill being inferior against Kurobees blacksmith skill. It can be said that there was also a level in judging arms. An amateur cannot tell the difference, an ordinary arms dealer cant do it either, but an Adventurer who entrusts his life to the weapon, he will understand the difference clearly. Perhaps, the weapon also grows whenever its used. And then, even if the arms were just being made by Kurobee, they might have already possessed some growth. If you seek to appraise the arms, you might see the level of the weapon. As for the rare class equipment that the boss of the 10 th floor drops, it is the greatest masterpieces of Kurobees apprentices works. There is a difference in the skill between each apprentice, but theres not a large difference between the performances. I hope they polish their skill and I will expect the creation of various kinds of equipment in the future. So it was a different situation. The arms that are dropped by the boss of the 10 th floor may be great equipment for normal people, but for us its only a place for Kurobees apprentices to improve by competing to produce a success product. It doesnt mean it hurt our pockets very much. Rather, what more surprised is that the level was rare class. It doesnt mean it will drop every time. The percentage to get the rare class equipment from the treasure chest that the boss protects is set to be around 2%. Assuming you need one hour to defeat the boss once, its not possible to open the treasure chest 24 times in one day. So, they should be able to get one rare class item on the second day. I think its the perfect drop rate to incite people with a passion for gambling. I think its human nature to collect a series items and if they get the same item, it will be exchanged or sold. As a result, Im able to make more and more rational reasons for people to dive into the labyrinth. And about the Inn inside the labyrinth. At the side of the stairs to the next floor, an unnaturally made door with the word Inn on it was created. First of all, one silver coin is necessary to open the door. This is equal to the admission price to enter the labyrinth. However, there is a reason why the Adventurers cant avoid but to use this Inn. The reason is the change of the labyrinth. At first, I considered changing the labyrinth every three days, but Masayuki insisted that the difficulty to capture the Dungeon was too high. And so, right now on the seventh day, the labyrinth changes once a week. That guy because he has a strong luck, doesnt hesitate to charge through the labyrinth but he would still take three days to capture the 10 th floor. There are few Adventurers that will explore the vast map without hesitation. The spirits guidance also has a limit when showing the shortest route. When it comes to this, there is no other choice but to camp inside the labyrinth. After securing a room with treasure chests, if they sleep there, a lookout is even necessary on the inside. Also, the equipments obtained from the labyrinth were too good to be thrown away. But there was a need to prepare foodstuffs, so there was a limit in the quantity that could be transported. If the reserved food runs out, they need to withdraw immediately. There is also no reason to worry about hunger as they can use the emergency escape function of the Bracelet of Revival, with this they can reduce the amount of food they bring for more empty space. So, it was a natural matter that they want to use an Inn if possible. As long as they can find the stairs before starving, they can take the minimum amount of food. Including the silver coin charged for reentry, there was no choice to be frugal. However, it not only charges one silver coin for one use, the charges once inside were also more expensive. A meal charges three times more. Though the room without a meal is like sleeping together in a place that is small like a capsule hotel, the price for it is set as three silver coins. As one would expect, the building is divided between man and women. However, even if the price is very high, there will still be people who will use it. Although it costs 5 silver coins to use the furnished large bath, unexpectedly the number of customers was quite high. Since they fight all the time inside the labyrinth, they are covered with blood and sweat. Maybe they were glad since there even a service to clean their equipment, it was really popular. Although the service content was inferior to that of inn-town, but if I have to say it, the profit ratio from the inside of labyrinth was tremendously high. Although at the beginning I wanted to leave his place to the Trent, I decided to use it as a place to train new employees. The people with unskilled cooking abilities or the people who were serving customers for the first time can do their practice in here. Since the profit in here was beyond my expectation, I think its possible to do it. Also, there might be a lot of attraction due the usage of toilets. (Due to the ability to relieve oneself.) There wasnt anything that could be called a toilet in labyrinth. Since they were dancing with deathwell if push comes to shove, they have the resolution to just let it leak out. There was no need to clean up after. The reason being that the monsters would clean it willfully. The slime born in the labyrinth eats anything. They eat anything from excrement to the remains of the monsters corpses. They will immediately be born, even if they were defeated by adventurers, they repopulate quickly so the labyrinth is unexpectedly clean. Nevertheless, there were situations that they cant handle without a toilet. They will likely cry if they were attacked in such a defenseless situation by a monster. Although they say, Time-out! The monster will not listen. Not only about the Big one, even to do the small one lookout is needed. In the worst case they just let the urine leak out and cope with it, but I dislike that. At that point they might want to go back, but if after they returned to the town and their peeing was seen, it would be an unthinkable shame play. Then, what about letting until it dries a bit and leaves it as it is? I also dislike that. Eventually, the conclusion is that a lookout is necessarily. If there is a room, you could do it inside, but the fundamental problem doesnt change a bit. For a man then this is fine, but for a woman this is a matter of life and death. Mixed parties of men and women are not something rare, so considering the toilet situation, the utilization of the inn, naturally, would increase. By the way, there seems to be some kind of magic calledPhysical Condition Control. It can decrease the frequency of excretion to some degree, so it is possible to endure it. Of course there is a limit; it can only last for 3 days. Except for bold people who didnt mind leaking out in the middle of battle, this can be called an indispensable magic for an adventurer. Because the effect has a limited use then that means it would encourage them to use the inn. So, with such feelings, the management is going as smoothly as planned. The immigration check to enter Tempest has become strict. Unlike before, only some merchants and adventurers with verified identification and qualifications can enter the country Well, the reason is to beware of spies, but there are also other reasons. That is rating. The inn in Tempest has became high class-oriented. There are many common inns, but it is difficult to accept all adventurers. If we let uncivilized people with mostly with unknown background inside, it will be hard to deal with them properly. Because of that, a fixed demarcation was needed so that the general public that wants to stay in the inn-town will stay in a separated section. Anyway, although fighting inside the town is forbidden, its difficult to prevent an idiot from chanting magic. Because there were important research facilities, a sorting is necessary by all means. However, because I kind of want to market the city as a sightseeing spot. I decided that anyone that has conquered 10 floors would receive a permit to stay in the city. Of course, if they caused trouble, the permit would be revoked. Well, it somehow had an added value, since the high food quality somehow became well-known, this could be related to the motivational increase. Well, there is also a chance to purchase armaments from the Monster Country, Tempest. Because of rumors from the merchants that came to this country to trade, there was a rumor about the high class equipment in the weapons and armor shop in the city among the adventurers. Naturally the one who spread the rumor was me. Myormilles-kun did a good work. The arms regularly made by Kurobees apprentices were distributed to the merchants. Naturally theyre high quality, and the reputation is great. The unique equipment and the trial products are displayed but theyre not on sale. It was decided they would be sold it to the consumer directly. If a person goes over ten floors, that person is suitable to be labeled as stronger than B rank. If they can defeat the B+ rank Ogre Lord, they may have the capabilities to own a strong weapon. Or rather, for a B rank adventurer they might have a reasonable amount of money. Ellen and her party seem to be poor, but I think they are an exception. Preventing the influx of people who dont have money is one of the ways to prevent unnecessary trouble. It can be said that using the labyrinth, the adventurers will be sorted by their personalities and strength. Actually, because there is a possibility that Yuuki sent out a spy, I cant accept everyone. Judging from appearances, there was no person with bugs clinging to them. Perhaps it was related to the amount of control over the person. Hinata had a bug. This was proof that she was strongly dominated. Masayuki didnt have the bug. Even so, he seemed to be under the effect of Thought Guidance. However, if the person doesnt have the bug, I believe I wont have to worry as I can easily release it with myDemon Lords Haki. I must gather information so that I wont be caught unprepared while limiting the entry to the country for now. And so one month has passed. Myormilles reports to me with a joyful look on his face. Its going well, Rimuru-sama. The profits increase because of the improvement. Even if you deduct the cost for the drop products in the labyrinth from the profit, the profit covers it all. Though the rate of profit and investment can be said to be at 10:11. Its enough to pay the wages for citizen labor. It seems that the national profit will grow in the future. If the number of the consumers increases, I think it might improve. Also, merchants come frequently to visit and say that they want to do transactions. Even in the Inn-town, because of the visiting merchants or workers who deal with monster parts, it has become like a small city. Rather than just staying there, theyre asking whether they can open a workshop or not. So Im told. Fumufumu. Its as I expected from beginning. As I explained before, in the end its not about making things and selling them at a high price only to make profit. But, its about the lack of jobs for the people that come in and out of this country. Its my task as the king to give all of the citizens jobs, in other words to give them a raison dtre. Although we created the labyrinth in jest, as a centerpiece to draw in people, it was a success. Afterwards, the money that was acquired by the adventurers that try to conquer the labyrinth would be spent on our countrys commodities. About the commodities, its not limited to inns or meal service, but it also extends weapons, armors and, lastly, perishable goods. And eventually, the good quality of the equipment made in this country will be widely known. That is spread from mouth to mouth, theres no need for us to advertise the commodity, and the customers will come by themselves. And as a result, Tempest would be acknowledged by many adventures, and would become essential for them. There would be a few people that will doubt the high performance armaments. After all, there is a place nearby where the purchased armaments can be tried out. And like that, trust for this country would be accumulated little by little. The one thing more important than profit is trust. As long as it doesnt go into red and the sum total is black, then I can say that the labyrinth management is a success. Since the main purpose for making the labyrinth was to attract customers and make this country be recognized by others. So if we receive profit from the labyrinth, then it can be called a Huge Success. Receiving my intent, Myormilles also nodded. I think thats not a problem. The number of customers increases steadily. The fact that this country is a monster country governed by a Demon Lord is well known. In accordance to Rimuru-samas prediction, I think they have begun to give their trust to us. Myormilles powerfully affirmed. Moreover, us huh? Though he is a human, he seems to completely think about things from our point of view. Its a pleasant thing. A trust is not obtained instantly. It is say that trust is tough to obtain, and easy to lose. I think its exactly as like that. You could invite people by stimulating their greed, but it wouldnt be easy to gain their trust. If the other party thinks that it could satisfy their own greed, then it could be said I have acquired their trust. With such a condition, you should work steadily. A relationship base solely on greed is dull, but it is a great opportunity to see a persons true nature. I also nodded back to Myormilles, I was pleased with the present success. And so, in the inn town. There is a workshop for Kurobees apprentices to repair equipment. The craftsmen heard the rumor from adventurers settled down in the area and seemed to say that they wanted to open a workshop. Such a request seems to come in frequently. Eventually, I think the inn town will develop and give off the feeling of a satellite town. I think its great, it seems interesting. I gave permission for the establishment of the workshop to Myormilles. As a result, just like I expected, a town was established at the bottom of the mine that would develop into satellite town that surrounds the labyrinth. a Kantei Kaiseki C Analysis and Judgment, lets shorten it as Appraisal. Inn-town/Post townވ Shukubamachi. Shukuba were post stations during the Edo period in Japan, generally located on one of the Edo Five Routes or one of its sub-routes. It was places where travelers could rest on their journey { Taichou Kanri A satellite town or satellite city is a concept in urban planning that refers essentially to smaller metropolitan areas which are located somewhat near to, but are mostly independent of larger metropolitan areas. Guros Corner A part of prologue or chapter of some story I have in my mind. (Dont ask when it continue XD) The sunshine pierce through the room from the open window. Illuminates the inside of the room that scattered with things like book and papers on its floor, on the chair in that room sat a young man with a blond short hair and a cowlicks on his somewhat spiky hair. That young man is reading the book that been opened on his left hand, he meticulously examine the content of that book with his somewhat sharp and gloomy eyes while his right hand is writing on the paper placed on the table in front of him. On that paper was full with weird-shaped letter, that weird-shaped letter used by the ancient civilization that once ruled over this world but it just an ancient history now. That weird shaped letter is called Runic that was used in magic-related research and engineering in the olden times. When that young man stop his hand that writing on the paper, he closes the book and placed it on the table, he then takes that paper with his left hand and take out his staff with a considerably size of magic crystal on its ends that is laid on the wall besides him, he then left his seat and gazing out of the window and face up to sky, as he speak, With this, I can finally realize my goal! A smile cracked as he end those words. He pointed his staff to the sky and, What I desire is the world, I will conquer it! This is the story of the ****** of the world, Radt ********. Chapter 120 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 119 The way to enjoy a dungeon Gobuta has returned. Milim seems to have beat some sense into him, judging by his broken state. Did he become stronger? I dont know. It does look painful though. Hehehe, I finished I cleared it! Gobuta kept repeating this line. With a big nod, Yes, great job! I didnt think you could clear hell mode! Milim praised him. If Milim praised him, he must have truly accomplished something. When I asked him about it later, her training regiment was constant combat. Constantly fighting devils of equal fighting strength or higher. As Milim-sama said, You have already reached the pinnacle of your power and will not be able to draw any more magical energy. But, that changes when you fuse with Ranga. So, the only problem remaining is being used to controlling that power! Let Ranga increase the power output, you focus on polishing your feel for it! Since then Ive constantly worked to improve my battle sense. He said with a smile. Having acquired the extra skillWisemanhis processing speed has increased. He has really become quite something. Now that Milim has come to play I think its time to take out the item I had prepared. Veldora, Ramiris, and Milim: these three are looking with great interest at the item in my hand. We are in Veldoras room. On the lowest floor of the dungeon. Gather around, folks! I have a special item here. Never seen before, a breakthrough the likes this world has never seen. I have come up with another way to pass the time! I said and distributed the item to the three of them. This I have developed thanks to Sarions Empress and Duke Elalude, based on the Homunculus. That is, I found something pretty nifty while playing around with artificial bodies. Whats this? Never seen anything like it? Is it food? Hmph, looks like a vessel for a soul They all voiced various thoughts. Veldoras hypothesis is really close. This is indeed a pseudo-vessel for the sole based on the Homunculus project I personally revised. But Ramiris food? Seriously? You dont think that all I do is for food, do you?! Ah, whatever. Veldora is basically right. This is a vessel for a soul. Preparing a soul is rather difficult, so I tried making a monsters pseudo soul. I want you to hold it and think of a shape you really like. You can imagine a monster that actually exists if you want A goblin or an orc, for example? Or a horned rabbit, or a man-eating bear? Hmm? Anything goes. But pick something you like. No take backs later, got it? Their questions satisfied, they all closely held the object in their hands. And the magic power swirled around them coiling into the object, giving birth to the monster. Of a form the master desired. First, mine: Of a light existence, a ghost was born. Negating all physical attack, a body made of pure magic. Ill omit the status, but its special skills wereChemical MagicandNegate Physical Well, such a ghost would naturally ignore physical attacks. Next, Veldoras: Upon his wish, bones stood up. A skeleton. It cant use magic, but it may be learn it later. As a special skill it learnedBattle Spirit. But it cant use it yet. Next, Milim. A plump and soft body formed. But without limbs. Its a bright red slime Hey Hey, why a slime? Are you making fun of me? No, I mean, you said to pick a monster you really like is it a problem? Right back at me! Damn it Well, at least shes happy with her slime. But why the hell is it red? Finally, Ramiris. A knight? No, armor? She made living armor. A full plate set. And her monster is the largest amongst ours. I bet she made it particularly large due to her own complex about her height. There is nothing inside the armor. Well, I guess it fits her. Everyone was staring at the monster they created in wonder. But the fun was yet to begin. Friends, please listen. Our fun has yet to begin. Please sit down somewhere and make yourself comfortable. Then, addressing your monster, recite the possession chant Nodding at my words, they found a place to rest. Its Veldoras room, but hes got a bunch of chairs and cushions so its not hard to find a comfortable corner. And we recited the possession chant. My consciousness blacked out and quickly returned. I felt the radius of myMagic Perceptiondecrease along with my overall perception of the world. The pseudo-senses are there, so this is still worlds better than when I first reincarnated. But the others have probably never experienced anything like it, so it must be tough. Once I survey the room I see a skeleton moving around and a slime moving much too fast. And a full body of armor moving squeaking along. Once they got used to their bodies, This is amazing! They exclaimed. Yes, this feels even better than I thought. Just like my own body. But my abilities have dropped so its hard to move. But, after recognizing its abilities itll be easy to predict actual movement. Im already able to move it as I like. Yep, its a success. Now then, you understand exactly what we should do with these forms? Ku ku ku. What a foolish question. I already now. Its a game! What? Really, Veldora?! Master! In that case, I must defeat enemies while in this form? And this body will grow? As expected of Veldora. He immediately understood what I wanted to do. Right, its pseudo-VRMMO. Err, rather than MMO, is it more of a MO? Well, that doesnt matter really. Whats important is to enjoy the labyrinth we have built. Fufufu, I knew youd understand, Veldora. You have seen through my plan. Ramiris, we will not defeat enemies. We will conquer this labyrinth. And have these bodies level up! Oh, and of course well slaughter any adventurers in our path. Ooooh, I see!! Yes, now I see the light in the end of the tunnel! Our faint hope for fun. For revival we put on Ramiris braceletsCand not those that break after a single use. And now, Now then, we need equipment. If you can move around now, lets go see Kurobee for some equipment! Ah I see! I am no skin and all bone! Fufu, what a fool. I am the high speed ultra slime! I have no need for any equipment! Hey, listen. As a piece of armor what else do I need? Who knows? Hell figure something out? Well, lets go! Milim, if you dont need anything, please watch the house for me D-dont be stupid! Even I need to pick out something nice! What a selfish kid. Of course, I too want some equipment. Lets return to our bodies, and go get some. To return just wish to End Possession. Youll then return I told them after returning to my body and storing the gem in a bag. By the way, Veldora nad Ramiris returned, but Milim jumped on my lap in that form. And, Ill go like this! She exclaimed. She seems to really enjoy it. So childish well, shes a kid. Kids will be kids, right? So we headed out. After heading over to Kurobees smithy we placed an order for custom made equipment. I got a Death Scythe and Hell Cloth. Even though Im a ghost, I can equip it because it is magical equipment. Veldora got a Death Sword, Hell Armor, and a Gate ShieldCfully protected. Milim the slime could only get some really simply equipment. Death pick and a Crimson Robes. Cant get the effect if you dont equip it, right? She mused with a smile on her face. Hey, as long as shes happy! And, Ramiris. I had a heavy full plate prepared for her. Ramiris was skeptical, and when she had her living armor equip it Her armor absorbed it. It then fell to pieces, Was scattered with the wind, And came together, having changed from Living Armor to Living Custom Armor. Not an evolution, but a clear change. Wow! Its so much easier to move now! As Ramiris said, her armor now moved as if someone had oiled itCreally smooth motions. Seems like the armor had an effect on her mobility. Never would have expected that to happen. Happy Ramiris now went to pick out a weapon. Fufun! I have no need of a shield! She said, and picked the heaviest and largest weapon. The Death Axe. It is the most overwhelming weapon, but is also hard to use. Well, anything goes, I guess. Normally she gets called a good-for-nothing, so all of this must have really fueled her ego. I got to see an interesting part of her. Thus, I, having shed physical form, specialize in magic. My class is a wizard. Maybe Ill learn some restoration magic later on. Veldora can do anything. Hes also planning on learning some magic His class is a magic knight though he doesnt know any magic yet. Milim is a high-speed, one-shot-one-kill kind of lass. Well, who wouldnt want to defeat an enemy with a single punch? The plan is to have her fall from the ceiling and trap our enemies. If it works its be great, if it doesnt? Well, she can just run away then. She is fast. In a sense, shes the perfect slime. Her class is an Assassin. We could have Souei teach her, but its bad to have pleasure interfere with actual business. Ramiris is all about that strength. She may actually be pretty sturdy and reliable. Her class is a Berserker. Not thats shes mad, but that her swings are dangerous. Once she and Veldora get the hang of their classes, theyll make great tankers. Now then, our shiny new gear is ready and equipped. Our equipment is ranked unique. But, since we had to make it so that our type of monsters could wear it, its effects are not that high. For beginners, though, it is extremely good equipment. Well, even if someone tries to steal it, weve cursed the equipment so it wont work. Thus, our preparations are in order. For us who do not hunger, we had no need to prepare any provisions. And our spirits high, we headed to the dungeon to fill it with adventurers blood! By the way, as for my body that I left, I planted a piece of my consciousness into it, so I can react. Since we cant play around all the time, my body is in my Tempest office for emergencies. So I missed nothing. Having thus quickly returned to the labyrinth, we are ready for departure. Our adventure has only begun! Thus, we enjoyed ourselves a little. Though we had some failures, our game proceeded smoothly along. Of course, the rest of the world did not stay still. I did collect information while having fun, and heard of something I could never have imagined. Even we demon lords are not gods. What we do not know we cannot predict. Happiness always comes to an abrupt stop. Like a midsummer nights dream, we awaken. And upon hearing these news, these days of pure bliss came to an end. End of Founding the Demon Capital Arc Some translator notes: Milim youre too damn cute! I also want to play this game! Damn, I really do like the way Fuse-sensei writes! Chapter 121 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 120 Setting Off Hinata returned from her attack on TempestCwhich would later be called the Templar Captains revoltChaving suffered a crushing defeat. Without a single apology or excuse, Hinata resigned as the head of the imperial guard and cut all ties with the Holy Empire Ruberion. As such, even the Empires representatives, the Seven Celestial Sages could not punish her. Therefore, they simply decided to continue observing the situation. The Western Saints Church, however, could not stay silent. She selfishly went off on her own and even lost. Losing to monsters is a problem in itself, but she even dared to return alive. And even confirmed that those remaining in Tempest were alive and well. In other worlds, they came as assassins but were defeated fair and square. Thats not a mistake one can easily recover from. In fact, had they all died, the Church could have attributed it to monsters wicked and cruel nature, rile up all of humanity, and. For the Church, this is by far the worst outcome. Even then, Nicholas was happy that Hinata returned. But thats a different matter. The problem remains. And then, to Nicholas, who was holding his head, Hinata so said: Just say that I acted on my own. Fooled the knights and acted without the Churchs approval. Though it will contradict the Churchs dogma that all monsters are evil, but at least it wont subvert all of it. After all, the weak need the Church. We cant go around losing an organization that is willing to extend the weak a hand, now can we? Without any hesitation she proposed to Nicholas. Just as before, as if looking down upon the world she presented the most logical conclusion. If necessary, cut away one to save the wholeCperfectly pragmatic. Even if the one to be cut away is she herself, she would not hesitate. But still, she seems to have changed a bit: no longer are her eyes filled with blind devotion to the creed. Her face instead carries a smile of nearly divine kindness. And this was a proposal Nicholas could not refuse. Though her face now expresses heartfelt kindness, it did not change her nature. Her proposal is well thought out and the Church would suffer minimal damage as the result. Nicholas understood that too well. Hinata, did you change a bit? Have I? Cant know yourself, now can you? But I do think that I was in too much of a hurry. To save people with my own hands, so I thought. I dont think I was wrong to sacrifice the few to save the many. I can proudly say that I fought for what I believed in. But I also dont think its wrong to try to save everyone. I think I was too focused on the big picture and lost something important. I dont want to save just the majorityCI want to save everyone. Feel free to laugh if you think it impossible. I just want to see the world, judge it with my own eyes, and pick the path I truly believe in Is that what the Demon Lord taught you? No, not really. A beloved teacher admonished me, and I recognized the existence of a demon lord Recognized a demon lord? Yeah. It was not pure evil. Just another soul living quite selfishly Is that so Well then, I will believe in you Hinata-sama. And the Demon Lord whom you believed in For Nicholas, Hinata is and was everything. Even if she lost, he could not complain if she returned alive. If the Empire decided to punish Hinata, he fully intended to use the West Saints Church to defend her. This time, however, it was unnecessary because Hinata herself decided to resign from her post. And disposing of the whole affair as the Templar Captains Revolt, Hinata became a stray adventurer. One who gives hope to the weakCa Hero. The knight who lived by the creed was dead, and instead the hope of the people was born. Nicholas understood this as well. Thus, he did not oppose her actions. Later, he would come to regret it. Hinata then assembled the Templars and the Blood Shadows and declared that she steps down from her post. The Templars were content but the shadows opposed her declaration. . Hinata-sama has been corrupted! She has become weak from her defeat. Actually, the demon lord must have seduced her. We need to open her eyes! . And various other things the shadows said, troubling Hinata. To them, . In that case, that countrys demon lord has created a dungeon. If you clear it you get an audience with the demon lord. So if you want to open my eyes, go clear it first . Hinata said, and the Blood Shadows, as if having received their orders, departed. . Is it fine? . Nicholas asked, . Probably. No one dies in that dungeon. The Demon Lord manages it for fun. But it just might become good practice for them. Maybe theyll go mad, but it just might reforge their spirits . She said without thinking. Having faced Demon Lord Rimuru once before she has some trust in him. Theres also the fact that Arnaud is there and has related enough for her to make her own conjectures. She also has a good idea as to how to clear that dungeon. Besides, perhaps only Hinata could, but those shadows would be unable to clear the dungeon. Blood crazed and seeing nothing but dogma, the labyrinth may only break their spirits. In fact, later on this became a sort of pilgrimage for forging your spirit. You would challenge that hell again and again, as long as your spirit doesnt break. As Hinata said, it became a place for those weak-willed to gain some mental strength. And the remaining Blood Shadows returned to the Holy Empire of Ruberion. Since they were affiliated with the Empire anyways, they simply swore loyalty to the Emperor. And upon seeing these men again, Hinata . Who wouldve thought . She lamented. . Their presence stank of blood. That she noticed one time when she was reporting a matter at the Empire. She concluded that their journey to the dungeon was the reason for their much to mechanical and artificial movement. But back to present time, Excusing herself before the Seven Celestial Sages was a trial in itself. If she fought would she win or lose? The thing is, they gave off magic power unbecoming of humans. Why she had not noticed it was a mystery in itself. (Its because her Hero egg has increased a level allowing her to feel their real presence, but she did not know this at the time.) She figured that being focused on the whole made her blind to such an obvious fact. So even though she was not wrong she simply was not right either. And this mistake too would lead to her growth. . Holy Empire of Ruberion was most likely a temporary form. The real form was of a city controlled by powerful, demon lord level, monsters. A monster city undiscovered for many hundreds of years, where human thoughts are manipulated. Not that they are being brainwashed, but undoing the teachings of the Empire is most likely impossible. What terrifying foes they are, Hinata thought. At this point, Hinata could not raise a sword against them. A monster who does not wish to recognize other monsters? No, not simple lack of recognition, but outright hostility? Either way, an enemy who hides behind a veil of humility is far more dangerous than one in plain sight. Before, Hinata would have charged at them demanding a fight. But now she fully thinks through her actions. Because she wishes to think through things in greater depth. Not picking the path of least resistance but also considering the longest alternative. So its not like shes lost right no.w Hinata left the West Saints Church. Nicholas and the knights follow behind her. She asked him to make Vice Captain Leonard the Captain and Arnaud remained as his Vice Captain. I hear and obey. I will do as you have instructed without delay. However, Hinata-sama, this is also your home. Please return to us at any time. We shall await your return And at Nicholas words, other knights also bowed their heads. Even recalling this scene now, these words warm her heart. Though she lived discarding what she had no use for, she was able to acquire truly kind comrades. For their sake she should not remain there any longer. But, Are you okay? Without turning around she asked one of the people following her. . No problem. My spirit was broken quite a few times during that fight. That curr (Ranga), was it Besides, after talking to them at that banquet, I have realized my own narrowmindedness. Please take me along with you. Besides, The West Saints Church needs people, so they wont be able to spare any as your guards. Well, I probably do for a poor guard, but please let me do it! We probably would never meet another monster like that curr again! Do as you like. What a whimsical fellow. But thanks Ah! When I said do as you like I didnt mean you are free to crawl into my bed. That I wont permit Wha! Who do you think I am?! I would never dare to touch Hinata-sama! Besides, I would be crucified by Cardinal Nicholas . That guy seriously doesnt know how to hold back, hed seriously kill me! And various other such lines Fritz mumbled, causing a small smile to break out on Hinatas face. Fritz saw that smile and was immediately at loss for words. This is bad, he thought, seriously For a second, I would not have minded being killed Feeling a chill, Fritz dispelled these thoughts. . Beautiful but lacking humanity. Overwhelming in strength, but lacking in feminine charm. . So was she known among people. Fritz was no exception and did not see her as a member of the opposite sex. But, that smile blew all these preconceptions away. This is bad, he thought, didnt think this post would come with such a side benefit but if others find out, Ill have more people to compete against! Having come down a bit, Fritz tried to order his feelings. Its alright, no problem. He steadied his trembling heart and oriented himself towards his normal train of thought. Completely oblivious to his struggles, Hinata put on her glasses, leaned her head on his shoulder and looked up at him. And with a weak smile, . Yeah, youll take care of me, wont you? Fritz . She said. And that was the death knell of his reason. (Cardinal Nicholas, Im sorry, but its open season now!) This was the moment when Fritz decided to treat her not as a guard captain but as a woman to be protected. And his feelings towards her were not of loyalty towards a guard captain but of an earnest desire to follow her. And thus their journey began. . Hinata was concerned about the five children Rimuru mentioned. Nearing Kagurazaka Yuuki is dangerous but she had her anti-mind control item equipped. ANd she did not intend to be reckless. She merely wanted to confirm the situation and rescue the kids if possible. What relationship stands between Yuuki and Chaos Lord Gazalim is a concern, but she intended to avoid any and all contact with him. She did not think she would lose, but Shizu-san asked her to avoid him and she intended to keep her promise. But, Chaos Lord Gazalim. If he is manipulating Yuuki she would not allow that to go unpunished. Having been manipulated for over ten years it isnt something she can forgive. In her memories Yuuki was a boy with a wide smile. (I must confirm if that smile was genuine. And save the kids.) If theres a will theres a way. Thus Hinata decided to act. She headed out to Ingrasia Kingdom. The city brainwashed by Yuuki, or perhaps by Gazalim. Traveling by the magic circle may alert him, should there be spies, so instead she journeyed there on foot. . And a new struggle was on the horizon Chapter 122 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 121 Hinata and the Kids Its been a week since Fritz and Hinata reached Ingracia. Even considering that they hitched a ride on a passing carriage, it still took time. But no: for Hinata, impatience was banned. Using a magic circle would have been faster but would not have allowed them to grasp the state of Ingracia as a trip would have. Fritz and Hinata decided to disguise themselves as an adventurers daughter and a normal, spirited youth. Hinata had equipment left over from my adventuring days, so she used that. Fritz purchased some from a travelling peddler. But they had no qualms about their equipment. Demon Lord Rimuru had sent them modified Spirit Bracelets that could transform into full armament set upon command. Though the quality of transformed gear did suffer as a result, it was still unique classed. Why did the Demon Lord do this she did not know, but she did appreciate it. So even should the worst come to be, they would not need to rely on what they carry, and used it rather for disguise. And thus they deigned these shabby clothes and ventured onward. Oh, and they snuck into the kingdom using fake ids. Currently Hinata is staying at a cheap inn in the outskirts of town. For a whole week Hinata has not left her room. Shes been using spirit familiars to scout the happenings of that city. Fritz, however, is hanging around the Academy. With his own eyes and ears does he study the city. Trying to figure out a way into the academy or if some merchant needs protection. The Academy is a fortress, guests are not permitted. Except, that is, entrance into Academys Library is open to public, but it is undoubtedly being supervised by Yuuki. Hinata is trying to find a way in without alerting Yuuki of her presence. During his investigation Fritz came to know a number of food distributors employed by the Academy and was able to convince them to be a merchant selling food. The thing is, the Academy has a lot of students. They need a lot of merchants and workers just to prepare a single meal for all the students. Thus, Fritz and Hinata were able to secure work inside the Academy helping around the kitchen. And so another week passed. As their work continued they began investigating. They had to move during the morning deliveries. Though the morning meals were simple they still required extensive preparation. After observing the workplace for a week they found the best time to move. If they were to deliver the meals while it was still dark surely they could snoop around and leave unseen. Over the course of the week they more or less figured out the layout of the academy. Using spirit familiars they found a source of strong light spirit energy. And just as Rimuru has said, there was a child blessed by the light spirit. Hinata heard the full story at the banquet. Though she once dismissed his words as utter nonsense she now felt a duty to protect these younglings. In a way a they were her disciples too. (Clowns note: the reason being that they are taught in a school where she was taught in, so its like they are her underclassmen [kouhai], but a bit more than that, because this academy is closer to a martial arts dojo. So as someone whos graduated the academy she now feels responsible for them) But she was still not satisfied with his explanation for why they were summoned. Think about it: Yuuki told Rimuru that Hinata summoned them while attempting to summon a real hero. But leaving the difficulty and need for raising a new hero aside, neither Hinata nor the Church summoned the children. In other words, Yuuki must have done it. If thats the case, why did he do it? Did he fail at summoning and got them? Or did he intend to summon them to begin with? That Hinata could not understand. Both Hinata and Rimuru had figured out during their confrontation that Yuuki was trying to pin the guilt for the summoning on Hinata. So that question aside, the more important one still remained: why? Perhaps he merely took advantage of a failed summoning. But she felt that she had to know the reason for why he did it. And who said that there were only 5 children whom he summoned? And what about adults? All these thoughts swirled inside her head causing her great anxiety. But she decided to dismiss them all and focus on creating a plan to rescue the children. Thus came that fateful day. Fritz finished the preparations and Hinata went off to deliver the provisions to the Academy. After working thus for a week Hinata has gotten rather friendly with the grannies working there. But that thought led her to recall the fact that her current appearance is obscured by a magic item; she instead looks like an average red haired girl. So the grannies are not talking to her, but to this red haired appearance of her. This thought made her feel strangely lonely. But it was not the time for such sentimentalities. Deliver the goods, wait for an opportunity, and proceed with Fritz to the source of that light. Hinata and Fritz would move as planned. They would aim for that moment when the merchants deliver the food and begin returning home. She would create an illusion of herself leaving the premises and instead head for the children. Thus, the red girl would chat her way out instead of Hinata. The magic would only work up until she would leave the premises, but that much time should be enough. Today she merely planned to talk to the children and confirm that they were not in any immediate danger. Ten minutes should be plenty to see how they are doing, and that would be the first step. Of course, should things turn sour she was fully ready to blast her way out. In that case, she would never again talk with those grannies And that thought did bother her, but it did not sway her resolve. Fritz was busy with work so she decided to head off alone. Straight for that light. She used an invisibility spell and suppressed her presence to its utmost limits to remain undetected. Up to the third floor, without making a single sound. Her basic parameters strengthened by magic, she moved as a superwoman. Unlocked a door with magic, and slipped in without as much as a whisper. And found herself in a dimly lit classroom. Light barely entered it: obvious, considering that it was still 6 am. But it was nonetheless a bizarre room. There were few desksConly four. There was a door in the back, connecting to another classroom. There were some doors out in the hall, but could they really be called doors? They were locked not with keys but with magic, so she could not open them. It was a strange design. This could hardly be called a normal classroom. Pondering it all for a second, she instead turned and headed for the room emitting that light. Time was of essence, so she had to press forward. Hinata opened the door and entered. A dining table was being prepared; so she felt life inside the room. Hinata carefully proceeded onward. There was something akin a bedroom partitioned off. Four futon lay there; so thats where the kids slept. And then, Hinata unconsciously took a step back> Had she not done so, she would have been hit by a wooden sword. Wow you dodged that. Great! Thief? A voice came from a bossy child who seem to have just risen. A weak-spirited Japanese boy, a European pretty boy. And a blond pretty girl. Whyd you come? Theres nothing to steal here? Onee-chan, who are you? The Japanese boy and the blond girl asked Hinata. The European child stood strong as if protecting the other kids. The bossy kid stood in the back. Hinata let out a sigh and raised both hands showing she had no desire to fight. And, The one with the wooden sword is Misaki Kenya, kun? And theres no need to be so tense, Gale-kun She called out. Just as Rimuru had described them. The five children except the black haired Chloe OBell; she seems to be missing. You know us? The weak looking boy, Sekiguchi Ryota asked. Yeah. I heard about you from Rimuru. Misaki Kenya, Sekiguchi Ryota, Gale Gibson, Alise Rondo, right? And one more, Chloe OBell whom I dont see here. Just as Rimuru had said. My name is Sakiguchi Hinata. You may have heard some bad things about me, but I am not here to endanger you. I came to chat, but it seems were out of time. It would be great if I could get you to trust me Kenya sat in a chair, his wooden sword in hand. Without a single change in his demeanor, Ah, so youre Rimuru-senseis acquaintance He said, with a relieved smile on his face. But isnt Hinata Sakaguchi a name of a villain! Right, the person who summoned us, had no use for us, and tried to kill us! And were only here because Yuuki-oniichan and Rimuru-sensei saved us But she doesnt seem like an enemy. Its alright to trust her no? While saying various things, the children sat in chairs. Seems like being Rimurus acquaintance earned her some trust. But she did not for a second confuse it with trust for her; the stories they heard about her must have made her sound like the Satan himself. That made her frown a bit, but at least it did not cause them to attack her outright. In the first place, those were nothing but groundless accusations. Sadly, there was no time to explain. So she figured shell go with the flow and give them the rundown of the situation. Yeah, thanks for trusting me. Ive met with Rimuru and heard of your from him. I dont have the time for a full explanation in short, I want to take you to Rimurus place. Well explain everything there Eh? Rimuru-senseis place? I want to go! But wont the church come after us I do want to go though Conversation filled the room. The church will not pose a problem I want you to listen without yelling. I am the Churchs Guard Captain Hinata. Well, I was. The one you spoke of earlier, the Hinata who summoned us is me. But, to get to the point, I did not summon you. Please believe me. And that too will be explained in due time Whhaaattt?! Huh? But if the church was not responsible, who was, then? Why are we trapped in here? Right If you think about it, a stalker? But this Onee-chan could be lying, you know! Hinata narrowed her eyes observing the children. As she had expected, shell have to struggle to convince them. She had not the time to explain enough to convince them. So if this was not enough, she would have to return again. Before she met Rimuru she would have just put them under protection and taken them from here by force. Hinata was the kind of person who would choose the shortest and safest path and logically put that plan into motion. But now? Here she is trying to sway the hearts of a bunch of children. How weak I have become, she thought. Showing emotion would surely increase the chance of failureCthat she understood. And if the kids show hostility, then she would have failed. She would have to come again and again while avoiding detection. But Hinata nonetheless chose to reveal her identity to them. Forcing your thoughts on others is mere self-satisfaction. Hinata now chose the longest path, and found that fact hilarious. But she did not regret this change. That one thing about her did not change: she refused to regret. Its alright. We can trust her. My pal, Hikaru says so! Yeah! I also think so. I mean, this Onee-chan is loved by the spirits! Yeah, true. I also believe her In that case, its decided. Lets go. But we should hurry. Can we go like this? Hinata opened her eyes wide looking at the children. She did not expect for it to be this easy. Going now would also be contrary to the plan. Besides, I appreciate the sentiment, but we cant leave just yet. Most importantlywheres the fifthCChloe? Onee-chan who are you talking about? We dont know anyone by that name? What? She thought they were joking, but their eyes were serious. There was no hint of lie in their words. They are telling the truth. But, how? Im late! Thats when Fritz came in. They had too little time, there was no time to hesitate. They have to leave now or plan it for another day. If they were to wait, there would be new risks. Besides, the kids seem to be ready for travel, so this looks like a good opportunity. But Chloe is not with them, and thats a problem. And while Hinata was thus deliberating, Theres nothing to fret about, you know? I mean, I cant let you take them A lad calls out to Hinata with a smile. Fritz jumped back drawing his sword. Black hair and black eyes. They were familiar with this man. And he just snuck up on a Fritz. And not just Fritz; neither the kids nor Hinata noticed him approaching. He was no ordinary man. Kagurazaka Yuuki Hinata muttered. There, before the, stood the Freedom Association Master. Seems like I was only able to reel in two fish with this bait (children). Well, I guess its fine. Guard Captain Hinata, you are no small fry. I guess the bait served its purpose Yuuki said with a smile full of absolute bliss, causing Hinata to fear. She felt cold sweat forming on her back and her senses screamed danger. Bracing herself, she made her resolve. The smiling boy of her memories What load of nonsense. Her hair stood on its ends faced with such evil. Hes still smiling and he appears calm. But what she fears is his presence. This kind of evil she just had to immediately vanquish. Steeling her resolve, she confronted Yuuki! Chapter 123 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 122 Hinata and Yuuki Confronting Yuuki, Hinata felt a strange sense of pressure. She had proceeded with the plan under the assumption that she could not be noticed. How did you notice? Oh? A question without even a greeting! How cold, Hinata Shut up. What do you mean the children are bait? Was this a trap to begin with? He shrugged, Isnt it obvious? Now that theyve been stabilized, they are useless as material for a re-summon Yuuki smiled, as if the question wasnt anything special. Did you say re-summon? Yeah. You know how it takes a while to summon again due to the tremendous magical energy consumption? And how you need to keep doing it until you summon a proper pawn; well, kids are useful too, you know. Its just, I cant use them anymore now that Rimuru-san stabilized them. As a result, we lost on a contract most unfortunate He said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Though his words and gestures were calculated to put a person at ease, Hinata felt as if they were dread itself. And to Hinata, Hmm? You mean, you didnt know about it? When children explode from the unstable magic energy, the conditions for re-summoning are met. Using that, we could summon again. Thats why even failed summons are not a waste. - Ah, but sadly even that popular hero Masayuki was just a small-fry in the end - The words came as if from far away, but enraged Hinata. This guy, what do you think a human life is! Is probably she wanted to say. Hinata couldnt tolerate such an act: Yuuki repeatedly summoned people in order to meet an order of his business partner. Yuuki-oniichan, you saved us, didnt you? Alice tearfully asked, Ahaha, you finally get it? I only kept you alive because you had use. Alice, making such a sad face isnt going to help, you know? Ill kill you once your use runs out in other words, Ill keep you alive as long as youre useful Yuuki responded harshly. A cold-blooded part awakened within Hinata, urging her to kill the man standing before her. This man should not be allowed to live. You bastard, not only manipulating me, but the children as well! And wheres the other girl? Wheres Chloe Aubert? Did you erase the childrens memories? Hinata shouted, It was unfortunate, raising bugs is so much hassle, and I even got a great pawn And then And because you had your emotions frozen as you clung on to the despair of being abandoned by your mother! The expression on your face was priceless. It truly is a pity. I completed the overly rational, ruthless Hinata with so much effort, and now all you are now is an ordinary person with a strong sense of justice. By the way, whos Chloe Aubert? Those words angered Hinata. However, Hinata calmed down and thought: Yuuki did not appear that he was lying about not knowing who Chloe OBell was. Whats this about? Hinata repeated whilst controlling her anger. From the corner of Hinatas eyes she could see the teary-faced Alice. Thats enough, this man can no longer be allowed to speak so self-indulgently. Hinata thought as she drew her sword from the Bracelet form Holy Sprit armor. At the same time, light particles warped around Hinatas body. When the wild dance of light died down, a fully armed Hinata emerged. Yuuki, for the sake of our old friendship Ill give you a chance to repent. Now swear you will apologize right now, confess, and compensate for your crimes. Ahaha, why? What is there to apologize for? Isnt it the law of the jungle in this world? The ones who are weak, the deceived are the evil ones, you know? TN note: Law of the Jungle basically means survival of the fittest/the strong feed on the weak. Dont give me that crap! With her rage like a roaring fire, Hinatas blade flashed towards Yuuki. The main armament of the new holy spirit armament was a katana shaped blade. Previously, Hinata used a rapier that also had the ability to cut on its sides, but its slightly thicker, with miniscule difference in weight. There isnt much difference in terms of weight and inertia control, however when using fencing techniques it is easier to wield than a broadsword. Its performance is equal or above. The new holy spirit armor that was copied and analyzed with a demon lords ability, now has a higher level of performance than before. In short, Hinata was able to use the equipment as if she were born in it. A single cut sliced open Yuukis cheek as he dodged the sword flash with a clowning expression A red line, with a single drop of blood flowing out. Yuukis previous facial expression vanished. As he looked down on his foe, his ridiculing attitude doesnt change. Hee What a surprise. I thought I completely dodged that. Hinata what happened? In such a short amount of time your strength has increased. When the parasite was latched onto you your strength growth was like any other ordinary person. Although he could have lied, Yuuki revealed that he was able to gauge the strength of targets whom he infected with a parasite. That was within Hinatas predictions. The problem was how close Yuuki was to obtaining the power known as the heros egg. As the Grandmaster of the Freedom Association, his abilities would naturally be high. He is above S-Rank adventurers. Previously, when the holy church collaborated together with the Freedom Association to subjugate an evil dragon in a united front, Hinata had witnessed a glimpse of Yuukis powers. Without relying on skills, he dealt a finishing blow to the evil dragon with his own physical strength. Yuuki himself claimed that the nature of his tough body was the sole thing he inherited in this world. It would be dangerous to believe that. Theres no doubt he has other hidden abilities. Besides, is he being controlled by the Demon Lord Kazalim? It doesnt look like he is. Although theres a reasonable possibility he had obtained a controlling ability from the Demon Lord Kazarim, Hinata found it necessary to confirm the relationship between the two. If he is in fact being manipulated by the Demon Lord known as the Magic King, she wished to help. She earnestly hoped that he was in fact being manipulated. Thus, Hinata decided to perform a final check just in case. Yuuki, are you being manipulated by Kazalim? Or is the one talking to me right now the Chaos Lord Kazarim? In response, an evil sneer appear on Yuukis face while he nodded. Eh? Ah, Ahaha. That right, or is it? I am, no, we are Kazarim! Just kidding. Ahahaha, truly, you really are interesting Hinata. Yuuki continued bursting out laughing as if something funny was said. His laughter reverberated for a while. Even though that stance was full of openings, she had no intentions to attack. It was awfully distorted, and gave Hinata a bad feeling. While continually eyeing the laughing Yuuki, she sent Fritz a signal. Fritz also equipped his spirit armor, and his battle preparations are complete. In response to Hinatas signal, he got into position to protect the children. The children also felt Yuukis strange demeanor as they huddled around Alice protectively. Even if they couldnt completely understand the situation very well, they could still understand that they were used. Hinata was merely happy that they werent so upset as to cry or attempt to attack him. There are no signs amongst the children that theyve been brainwashed, and even if they were Fritz would still be able to handle it. The children left in Fritzs care, Hinata was focusing on Yuuki. Suddenly, Yuuki stopped laughing and, Hey? Why did you think I was on the same level as that kind of small fry? With his regular expressionless face, he asked Hinata again. Without waiting for a reply, When I was summoned to this world, I was wondering in my spiritual body when that worm (Kazarim) came crawling to me. When I was in the spirit world, he said some self-important things. I didnt remember any of it because I wasnt interested. By the way, if I remember correctly, my self-proclaimed right hand Kagali assimilated with him. Because I was interested in his ability, I took it. He earnestly wanted to serve me, so I left him alive. With his wealth of knowledge, hes useful in his own way. Ms. Kagari Shes the Freedom Association Second-in-Command. She was a beauty with the blood of elves in her veins. Hinata recalled that when she came to this world, she had taken care of her. An archmage aiming at reaching the truth, shes someone who boasts the highest firepower in the Freedom Association. That female, Kagari, could be considered as the perfect minion of Yuuki for she had assimilated with Kazarim rather than was brainwashed. Not just simple brainwashing and thought probing, the roots that Yuuki set up had permeated deeply in her psyche. Moreover, These words confirmed that Yuuki and Kazarim had in fact came in contact, he was even able to show that he deprived an ability from his minion Kazarim. However, in the end thats if you believed in Yuuki. Hinata has determined that Yuukis words were no lies. Even when taking into account the various possibilities, there arent many benefits in lying. That means, worrying about Yuukis consciousness, and worrying about returning him to normal is pointless. That was Yuukis intention right from the start, and we were all part of the plot. is that so. That means, that kind demeanor, and that kind smile all of that and everything you said was just an act? Ah, I see. I understand now. In other words, you wanted to help because you thought I was manipulated by Kazarim. Was that it? Too bad! Thats nonsense. Im the one doing the manipulation. Only I manipulate Yuuki answered Hinatas questioning with utmost ridicule. Considering everything that transpired, its as if Yuuki enjoyed seeing Hinata suffer. As if he was having fun, his mouth curled into a cold sneer. Hinata obtained a Heros egg after she overcame deception and lies, and after she saw through all the anomalies, gaining the ability Eye of truth. Even when viewed him through these eyes, no lies are detected in Yuukis words. He simply revealed facts. There was little room for talk, concluded Hinata. Yuuki final question. What is your purpose in summoning? Why have your manipulated Clayman and caused an upheaval with the orc lord, then caused a war between the Church and Tempest? Do you understand this throws the world into chaos!? Aha. Ahahahaha. You say interesting things. The last, the last huh? Thats right, its the end for you lot. Alright, Ill tell you. Its because its interesting, thats the only reason. What other reason could there be, really? I intend to completely unify the world as one. Angels, Spirits, Demons, I wish to rule over all of them. Unfortunately, is it possible to rule over the world with my current abilities? Thats why, I have to work hard and diligently. Yuuki replied in response to Hinatas inquiry. Rather than world conquest, he called it domination. As an absolute ruler, Yuuki would declare his reign. The reason was something more abnormal than what Hinata though. World Domination thats just impossible. Didnt his common sense tell him that no matter how amazing he becomes he wont be able to dominate the entire world? This guys a madman! Hinata began feeling an ominous chill down her spine. Deep within her trembling heart, Hinata realized she is feeling fear. This isnt due to his strength and the sort, but rather his serious attitude in proclaiming his dreadful attempt in ruling the world. And then, Kotsun Kotsun Kotsun The sound of walking echoed in the hallways. A holy presence unlike any that Hinata had ever felt. However, the mysterious presence felt unnatural due to its lack of color and feelings, as well as its unset directions. Ah, she finally came. Unfortunately for you Hinata, theres no longer any chance of victory for you. Between you and me, you could have killed me. As expected, you couldnt stop me. This, is a game. A simple game. I want to rule the world, and the world tries to prevent it. For the sake of my victory, Im giving it my all. You guys should also give it your all to stop me right? Youve neglected it, thats why you lose. At the same time when Yuuki finished talking, a door from the side of the corridor opened, and a girl came in. With long black hair collecting at the back of her head, she was clad in lightweight equipment completely in black. A more compact version of Hinatas own holy armor that did not at all inhibit movement. A very beautiful face. She placed one hand on the sword that hung below her waist. The girl walked in sedately. This was the true hero, known as the strongest. Her eyes lacked luster as theyre covered in pitch black darkness, her whole body emitting a sacred inviolable aura. An overwhelming aura began pressuring Hinata and the kids. Yuuki didnt even need any tricks in the beginning. There was no need to manipulate the children, his combat ability was far greater than Hinata, this was his trap. Is thatthe Hero.? Why, is the hero here? Behind Hinata, Fritz muttered. To that remark, Ah, Clayman had some use in the end. Although I wanted him to awaken as a true demon lord to have him as my pawn, I already have Kazalim. Instead, I had him gather all the demon lords. This way, Luminas who was guarding the sleeping hero will not be around. You probably dont, but do you know Luminas, who manipulated the hero is the true ruler of the Holy Church Ruberius? I decided to seize her from Luminas in order to efficiently use her. Thanks to all of your efforts, I now have complete control over the hero. Its actually impossible to dominate the kids to such an extent, you know. You worried over nothing. But I must say, you fretting was enjoyable to watch! Yuuki Happily exposed. Hinata also understood that there were no lies in his remark, and she felt the world disappear before her That means, Yuuki had just said the demon lord Luminas is the true ruler of the Church. If thats so, the Sacred Empire Ruberius has its capital governed by a demon lord. Its no wonder why the Holy Empire Ruberius also had an unnatural feel of a monsters presence. So, a system of dominion established for hundreds of thousands of years, the teachings of the church, were full of lies to begin with. (That means I was used not only by Yuuki, but also by the demon lord) However, thats not limited only to Hinata. Those who belong to the Sacred Empire Ruberius and the Western Church, they were all being used. Yuuki continued talking to Hinata who was wrapped in despair. Just do me a favor and consider this for a second: wouldnt you join me Hinata? It seems you have obtained a Heros egg, and was even able to awaken it. An increase in our forces is always welcome. Considering were from the same country, Ill even make you an executive. How about it? Dont mess with me! Bastards like you deserve no mercy. Here and now, Im going to punish you for your sins! Refusing Yuukis invitation, she gripped on to her sword. However, contrary to her vigorous proclamation, a retreat signal was sent to fritz. This outcome was far worse than one could ever imagine. Hinata would make her stand, while Fritz would secure an escape route. No matter the cost. The opponents strength was far above theirs and this was the best she could come up. Cant say I expected you to say otherwise Now then, I talked for a while, didnt I? You know, revealing a secret about the behind the scenes action when being confronted as the mastermind? I always wanted to try it once, it was splendid and fun. Then, after exposing all this, doesnt the mastermind usually lose? Wonder if I raised a flag? I had just arranged and raised a grand flag, so try your best in defeating me. Maybe you might be able to awaken as a hero and defeat us? These were the last words exchanged between Hinata and Yuuki. What came afterwards was the battle. Chapter 124 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 123 Predestined Fate (Fritz POV) Receiving Hinatas signal, Fritz move to the edge of the classroom to protect the children. He looked down at the school grounds from the classroom window on the third floor of the school building and he visualizes an escape route in his mind. For Fritz, Hinatas order is absolute, he wouldnt think to defy it. Because Hinatas predictions are always right theres no failure in it except in the previous Demon Lord Subjugation War. It can only be said that the opponent last time was too strong. Therefore escaping with the children according to the order this time should be the correct thing to do. Fritz can understand that bringing the children and the information back takes priority above all else, he certainly thinks that the children and himself included will just become hindrance to Hinata. But still, to just following an order without a reason is not good, so Fritz was assaulted by an uneasy feeling. Or rather, it was Fritzs intuition that made him think so. As the result, that Fritz and the childrens escape would succeed, or so it was. (Hinata POV) Hinata understood the whole layout by looking it from the sky using spatial perception. By the window are Fritz and the four children. The subjects she must protect, she cant let them get swallowed up by an attack. The Hero walks calmly from the door near the corridor to the chair in front of Yuuki. The ability of the Hero is equal to her own ability or better than hers. The story of the Hero sealing the storm dragon Veldora which was the Dragon kind she saw when she attacked Tempest was famous. Can I really win against that dragon? According to Hinatas calculation, the chance for her to win against the Storm Dragon Veldora is low. Though there is no chance of victory, if she thinks about it, the Hero just woke up from a several decades long sleep and it can be assumed that the Hero is not in normal condition. Furthermore, because Yuuki is in control, the Hero might not be able to fully use her ability. If its only to restrain her; then it might be possible. Thats what Hinatas calculation derived. Hinata returned her katana to its sheath at once, and takes the posture for iai. And then, she let out an attack to the front, not moving from her spot, using the extreme speed drawing the sword. Bind SlashAstral Bind Slash!(Hinata) The flash of the iai concealed it, countless numbers of spirit substance converge on the blade part and turn into innumerable blades that have been released as a soul restraining attack. The spirit substance that was converted into innumerable blades has the same effect as the talisman. Its a technique to bind the Astral Body which is the container of the soul not the flesh, one of Hinatas hidden attacks to seal the opponents movement at the same time as the shockwave from the swiftness of the batoujutsu is released. The katana is a part of the spiritual armament, its an arms which was produced from the concretization of spirits power. Thus, the edge of the katana once again emitted a glittering brilliance. Its an action thats possible without letting the enemy predict the tactics because it can substitute the talisman and the medium for converting the spirit substance. This would create a large advantage in a battle between fellow experts. But. Otto!(Yuuki) (Hero?) His voice sounds jested, but the response doesnt show any fret either. Yuuki wards off the shock wave with knife he holds in his hand. Its called a Snake Sword, a unique legend class weapon that Yuuki possesses. This weapon is flexible, though it usable as a knife, it can extend and be used as a whip because the weapon has a trait that makes it possible to change its shape freely. But, more than its status and performance as a legend class weapon, it has an ability to absorb a fixed amount of damage. Until it reaches its limit, the knife can nullify all attacks it receives. However, once its capacity is reached it cant be used until it recycles in one week. This time, Yuuki used its ability as he sat down. The knife absorbed all the shock waves without fail. Ah? It becomes impossible to move. It cant be helped, Ill leave the fight to you.(Yuuki) Although the shock wave itself is nullified, one of the blades pierced Yuukis shadow and the restraining effect is activated. However, theres no panic in Yuukis expression, while sitting down on the chair, immobilized, he made an appeal, Yuuki requestorder the Hero to fight Hinata. Frankly his behavior is unnatural, she was sure she didnt miss anything, observing from the start. On the other side is the Hero. The Hero performed a defense with transcendental sword skills to intercept each of the blade pieces, even though it should be the first time the Hero sees Hinatas attack. Without changing her beautiful expression at all, theres also no impatience nor despising feelings on her face. Understood. Though I will kill, is that okay?(Hero?) The Hero indifferently accepted Yuukis request. And, in front of Hinata, the Hero asked the question as if it was a settled matter. Its okay. It seems Hinata will not become a subordinate. It cant be helped, right?(Yuuki) I understand. Then, at least I will kill her without any suffering.(Hero?) The voice is devoid of emotion. The answer is as if it was scripted beforehand. The Hero reminds her of a ruthless killing machine. No, theres not even a ruthless emotion, its just carrying out its orders, a Doll. Hinata sees her appearance and thinks. She also defeated her enemies without any emotion. She felt that her former self resembled the Hero who was now in front of her. Hinata holds her katana pointing the blade at her opponents eyes and confronts the Hero. And, she prays that Fritz and the others in the rear will escape quickly. When Yuuki appeared a while ago, she sensed a barrier was put up surrounding the school. She believes it probably has an effect to obstruct teleportation but they may be able to escape byTransfer Magiconce they go out of the school. In the worst case, if they run to the Saints church next door, its also possible to transfer to the headquarters using the teleportation magic formation. Even if the barrier was set up around the school, they can escape once they get out of the school. Therefore Hinata wants them to move into action quickly However, it can be said that such a chance didnt really exist. But what Fritz and others didnt noticed was that Kagari (In other words, Kazaream) was leading her men and waiting in the school grounds. Because its still early morning, there are few people. Although its time for students to go to school, since the dormitory is separate from this place, it is quite deserted. Even assuming he noticed the gathered men, they could deal with him either way. I other words, the escape route from the schoolyard has been blocked. Fritz didnt notice it, but he hesitated to believe his own intuition and taking action. Its only taken a several seconds. However as a result, in the short time under a minute all conclusions are resolved. Hinata concentrated all of her attention on the Hero. Its no use to worrying Fritz and the others. The thing she should do now is eliminate the enemy in front of her and buy time. Hinata crossed swords with the Hero without taking notice of Yuuki who makes a racket, still immobilized in the chair. A natural talent and effort. Hinata takes pride in her ability that is on a near genius level, its a fact that she remained undefeated until her defeat against Rimuru. That is not only in sword skill but even in magic. Wind Blade!(Hinata) The magic is activated without chanting together with blades of wind that attack the Hero from all direction, Hinatas katana draws near the Hero. In contrast, the Hero ignores the blades of wind and receives Hinatas katana with her own katana. Though countless wind blades hit the Heros body, they all turned into light particles and turned into magic power. It was completely prevented because of the Unique SkillAbsolute Defensethat the Hero possessed. Hinata used countless magic, but everything was blocked by the HerosAbsolute Defenseand didnt give any effect. And also, Hinatas swordsmanship is completely repelled by the Hero as if she could predict it. Above all else.. Hinatas katana was broken into pieces by one flash of the Heros katana. With this its the third time. Is it the difference between their swords? Or is it the difference between their skills..? Hinatas katana was easily smashed by the Hero. Though the blade is reforms whenever it breaks, it definitely shows that Hinata is in a disadvantageous position. From what she had heard from other people regarding the Heros abilities, theres no indication when the Unique SkillAbsolute Severanceis used. Still, Hinata doesnt panic. The Heros sword skill is higher than her. Magic also doesnt work. Still, Hinata doesnt give up. She handles it gently. And she waits for a chance. Her budded Heros egg and her own talents, make her spirit strong. Above all else, because she has people whom she should protect and there is a place she must return to. Little by little, Hinatas sword speed rises. Her concentration increases, and a crack appear on the eggshell.. Hinata runs up to the height of the existence called Hero. I will not lose! Even if my opponent is the invincible Hero. I will defeat you and I will advance beyond you! Take this, Melt Slash!!(Hinata) Hinata challenged the Hero to a match with the fastest, strongest technique she has. There are no petty tricks. The exaltation makes the throbbing heartbeats not felt until now. And, while she is exchanging blows with the Heros sword, she realizes the increase in her swords force. That single blow was the strongest blow with all Hinatas strength as she broke her eggshell. (Back to Fritz) Fritz cant believe his own eyes. The Overwhelming Hinata. The Dominating Hinata. For Fritz, Hinata is the symbol of JusticeStrength he adores. Though she was defeated by Demon Lord Rimuru, but after that he was aware that Hinata grew and became stronger than before. The enemy is the Hero who is stronger than Hinata, begins to respond to the speed of Hinatas sword. Fritzs perception cant follow the speed of the sword anymore. As expected from Hinata-sama! so his mind thought, then that happen. DDMelt Slash!!(Hinata) Hinatas attack is sent and strikes the Hero. The next moment. Hero cant lose because its Hero you know. An outrageous existence is what Hero is. (Yuuki) Yuukis murmuring voice is audible to Fritzs ear. The voice is like a sage who attained enlightenment but merely conveyed a simple truth. Too bad. As I thought, Hinata cant defeat me. I wonder if it was Rimuru-santhe result would be different?(Yuuki) Yuuki spoke like he was talking about something faraway, as if Fritz didnt exist in that place. Fritz cant understand it. In front of his eyes, he saw the appearance of Hinata that collapsed while vomiting blood after her heart was pierced by the Heros katana. Although he sees it, Fritzs mind is in denial and refuses to admit it. U, uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!(Fritz) Fritz doesnt realize that the screaming comes from his own throat. However, reality didnt waver and the situation continued without caring about Fritz. It was just awhile before Fritz comprehended this event, (Back at Hinata again) Convinced of victory, hopeless reality assailed Hinata. The Special Move that Hinata released overlapped with the Heros. The technique was completely on the same rank as Hinatas, but the speed and power exceeded that of Hinatas. Melt Slash. The Hero countered Hinatas technique by using the same the technique as Hinata. And though the execution was after Hinatas, it caught up with Hinatas sword speed and with power it broke Hinatas sword. The remaining energy of the aftershocks even cut the dimension. The technique activated with the Heros Unique SkillAbsolute Severance, surpassed Hinatas strength and skill in all aspects. And, Hinatas heart was pierced without hesitation with the single strike of the returned katana. DDIs this the end..? No, not yet. Theres something I have to do! A Hero is a person whose heart not easily discouraged. Hinata didnt give up and was trying to stand up. However, DD No, everything is going as destined. She tries to use Extra HealSuper Recovery Magic but it didnt activate. She thought she heard someone voice. The voice of a crying girl. Ah, I can still fight. At least, those children and Fritz can escape. DDYes, its all right. Those children can escape safely. Is that so? Thats a relief for now For some reason Hinata felt relieved by those groundless words, Hinata vomited blood and collapsed in her place. Although he sees it, Fritzs mind is in denial and refuse to admit it. U, uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!(Fritz) Fritz rushes up to Hinata and embraces her while screaming. Cold envelops her body rapidly, and Hinata notices that her consciousness is weakening and her sensesare paralyzed though she feels Fritzs warmth. Ah, I cant be saved. So Hinata realized. Therefore, Fritz, its an order. Because the Heros attack, the space has tore. If its now, the transfer magic can be used. Leave this place immediately. (Hinata) She desperately pulled back her almost gone consciousness, and Hinata spoke those words in one breath. Hinata cant be saved. But, the children including Fritz can escape. Who was it? Though she might have just misheard it, the words that were told seem to be true. However.!(Fritz) Its a order. Fritz.. I dont want to die in vain okay? (Hinata) And the children who were looking at the exchange, Kenya, Uooooo! Melt Slash!!(Kenya) Dazzling light is generated in Kenyas hand and is condensed to one swords sweep. And the sword is swung, Kenya uses Hinatas technique by imitating it after seeing Hinata use it. The eyes are blinded by the light from the sword flash. Though it was caught by the katana the Hero holds, the strike succeeded in tearing up several of the Heros hairs and make them flutter in the air.ѣ⤬Ҳ֤At the same time, Alice moved. Their cooperation was perfect as they are connected by Telepathy, everyone is wrapped by the space manipulation magic formation that Alice invented. Even Hinata who was in Fritzs embrace after she received a single blow from the Hero. Such a chain of events occurred in an instant. What remained in the place when the light of Alices Space Manipulation Magic Formation disappears were only two people. Its only Yuuki and the Hero with no name. On the classrooms floor is the red puddle of blood which didnt dry yet which vividly proved that the present event was reality. Ahh, I set up so much flags, so its possible for them to escape huh?(Yuuki) The hero doesnt answer Yuukis murmuring. As there was nothing, her expression was not clouded either. Even so, is this going as scheduled? Then, since were done, shall we go back?(Yuuki) Yuuki doesnt show any particularly worried expression, theres also no sign of regretting the failure either. When Yuuki tells Kagari and her subordinates that were waiting in the schoolyard to return, as if nothing had happened, he returned to the Freedom Association Headquarters. The Hero with no name too turns her eyes to look at the tear in space that restored in an instant. The light of Will appeared on her iris-less eyes, the aura she gave off was as if it was the expression from a different person that has begun to appear and disappear. So. It started now(Hero..?) Nobody hears that muttering with an unknown meaning. The Hero turns her legs, and began to follow behind Yuuki. Her steps dont have hesitation, and the doll-like presence she had up until now disappears. What was left was only a pool of blood that cannot speak. ?????????????????????????? She heard the voice calling her. Hinata roused her fading consciousness and listen to the voice. DDPlease dont go! Hinata-sama!!(Nicholas) Ah, it sounds so sad Im sorry Nicholas. Fritz too.. I cant see anymore. I only judged it from the presence, it might not be so. Did you live your life to the fullest? DD No, theres still something I left undone. Even though I found a place for me to return to after great trouble, you know? Do you regret it? DD No, I dont regret it. If I regret it, Im rude to people whom I sacrificed. Do you still want to live? DD I wonder which? I dont want to die, I think? However it seems to be impossible. My heart is destroyed, and magic is not usable. Nicholas and Fritz. She also feels the grief from the Holy Knights who adore her. However, theres already nothing that can Hinata do. If she thinks about it, she was warned by her Sensei (Shizu-san), was it a mistake for her to rescue the children? DDNo, it was correct. I puffed my chest with pride, so I was able to say so. After all, this event happened only because the enemy surpassed her even if she took precautions. My body stopped pulsing, its already at state where vital activity has gone. Brain waves have also stopped, it has become a complete corpse. Because of this state, even if NicholassRevival MagicResurrectionwas used, revival is impossible. Revival is only in the name, because it is still an incomplete magic. However, because she could hear their voices in the end, Hinata was satisfied. No, she must be satisfied, so she thinks. Because she had left something undone, she wanted to search for and aid troubled people with her own eyes, but there was someone who inherited the Will. She was blessed. Because she didnt die while making a mistake or while her thoughts were being manipulated. At least, in her last moments she wanted to meet her Sensei again, so she wished. Just before the will of Hinatas soul faded away and disappeared. Im sorry. Everything is just like it was destined to be. Your soul will be warmed inside of me. Eventually, the Heros egg that your soul possesses will surely emerge. DD Who are you? Im Chloe. DD Chloe? The fifth child? Yes. Due to the Heros waking, people who could recognize me disappeared. Youll assimilate into me, and will become a true Hero before long. What born here is the Nameless Hero. Everything is Pre-established harmony. As for your defeat and also your death. DDThats a somehow irritating. Its inevitable. I recognized what it was, and so to get your soul, I leaped to the past. DDAre the things in the future decided too? No, what is decided to that extend is unknown. What I knowis this moment now, when the True Hero awakened, only to that extent. At the time I flew into the past, the Hero whose existence overlaps disappeared and is untied from all limitations. That is, even though its an existence of the assimilated me and you, it can be said to be another person. Even so, will you come together with me? No, I want you to come. DDI see. Its a thing that can be refused. But, it cant be refused, huh. Because a Hero is a person whose heart not easily discouraged. To refuse here is impossible for Hinatas personality, it meant that all possibilities would disappeared. More than anything, she may be able to help Shizu-san and everyone once again. Though it might be impossible, even if she calculated it with the Unique SkillMathematician, however she understood that the possibility for this is improbable. (But still, I cant help but pray. Because to die is to give up and make the best use of my life for everyone..) Hinata accepted the offer. Thank you, she muttered in small voice to the girl, Chloe, Hinata and Chloes soul mixed together as one and leapt through the barrier of time. To a far-off past And now, the endless journey of the girl called Chloe and Hinata begins. ?????????????????????????? Nicholas confirms Hinatas death and wails. No matter how many timesResurrectionis used theres no reaction. Nicholas keeps chanting the magic desperately while embracing her closely to warm the cold body that grew even colder. Unnoticed, his two hands were restrained by Fritz, but he broke free. If you disturb me then I will kill you, so he think. Then, interrupting Nicholas and Fritz, Please stop it, Nicholas-sama. Hinata-sama has already passed away.(Leonard) Calmly, Leonard who took the position as the leader of the Holy Knight reported, but this is a cruel reality for Nicholas What, its impossible Its Hinata, you know? Theres no way that Hinata-sama died!!(Nicholas) Nicholas screamed. There was nobody who answered, Nicholass words sounded out emptily. Nicholas also understood it. He just didnt want to acknowledge it. In this world with magic, at this place he prays for Gods miracle. That day, the death of the former leader of the Holy Knight Hinata Sakaguchi was confirmed. This is the beginning of what will happen later on. Hinatas death marked the curtains raise of the turmoil times in this world. - Chapter 125 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 124 Birth of a Hero When Nicholas calmed down, the rest of the story was explained. Fritz regained his composure, and explained in detail what had happened to Hinata. The children were also brought here from Glenda, and were listening to Fritzs explanation. They should have been tired, but were they listening attentively. They were fed in Glenda, albeit not a proper remedy for their mental fatigue. Nonetheless, without tears or complaints they recited their observations. Their behavior made Fritz believe that Hinatas choices were not a mistake. Nicholas was mulling over the things that were said. Most importantly, they now confirmed that that Freedom Associations Kagurazaka Yuuki is indeed their enemy. Though they still didnt have a clear picture on how powerful or widespread his brainwashing is, considering that the Demon Lord Kazalim is his subordinate makes him a rather dangerous threat. Next, the reason for Hinatas actions. Following the battle with Demon Lord Rimuru, Hinata was able to dispel the Parasitic thought manipulation, Crystal of Curses, and decided to attempt a rescue mission to save the children, as to prevent them to be similarly manipulated. However, Yuki had set a trap with the children as bait, and a battle started right on the spot. Her opponent was a hero. After hiding for several decades, the hero engaged in mortal combat with Hinata. Although Nicolas was skeptical, but judging from Fritz and the Childrens testimony there was no mistake. Moreover, there was information obtained from their conversations. Yuuki intended to plunge the world into chaos and become its sole ruler. Therefore he carried out multiple summons and was involved in some sort of negotiations. One should also conclude that he and his conspirators share a common goal. Then theres the fact that Freedom Associations Sub-master is the Demon Lord Kazalim. Moreover, the Pope of the Holy Empire of Ruberius was not gods agent, but a mere marionette. Even the Western Saints Church was obeying not the will of a True God Ruminas, but that of a Demon Lords. In other word, the god Ruminas, was actually a demon lord However, he hesitated in accepting this revelation. Hinata, at least, seemed to believe it, but then there was also the many hundreds of years of peace and prosperity. You cant just say that it was all the work of a Demon Lord and expect people to just accept it. Moreover, a hero was in the hands of a demon lord and is being manipulated by Yuuki such sacrilege. This wasnt something they could easily disclose, and even if it did, it would only lead to a movement to free the hero. And that hero has just proven her heroism (absolute strength) in the battle with Hinata. From the perspective of the Knights, Fritz, and Nicholas, Hinata was beyond human in strength, and yet she was defeated without resorting to any special skill. The only existence who could overwhelm Hinata who has gotten only stronger after her battle with Demon Lord Rimuru is the hero herself. But to think that it was a hero If we were to reveal her as our enemy it would turn every country against the church. Not a demon lord but a hero. Cant get any worse can it And since its Yuuki, hell definitely take advantage of this information In reply to the remark of the Holy Knight leader Leonard, the holy knights nodded with meek faces. However, is that really so? Nicolas repeatedly thought. Hinata had manage everything once. Nicholas only had to leave it in her hands Sadness and despair swirled inside Nicholas heart threatening to overwhelm him, yet he repressed it with his will alone. No, in that case he would have long proclaimed that Ruminas had kidnapped a hero. Considering that he hasnt means that he currently lacks the strength to oppose us Nicolas said. Hinata cant be relied on anymore. So he had to decide himself. However, a heros strength was overwhelming. Yuki may have dominated the Hero, then couldnt he counter a demon lord? Actually, just what kind of demon lord is Ruminas? Fritz who has actually witnessed the clash between Hinata and the Hero asked. If the hero could overwhelm Hinata, wouldnt that mean the demon lord is even stronger? As per the previous question, does the Demon Lord Ruminas even exist? Nicholas, in response to that question, explored the depths of his own knowledge and memory and found an answer. Fumu, Well the demon lord valentine There is a book within the western church which summarized ancient literatures. Nicolas began reciting Ten Great Demon Kings, originally there were three Guy Crimson, the Lord of Darkness Milim Nava, Destroy, strongest there could be Ramiris of the Labyrinth, plunging all to madness Their fame had spread from sea to sea Stories told of burning cities and death abound, Fear of them even in the legends was found. As the tale had told, Ramiris had fallen from grace, Once shared in the Holy Spirit, but it abandoned And the warring Nava and Crimson in that place, Peace between the two she demanded. These three are like gods, beyond all reason Against whom youd never think of treason Then came others, though unlike the first, Dagruel who would shake the ground Valentine who terrorized the night. Such were the names these fiends found. Hallowed as Demon Lords, such was their right. Dagruel guarded the gates of heaven in the land of the dead, Into a demon lord he mutated after magic he was fed. [1] These two were famous demon lords. As to the demon lord in questionCRuminas That would probably be the Vampire princess Valentine. As the queen of the vampires, she had overwhelming magical power. An evildoer with an absolutely beautiful appearance. The city she ruled over, a beautiful flower of the night, Night Rose, was burned to cinders in a battle with Storm Dragon Veldora. And since then no one had seen Demon Lord Valentine again. Since no one had confirmed whether she had perished, she was still considered a part of the Great Ten Demon LordsVampire Princess Valentine. In other words, Demon Lord Valentine is playing the role of God Ruminas. There is another ancient demon lord: a fallen angel, but its name we do not know. As for the rest: the slayer of many, Lychan King Karion and Heavenly Frey, and the Golden Leon make up the new demon lords. There was also the manipulator Clayman, but he was destroyed by Demon Lord Rimuru. Having heard Nicholas explanation the group came to the conclusion that the god Ruminas was none other than Demon Lord Valentine. Situation so dictated and the Templars did not voice any opposition. Thus this heavy revelation began to sink in. They had long worshipped a demon lord. Thats not something you can just laugh off. But there was also no use in getting angry or violent. Sitting in the Cathedral chamber Hinata established, those present honestly faced the truth. But not even Nicholas nor Leonard could accept it just yet. It was just beyond all reason. They would have been much happier if this all happened to be another of Yuukis attempts to control their minds. But this thought only reveals the underlying problem. Yuuki is their enemy. There was no question about it, and Nicholas would never forgive that bastard. But Though she wasnt one of the original demon lords, Valentine was an ancient one But a hero would probably win anyways. In other words, if Yuuki controls the hero, theres no reason for him to fear the demon lord, right? Leonard stated, only increasing Nicholas headaache. Thats right. Even as he was explaining it, Nicholas thought the same thing. Whether Yuuki would win is dubious, but a hero would definitely win. After all, she sealed the Storm Dragon who defeated Valentine. In that case It just wasnt the time to scatter the Empire by revealing the demon lord behind the curtain. Now that Hinata was defeated, there was no one to unify the Church. If the word of Ruminas true nature got out, it would spell doom for that entire country. Whether Yuuki had read this far is unknown, but now he knew, and Nicholas was left without a card to play. Everyone present realized this fact and silence enveloped the room. The Freedom Association Masters next move will be bold, eh Nicholas murmured but no one answered. And then, W-what is this?! What an ominous presence!! Friends, take arms! Leonard shouted and everyone drew their weapon. And then before everyone, the space distorted and beings appeared before them. Seven beings wearing faceless masks. And when they kneeled, another walked between them. A beautiful girl. Her eyes were a beautiful heterochroma, lit in a blue and red light. She was discussed by them just a second ago. Queen of the Night, Nightmare of the Night, Ruminas Valentine. She transported to the chambers usingSpatial Movement. And to the people reflected in her bewitching eyes, Stand down She said in a low yet reverberating voice. For the knights, even if the one before them was the Pope himself, none would profess to have thought it a good time to relax. But before this Demon Lords presence none could disobey. Strength gone from their bodies, they dropped their blades and bowed before her. Seeing this, her mouth curved in a small smile revealing a pair of white fangs. She was indeed the Vampire Prinecss. And when her adorable mouth opened, He who underestimates us. Thee means to say that we be vanquished by the hero nay, perhaps I could see Chloe accomplishing that by Yuuki? She declared. Nicholas felt his heart stop from her overwhelming presence and could no respond. (So t-this is a Demon Lord! S-shes too overwhelming!!) Fear nearly ripped his heart asunder, and everyone there felt the same. Be that as it may. Ye have discovered our place in the Holy Empire of Ruberion, we gather. Tis so, we are the God Ruminas. Perhaps a shame, but if that country falls apart there is no reason to stop it. However, We shall not be looked down upon. Besides, Chloe is ours. We shall bathe in Yuukis blood. What will ye do? If ye swear loyalty to us, I shall bless you with a chance to battle Nicholas considered it. There was no benefit in being enemies. Not that they could win. He had heard of Demon Lord Rimurus divine strength. The being before him was comparable. Actually, she is an ancient. So he should be even more wary of her. So should he swear loyalty? His heart opposed that choice. And not just him, but everyone else present felt the same. They would only swear loyalty to Sakaguchi Hinata. Perhaps Ruminas was stronger than Hinata, but the heart could not be so easily controlled. Unfortunately, Demon Lord Ruminas, Our loyalty is to Hinata alone. We have no wish to fight against you, but we ask you to understand that loyalty is a different matter entirely. We humbly beg your forgiveness Nicholas said while looking Ruminas in teh eye. Her eyes glittered, Oh? You would retain loyalty towards a corpse? Before Nicholas could respond, Dont go killing me off that quickly The words came from behind Ruminas, the entrace to the chamber. Long black hair gathered in the back, wearing light equipment. A beautiful girl. The Hero stood there. Chloe! Ruminas declared happily. Sorry Ruminas, Im not Chloe right now. Right now its Hinata. Well, the strength of my soul is already lost so its just a greeting. On the way out, you see Hinata said with a beautiful smile. Hinata-sama!! As if they were suddenly cured of paralysis, the knights ran up to Hinata, and Nicholas ran up to hug her. Right, you are Hinata right now. How about Chloe? Chloe is asleep. When we fought we were able to truly waken. My skills were integrated and power assimilated. Though it took a while, we seem to have fixed all distortions. You see, before I was summoned into this world, this body slept in Ruminas care. And then Yuuki went ahead and awoke it, causing there to be two bodies for poor Chloe, reducing her to an unrecognizable spirit. Ruminas you yourself forgot the heros name, didnt you? While hugged by Nicholas Hinata asked. And when Nicholas finally let go, So we had Chloe kill the me of this world This was a predestined future that just had to happen. Hero Chloe would now awaken as a true hero. And I, assimilated into her, would use the spirit of times power to leap back in time and raise the Heros egg. Not at time of strife, but in time of peace. That is the Heros Program. And now that my soul has been absorbed by the Chloe of today, the me who has journey for so long with Chloe has awakened. Unfortunately, I am an extra existence and would soon disappear. Which is why I came to say goodbye to you worrywarts.[2] Hinata said with an expression full of affection. Thus Hinata, Ruminas, and Nicholas talked for a bit. Since time was of essence, they discussed the current state of Hero Chloe. Chloe was under Yuukis control. Moreover, she was bound by a contract upon awakening, so releasing her would prove difficult. Hinata herself was unable to undo the contract. This news greatly unnerved Ruminas. And to Ruminas, But, there may be other options when we awaken as a hero. According to our contract we will be released when Yuuki makes three wishes. We cannot oppose him until he makes these three wishes. Theres no problem in revealing things like this though. There are things I cant mention though. Once he makes the third wish, we can rip him to shreds. Which is why he wont make the third wish, you see? In other words, he cant go around using the hero as he pleases. However, that man is bizarre. He seriously wishes to enjoy destroying this world. When Im freed, his plan will fail. However, he is dangerous. So do stay wary of him. Now then, its time to go Having so said, the Hero (Hinata) stood. H-Hinata-sama Please dont go, Nicholas wanted to say, but knew he couldnt. Choking on his words, he understood he would never again see her. But raising his fist, Be well! He declared with a smile. Fufu, be well, huh. You too Nicholas. All of you. Dont be reckless. And if you need anything, go see Rimuru. Thus Hinata said her final farewells. Soon her spirit would be devoured entirely by Chloe and disappear. Nothing could be done about that. Hinata completed her duty of raising the Heros Egg inside Chloe. So she was satisfied. With her own arms and legs she saved many people and repaid her debt to Shizu-san. Her wish had come true. Anything beyond that would be pure greed. Now she only had to wait for the end to come inside Chloe And to Hinata, Wait! A cold voice was heard. Ruminas stopped her. Thee are fortunate. We shall testAsmodeusupon thee. Tis a skill that rules over life and death, and while tis impossible to recreate a lost soul, you have a soul and a body gathered here. We shall not fail. Are thee not a hero who would never give up? We shall not allow thee to give up! Hearing her words, Nicholas, Fritz, and the Knights started earnestly pleading with Hinata. Assailed by their puppy-eyes, Hinata was completely at loss. Fufu, hahahahaha! She laughed. Sorry. I just recalled that I hated giving up. Even to the point of clawing at my enemies. To think that Id be convinced by a demon lord! Well, even if you do succeed, I have already lost my original power She said with a troubled smile, Strength! In that case, I shall protect Hinata-sama, guide us! This time I shall not fail in protecting you! I will not be defeated! We need you!! Responding to their will, she nodded to Ruminas. Ruminas. Why did she suddenly suggest to do this, Hinata did not know. But now the fate of a single person was changed. Rebirth!! Ruminas shouted, and two parts of Hinatas soul, from the hero of future and past, came together and were joined by Asmodeus. Asmodeus, the King of Lust. And thus Hinata was reborn and Hero Chloe was born without a foreign soul inside of her. A Hero with long black hair and eyes of divine beauty. Hinata and Chloe were now perfectly separated. They were once one and now walked separately. And with this miracle the Heros Egg inside of Hinata was passed down to the Chloe of the future. Thus was the true birth of the Hero Chloe OBell. [3] - Chapter 126 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 125 The Memories of the Hero The birth of the True Hero Chloe OBell. It should have been an event that occurred at the same time as Hinatas death. However, That Fate was rewritten due to the intervention of the Demon Lord Ruminas. But, was that really the cause? Chloe who woke up and knew that Hinata was able to revive safely was glad enough to shed tears. They would talk calmly, the three: Hinata, the Hero and Ruminas moved to the parlor. In there, they spoke with the awakened Chloe. Because the string of tension was gone, the children were sleepy, and Glenda had taken them to rest in another room. The other Holy Knight seemed to have decided to rest as well after Hinatas revival made their tension disappear. Under pressure they had held the conference since morning and before they realized it, the day had turned to night. Although it was important to determine their future objective, with the appearance of the Demon Lord Ruminas, their hostility to the Holy Empire Ruberion now vanished during the talk. Even though they couldnt help but see the Freedom Association as an enemy, they never predicted that Yuuki had consolidated his power in each nation of Human Alliance. Nevertheless, Hinatas revival wiped out their despair and dispersed the heavy mood. For that reason, they would hold a real conference tomorrow. After guiding the three people, Nicholas instructed the maid to prepare the tea, and he embraced Hinata from behind, seeming like he doesnt want to be separated. Even if Hinata told him to go away, Because I dont want to part with you again.(Nicholas) But there were no islands to hold on to. Eventually, Hinata ran out of patience and continued the conversation as if Nicolas didnt exist. Hinatas face turned red, but Nicholas cant see it. Chloe and Ruminas kindly turn a blind eye, and Hinata herself was happy. Im glad, Hinata. You are safe. As Hinatas soul disappeared, I thought you died.(Chloe) Ah, Chloe. I was surprised too. I never thought that Ruminas would come and assist in my revival.(Hinata) Fumu. Speaking of which, the information network of the church hath expanded as well. Tis was for the sake of finding the one who durst steal Chloe from the Sacred Coffin under mn protection. And, after knowing Chloes revival, from the information besought, I cameth here. When This One arrived thither, the revived thee was not present. While hearing the exchange, Chloe was in thought. Her expression was filled with wonder, as it wasnt a trivial matter. When Hinata and Ruminas who noticed this, they worried and tried to speak to her, I remembered. No I could remember. Apparently I saw my demise in the future. Ill be defeated by Yuuki and be killed in the future. Itll become a one-on-one fight with the Demon Lord Guy Crimson, using that opportunity Yuuki pierced the two of us together However, on the verge of death, my Astral Body that holds the property of the spirit of time was thrown to the past. For the sake of sharing my knowledge and experience.. As a result, the pastcurrent I, received help from Rimuru-sensei, and the rampaging was prevented during the spirit fusion. Therefore, this maybe my second life? Though I may have actually leapt many times. Perhaps, even if I leaped many times in this world, I think I cannot learn everything. Unfortunately, the Heros Astral Body that fused with me couldnt remember the knowledge and experiences of the future. Even now, because I can only remember the last lifes memories, this may not be the second time. When I compare it with my memory, Hinata still being alive now is a miraculous thing. Its just probably.for one thing, I succeeded in taking a different action from last time. Though, its just a trivial action. As a result, time has now begun to follow a different route from the future that I remembered. What will happen in this worlds future? I will witness it with my own eyes. And, I wish to save this world. Chloe spoke while taking a sip of the black tea that had been prepared by the maid. The Remembered Past and Future that she know. Last time, or the time she leapt so many times. Even with the fragment of the Heros last bit of power that fused with Chloe, she cant convey the knowledge to herself at the time of Spirit Summoning by Rimuru. The ability she obtained was, Unique SkillTime Travel, the power to do a limited leap to the past. Its a one way trip, and the conditions to use this ability are complicated and its use is limited. Last time (Or every time), Chloe killed Hinata and leapt to the past. When she returned from the long time-travel and woke up, she killed Hinata. It should have been a fate that was repeated without changing. However, its different this time. Up until now, Hinata didnt revive and Rimuru was dead. Hinata fought against Rimuru not only once. When Rimuru parted with Chloe and others in the Royal Capital, Chloe always clung to Rimuru in tears and detained him in his return to Tempest. As the result, some time was wasted, and Rimuru return to Tempest withSpatial Transferin hurry. Hinata who was performing an ambush outside of the Royal Capital always missed meeting with Rimuru and the encounter between them never happened. It might be said that Yuukis expectations always came off. However, this time Chloe didnt detain Rimuru She endured it as she wanted to be considered an adult by Rimuru. As a result, it can be said that the situation has greatly changed. First of all, the detained Rimuru returned to Tempest without encountering Hinata, and succeeded in protecting his subordinates. However, Tempest will be defeated by the hostile allied forces of the Western Saint Church and Farmas Kingdom. The Holy Knight Order led by Hinata boasted an unparalleled strength, no matter how many of Rimurus monster subordinates were stronger than a high rank devil, it was impossible for them to surpass that wall of strength. In the end, Rimuru fought Hinata in single combat and was completely annihilated on the spot. After getting a large quantity of souls from that war, Clayman awakened as a True Demon Lord. With the joint cooperation of Milim and Frey, Claymans hosting of Walpurgis was approved. Naturally Ruminas also attended that conference. During that window, Yuuki began his move to steal the Sacred Coffin. When Hinata returned, by the order of the raging Ruminas, the Sacred Coffin Recovery Operation was accomplished in every times flow. Chloe obtain Hinatas soul here and leap to the past, but because Hinatas soul was ruined due to the effect of Yuukis Thought Control, Crystal of Curse, only the energy of her ability and her soul passed to Chloe. They didnt share their knowledge and feelings, Chloe gathered power by herself and she would go through a long time-travel. Therefore Hinatas ego returning when she awoke as the True Hero was unexpected. When Hinata fought the Hero, Ruminas was also in the middle of a fight. By the order of Clayman, Milim invaded. Or rather than an order, it was a suggestion. Claymans cajolery was based on the advice from Yuuki that Rimurus death was because of Ruminass incitement. Deceived by those words, Milim raged. With Milim as the opponent, Ruminas was at disadvantage. She would be defeated by Milim after fighting for 3 days and 3 nights. However Milim cant be said to have been left unscathed, she would be killed in her weakened state by the awakened HeroChloe under Yuukis order. Even if it became a slightly different future, if Milim knew the truth about Rimurus death, Chloe couldnt do anything. The fact that Chloe knew was only that Milim killed Ruminas. However, with this result, the fighting force of the Demon Lords side greatly decreased. Milim, Ruminas, Karion. These three people disappeared. Karion who was hiding, protected by Frey was eventually killed after the disturbance. The East Empire started the invasion, the fight started against the Demon Lords due to Clayman. As a result, the world was wrapped in chaos. In the middle of the chaos, Chloe went to subjugate Guy by order of Yuuki and lost her life. This was the flow of events that Chloe knew until now, so it could be said that the current situation was vastly different. Finished hearing Chloes story, silence descended in the room. The subject was too important to be ignored; therefore the girls felt that they wanted some time to think about this. They couldnt confirm whether there were multiple time iterations; however they couldnt disregard the story about how the last world fell apart. Then the result where I was able to revive is really a coincidence.. Hinata muttered in one go. Actually, since her fight against Rimuru at the Royal Capital, Rimuru analyzed Hinatas ability to some extent and was able to take measures. If their first match was an all out battle where they couldnt retreat then there was no doubt he would have been defeated. And as a result, his return to his country was delayed because of his encounter with Hinata, and it led him to awaken as a Demon Lord, his awakening brings change to the flow and influences it greatly, in a way that Chloe couldnt even imagine. Its a completely different route from last time. Thanks to Rimuru dispelling the curse from Hinata, she was able to return alive without her soul destroyed. For Ruminas too, the worst case in which Milim raided didnt happen, thus she was pleased as she can reunite with Chloe safely. In the past, the Hero saved Ruminass life in her fight with Veldora. And so she became her first friend, for Ruminas she was her loved one. In promise with Chloe, the protection of the Sacred Coffin with Chloe sleeping inside was entrusted to Ruminas. Though she raged when the Sacred Coffin was stolen and went mad, still it was a fortunate that Ruminas carried it out without any trouble. This time, it can be said that everything is miraculous because it followed a good flow. This One is glad that Chloe art safe above all else. Of course, if Hinata is a part of Chloe, Hinata returning alive also a joyous thing. Yes, thank you. However, when thinking about this, the route of Fate is altered, its a miracle. Everyone agrees with Hinatas words. Those words hold a big meaning, big simply because her Will is a part of the Hero and Hinata was walking together with Chloe for a long time. The things she can do are limited even if she remembered the last memory from the Heros Astral Body. Since it had been decided, there was nothing that could change the confirmed past. That is, in other words, until the moment of the Heros birth in the future, any kind of attack cannot affect the Hero, and so she could be called Invincible. The Chloe who flew to the past, her soul would be trained safely without any tremor. Since the result is fixed, it is protected from anything until it reached the event. Its just like the self defense of a cocoon that waits for the time of its emergence as a butterfly. In the previous world, she needed to abide until the destined time when she developed into the Hero Therefore, it was impossible to kill the past Yuuki to change the future. Since Yuuki met with the child Chloe and said to take care of her was a Confirmed Event, until then Yuuki couldnt die. The rule that protected the Heros body applied to all events that the child Chloe recognized. Its the effect of the ability that is the pivot of Hero Upbringing Program. Its a compound effect of Unique SkillInfinity Prisonand Unique SkillTime Travel. Time has an absolute compelling force that keeps it following in a decided manner which can be referred to as Time Prison. That is how Chloe traveled through time. Therefore. Even if Chloe had the future memory, the things she could do were nearly none, as her own ability was restrained. After uniting with the Heros Astral body in front of Rimuru, she could only fly back into the past to become her duplicate existence who had woken up, so there was no time where Chloe could do something. As for its significance, it can be said that the influence of the action of not detaining Rimuru showed the highest effect. The result in a world where Rimuru was detained, is Rimurusdeath and Hinatas disappearance. The result in a world where Rimuru was not detained, is that Rimuru awoke as a Demon King and Hinata acquired Heros Egg. Certainly as Hinata had said, its a coincidental result. However, that coincidence brings too convenient a result. Even acquiring Heros Egg, properly speaking, was something that could only be born after Chloe received the energy flowing from Hinatas soul. Even in that aspect, the present Chloe is strong when compared to past Chloe. Because she went to the past together with Hinatas Will, Chloe didnt taste solitude. And under the tutoring of Hinata, an excellent teacher, she was able to learn all the skills that Hinata had known. Because of that the foundation was made DDShe awoke the Ultimate SkillSpace-Time King (Yog-Sothoth)DD Thanks to this ability she was able to recall the future memory. Its a thing that Chloe from previous iterations was not able to do. Originally, HinatasMathematicianandUsurper were unified withAbsolute SeveranceandInfinity Prisonand she acquired Ultimate SkillHope King (Sariel). This time, she absorbed the energy from Hinatas Soul without a problem, so she could remain without being mixed, and Hinatas soul could be revived in pure form. What it brought was an absolute power that rules over time and space. It was the awakening of two abilities called Ultimate SkillSpace-Time King (Yog-Sothoth) andHope King (Sariel). Chloe who awoke this ability and obtained an ability to memorize and repeat the time she spent on this moment again and again. During combat, she was able to start over again after she saw the enemys attack. That absolute superiority Chloe had, made Hero Chloe becomes the strongest existence. And.. Chloe understood the awakened ability. The existence released from the Law of the World, people who posses Ultimate Skills. Ruminas in front of her. Rimuru that Chloe loves. And she realized that Rimurus existence was necessary to rewrite destiny. Perhaps, because Rimuru obtained an Ultimate Skill, he slipped out from the Law of the World, and so he might be the reason of the current miracle? No, more than that. In the last time, if by chance Rimuru survived, wouldnt he have awakened an Ultimate Skill? Such a question appeared in her mind. If Rimuru survived after his companions were killed and he was in despair and anger. By some means, he helped Chloe, so that she might to interfere the past? (No, even if its Sensei, thats not possible) Chloe shook off her imagination and stood up. I has stayed for too long, though its not necessary for me to be always near Yuuki. Chloe said so and prepared to return. Despite obtaining an Ultimate Skill, Yuukis control, The Order (Wish) of Three is still effective. She guessed this is because Yuuki also has an Ultimate Skill. Chloe cant attack Yuuki. Therefore, even with the strongest ability, she cant attack Yuuki. Since his wish is to bring chaos to the world, its necessary to defeat him someday. When she tells this to Hinata and Ruminas, Dont be reckless, you know? Yes. Yuuki is an enemy to This One. Chloe, dont do a dangerous thing, okay? Ufufu, Its all right! I cant lay my hand on Yuuki, similarly Yuuki cannot do so to me. If he turns his hand on me, his control is released. Therefore, Im safe. Because, unlike the former world, this world is stable. But, if you want to be careful it will be the movement of the East Empire. Yuukis subordinates have already prepared it, its necessary to push forward preparations so that this side responds to it too. If its possible, you should tie the neighboring countries of the Great Jura Forest in a large alliance. The Empire in the East? Fie, an enemy of This OneDD Its no use, Ruminas. Overconfidence is prohibited! For the East Empire, Summoners ruled, so there were many Otherworlder. People who have high combat ability that Yuuki summoned belong to the army of the East Empire. Its not a war potential that can be trifled with, and there are many people who are stronger than a high rank devil. Above all else.In that country, there is the Scorching Dragon Velgurind. You must never let your guard down. Chloe warns Ruminas. Ruminas also changed her thinking after hearing Chloes words. If the Empire has a reliable force that organized and begins a military campaign, its surely a threat. Then as expected, the very best thing is to visit Rimuru and suggest an alliance right? Yes. I think that Sensei will surely help. Or rather, I think that Sensei has the key to save this world. Chloe agreed to Hinatas words. Though Ruminas envied Rimuru a little, she decided to endure it and agreed. The Monsters Country Tempest and the Western Saint Church. And also the Holy Empire Ruberion. In the girls discussion, the objective to conclude an alliance was decided. After it is realized, it would later be called the Saint-Demon Alliance. - Chapter 127 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 126 Once Chloe parted with Hinata and Ruminas, she returned to Yuukis side. Upon departure she took off her bracelet and handed it to Hinata. This is? A piece of my equipment. It was passed down to me when our souls were one So its yours to begin with, is it not? The spirit equipment bracelet. That bracelet which Rimuru made by copying the destroyed spirit equipment and gave to Hinata. Because it was linked to Hinatas soul, upon merging with Chloe it was also sent to the past. And though even at the beginning it was called a legendary piece of equipment, it had further evolved by feeding off of Chloes power during her travels. Now it was a Divine piece of equipment; Chloes personal piece. Hinata considered accepting the bracelet. Indeed, when they were one Hinata was able to use it. However, this piece of equipment has shared many years with its master Chloe. Moreover, Hinata who has lost much of her original strength was simply no longer able to sustain the equipments summoning even for a moment. Thus, with a sigh, It is yours, Chloe. I can no longer use it. Besides, this was made by your teacher, Rimuru. It fits you better Hinata said with a warm smile, and returned the bracelet. Chloe took it in her hands and held it close to her heart. Huh sensei made this? Is that so So sensei has been protecting me for so long When I meet Rimuru Ill tell him that youre doing fine and holding onto that bracelet. So use it. Or is it called a Heros personal garb for naught? Thanks Ill treasure it Chloe responded with a smile and nodded. Hinata nodded in return. The two souls who have fought together for so long would no journey separate. Chloe bowed in gratitude, silently opened the door, and disappeared. Without a word to the other children. For Chloe the four kids are irreplaceable. She truly wants to call out to them and throw her arms around them. But now is not the time. When the worlds destruction is avoided, then she could do it. Then she would finally be released. So Chloe will no waver. She will not meet with Rimuru and will not call out to the kids. For she was yet cursed by Yuuki. At the very least, until she was released from this curse she could not let her guard down. Meeting old friends will certainly consume time. Though she is permitted some freedom of movement, she should not stay separate from Yuuki for long. Yuukis three commands are powerful chains binding her. Although he is obligated to give her specific commands, she must still obey his orders. Chances are, Yuuki is now aware that Chloe has awakened as a true hero. Though Yuuki never gives out orders without carefully thinking of the consequences, he just may order her to fight Ruminas. Which is why she must move only after considering every possibility. Upon exiting Chloe dispelled her spell. Though no one has noticed, Chloe has been slowing time the whole while. Since Hinata and Chloe awakened only three minutes in the world have passed. Chances are that Ruminas noticed, but did not mention it. This only shows how wary Chloe is of Yuuki. The worlds destruction was caused by Yuukis actions. The forces in this world have been altered and a resistance force has sprouted. Even Chloes strength is far above what it used to be. (I will defeat you this time! No, this time I will protect it!!) She recalled the future where she was powerless to protect anything. This time she swore to defeat Yuuki and protect the world. She said her prayers and set off. She was the one who was called the true hero. Having thus been born, awoken, and with her resolve set, The Hero Chloe began her rebellion. A young lad relaxing in an expensive cahir, Behind him is a beautiful elf preparing tea. In the chamber of the Freedom Associations master appear Yuuki and Kagali. Hero Chloe seems to have completely awoken. Hasnt she obtained some seriously ridiculous power? Though it seems we are still able to control her thanks to the restraints placed upon her But we wont be able to use even half of her power. Seriously, nothing is going well. Claymens awakening failed, Rimuru-san is still alive. There should have been more chaos by now. What do you think, Kazalim? Clearly amused the lad called out behind him. Turning towards the inquirer, You ask me that? Havent you already come to a conclusion? The plan is a failure. Cutie-pie Clayman is dead, too. Theres no way to sow discord among the demon lords now. Though we could denounce the Western Saints Churchs ineptitude, theres people among us who oppose that action. The countries surrounding Juras forest are also moving differently than we wanted. The destroyed Farmas Kingdom is being brought back together by a peoples hero.[1] Hes got to have some terrifyingly smart friends to have managed things so fast. He stabilized the country and reeled in neighboring violence. Even the monsters activity has been stifled by Tempest. The Jura Forest counties are enjoying a time of never-before-seen peace and prosperity. In short, its complete opposite of what you had expected Kazalim replied with a bored expression. Hey, why did you choose a pretty girl but are talking with so crudely? Is that your type? Dont mess with me. Its cause I am Kazalim! Tis a matter of appearance, Master Kagali suddenly finished the sentence. For Kazalim, no, for Kagali these things did not matter. Strength was everything and Kagalis master possessed it. Therefore, all was well. Human society despises cooperation and is fraught with grief and death. So Yuuki had said, but his plan seems to have gone poorly. So hes mumbling things like Isnt the difficulty setting set too high?! and such while Kagali is making tea. Expression and tone aside, mastering ones limbs was not a matter for a single day. In the first place, Kazalim was not a being who understood gender, but was affected to some degree by possessing Kagali. One of those effects was to gain a cooking and tea brewing skill. So playing her role as Yuuki requested, Kazalim, no, Kagali spent her time learning to interact with people. You for someone who doesnt fight, youre surprisingly good with your hands. Well, whatever. But seriously, to have things go so poorly breaks my heart. I feel like blowing off some steam Dont do that! Actually, do that when Im not here! Arent you crafty. So weak and helpless, but sly to the end What do you expect? I, with myplannerability, am not fit for combat. And considering that we use your ability and my wisdom, I wonder how we ever fail! True. I have a hypothesis: I fear there is a superior calculating ability at work here Really? In that case its time. Were heading east. Everyone will depart from the headquarters Is that fine? Even though we had built such a solid foothold here? It cant be helped. If we dont cut our tracks now who knows how much well lose. Besides, this is not the end. We have secured the Hero who could have killed me Thats right that is true Understood. I will prepare proper personnel to be left behind. The rest will follow us east. Would that be all? Yeah. Thats fine. Though I even had a plan to go Demon Lord hunting and to mess with Saint Churchs Ruminas. But thats too dangerous for now. And using the hero here would be a waste. So we move Thus Yuuki made the order to evacuate his chambers. The ten years he had spent building up trust to rise to this position. Without a doubt, Yuuki did it solely to advance his goal. Now that his plan was facing failure after failure, he had no choice but give up some things. Kagali received his order, and departed to make it happen. Watching her leave with cold eyes, But damn, Chloe, to think you would become that much stronger than I am. A waste, but I fear Ill have to order you to never use your abilities against me He muttered. That a proclamation that bore the full knowledge of the difference in their power. Wearing a smile of utter delight, Yuuki began to think. A trump card, but also a joker which could kill him. (How exciting it is!) He thought. Completely ignoring his recent failures, Kagurazaka Yuuki was enjoying the current situation. And by thus abandoning the post of the Grand Master and disappearing into darkness, he brought great calamity to the world. Thus the bringer of chaos was released When the kids awoke Chloe was already gone. The one most upset at her was Alisa. Chloe grew up first! I bet the only reason she did it was to get Senseis attention! She grumbled furious; the other children were upset for another reason. They were upset because she left without saying goodbye, but the three boys decided to console Alisa instead. Watching those kids Fritzs only thought was relief that he didnt have to deal with them. But in the end, Fritz, were headed to to Tempest. I want you to come along Hinata said, implying that he would be babysitting them from now on. So its come to this, he sighed and gave up. But not all was amiss. She said come along, so that means Hinata would also be going. Cardinal Nicholas cannot leave the Western Saints Church. So, this was a chance to make some more memories with Hinata! Fritz thought and smiled. Hinata who (was? now appeared?) nicer felt even more womanly and truly became an unattainable flower for the templars. Fritz could not possible allow Nicholas to monopolize that flower. For Fritz who was in his twenties, Nicholas (30s) was an old man. To allow that old man to have Hinata would hurt Fritzs Templar pride. They have already formed an alliance to get ahead of Nicholas. Feeling their earnest support (Actually, deluding himself into believing they supported him), he accepted her request. Nicholas was pouting due to being again separated from Hinata. Oh, and Hinata did ignore the fact that someones hand was injured. That someone, with a pretty face, was staring intently at Fritz. (Fritz, I forbid you from laying a hand on Hinata!) (Fufu, Nicholas-san, though you may be my superior here, this matter is one of man to man! I will not obey that order!) Ah, well, thats the conversation they did not have, as they were silent, and clearly cannot communicate with their thoughts. Nicholas-sama, what would that injury be? Fritz asked noticing that Nicholas was desperately trying to hide the injury. The injury he located as if by smell. Perhaps Fritz developed that skill when avoiding all those attacks from Ranga. Umph! Th-this doesnt matter. More importantly, absolutely protect Hinata this time! Do not fail me a second time! Nicholas avoided the question. The truth of the matter is this: last night when Hinata, Chloe, and Ruminas were talking Nicholas was hugging Hinata the whole time Then he got particularly bold and touched her chest. With a smile, Hinata crushed his hand. Of course he could not say this to anyone. Just when he had intended to use her return as a pretext to invite her to his chamber! He himself ruined the opportunity. As a child he just couldnt contain his desire any longer. And attempting to hid this disgrace he strongly commanded Fritz to protect Hinata. In reality, they will be traveling on a carriage prepared by Demon Lord Ruminas with her hand picked guards guarding them. So there should be no problems. But still, Nicholas was worried. Well be fine, Nicholas. Ill be back! In the end, Hinata departed with a smile, and Nicholas could express his worries in no more than Be careful! And the other knights too watched depressed as Hinata departed. Thus the kids group set off for Tempest. The time of the great Saints-Demons alliance would be coming soon. But that alliance also signalled the beginning of great chaos. Chapter 128 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 127 Excuse and Reflection One adventurer fell down in a red shower of blood. His eyes were opened wide in surprise; he might not even have understood what had happened to him. Uwahahahaha! Dont let down your guard, you damn fool! Milims joyful voice rang while the five remaining adventurers nervously huddled together. However, it was in vain. Oh wind that blows,spin into a Tornado and cut downmy enemies! Tornado Blade!! Huddling together was a mistake . The Tornado Blade I threw chopped them up as if sneering at the wary adventurers. Tornado Blade was a spherical version of the Wind Blade magic. Though it consumes more magic power, it becomes possible to cut through several enemies in a fixed range at the same time. Its a convenient magic for group battles. Milim performed a surprise attack against the first person to scout for traps.It was a quick death. And before my magic arrived, she had quickly moved to our rear. Without making a blunder, like hitting Milim, my magic only hit the adventurer that huddling together. Before we could be sensed by the enemy group, I activated invisibility magic. Once our side began attacking, the invisibility magic was canceled, but the enemys numbers were already decreased by one or two people. In addition, they had lost their attacker and the healerfrom the rear support. Its bad, its the ScarletRed Meteor! Be careful! Damn it, Marja and Nadja were killed by magic. Jean isnt breathing either! Shit, you guys! How dare you!! They confirmed our identities now that they could see, and the vanguard came at us burning with anger, but Kuahahahaha! How na?ve!! Oooooohoohoohoo! I cant let you pass!(You shall not pass! Lol) Veldora and Ramiris stopped the vanguards charge in high spirits. I could perceive the bright red bar above the warriors heads decreasing by half when I looked at them with analysis. Those fellows HP are below half. You guys can deal with them right? Yes, the red bar above the warriors heads expressed their HP= Stamina. I used this display rigorously. It made it easier to understand by making things look like a game. Since Ive gotten used to the display, it became possible to quickly confirm the situation and give out appropriate instructions. Currently, its a pattern of a certain victory. Beginning with a surprise attack, we managed to kill some of the enemy explorers without alerting them to our presence. That way we could take out the rear support members with low HP early via magic. It would be another story if it was a stronger enemy that capable of activate a continuous barrier. However, in this case this partys lineupwas easy to defeat, so our victory was already decided. As expected, Veldora and Ramiris made a bloodbath out of the three warriors acting as vanguards. Its was an easy victory. Part of our certain victory tactic is for Milims surprise attack to kill the scout while I take out the rearguard with magic like earlier. Oh well, we have been hunting Adventurers indiscriminately lately, it seemed like the amount of people taking counter measures had increased a little. Though it still hadnt become a situation where they steered clear of us. Even if that happened, Id merely switch to a different strategy. We were within the 24 th floor of the Labyrinth. Moderately strong people would arrive here; its the perfect hunting ground for us. We did it! Even the likes of them, werent a match for us. Uffuffu. Thats right! We are invincible. The strongest! Kuahahahaha! Theyre merely small fries, theyre not even a little worthy of us! My companions uttered such cocky words. Yes, we were a set party of 4. Eh, what were we doing? Of course, we were researching how the ways the adventurers fight, we learnt many things. I operated a Ghost, a Wizard fluent in magic with a body clad in a bluish-white flaming aura. Ive learned several magics since we began, and Ive became able to clad my body in Fear Aura. Veldora was a skeleton but his bones somehow turned golden by using a special alloy called OrichalcumGods Shine Metal Steel that I had manufactured. Orichalcum is mix of Demon Steel and Gold, in addition, its a special alloy refined by injecting dense magic power. Veldora started by saying that a golden skull was good, but then I made a whole skeletal structure golden. As long as there was a core, anything seemed fine for making bones, so the conversion was done easily and a golden Skeleton was made. The current strength couldnt be compared to that of the bones from before, it became pointlessly high spec. Milim was feared as the Red Meteor. Because she moves at an abnormal speed, she leaves a red afterimage that looks like a meteor. As an Assassin, with her way of eliminating her presence and leaping at the target after approaching unnoticed from the ceiling, she boasted a high success rate for assassination. She threw away all abilities except agility. Her battle style relied on speed and critical, it seems she become a fearsome legend. Ramiris was part of the Fighter faction. She wields an axe with all her strength as if she mocking the powerlessness of her original body. Her combat style was to go all out, making her popular as the Living ArmorMoving Heavy Armor that wields aDeath AxeGrim Reapers Great Axe insanely. Perhaps, it was stronger than the original body. No, its nothing. Such a thing doesnt matter. Making such an impression, we had become a source of fear known as the DungeonDeath Bringer of theDominatorLabyrinths Will. Because we were stronger than an unskilled boss, we were the pinnacle of badness. It could be called a natural reaction. As I mentioned earlier, our main purpose was to research the ways the adventurers fought. We werent playing at all. That point shouldnt be misunderstood. We make an effort every day and do nothing but research day after day. Such an honest effort may be useful someday. And so, we saw a rare adventurer that used a never before seen extra skill, and used an original magic. We gained a splendid amount of knowledge. Right now I can analyze extra skills just by seeing them. Such an ability was useful since it influenced our avatars. With a pseudo soul as a core, the avatars made with magic power completely matched the main bodys soul. It was very convenient. The skills that were obtained by the avatar could be used by the main body. If the avatar grew to a certain extent, it seemed possible to use an ability from the main body. They seemed to be more linked than I thought. I kept researching with such feelings every day. We have proved various things. Ill say it once again, we werent playing around, so please dont misunderstand. It was difficult to arrive here. In the beginning, we were defeated by adventurers in the upper floor. Also, an unamusing situation where we were annihilated by the traps from our own labyrinth occurred. Angry, it was a good idea to prepare a magic item that would keep the labyrinths traps from activating. Ramiris was the one who triggered the trap, but the one who was swallowed by it was Veldora. I was floating in the air and Milim was clinging to the ceiling. Since shed never fallen into a pitfall, Ramiris was careless. But, Ramiris What are you doing, falling into your own trap?I think that everyone wanted to tsukkomi. We spent the troubling times having such feelings. The adventurer in front of me whom I had just defeated turned into particle of light and disappeared. This was a familiar scene. Once we got cocky and tried to defeat the boss of the 30 th floor. The boss was Gozurl whose power was sealed by a magic item. As a result, we suffered a crushing defeat. With our current abilities, Gozurl was a tall obstacle in our way. We who believed ourselves too weak to defeat him, trained ourselves in the 25-29 th floors. No thats wrong, its not training but learning. Its not playing. Truly, please dont get it wrong! It was an easy victory. The three people nodded to my opinion. Well then, lets keep going at this pace! When I thought that, I received a messagefrom my emergency-communication-duty clone in the office. Whats going on? Is what I was thinking when I received a message that Hinata and Demon Lord Ruminas seemed to have talked regarding an alliance. Apparently, its not the time for me to study (play). Because it couldnt be helped, I switched on the avatars pseudo souls Automatic Mode, and we decided to go back to the office. ?????????????????????????? When we returned to the office, Ruminas and Hinata were waiting. With them was a woman I had seen before. The former Demon Lord Frey sat down on a chair. She glanced at me when I entering the room, then she looked to Veldora, her glance stopping on the entering Milim. And then a sweet smile floated on her face. I wonder why? I felt that smile was very ominous. Ah, Milim. You were in here? By the way, what happened with the homework I gave you? The guards fell down and were rolled up in a bamboo mat, but you can give anexplanation about what happened, right? Scary. Even though I wasnt involved, for some reason I felt an unbearable sensation. Yes, a friend should play after finishing their homework, but in reality the homework was completely untouched. I happened to catch a similar scene to when lies were exposed to the parent, making them mad. Its such a nostalgic feeling. Gee! Fr, Frey!! Its, its not that. Theres a good explanation! Milim became flustered as soon as her eyes met Freys. This is So its over, Milim. Though I said it daringly, the matter had no relation to me, no, to us did it? Haha, Milim. If you have work, you better go back. Because you delaying something, you should finish your work quickly! Yeah, like he said. Sorry to get you involved with our long-drawn research. Although you should have told us you had work to do. But, it seems we should have paid attention to that. Lets apologize! Th, thats right! Like he said. Dont be reserved, if you had told us about it we wouldnt have detained you! As expected. Veldora and Ramiris who read the situation backed up my words. With this we established our ignorance, and furthermore, it stated that we were unrelated. Though I saw Milimseyes watering, Im sorry there seems to be no way to help you. Give up and bind yourself with a rope. Thus, Milim was caught by Frey. Its, its different. The story, listen to the story, Frey! So Milim screamed to the end, but it failed before Freys iron smile. Resistance was futile. Sadly Milim was caught and carried away like a cat back to her own country. Phew, that was scary. I thought I going to be dragged into it, but it seems like I was able to make it through safely somehow. When I thought so, By the way Rimuru-sama, What have you been doing in all this time? Shuna stood at my back without any presence, and threw a sharp question at me. I felt sweat which couldnt flow appear on my forehead. No, were safe, its alright. We never played. Yes, research! Because we were researching. It seems like we have become a hindrance to you. Lets perform the magic research in my room. Because sorcery is deep, it grants me with wisdom Veldora turned his back with a favored bookManga in his hand while saying such a thing. Is he going to run away!? When I was going to detain him, The, then, I should accompany you too? Ramiris betrayed me too and left, running away together with Veldora. How cruel! However, right now was not the time to be thinking about those cruel friends. I think it was a little weak to keep insisting it was a research. Hinata and Ruminas stared in my direction with suspicion-filled eyes, it seemed like a poor excuse would destroy me. As I let Veldora and Ramiriss escape go, my brain cells operated at full strength searching for the optimum solution. Its no use, a good idea wont come. Since it came to this, I went with my last resort. Raphael! Help me find a good excuse to safely get through this situation! Yes, the crystallization of my wisdom, SenseiRaphael should be my ally. Theres nothing to be afraid of. Solution. Explanation is unnecessary What? Explanation is unnecessary!? What does that mea.. Ah, you were here? Ive been looking for you, Danna!? Such a nostalgic presence, it was Fuze. I see, thats what it meant! Oh, Fuze-kun. The matter I asked you about, how did the investigation go?* Lets hear about it inside. It was a godsend. Its seems like I was able to survive because I used Fuze to investigate Yuuki. Nevertheless, as expected from Raphael. Was the timing of this and Fuzes arrival already predicted? You dont say. Still its impossible. But, theres no doubt that I was saved. Im glad I didnt carelessly make a weird excuse. I enter the room and invited Fuze inside. Then I absorbed my communication-duty clone, and sat in a chair. I seemed able to deceive her somehow or another. A secret investigation was it? As expected of Rimuru-sama! So Shuna nodded with a satisfied smile. The crisis had passed. However, to not forget this lesson, I swore to stop playing too much. Because I felt guilty, I became unnecessarily flustered. You should do things within reason. I reflected in my mind to be careful from now on. Chapter 129 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 128 Alliance of Three Kingdoms Hinata and Ruminas were in chairs awaiting our arrival. From the looks on their faces, something must have happened. Well, I guess its a good thing they dont know Ive been just playing around the whole time. It certainly wouldnt go over well if they knew. Fuze-kun, come on in I said, having Fuze join us in the reception room we prepared. Without me needing to say anything, Shuna had already prepared tea. She really is a well-disciplined Ohime-sama. Completely different from a certain regrettable secretary, but that secretary does get serious when training the subordinates and the guards. But considering that Ive been slacking off lately, I have no right to complain. No, actually, I havent been playing around! I was studying! Cant be getting this distinction wrong myself; or else someone will find out. Alongside Fuse, I sat on the sofa whilst facing Ruminas and Hinata. A cushion made with material of the highest quality gently caught my body. Hey Hinata, its been a long time. Ruminas-san, nice to meet you no, we have met before. Its been a while. This is Fuse-kun. Hes the Freedom Association Branch head in Burmund. I introduced Fuse to the two ladies. N-nice to meet you! I, within the Burmund Kingdom, work as the head of its Freedom Association branch. To be able to meet Hinata-sama today, the highest tactician of the Western Church, I am truly honored. And to this beautiful lady, its the first time weve ever met, but you must be someone of illustrious prestige. I am uneducated in these matters so please forgive my ignorance! Greatly nervous he greeted them. Completely ignoring him, however, Rimuru, was it? Tis been a while, since Walpurgis that is. Glad to see you healthy. But, that man must not remain here. Freedom Association is the enemy. Or have you not noticed? The identity of he who manipulated Hinata. Knowing this fully well, why do you still associate yourself with someone from the Freedom Association? (Translators/Editors note: the word Ruminas uses to address Rimuru is F kisama which in modern time is an insult, commonly translated as bastard. Centuries ago, however, it was used to address a person politely, and this translation Clown feels fits better with Ruminas mannerism) One of the primary Demon LordsCRuminas asked with an accusatory tone. She is a cute young girl silver hair, and heterochromatic eyes giving off a gold and silver shine. Why is one of the Octogram here? Its also strange that shes by Hinatas side; the worst thing I could do here though is act hostile and make her an enemy. Besides, forging an alliance with the Western Saints Church will probably allow Tempest to fully integrate into human society. And thats something I earnestly want to achieve. Hinata and Ruminass relation is yet uncertain, but perhaps its best to speak openly rather than keep secrets. But considering that Ruminas probably knows everything Hinata knows, perhaps its better to keep certain things hidden. But first, lets get them to trust Fuse. Right when I needed it, Shuna entered the room with the tea prepared. Shuna handed out the tea, and left the room after taking a bow. I glanced to the side and confirmed, Hmph. Now then, doubling as an introduction to Fuse-kun earlier, I would like you to have a look at the report After saying so, I beckoned Fuse. With that alone, the endlessly anxious Fuse seems to have caught on. Understood. Apparently, it would seem that I am under suspicion. So as to clear myself from that suspicion Saying such, he begin explaining the current internal situations of the Freedom Association. Fuses report was simple and concise. Yuuki has taken over 90% of the Ingrasia Headquarters. The female Submaster Kagari is also under his direct command. In addition, High ranking adventurers with abilities on par with Branch heads has also sided with Yuuki. And thus, with the Organisation currently so, it would prove difficult to denounce Yuuki. However, it would appear that those outside the headquarters are not affected. Since it seems that his brainwashing and thought manipulation isnt omnipotentsomething we can be happy about. Better yet, the citizens do not appear to be under his influence. The only thing they have been convinced of is that monsters are the cause of most calamities and are the enemy. If its to this degree, and considering my current progress, building a relation of mutual trust not impossible. I mean, think of the satellite city built around the labyrinththere orcs, goblins, monsters, and adventurers are able to sit in a pub and share a meal. Were certainly making progress towards building trust between us; I have proven that it is possible for humans and monsters to understand each other. However, any further investigation is impossible. The person who went to investigate the Submaster Kagari alone, had his memories erased. He was crippled and wandered the town as if protecting it. He even forgot his own name. Theres no proof that Kagari did it, but considering the situation its pretty obvious. Besides, she probably knows that weve been investigating her; I have no excuses, I have failed there It seems anything outside of this is out of his hands. However this is enough. If thats the case, then that would make saving the children a problem. If I make a move, there would be the problem of it being pinned as a kidnapping by the demon lord. However if I ask Masayuki then theres probably no problem. Fortunately, theres a convenient reason to every one of his actions, making him suitable. Since its absolutely impossible for Yuuki to control him, theres no need to be reserved. After rescuing the children, Ill immediately dissipate the effects of any mind control. But I cant have them think that Ive been playing around here the whole time, so I should make it look like Ive done a lot. However, about the erased memories. Its troublesome but if its me, then I might be able to restore it. Fuse, Ill try to heal those who had their memories wiped. If their soul and their brain is intact, I might be able to somehow. What? Is that true? Please, do it somehow! In response to my offer, Fuse looked at me with expectant eyes. They have been acting by my order so they are essentially my subordinates. If theres a way to cure them I have an obligation to do it. He had a happy look on his face and readily accepted the proposition. But to think he trusts me so much to accept a deal with a demon lord! Makes me kind of happy. And so, overlooking our exchange, Rimuru, do you really think that you can coexist with humans? Human are creatures whose thoughts cannot be read simply though their words. Tis it not better for them to be controlled by us? Ruminas gives me a cold look. That girl seems to have thought over this, however her opinions conflict with my own. Considering all the risks, its certainly an option, butDD. Oi oi, young lady. In spite of your beautiful face, you say some terrible things Control humans, who do you you are? Even if you are a noble, isnt it bad to look down on ordinary people? Fuse got angry and snapped at Ruminas. Oh right, I still havent introduced her to Fuse. Well, I guess his ignorance led him to step on a landmine. Now now, Fuse Kun, Calm down. This person is Ruminas. One of the Octogram Demon Lords. This is my second time meeting her, and the first time weve spoken to each other. First thing first, lets leave behind all truculent behavior and have a constructive talk. And, this is Hinata. But you should know more about her than I. Shes the Knight Leader of the Western church. Ive briefly introduced the two. Ruminas and Hinata, after listening to Fuses report as per my request, had judged that he was no friend of Yuukis. However, putting Hinata aside, Ruminas didnt seem trust in humans in general rather than Fuse himself. Eh, what? Demon Lord? Who? Looking back and forth between Ruminas and I, Fuse was in a state of confusion. Remembering his earlier belligerent remarks, his face instantly paled. I feel slightly sorry for him, and responded. Ruminas, this man is my companion. Firstly I want to establish some trust. I dont agree with your opinion on humans, and please dont force it onto me. If you do, you will be judged an enemy. What was that? Are you trying to lecture us despite being a newcomer? If you seek a war then shall get it. Ruminas stood up, and took up a stance with both hands. I had planned to diffuse the situation but now I feel like taking this outside. How should I put this, contrary to her appearance, shes rather short-fused. Times like this constantly remind me that all demon lords are selfish and whimsical. But Id rather not fight in this room, though Stop this Ruminas, didnt we came here for an alliance? Why are you adding to our enemies? Hinata coaxed Ruminas with a hint of irritation. Hmph As if she was never serious to begin with, Ruminass anger dissipated. And she sat back in her chair, True, we do not wish to increase our enemies. Our aim for coming today, is to propose an alliance between Tempest, Holy Empire of Ruberius, and Western Saints Church. She declared with a thin smile on her lips. Clearly she was trying to gauge my reaction. Its hard to imagine that she was a demon lord with a bad personality from her appearance. Putting that aside, we have introduced ourselves once more, and began examining the details of the alliance. That means, Ruminas was the ruler of the Holy Empire Ruberius? The conversation continued after we calmed down, but was a revelation! It seems this was too much of a surprise for Fuse, and he looked as if his soul had flown out of his mouth. (TN Note:I hope most of you seen enough anime to know what that means. If you havent I recommend those from the slice of life genre.) Well, thats to be expected. The Holy Empire Ruberius where the sacred ones reside, where the Pope of the Western Church lives. Who would have imagined that it was all under control of a demon lord! In that case, who is the pope? Old man, they seem to be wondering about the pope In response to Ruminass words, the butler behind her bowed respectively. If Im not mistake, the current pope is currently 47 years old. I thought he muttered, and the butler transformed into a youthful figure. This is the first time weve met. I am the current pope, Gilles Lila Ruberius. In this youthful ( nah, hes still middle aged) appearance, he turned into a butler clad in pure white, radiating a divine aura. His figure has become a man in his prime. In terms of human years, he would be around mid 40s. So this butler has pretended to be the pope of every past generation? Looking at fuse with a glance, he was stunned with his eyes wide opened. This guys a skillful one, Im actually impressed. Hey, isnt this weird! Whys the pope a follower of the demon lord! What the hell is this?! Are you a monster? Why do I feel a divine presence? Uh oh, instead of fainting, Fuse acted as if a switch has been pressed as he started causing a ruckus. Fu. Gilles, explain. Ruminas instructed, As you command, milady The pope, no, Gilles the butler nodded respectively. Since it feels really weird Id much rather he stop these extravagant butler behavior, but Ill keep my discomfort a secret. It began thousands of years ago, before the creation of the Holy Empire of Ruberius. When the evil dragon Veldora destroyed the Vampire Kingdom, without killing anyone, though. It was then, that Ruminas and Chloe met, so it seems theyve been through a lot. Even though she protected Chloe, even if she hadnt, she probably would not have been injured anyways. To Ruminas, Chloe was probably the embodiment of idealized beauty. Oh, and though Veldora probably thought it was a friendly squabble, in reality it was just a one-sided rampage. However, being done in would be unpleasant, so the survivors hid and lived on in silence. However, theres the Demon Lord Ruminas. She wasnt interested in simply hiding, and built an underground empire. And on the top she created an empire to sustain her underground empire. At the time, due to poverty caused by the conflict between angels and demons, there were few mighty nations. And the eastern empire had barely taken form. They couldnt even send forces to protect the people from the threat of monsters. Naturally, almost everyone was a refugee or a bandit, and the world was even more confused and in turmoil. Precisely because it was such a time that she, with the power of a demon lord, was able to control monsters and easily control humans. Those who sought salvation came to her. Ruminas granted mercy to those who gathered under her. Using blood (Life) as bait, she granted them protection. And so, all within Ruminass calculations, a country was formed this way. And thus it appeared, the Holy Kingdom Ruberius. Thus, allowing humans to live freely would lead to endless warthe reason behind Ruminas opinions was history itself. I dont think I can refute her. But that doesnt mean I agree with her. If they want to fight, let them fight; if they want to rampage let them. Then they could reconcile and seek to create peace. But this kind of outcome could not come about through a controlled experiment. And precisely because this was voluntarily, it was interesting And thats how it is. Now that country was born it would inevitably be controlled by some ambitious or greedy manthe cause of Ruminas next worry. Therefore, the Greater devil Gilles acted as her right hand. Butler Gilles is not only a vampire, but also a first-class holy sorcerer thus making him someone who can walk under the sun. It seems that including Ruminas and Gilles, there were few others who could walk under the sun despite being a vampire. At the time, since Gilles was such an individual, it was inevitable for him to become the priest. So he used clones and played many roles all by himself all to manipulate the empire it must have been difficult. Well, and thus, Gilles who acted as the pope that was also said to be the incarnation of light, had obtained a unique ability It is the unique skill Hierophant. DD An ability that allows a patron to dominate the will of those who seeks salvation and protection DD In an sense, this was a ridiculous ability that is nothing but high level fraud. And so the people were able to live peacefully without any suspicion thanks to his ability. To be frank, for a dark-dwelling monster to gain a light based ability is ridiculous in itself. Whilst listening to all this from the side, it was interesting how Hinata made a bitter face. The creed is everything! I guess it sounds cool, but then you learn the dark history behind it. When I looked at Hinata while grinning, our eyes met. I was looked at with a cold stare that made me think I was going to be killed. Scary I guess I shouldnt tease her about it. I guess Ill just pretend I know nothing about it at all. And so, ended Butler Gilless description with such feelings. And Hinatas turn followed, explaining why she sought an alliance. About her bold plan to save the children, and her fight with Yuuki. Her death, and the awakening of the hero. And Hinatas resurrection by Ruminas, and the meeting between the hero Chloe and Ruminas. As well as the need for the alliance due to the heros current situation as well as a countermeasure against Yuuki. I see. It seems Hinata had went to rescue the children in my stead. It is a welcoming story. So, what happened to the children? They are wandering around Tempest sight-seeing. Kenya, though desperately wants to catch up to Chloes strength. They are all rather upset that Chloe left without saying anything. I am satisfied with Hinatas explanation. However, I can sympathize with Chloe. It must have been painful, not only being forgotten, but being the only one whos an adult. As a hero, when the experience of the past awakened in her body, she would become an unrecognizable existence that would be swallowed by the shadow of the hero. Only those who have reached the pinnacle of poweran ultimate skillcould recognize her existence. She must have felt completely lost. With the power from Hinatas soul, the journey to the past. How much struggle and how harsh the journey must have been. Rimuru, the copy of the Sacred armament that was given by you. It was given to Chloe. It came along us to the past, protecting us. The armor has helped greatly. Thank you. Hinata looked straight at me, and thanked me. Im feeling embarrassed so please stop. But, is that so So you too, had traveled to the past alongside Chloe. Thank you for looking after her. Please stop, theres no need to thank me. It was natural for me to do so. Hinata sidestepped my thanks. After handing over the energy of the heros soul, all thats left now are the residues DD even so, I still think that Hinata too is a hero. Hinata lost in the battle, which I must say was a little sad, however I do not believe Hinatas heart is weak. Unlike before, she had acquired true strength; she also has grown. I could not even imagine such a long journey. Hinatas explanation has also ended. But damn her story sounds real dangerous. With Hinata undergoing such ordeals, I couldnt possibly say Ive been playing around. Im glad I was able to cover it up well. I mean, I dont think it would be a big deal even if I did appear to be playing as long as I actually got serious when I needed to, but considering that I appeared to seriously be doing work when they came, I think I was able to fool them. Good thing I decided not to disclose everything. Now then, we began thinking about the contents of Hinatas explanation. And the most unbelievable part of the explanation is, Chloe seems to have become a hero. However, she was being manipulate by Yuuki, and had her freedom bounded until three commands are given. According to her explanation, her abilities could be considered as the strongest. She may not be able to manipulate time, however she can come close to stopping it. In order for the strongest hero to be born, she traveled through time, huh. Moreover, the world is heading towards destruction, and I died in that timeline. But, I wonder? Certainly, if it was the initial fight with Hinata, defeat is guaranteed. Theres no doubt. However, I could have survived. If thats the caseno, lets stop. Conjectures on this topic would not help the current situation. Anyway, Chloes safe. Our priority should be to rescue her. Ruminass purpose was also to rescue Chloe; I will not hesitate to form an alliance to that end. The rest of the children were also brought here, so theres no need to worry anymore about the Ingrasia kingdom. Theres now nothing stopping us from waging open war against Yuuki. Yosh, I now understand the situation. We too would like to form an alliance In response to my worlds, Hinata and Ruminas nodded. Fuse appearing quite disheveled, Oh my godthis just became insane. Besides, how come every time I came its always this kind of impactful serious talk. Each and every time, this isnt funny. Im just a simply branch head This isnt something I should be taking on with such low pay! What terrible burden now weighs on my mind He grumbled as his face kept turning paler. Come to think of it, he does take on this role every time. I can understand your feeling, but lets pretend we didnt hear it just now. He still has a lot to do in the future. Thus, ignoring Fuses wailing, the tripartite alliance of the holy kingdom Ruberius, the Western church, and the Monster Country Tempest has been formed. Chapter 130 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 129 Yuuki Subjugation Raid A declaration of alliance between Holy Empire Ruberius, Western Saints Church, and Tempest was formalized on paper, and a declaration of the same was sent to every country. These kinds of formalities are normally truly tedious, but having the leaders calling the shots makes it all much easier. Hinata is also a representative of some sort I mean, everyone recognizes her power. So with all the signatures thus gathered, that matter was closed. The alliance declares equality of its members. The matter of trade restrictions we basically left it to the marketplace: the merchants and countries will just have to fight it out. In short, I won big on this contract. Hinata and Ruminas are uninterested in matter of commerce. So they agreed to leave it up to market itself to figure the rules outas I had wanted; a free market would be beneficial for international trade. (Translators note: Do we have any economy majors who can comment on Rimuru/authors claim that removing trade restrictions completely will be so beneficial?) (Smoggys notes: Well, if there is no trade protectionism, Consumers will be better off due to a larger diversity of goods, and potential at higher and cheaper prices since firms will have to compete even harder in the larger market in terms of quality and productivity. While infant firms will face problems, large successful firms such as Rimurus will benefit from the wider range of consumer, as well as the lack of taxation needed when trading within the trading bloc. On a side note, government revenue will be lowered due to the decrease in revenue originally generated from tax, but should enjoy the beneficial GDP growth from the boosted economic activity. P.s. if they all use the same currency, no need to worry about currency appreciation) We might even create a self-sufficient system and enjoy a time of never-before-seen wealth. Currently the top brass (me, myself, and I) live in luxury, but we can still improve the quality of life of the lower class citizens. And in order to obtain the ingredients to accomplish this I could hope for no better opportunity than trade with the Holy Empire Ruberius. Its one of the largest agricultural countries in this world, after all. Oh, and Ruminas isnt oppressing her citizens. On the contrary, she protects them most passionately. To the point that they grow all the food they need as to not starve. Which is why if we start trading and exchanging products we could turn stagnation into abundance. And thats how Ill get to manipulate the market all I want. Ill research the climate and introduce appropriate produce. Perhaps Ruberius will manage potato while well focus on cultivating rice. As for the rest, I would imagine that on the technological front Tempest would dominate. Rare metal and mineral trade is also likely to end up to our benefit. Im sure Myormiles-kun would be able to handle that question without any oversight. The vast lands to the west, compared to those of the Eastern Empire are terribly infertile. A battle between demon lords took place there, and the magical energy released eroded the nutrients in the soil. But, if you think about it on the flip side, you could actually use the land to grow special products that require such magical energy density. And if we leave it as is, these sands are bound to swallow up Ruberius eventually. Ruminas seems to be of the mindset that shell just up and leave for another land, but I cant say I support her plans. Isnt it better to put the land she already has to its full use and seek true coexistence? When I pointed this out and offered to send some agricultural specialists there, We do not mind. Something so trifling we can leave fully to you She replied as if she didnt care. I imagine her under-dwellers wont accept my interference so readily, but the citizens above ground dont particularly mind. So, I requested her to make a formal written request. And thus Tempest gained an official way into human society. But, she did insist on one condition. I was to allow Vampire nobility to participate in the research conducted with the Dwarfs and Sarion. From what she said, although the above-ground dwellers are rather ignorant, her underground citizens are quite advanced. After all, being targeted by angels is particularly annoying. Accordingly, we conduct the most important research underground. We are biased, but tis true: among the demon lords we are the most educated She said. Even more than the elves, Vampires have extremely long lifespans. Moreover, particularly high vampires dont even need to suck blood but directly consume human life energy. And with so much time on their hands the Vampires cant help but spend it doing and researching what they enjoy the most. So, Im pretty certain that even if they participate in our research, it will be mostly on a whim. Few of them, those called Nobles, can stand sunlight, these Nobles will be able to continue their research in just about any facility. Thus, it seems I will be able to allow those Nobles to participate without any problems. Well, considering the horse that Ruminas rode to get here, I can attest to their technological skill. I think this will be beneficial to both parties. As both of us were satisfied with these terms, we exchanged promises on this matter. As for the Western Saints Church, Obviously their creed is the main problem. For now, notices were sent out to all those currently outside of the capital notifying them that I was by no means a dangerous existence. Its actually kind of surprising how much money and power this organization has. Its a big deal to get their backing. Currently there are rumors going around that Tempest had fought with their knights. However, thanks to us utilizing enough funds to appear appealing to them, we were able to prevent total collapse of diplomacy. The fact that we hadnt killed a single knight also helps. So instead we manipulated the rumors to be thus: we didnt fight the knights; they came over, we talked, they realized we werent a danger, and left content. In short, we changed their background from invaders to ambassadors. Those few who know the truth must be scratching their heads right now. I got it, I got it! You actually want me to go around spreading such rumors, dont you?! Fuse exclaimed, quite distraught. Thank goodness he understands quickly. But seriously, Fuse just has the perfect timing. I dont even need to call himhell appear when and where I need him just in time. Maybe I should treat him to a meal. Can I ask you to do this? I would be very grateful Hinata looked at Fuse and added. O-of course! Please leave it to me; I will carry out your request with haste. I will show you that you were not mistaken in placing your trust in me; you were definitely correct in trusting me! With a bright red face, passionately grabbing his chest, Fuse replied. So why was he being so redundant? Is it so important that he had to say the same thing twice? Im pretty sure anyone would have understood his response. I bet he has already fallen for her. Well, his target is so high its unattainable. Thanks; Ill leave it to you Fuse was raring to go after hearing her response. What a simple guy. I guess I dont need to treat him to a meal now. Well, in short, thats how we established this alliance; figuring out the minor details I left to Rigurdo and Myormiles. Itll be easy to expand militarily now, so this is grand progress. The problem before us, however, is how we should deal with the Freedom Association. No, let me be clear: how should we conduct this Yuuki subjugation raid. Now then, we can leave the matter of the alliance at that. The problem before us, is how we should deal with the Freedom Association Right; considering that almost every country has a Freedom Association branch, the question is how far does the Headquarters influence span? With regards to that, allow me to explain Fuse said and began his explanation. Every countrys, big or small, relation to the Freedom Associations headquarters. Though we more or less understood from his previous brief explanation, I decided to have him go into more details. According to him, there are observers in every guild making communication between Central and the branch easy. Of course, these observers also make carry out Yuukis will. As for others potentially controlled, based on personal experiences and lack of any other person working in the branches for Central, there ought to be a few. In the end, we believe that he can only use mind control if he directly meets a person Fuse concluded. Thought guidance, the simpler skill, merely obstructs some thought patterns or suggests others. Its a skill that is slightly superior to that of a swindler. As such, we could protect against further dissemination should we have an opportunity to study the skill but considering that people will always be swindled, we really cant protect ourselves against it with absolute certainty. In other words, we really cant solve this problem right now. So lets get back to it later. The problematic skill: mind control, requires an implementation of a Curse Crystal into its target. The Curse Crystal, in turn, binds the target on its very soul. I wonder though: could a person thus bound then infect others? Impossible. I who was similarly controlled can testify to that extent. His power is by no means omnipotent. Were it so, all the templars would have long been his servants Hinata refuted that hypothesis. Fuse was surprised at the sudden revelation, but said nothing and instead took out some files. Now then, this is the list of every official who has met with Yuuki. Please do not forget that, as in my case, direct meetings with Yuuki do not guarantee brainwashing The file mentioned just that. True: Fuse had met with Yuuki, but was not brainwashed. Was he ignored because his country is small? No, theres probably some limit to mind control. Moreover, back then he was struggling to control Hinata, whereas he must now control the mighty Chloe. And he cant even manage that completely. If so isnt his power rather pathetic? ?Solution. That hypothesis is presumed correct. Due to expanding his power to control the hero, he most likely lacks ability to dominate another person? Actually, now that I think about it, Masayuki had this bug on him. A bug so pitiful I unconsciously squashed it. It got on him before he started his heroic travels. So Im pretty sure its no big deal. Besides, Raphael is never wrong. Alright, I get it. We can probably not worry about his mind control for now. As for those who honestly adore Yuuki we cant dispel that adoration. And while we can go around cleaning up branch by branch How about we just go and take out Central in a single swoop? Lets put association branches aside for now. Decide central, and Yuuki while we are at it. Even if theres a hero, we have Ruminas and I. While I occupy Chloe, shell murder Yuuki. Hinata can hold off Kagali (Kazalim) for a bit. Three is plenty. Or so I thought, Wait, I cant fight as I had before. Not even equip spirit armor; and though I could accelerate my thoughts, my spirit strength is yet lacking. Truly high speed combat I could only maintain for a few seconds. Unfortunately, I dont have the strength of a hero any longer Hinata confessed ashamed. As I had feared: her presence felt smaller because it actually was smaller. But its best we strike sooner rather than later. A big part of that is a desire to save Chloe but I also just hate the idea of letting Yuuki continue for much longer. Most of my problems until now can be attributed to him. Even with Hinata out of the picture, we have enough strength to crush Central. We too support crushing Central. But why should we not handle the branches simultaneously? With my servants, your men, and the templars should we not just crush it all? What an extreme thing Ruminas says! I had considered it, but then we wont be able to avoid chaos But Ruminas subordinates present an excellent opportunity. Maybe we should just go with it. Actually, create chaos? Who cares! And thus, we again reconsidered our batle plan. Our consideration concluded when we had decided squad formation. First, Central was given to Hinata. She would relate information from every squad. Next, Apprehension Corps: those who would confirm and secure any suspicious targets at the branches. That would be handled by Fuses menCthe guides, and Soueis group. We also included seven of Ruminas nobles in that corps. Well ignore the tiny nations and focus on securing the observers in the larger countries. And, most importantly, Central Raid Party. Of course Ruminas and I lead it. Diablo and Shion will come along. Benimaru and Gerudo will stay to protect Tempest. Ruminas will be accompanied by the Seven Celestial Sages. Well have Veldora in the skies to destroy the barrier protecting Ingracia and erect a barrier preventing their escape. Well invade once our barrier comes up. Moreover, we have Gabil, Hakurou, and Gobuta in the reserve troops. Rangas also raring to go within my shadow. No matter how strong Yuuki is, all we need to do is pin Chloe down for a minuteCjust enough to bring him down. And our war strength is great. Defeat here would mean that we would have to wage total war. Ku fufufufu. A real war after so long! I am trembling in excitement! Ufufufufu. Diablo, I aint letting you hog all the fun Diablos and Shions conversation is rather scary. These two should be more than enough to handle Kagali. Ruminas has declared that Yuuki is her prey alone, but Shion and Diablo will join in to help after they defeat Kagali. I will fight Chloe. I dont want to hurt her, but her actual strength is unknown. Underestimating her could lead to my defeat. According to Ruminas, Though we dont want to admit it, she is probably stronger than We. If you let your guard down, even you could perish She said. Though I cant help wondering just how strong she is, all present are certain that with some tactics I could keep her occupied long enough. Besides, killing Yuuki solves all the problems. I would have wanted to talk to him briefly before killing him, but sadly we dont have the time to chat. In order to save Chloe we need to kill him real quick. If Chloe is stronger than I expect, Ill have Veldora and Ranga join. I wont let my guard down. And well slaughter Yuuki and save Chloe Having thus decided on our battle plan, we swiftly moved to implement it. And, after so heroically constructing a plan It failed. No, the entire plan did not fail; Yuuki simply had fled from Central. By the time Veldora set up a barrier and we had invaded, Yuuki was long gone. Surprisingly, he abandoned Freedom Association headquarters and fled. A position of power he spent 10 years creating he abandoned without a second thought. It just shows how capable of an enemy he is. Since the point was to prevent any of his further manipulation,this plan was a failure. Of course, we could not save Chloe either. But it was not a total waste. Though even the observers had fled by then, we made sure no royalty or ruler was under his thought manipulation. Those who were we rescued. And thanks to Templar presence, we could quickly pin all evils and crimes on Yuuki. As a result we were able to quickly contain chaos and return every nations guild to working order. Thus, although the plan failed, we completely eliminated Yuukis dominion. Furthermore, we were able to lay foundation for Tempest embassies in more countries. That is: we cleared the infected regions and strengthened ties with them. And, the Western Saints Church very conveniently filled all the vacancies in the Freedom Association with our people. Though it wasnt what we planned for, we didnt lose anything either. Other than letting Yuuki escape, we actually did pretty well. For the time being, Ingracia Kingdom and other Council nations may be slightly chaotic. But, as things settle down and Yuukis crimes are revealed to the public, more and more nations rise in anger against him. That I must completely attribute to the power of faith in the Western Saints Church. We have also been officially recognized; though not as a Council nation member, but certainly weve been accepted. In other words, we now negotiate with many more countries than we did before. Since we aim to coexist with humans, this is big step forward for us. In the future, when we fight the Eastern Empire and Yuuki the nations surrounding Jura forest will probably be involved as well. So, I want to seal some military alliances with them. Though we let Yuuki escape, we improved our ability to oppose the Eastern Empire. Eastern Empire advances by forcing other countries to assimilate; theres a need to oppose that force. To that end, other countries wont be able to ignore Tempest. Thanks to this incident, these countries are bound to use newly developed diplomatic ties to create a mighty military union. Wealth, Technology, and Power. Tempest is fated to rise to be the epitome of these; but thats a story for later. For now, I only grieve that our Yuuki Subjugation Raid failed. Chapter 131 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 130 Demon Lords Gambit Arc 130. A suddent Invitation The operation to subjugate Yuuki ended in a failure. But taking advantage of what we could, we reestablished the Freedom Association in our favor. Thanks to our efforts in removing Yuuki and his observers, the transition was smooth. In the end, a single templar was left in each branch, and thus a new control system was created with the Western Saints Church at the head. And the Church beginning changing its language and structure to more of a spirit worship. Then theres the Free Arbitration Committee. A new organization Freedom Association and the Western Saints created. Unlike the CouncilCthe International Council, I meanCwhich operates by electing delegates, the CommitteeCFree Arbitration CommitteeCis composed of Freedom Association guild masters. Once it was established it became a method for countries to negotiate on neutral grounds. Sakaguchi Hinata was appointed as the first Committee Chair. And since the Church and Templars refused to run for this office, her appointment was rather welcoming. Furthermore, according to the information the templars collected, there were no visible dissenters at the moment at the branches. I mean, we demon lordsCRamiris and I in particularCtend to operate behind the scenes, but theres a surprising lack of opposition even when we act openly. Thus, after establishing this organization, we were able to join the countries surrounding Jura forest with two unionsCthe Council and the Committee. You need strong bonds between nations in a large union. That was the state of the world a month after the failed subjugation attempt. Of course, while everyone was busy establishing these new organization I was not just playing around. Three days after the failed subjugation attempt he appeared. Ripping through Ingracia Kingdoms barrier, clad in silver armor, he appeared, Silver Knight Alrose. Introducing himself as a servant of the Platinum Devil Leon Cromwell, he handed me a letter. It was an invitation. As he had promised, he invited me over. But why now? My master wishes to discuss matters regarding the Hero with you, Rimuru-sama After Alrose said so, I got an idea of what was in store. The letter came after the hero was fully awakenedCsurely that was the cause. Perhaps Leon knows something about Chloe. It seems they crossed blades once, so perhaps there is something he knows that we do not. I decided to accept the invitation. In any case, Ive yet to complain on Shizu-sans behalf. Though it all depends on his intentions from now on. Alright. Im accepting the invitation Your kind words are wasted upon us. My master shall be most pleased. Please, this way Alrose had a helmet on the whole time so I have no idea what kind of face he was making, but he certainly sounded happy about it; oh, and he teleported away. Instant teleportation can be used by many high level devils. Even if he was using predetermined coordinates, its still a big deal. By the way, those who can teleport to any place (even those they havent visited) are overwhelmingly high existences. Even among my subordinates only Diablo can do it probably. Its not a skill you can use unless youve got a spiritual body. The way it works is: Shadow Step C> Spatial Transfer C> Teleport. You could also move using magic circles, but the previous three are skills, not magic. I have been using skills and magic interchangeably so I didnt even notice, but seems that there is a difference. I mean, Hinata said there was, and she must be right. Spatial transfer requires you to open a door and step into it to travel. Its not something you can use during combat. As for Teleportation magic, it instantaneously creates and executes a magic circle allowing for instant travel. It can be used to avoid enemy attacks and such, so those who can use teleport are rather strong. But since its usually only limited to your starting point and a previously visited location, this skill by no means decides the opponents skill. By the way, even the lowest spatial magic should be pretty instantaneous, so one cant let his guard down. The second Silver Knight Alrose disappeared a magic circle appeared where he stood. In other words, thats what I needed to use to get there. Magic knight, spatial magic master, and I bet hes pretty damn skilled with his teleport abilities. Damn you Leon, youve got good subordinates. I guess I should go and bestow teleporting on Benimaru, Shion, and the rest. As I am now I feel I could bestow skills without a problem, and it may increase our war potential. So I thought while as Alrose disappeared. As a side note, Hinata can also teleport. But, since it uses so much magical energy, she cant at the moment. But considering her ability to do so chantlessly: I can finally appreciate her actual strength. Although she can no longer use herMathematicianability, shes still a genius magician. She did become weaker, but not as much as she herself claims though thats a secret for now. And thus I came. The land Leon rules is more of a continent than an island. Its surprisingly wide, and has towns divided into districts. Forest, Field, Lake, River, and Mountain districts. Every sector is protected via a magic circle. An artificially created land of nature and tranquilityCa magic city. That is the land of Demon Lord Leon CromwellCEl Dorado. Yo this is kind of amazing I muttered. Hahaha, you are too kind. My master will be pleased to hear such praise Alrose replied happily as he guided us. Right now, his helmet is off and beautiful silver hair falls on his back. Though he looks like a girl, its a guy. He is the Captain of the Magic Knights. So its no small wonder Leon trusts him so much. But, this country truly is build wonderfully. The streets glimmer as if made of gold. Every building was placed with care, and a spiral castle reaches into the heavens. If you looked from above, you would notice that a giant magic circle is created using the city itself. In other words, other than those who can look from above, the circle is invisible. The circle is supplied with energy from the citizens themselves. Such careful construction tickles my pride a bit. No question about it: Tempest is a beautiful country. But we did not incorporate magic into the land itself. And that bothers me a bit now. Rimuru-sama, what is so amazing? Shion walking behind me asked. Even though she should have an overhead view, she has not noticed. Just shows how elaborate this construction is. This city creates a single giant magic circle. The city is blessed with Counter Magic and Enemy Radar as a result. It will alert them if there are any intruders. Though it seals magic attacks, that which enters it probably bounces back. Just imagine being attacked with large scale magic: its an automatic win for the city. I wonder if we should copy it in Tempest? Oh? That does sound amazing, though I dont really get it Hahaha, as expected. Though you have not looked from above, you have noticed so much. Nothing could be hidden from your eyes. You are correct; this city prides itself in its absolute magical barrier Alrose proudly replied. Shion seriously doesnt get it. I guess she just doesnt recognize magic. So its not surprising that she cant understand it. I wonder how hard it was to create a city that encompassed two magic circles. Just creating one would have certainly been a pain, but here they have two; and he had to account for future development too. Its too amazing. But, this is a way for me to have some fun. I will definitely implement the same in my country. Once we left the magic circle room, the hallways were made of class. The distant scenery was filled with flowing rivers and waterfalls in beautiful designs. Damn him! This city is pretty. I cant help but accept it, but it does make me jealousCwhich then fuels my creativity! And after walking ten minutes, We were guided into one of the rooms in the Royal Palace. The items are clearly luxury ones, and certainly of good quality. Color pattern is white and gold. Certainly not poorly designedChes got good taste. I guess its meant not to intimidate people into a heart attack. And just as the exterior is decorated in beautiful gold, so is the interior. In short: it doesnt make a visitor nervous, and thats something I feel I could easily imitate. As for Shion: the moment she walked in, she sat down, started munching on snacks and sipping tea; completely unaffected. Hmm? Shouldnt it be the other way around? Shouldnt I be like that? Ignore that. If you notice that kind of thing you lose. Rimuru-sama, these sweets are really good. And not poisoned, please have some! Shion said handing me some sweets. To think that that cook Shion would be talking about poison what irony. Besides, poison doesnt affect me. And like that we waited for 10 minutes, Until this countrys ruler, Leon Cromwell appeared. Did you wait long? Thank you for accepting an invitation on such short notice He said and sat in a chair in front of me. Hes dressed even rougher than I remembered, and he speaks plainly. Crossing his legs, he certainly looks like he belongs in a movie. Though Alrose is certainly handsome, Leon can only be described as beautiful. Of course, that doesnt please me too much. But leaving the matter of his manhood aside, lets return to the main question. I told him about Shizus last moments. Is that so She lived longer than I had predicted Leon replied plainly. But that did not infuriate me. Perhaps because I had noticed something, Hey, did you have Ifrit possess her to save her life? Who knows? I may have done something of the sort; I dont remember Leon replied closign his eyes. But its clear that hes a crappy actor. Hmph whatever. I got it. Oh, and Ramiris mentioned something interesting: youre a crybaby? When I said so, Leons face twisted in despair. That damn brat next time Ill rip her wings off He said angrily. Well, seems like it wasnt a lie. Ill let her know. Oh, and you said something about summoning a special individual, is that right? Thats when the room got silent. After some time had passed, Leon gravely opened his mouth. That is so. And that matter is connected to the reason I asked for you today Leon said and glanced at Shion. I nodded, Shion, this conversation is a little complicated. Please go help out Alrose with something, could you? I said asking Shion to leave. By all means. Shion-san, please help me in the preparation room Leon directed Alrose to say so with a glance. Shion silently nodded and followed Alrose out of the room. And thus I was alone with Leon in the room. After confirming this fact, Do you know a little girl named Chloe? Leon asked. Yup, everything is connected. I wasnt surprised that Leon said this name. Perhaps I had predicted such an outcome after listening to Hinata and Ruminas. That explains who requested Yuukis services for the summoning and why the conditions were as they were. That is, why children were being summoned and why most were girls> He was looking for Chloe from the very beginning: Shizu-san and the rest were simply a by-product. But what came afterward from Leons lips completely blew my mind. Chapter 132 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 131 Demon Lords Gambit Arc 131. Demon Lord Leon While looking at Rimuru that sat in front of him, Leon recalled the old days. With an appearance of a shoujo, a genderless Demon Lord. Even though it belonged to the weakest race the slimes, it evolved into a demon lord with a vast magic capacity. It was a unique existence, with the appearance of Izawa Shizu, a girl whom he once saved. And he was someone who knew this girl, whom Leon was looking for. When you think about it, this is quite the peculiar twist of fate. Although a visitor from Earth, he came as a reincarnator with the memories of his previous lifean unbelievable occurrence. Moreover, he reincarnated as a monster. Such was Demon Lord Rimuru: a being who met with this worlds strongest species, Dragon Kind, who was fated to deal with Leon, and who attained absolute power. But doesnt this all appear as if it were all connected, as if someone was leading it? He thought. This all just may be pre-established harmony. TN Note: Pre-established harmony is the idea that while substances only affect themselves, god programmed the way they interact and harmonize with each otherjust look it up. However, Leon disregarded the idea and began talking about the girl Chloe. About 300 years ago, Leon came to this world. Rather than being summoned, the cause of this was being caught in the accidental occurrence of a dimensional distortion. Veldora has already been sealed then, and the great Jura Forest has already been established as a inviolable zone. Despite the relative peace which the world had finally welcome, Leon was thrown into it. At the time he was less than 10 years old. However, there was someone who he had to protect. There was a young girl who fell along with him. That girl, was Chloe OBell. She was a childhood friend of Leon, a best friend. An existence he loved like a sister, his everything. Thats why Leon, even as his body was being destroyed by rampaging magic, he forcefully suppressed the destruction with his willpower. With a strong will and feelings, a boy who was less than 10 had managed to control the magic that dwelt within him. As a result, he had obtained the unique skill Guardian. From his desires to protect the girl younger than he, the power to protect has awakened within him. Moreover that wasnt all. By obtaining a heros egg, a portion of the remaining rampart energy was obtained. Even at a young age, Leon had the qualities of a Hero. Its alright. Because I will protect Chloe Leon cheered up the young girl, who was crying endlessly, with a smile However, the girl in Leons embrace suddenly vanished. Despite the power to protect had just awaken with Leo And so, Leon began the journey to search for Chloe. Despite the passing years Leon never gave up searching for Chloe. Perhaps, she had returned back to their original world. So he considered. Even in their original world, however, Chloe had no relatives. If Leon didnt protect her, who would? In that case, all he had to do was to summon her here again. He learned of magic that could summon a specific person through appointing time and space. With his exceptional intelligence, Leon learned magic at an absurd pace. All to summon a single girl, and to protect her. However, his attempts ended in failure. Even the genius Leon could not exert magical power in a world beyond this one. Yet he did not give up and continued his research. An extreme magic that could only be attempted once every 66 years, for success he traveled the world. He learned from the fairies the method to be certified a hero, but they were so useless that it merely infuriated him. He seized from them 8 great spirits, and because it did not seem to have caused any great problem, he continued his journey. Having reached the pinnacle of human wisdom, he left into domains of the demon lords. Leons thirst for knowledge was boundless; he would not hesitate to do whatever it takes for the sake of summoning Chloe. Thus, he continued living while destroying high ranking devils and taking their wisdom for his own. There were also those who wish to join as his subordinate, who were allowed to do as they pleased so long as they did not interfere. As time went by, the number of subordinates under Leon gradually grew in size, and he even came to own a small territory. Leon never named himself, but soon the name Platinum Devil began to spread. Before long, that name came to be associated with the name of a Demon Lord, but Leon paid it no mind. That sort of thing didnt matter to him. Rather, taking knowledge from the wise devils who came to fight him was most important. And for the first time, an existence that could be called a threat attacked Leon. Curse lord Kazalim, was offended by Leons nickname of demon lord, and paid a visit to purge him. Even for Leon, the genius with a Heros egg, the Curse Lord Kazalim was a formidable foe. Superficial attacks will not work on Kazalim, king of the undead. With Leons abilities specializing in defense, he couldnt inflict a fatal strike on Kazalim. On the other hand, Kazalim too found Leon a difficult opponent. Breaking through he iron wall-like defense was tough, and all his curses were null and void. With both sides lacking a decisive factor, the battle that unfolded extended for several days. However, the ending was a disappointing one. His egg hatched. Absorbing his pure feelings within the inner soul of Leon, the Heros egg had hatched. Leon has awakened and became a true hero. He who reigns as the demon lord, he who is the true hero. And that, is Leon Cromwell. He awakened an ability, the ultimate skill King of purity Metatron. An ability which draws purest energy possible from power, magic, aura, and skill. For Kazalim who uses complex skills this was the worst possible match-up. With cursed blood of hex and blood, rotten flesh of sludge and microorganisms, bones of magic water. The parts that constitutes Kazalims body, was dismantled under the pulsating divine light of the ultimate skill King of Purity Metatron. Without being able to put up any resistance, the Curse lord Kazalim has been destroyed before Leon. By an ironic twist, Leon who has overthrown a demon lord was recognized as a demon lord in name and in reality. And Leon took it as a good thing. In the castle where Kazalim resides, an experimentation facility was established. In addition to it being used as an experimentation facility, he began considering his place of residence. When Chloe was successfully summoned, he needed to give her a place to live. So Leon thought, and decided to get his own territory. And he discovered new lands to the southwest. Extreme magic was used without holding back to reform the very ecology itself. And thus, the golden town El?Dorado was completed. However, Leon has conducted research exclusively in Kazarims residence in the demon continent until His summoning has failed, and Izawa Shizu was summoned. Her condition could be understood with a simple glance. Unlike Leon, this girl with burnt raven black hair has suffered grievous injuries and would soon die. Due to his failed summoning, this girls body may soon collapse under the rampaging magic. However, age wise it was a success. Which pleased him. Furthermore, if it wasnt for his summon, this girl would have burned to death. Leon was slightly troubled. Calling this helping would be presumptuous. After all she was summoned for his own convenience. If the girl was saved as a result, this was due to her own luck, and not Leons efforts. And so he thought. And thats why, Although I thought you were trash, you seem compatible with fire. After saying so, the Flame Giant Ifrit was summoned, and possessed the young girl. The high ranking spirit stolen from Ramiriss dungeon now proved useful. The girl was stabilized, and snatched from the jaws of death. After that all depends on the girls luck. It is not a result of his actions, but the girls own: for she should be the one to strive to create her own path. In addition, Leon could not afford to get involved with the girl. Leon was Leon, the girl was the girl; and she had to figure out her own life. It may seem cold, but such is the law of the jungle. Leon had thoroughly considered this, and he had no reason to carry the heavy burden of the young girls fate. At that time, Leon had not noticed his whimsical actions would create such a twisted tapestry of fate. And thus, the weaver of fate had spun yet another pattern. Before Leo, a young boy has appeared. The Young boy called himself Kagurazaka Yuuki. The young leader of the Freedom Association has told Leon that his organization would be useful to him. He seems to have heard about Leons search for the Otherworldly Young girl through illicit means. Confidently, he boasted he could help Leon find the girl he seeks. On a whim, Leon permitted it. Either way, he would not be harmed if Yuuki had failed. No matter how many years it took, he was determined to successfully summon Chloe with his own two hands. After deciding to giving it a try due to no potential loss, the characteristics of Chloe was conveyed, and the proposal was accepted. When you think about it, that was his biggest blunder. Kagurazaka Yuuki had successfully summoned Chloe OBell. He had succeeded. Not from another world, but rather from when Chloe and Leon first came to this world. In other words, if he hasnt relied on Yuuki, fate might have turned out differently. Chloe was summoned by Yuuki, met the monster called Rimuru, and traveled to the past alongside Hinata. Trapped in the laws of the perfect world, Chloe had awakened her own ultimate skill whilst repelling all external interferences. If it wasnt for Yuuki, Leons summoning might have actually succeeded. However, that was something that already could not be determined. Whether Leon would eventually succeed in his otherworld summoning or not, there was no long any point in speculating about this. Because the problem now was what to do in the future. Leons story finished. The black tea has long cooled. While we were talking, time has slipped by. Or rather, the fact that Leon has been trying to summon Chloe was unexpected. When the hero attacked his facility, he had this strange unexplainable feeling he should avoid confrontation. And so, he decided DDEven though he wouldnt say itDD to leave Shizu san in the care of the hero who came, and said he would withdraw. When you think about it, it was easy to explain. Although theres no way Leon could have known, this was all a pre-established harmony created by Chloes ability. I, to complement Leons memories, told my side of the story. My encounters and farewells with Chloe, as well as Yuukis actions. In addition, what Hinata and Ruminas told me about the current hero Chloe. Leon had believed the words I said, and shared information that would only be known to Leon. After the last of the cold tea was drunk, In other words, Chloes currently under the control of Yuuki. Due to the unique curse Three absolute orders Chloe could not go against Yuuki. Ruminas and I had tried to subjugate Yuuki, but unfortunately he was one step ahead and he escaped. From now on, when Yuuki makes his move, we will be fighting against him. Our objective is also to free Chloe, do you think it is possible for us to cooperate? I got to the point. I thought about asking Demon Lord Leon to join forces against Yuuki, or so I did but, Hmph, I dont particularly mind cooperating. My wish was to summon Chloe was a wish to protect her happiness. However, if there were any hindrances isnt it natural that they be eradicated? Lets leave the question of whether Chloe really is the strongest aside for now. And, how do I even know youll be at all useful in this? It seems we must first have a proper grasp of each others abilities. Alright. If thats what he wants, then Ill present him with a blow as previously requested by Shizu san. TN Note: he meant Shizu sans will to give Leon a beating. Chapter 25ish. Okay! I understand. Im fine with ending this bothersome conversation. You should prepare yourself. Unlike Ramiris, my punch isnt all talk! Fufu, come at me We laughed at each other, and stood simultaneously. We headed for the training grounds. Where Shion and the silver knight Alrose had previously headed. Lead by Leon we ventured into the palace. Sculptures and corridors of good taste from his hobbies decorated the halls, while glass walls allowed overviewing the view outside. This is a fantastically elaborate palace. Of course I dont say so and quietly follow behind Leon. We arrived to the training grounds. A magic formation was carved into one side of the wall, which seems to serve the purpose of absorbing and diffusing the energy absorbed within. With this in place, a bit of violence wouldnt be a problem. So I thought as we entered unto the grounds. Ah Inside, Shion had an uncomfortable look on her face. And that person over there that looks like a dust cloth rag constantly twitching and convulsing seems to be the silver knight Alrose. I sudden felt cold sweat running down my spine. I-its n-not what you think! He was earnest! And so in response I too got serious. However, while he was evading with teleport, I felt a tingling feeling and attacked When I noticed, Alrose-dono was in this state! What the hell was that, I too am deeply troubled about this!! Is that meant to be an excuse? I wanted to seriously look into the matter, but nows not the time. I quickly took out a full potion, and sprinkled it over Silver knight Alrose. Afterwards, I had Alrose drink another bottle after he was finally conscious enough to drink. T-that w-was my defeat. I did not expect Shion-dono to be so skillful I am sorely lacking in training Apparently, he seems fine. Now thats relieved, theres the problem child Shion. Oi, Shion When I called, Shion instantly shrank and sat in Seiza. Did you properly understand our purpose for coming here? Ay, of course. Were here to forge fwiendly relations with Demon Lord Leon right?[1] Does she really understand? For some reason, I have a budding suspicion otherwise. Well, any degree of friendship I would happily accept, but a hostile relationship is certainly undesirable. We came here to negotiate, and yet you beat the other partys comrade black and blue, what were you thinking. No, you probably werent thinking of anything. Choosing Shion as an escort was a failure on my part. I dont think it was the wrong choice leaving the competent Diablo behind in the Ingrasia kingdom, but that left me with no choice but to bring Shion. I think I lucked out considering the fact the other party was still alive. Ah, Leon. My apologies, my subordinate seems to have beaten up your subordinate I apologized evasively, No, that was simply my subordinate acting immaturely. No need to worry. Howeverthat really killed the mood. Yeah, it did. I originally intended to serve Leon a single strike, but this really killed that intense mood weve built up. Im, not in the mood to fight. Lets save this for another day. Fufu. All right then. You and I are even, is that fine? Ah, thank you. Even, huh It would seem that fellow Leon, doesnt intend to finish this with just one hit. It was this kind of feeling. It seems, hes the kind of person whose actions dont always match what he speaks. Thats why Shizu-san too Howeverif thats the case, this concluded without a fight because of Shions efforts. So if this is the birth of our friendship, things have ended pretty well, actually. In the end, we were able to exchange useful information, and gave our consent for future cooperation. That said, this is only a verbal agreement that needs to be revised and memorialized. Even so, I think I will still proceed with Shizu sans promise. Even though I didnt hit Leon, I think Shizu san doesnt really wish for me to beat up Leon. The invitation was sudden, but Im glad I accepted. After having a heart to heart conversation with Leon, I was able to get a grasp of his personality. Achieving one of my purposes, I returned to my own country satisfied. For Rimiru, this talk is a days work over. However, for Leon this isnt the end. Rather, the girl he has been searching for years, Chloe has been found. He began taking action as soon as he could. He commanded the Silver Knight Alrose, to gather all the main knights. And so, to reclaim Chloe, the demon lord Leon moves out. Lying in wait, Kagurazaka Yuuki The day when these two forces clash draws near. And that battle means that the fight between two bearers of Ultimate skills will occur anew. - Editors notes [1] Shion is basically quoting what Rimuru said but in a way that would suggest she has no idea what shes saying. Chapter 133 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 132 Kagurazaka Yuuki After leaving the Ingracia Kingdoms royal capital, Yuukis group was leisurely traveling along the Great Kanat Mountain Range towards the East Empire. The safer route to the empires territory passes through the Dwarf Kingdom and would reveal their location to Rimuru and co. Since Yuuki had never travelled to the east before, he couldnt transfer there with magic. Well now, mountain climbing can be fun every once in a while. Yuuki spoke in a carefree tone while he tore apart a low-class dragon that had come to attack them. Kagari responded by shrugging her shoulders while Yuukis supervisors, who hed formerly dispatched to several countries, and were his trusted retainers remained silent, observing their surroundings quietly. Yuuki, bored by their response, looked up at the summit. The route Yuukis group was following was one that passed above the Dwarf Kingdom and was rarely traversed. The wild dragons that inhabited the area were a high-class life-form that could understand human speech if it became a higher species. They were uninvited guests on these mountains so it would become troublesome if they were discovered by a King Class dragon. Aware of this, Yuuki and co. advanced carefully. Compared to Yuuki who seemed to be having fun, shadows of fatigue could be seen in his subordinates. It wasnt surprising since they had been attacked by lower-class dragons once every hour. Up to five dragons have attacked at once. If they went through the safer route commonly used by merchants, they wouldnt be attacked like this and dragons would rarely appear. The route that Yuuki and co. were traversing wasnt a route approved by the Dragon King. Maybe because of that, they were extremely cautious. Yuuki had chosen this route without hesitation. At that time, Oh? A call from Leon. Recently, he was mad and said that he would cancel our deal, does he still have complaints? While saying that happily, he took out a necklace with a small crystal from his breast pocket and charged it with magic power. And somehow the conversation with Leon occurred, It seems like Leon will come here. Since itll take him approximately an hour to get here, shall we take a break and wait for him? He informed Kagari and the others before he immediately sat down on a sturdy and comfortable rock. Leon? The Demon Lord, Leon? Will it be alright? Is there a possibility that its the Demon Lord Ruminas and co? Is it fine for our location to be given that easily? So his subordinates and Kagari questioned. Eh, it should be fine. After all, he was a regular client. Besides even if the Demon Lords unite and come along, theres still Chloe. He replied optimistically. Kagari and the subordinates realized that it was useless to even say anything now. And so, after an hour, they would face Leon. A meteor emitting golden lights appeared in the sky. Though it was daytime, the golden lights were clearly visible. It might have been guided by a detection series magic as it flew straight to Yuuki and co. without wavering. It was the Demon Lord Leon and his Knight subordinates. Leon was wearing a golden armor, and his colorful knights wore silver, black, red, and blue. Did I keep you waiting? Said Leon as soon as he landed. No, it was a nice rest. By the way, it seems to be urgent business, what is it? Yuuki answered with a radiant smile. I heard you were lying to me and could not be trusted.* I came to find out whether or not it was true. Yuuki answered Leons question with a smile. Invisible sparks flew between them, the tension around them instantly growing. You, did you think you could use such a lie against me, a Demon Lord? Ahahaha. As expected, was my lie exposed? Even so, if you wanted to realize it, you should have realized it sooner. Youre already too late, you know? With those words as a catalyst, the rock Yuuki sat on instantly melted into lava. It was the effect of a Scorching Magic attack. Yuuki left the spot quickly. The opponents reaction to his response was as expected. In the middle of the conversation, Yuuki hadnt neglected to analyze Leon and his subordinates strength. The problem was whether or not Leon would be attacking by himself. Were there reinforcements from the other Demon Lords? Was Leon just a decoy? Or was he alone? Depending on the answer, it would be necessary for Yuuki to switch strategies. Yuuki had expected this development since hed received the call. Leon, as a high-ranking Demon Lord, he was not an opponent whose strength he could make light of. If that Demon Lord decided to join ranks with the other Demon Lords in a united front, it would even be difficult for Chloe to handle them by herself. Therefore, he chose this place. Hey, hey, its not gentle to attack suddenly. Your important Girl is over here, do you know the word Hostage? He called out to Leon in an attempt to agitate him, but Dont worry, if you die, shell be released right? What I requested was a girl, around eight year old with black hair, named Chloe Obell. Shes already grown up and is standing right there! Leon ignored Yuuki and denied his words strongly. Hearing Leons words, the girl with black hair, Chloe, opened her eyes. Eh, Leon-Oniichan? Youre alive? She murmured lightly in surprise with a voice full of nostalgia. Tch, it cant be helped if it was exposed. I kept quiet about having kept Chloe-chan as a trump card against the Demon Lord, however Somehow, for a certain period of time, I had forgotten about it. When I remembered, she had already grown up as a Hero. Yuuki mocked Leon. Furthermore, he continued, Even so, it cant be helped right? You are a wicked Demon Lord. To exterminate you is the Heros task, right? If you think about it, it is a pleasant miscalculation that Chloe grew into a Hero. So Yuuki declared. Without letting his heart be disturbed by Yuukis response, Leon said Fu, is that the only thing you want to say? Then you shall die satisfied! Leon started attacking Yuuki with a high output magic. And so, the battle between Leon and Yuuki began. ?????????????????????????? The heat wave from the magic closing in on Yuuki raged to violently burn his body. Yuuki looked at the heat wave with a refreshed expression, and a small grin floated on his face. Mostly, it was just as planned. But it wasnt going exactly as hed wanted. He had considered the possibility of an attack from several Demon Lords, but judging from the current situation, it was only Leon. Hypothetically, in case the three Demon Lords, Rimuru, Ruminas, and Leon came to attack him together, the probability of winning would be small, even if he let Chloe participate in the battle. But it was an assumption that Rimuru and Ruminas would unite and attack him. It was unexpected that Leon would participate in the battle, but since Chloe was involved, it was certain he would have become hostile sooner or later. If he thought about it, it was unexpected that the girl, who Leon had entrusted to him, had become a Hero. Ever since hed learned of it, he had always been aiming for an opportunity to snatch away the Sleeping Hero enshrined by Ruminas. This was for the sake of obtaining a trump card against Ruminas. Rimuru was a suspicious reincarnated person from the same country as him and had shown an uncertain growth. He had planned to quickly get rid of this irregularity. But it ended in failure, Rimuru became a Demon Lord. Since it became like this, he had planned on making the children his trump card. He was going to gather trump cards against each Demon Lord so that he could take care of them with ease if he had to fight with them. His ultimate target was the subjugation of Demon Lord Guy Crimson. He was going to make as many Demon Lords abide his orders as possible in order to subjugate that absolutely strong person. Working vigilantly and cunningly, the Demon Lord didnt stand a chance at all. Millim was also an absolutely strong person, but she seemed easy to trick and couldnt be labeled as a threat. In other words, as long as he could defeat the Demon Lord Guy Crimson he would consider what to do afterwards, but In reality, such an unexpected thing had occurred, it was interesting! Yuuki felt a pleasant, exhilarating feeling in his heart when the plan didnt go as hed expected. Kagurazaka Yuuki was a genius. When he was still in the former world, he had harbored dangerous dreams of destroying the boring everyday life. It was just that, in the former world, he hadnt held a fascination for the worlds destruction. Earning money wasnt a problem for him either, if he wished for it, he could obtain it, but for him, there was already nothing he really wanted. When Yuuki had just become an elementary school student, his parents were killed in an accident. His parents hadnt made a mistake, they collided head-on with a truck whose driver had fallen asleep at the wheel, and died instantly. Only Yuuki who was sleeping in the rear seat survived. Yuuki had thought that it was unreasonable. The world was too unreasonable, and he was too powerless. Thinking about revenge against such an unreasonable world had become amusing. But he quickly grew tired of that. He was a genius that could accomplish anything that he wanted. If he seriously wished for it, it might really have been possible to turn the destruction of the world into reality. Its uninteresting. This world is really boring. He didnt lie about his true feelings. But, it could be said that his rampage was suppressed because of that. While it was a good fortune for Yuuki to have crossed to this world, it had become a misfortune for others. Kagurazaka Yuuki crossed worlds and acquired the power that his soul had wished for. He who wanted all, in reality wanted nothing at all. Therefore he obtained the power itself. The soul power to freely alter essence as Yuuki wanted. The name for it is, DDUnique SkillCreatorDD The power was a miscalculation for Kazaream who had summoned Yuuki. No, in the first place, that the summoned was Yuuki meant that it was a failure (fate) for Kazaream. Kazaream who was a Drifting Soul took several hundred years to prepare for his own revival, to increase the covenant with the summoned target. Failure was not allowed in the ceremony, but just in case, he engraved a curse crest implementing his control ability and did the summoning. The summoned target couldnt keep its consciousness and Kazaream had planned to destroy its spirit and kill it. Afterwards he was going to snatch the power of the soul and take over the body in order to revive. The covenant that should have been perfect was easily broken by Yuuki, the summoned target. With the power of the soul that Yuuki had obtained, the curse mark was reflected through reverse analysis. With his own skill overturned, Kazaream easily surrendered to Yuuki. And so Yuuki went to another world. In this world, powerful enemies existed; it was a world without boredom. Yuuki rejoiced, he knew the meaning of his own existence in this world. Lets bring destruction to this world. If you want to stop me, then show me if you can! It was Yuukis code of conduct. A warped retribution against such unreasonable world. Therefore Yuuki doesnt get impatient. It doesnt even matter if he fails. In case he succeeds, then the world will be destroyed and he may die in highest pleasure and joy. Perhaps he would create a new world and become its god, butYuuki hasnt thought that far ahead. His desire is to challenge the world. Its to fulfill his warped desire. Yuuki understood the worlds structure with his genius. First of all, he grasped the principle of summoning in the world and created the Unique SkillSummoner. After that, from Kazareams skill, he created the Unique Skill Ruler. He created the ability after spontaneously comprehending the structure and changing it so that he could use it. After that, he would learn the skills he liked from the people he met and acquired a great number of abilities. Fitting for his status of a genius, he didnt need a lot of time to obtain overwhelming power. He obtained the Unique Skill Plunderer from Hinata. Her Mathematicianskill wasnt necessary for him. The reason was that his thought speed was better. If it was in the former world, his impossibly quick calculation speed could have burnt his cerebral nerves, but that wasnt an issue in this world. The reason is that when he was summoned to this world, his entire physical constitution was renewed and changed his body into a type of spirit life-form. Thus, Yuuki exceeded the limits of this world. Yuuki was convinced that his power would be equal to a Demon Lord in 10 years. However, he couldnt be careless. Even is if he was certain of his power, when he noticed that his figure hadnt changed at all, Yuuki had already noticed that his lifespan was no longer of concern. It was unnecessary to get impatient. He would advance surely and carefully. Yuuki pushed his plan forward as slowly as he personally wanted. He may be able to defeat the Demon King, but he wasnt certain. Therefore, first of all he procured trump cards. Against Leon was the girl Chloe. Against Ruminas is the Sleeping Hero. Against Rimuru are the Children. However, the girl Chloe was the Sleeping Hero. He also lost Hinata, who had been under his control. However it couldnt be helped. He made a contract with the Hero Chloe. Against the Hero who had just awakened, he attempted to control her using all the power of his Unique SkillRuler. Yuuki concentrated all his energy into that one skill. Even though he did that, it was an existence impossible to completely control. He stopped all his plans and decided to control the Hero. Soon, Hinata will come to rescue the children. At that time I will fight Hinata. Therefore, I want you not to interrupt. It was a mistake to bet against the Hero Chloe who said could predict the future. According to Yuukis prediction, the one who would come was Rimuru who had become a demon Lord. When Rimuru came, he was going to let Chloe fight him and at that time he intended to gain control over him. But, Yuuki realized the optimism of his own thought as the bet resulted in failure. The Hero Chloe, was likely an existence outside of the Worlds Law. Even with his ruling ability, she was an existence that couldnt be completely dominated. She was an existence he couldnt fathom, even with analysis. However, fortunately, he succeeded in engraving the Curse Seal on her. Even when he used all of his souls power it was still impossible to control her. Even so, he could command her for three orders. Still, this girl had immeasurable potential. But the plan failed completely. Even so, obtaining this Hero still had some potential significance. Above all else It was a mess; it had become very interesting! The Demon Lord Leon was before him. It was certain that this man was superior to him. Even with Yuukis ability, he was an opponent that couldnt be read. With Yuukis ability, he could analyze a normal Unique Skill right away. If he couldnt read it, then the opponents rank was higher than Unique Skill. According to Kazaream, she said the attack was a current of light that destroyed all. It reminded him of the Disintegration that Hinata used. It was the strongest Holy magic. But Leon didnt need to chant; it also seemed that he could activate it instantly and without limit. Just thinking about it made him tremble with excitement. And Confirmed. Acquisition of Ultimate SkillGreedy King Mammon???Succeeded The Voice of the World echoed. On this day, at this moment, in this place, The worst Devil was born. Truck-san ga kita! Can also mean Unjust Tamashii no chikara Power of the Soul/Soul power/Spirit power. | Honshitsu, can also mean substance, nature, and reality. Souzousha, so his Unique Skill make him technically a god. Ư Tadayou Seishin ن Shoukansha ֧ Shihaisha He uses the original skill as the base and modifies it to his use. Z Goudatsusha ֮(ޥ) Gouyoku no Ou (Mamon). King of Greed/Ruler of Avarice etc. Chapter 134 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 133 133. Leon vs Yuuki CPart 1- The ultimate skill Avarice King Mammonis an ability specialized in depriving. As expected, the most heinous character was bestowed with the evilest ability. A moment prior, Yuuki was in an overwhelmingly disadvantageous position. Perhaps had Chloe joined the fight the tables could possibly be turned, but Yuuki wished to avoid that. The number of times Chloe could be commanded was set at 3 times. Moreover, an order was consumed via his first command Do not interfere with me. This was the greatest command he could achieve against Chloes ability. If he wished for her to serve him faithfully, even all of the wishes would not be enough. Simply commanding Chloe not to turn hostile exerted him to his utmost. Nevertheless, he had taken countermeasures to agains the possibility of Chloe awakening from this Curse of Dominance. Yuuki had to use every ounce of his soul to maintain this soul contract. And now, even though Yuukis own Ultimate skill has awakened, he decided to abstain from using her power. Chloes specialty is combat. Even so, Yuuki did not fail to consider the possibility that Chloe was seeking to annul the contract every moment she was with him. After all, she almost succeeded a second ago. I see I thought she was awfully quiet, but she was trying to cancel the contract with me, huh? Yuuki said, shrugging. Chloe remained silent, with a bitter expression. Setting aside whether the attempt would have succeeded or not, the fact remains that she tried. Well, thats a given, thought Yuuki. Unless youre an idiot, its unnatural for someone to simply obey. Well whatever. Looks like I made it in time. Now then, Leon. Shall we continue? Yuuki nodded in regards to Chloes reaction, and faced Leon. Leon scowled at the blissful expression on Yuukis face. With both sides now possessing an ultimate skill, Leon had already lost his advantage. But situation wise, Leon still had the advantage. Yuuki may have awoken to his ultimate skill, but his energy has not yet recovered. He was still stuck with whatever was left over from dominating Chloe. But still Yuuki refused to deploy his trump card. He wanted to win with what he already in hand. Yuuki continued to think, but his current situation remained unfortunate. The Silver Knight Alrose was currently fighting face to face against Kagali. Both sides were evenly matched. At the same time, Leons strongest subordinate the Black Knight Claude, alongside the red knight and the blue knight were fighting against Yuukis subordinates. The Black Knight Claude displayed overwhelming might in battle. Yuukis Subordinates, who originally numbered more than 10, were now reduced to mere 5. And even now, another one was felled by his strike. And then there was 4. They planned to assist Alrose in the fight against Kagari after cleaning up the small fries. Wait a moment, Yuuki-sama! At this rate woudnt we be killed?! Becoming rather desperate-looking, Kagali continuously evaded Alrose. Looking at her struggle, You really are weak arent you Yuuki answered Kagari with disgust. But I guess having this be a one-sided slaughter does bug me, so how about I go on the offensive? He slipped behind the red knight. And while avoiding the sword slashing towards him, Life steal And then, a palm rested on Red Knights chest. As soon as Yuuki lifted his palm, the Red Knight crumpled on the spot. [The editor just came to the realization that these knights are based off of power rangers] Red Knight? Nee-san! Red Knight didnt respond to Black Knight Claudes and Blue Knights screams. Or rather, she couldnt. The reason being that she was already dead. Its useless to beckon you know? Thats because, I just took that persons life Looking like his powered restored a little, Yuuki stated the fact with icy cold words. This, was no longer a battle. Only the Depriver, and the deprived. Between the two, there was a hopeless gap. Defeating all of Yuukis subordinates, Blue Knight rushed towards Red Knight to confirm what he had proclaimed. His sister did not show signs of movement. she was without a doubt, dead. You Bastard! The Blue Knight was enraged, Oi oi, this is a battle, isnt it? Youve been killing my subordinates too werent you, isnt getting angry over this a bit unreasonable? TN: This guy In response to Yuukis words, their killing intent intensified. As for Leon, after looking at Yuukis ability he realized the graveness of the situation. Even if it had just awakened, Yuukis already completely mastered the ability. In the first place, leveling the playing field was something outside of his calculation. Leon did not underestimate Yuuki. Yet, he concluded that Yuuki must be exterminated before was is given a chance to grow because of how unpredictable and dangerous he was. Certainly he wanted to save Chloe as soon as possible; however, circumstances as they were dictated against solo action. Therefore, he decided to retreat. All of Yuukis subordinates have been eliminated; all that was left was the woman known as Kagali. Although he was worried about that vicious glare, strength wise she didnt seem like that much of a problem. But with an ability that steals an opponents soul without resistance through touch, Leon judged that Yuuki was far too dangerous for Leon and his companions. Withdraw for now Leon decided, and immediately ordered. Leon-sama, allow me to be the rearguard The Black Knight Claude cried out, and appeared in front of Leon, by the wall facing Yuuki. Ara? Leon are you escaping? I wouldnt allow such a thing you know? Yuuki revealed a beaming smile, manipulating the surrounding trees and blocked Leons retreat path. However, something of this degree couldnt possibly block Leon. Light of the ultimate skill King of Purity Metatron gathered in his palm, Leon forcefully destroyed the trees and opened the way. Although Leon tried to trigger transfer magic, his attempt merely resulted in confusion. Ha ha, you cant use transfer here you know? Didnt you know? One of the reasons I chose this place was because it seals off any attempts of escaping via transfer Yuuki said, happily. Then, without missing the opportunity from the failed transfer Overwrite Yuukis hands touched Black Knight Claudes shoulder. Despite being caught off guard for an instant, Claude took evasive measures. Thanks to that, he didnt fall like the Red Knight. No, something was off, and when Leon noticed, Yuuki-sama, my name is Claude. What are your orders! The Black Knight Sir Claude, kneeled towards Yuuki. The worst development had come about. What Yuuki can deprive was not limited to someones life. Their life, ability, and even their mind. No matter how deeply their loyalty is embedded onto their soul, by re-writing the information in their soul, its possible to instill loyalty onto himself. Such is the ability of Yuukis ultimate skill Avarice King Mammon. Ahaha, now excluding Chloe, its finally a 3 on 3! Were finally even, eh? Yuuki laughed happily, As expected, you have a really fine personality, Yuuki-sama But, Leon. Seeing you making that face fills me with endless joy. A joyful smile appeared on Kagali (Kazalim). You bastard, what did you do to Claude? Leon asked, I just took your subordinates. Isnt everyone fine with it? If the target swore loyalty to no one, this skill wouldnt have worked. Overwrite is an ability that allows me to re-write at whom the loyalty is directed. Yuuki who answered cheerfully turned to examine Claude to ascertain his feelings. From the looks of Claude he has succeded, TN Comment: $20 dollars betting anyone that this ability will fail to affect Shion when they do fight. But this ability is surprisingly useful He laughed, satisfied. Perhaps it was best to call this power evil incarnate. The higher their level of loyalty, the easier it is for them to fall into the hands of Yuuki. Kagali was overjoyed at Leons dire situation, and the Black Knight Claude who had betrayed naturally pointed his sword towards Leon without hesitation. As Yuuki claimed, excluding Chloe this has turned to a 3 on 3 battle. Moreover, the situation has become overwhelmingly disadvantageous for Leon. But even amidst this disadvantageous situation, Leons heart did not waver. Considering Yuukis personality, one ought to have expected him to set up some sort of trap. He doesnt seem to have activated the trap yet, however Leon has already understood the nature of this trap. TN Note: Leons name hasnt appeared, but I took the liberty to make it flow a bit better. A magnetic field that interferes with transfer magic, drifting miasma. Uncharted mountains where mostly dragons dwell and humans seldom come, a mysterious place. Intelligence has mentioned something akin to this place in their reports. It was But even if his assumption was correct, and the trap had indeed been sprung, it would not cause Leon any inconvenience. (In that case, Rimuru and Ruminas, who focus on the magical attribute, would be really troubled if they fought him) He murmured to himself. Her eyes sparkled for a moment when his gaze met Chloes. Dont despair under these circumstances, her gaze conveyed her intention strongly. Looking at Claude who was once a loyal subject then looking back at Chloe once more, Chloe nodded faintly. (Something can be done, is that it? Well Red Knight probably cant, but ) Yuuki must have thought that these circumstances were truly inconvenient to Leon, but he misunderstood that Leon really didnt care about his subordinates that much. He used them as long as they were useful; he had no duty to protect them. No matter which of his subordinates you ask, not one would expect to be protected by him. In fact, every single one of them would be joyful at an opportunity to perish as his shield. (Even so, that doesnt meant they want to die) At one point he thought of retreating because his subordinates were a hindrance. Whenever Leon gets serious, people around him get caught up in it. Precisely because of this, he refused the work together with Rimuru and Ruminas. And when he thought to retreat, his subordinate Claude was stolen. This no longer was a situation he could allow to continue. Leon looked at Red Knight, and gently killed off the anger in his heart. Leon is a king, to waiver at the death of his subordinates should not be something present. The enemy, were Yuuki and Kagari. Claude may be Leons strongest subordinate, but he knows him like the palm of his hand. Hes not Leons enemy. Kagali seems like a female devil that uses a familiar trick. She seems to hold a serious grudge towards Leon, but he couldnt recall. His heart isnt big enough to remember the grudges of each and every small fry. She seems to be good at using curse spells, but not at a level worthy of calling a threat. Itd be fine to ignore this woman, thought Leon. In that case, the only enemy here is Yuuki. Yuuki is a real pain, having awakened an ultimate skill here. He truly is a man who gains strength in the face of adversity. But Leon had a thin smile. Did you know? Ultimate skills are not equalthere could be a difference between them as great as between heaven and the earth!! What? Ive changed my mind, Im not withdrawing, Im going to bury you here Leons ultimate skill is the apex of the light class, an existence that could be called the bane of being of magic origin. And, Leon knows someone else who holds an Ultimate Skill. He tried confronting him once, and his defeat was so overwhelming it couldnt be called a fight at all. DDLord of Darkness Guy?CrimsonDD The strongest of the Demon Lords. Leon made full use of his Ultimate skill, and attacked with full force. The result was a complete defeat. After defeating Kazalim, Guy?Crimson aimlessly visited to issue a challenge. If he won he would be allowed to do as he wished, if he lost Leon was to become Guys companion. Leon came with the intention to kill, and Guy simply defended all his attacks as if he were toying. The experience of defeat had made Leon strong. After all, in a battle between Ultimate skill wielders, the key to victory is to understand the opponents ability first. If a person couldnt comprehend what had happened, then his defeat is inevitable. For Leon, Guy was a person capable of overwhelming others so. Then, for a person without an ultimate skill, prevailing against those with one is impossible. Going as far as preparing a number of thing to prevent confrontation. It was outside of his calculation for Yuuki to come here and then awaken an ultimate skill like he did, however this wasnt enough to determine Leons defeat. Over the course of hundreds of years, Leon familiarized himself with his skill. Since Yuuki has just awakened, his grasp of his skill is yet imperfect. And, that is good. If he were to awaken his abilities in the dark, he would certainly become troublesome when Leon would have faced him. (The sprouting bud of a threat should be plucked here and now) In front of Leon, the evil youth Kagurazaka Yuuki, has finally been recognized as an enemy that must be eradicated. Yuuki perceived, that the atmosphere of the handsome blond man in front of him, Leon?Cormwell, had changed. What, what is that? He thought. In a flash of lightLeon himself, Yuuki could only watch as Claude was blown away. With an intense blow from Leons bare hands, the jet black armor of Black Knight Sir. Claude was half-destroyed, rendering him unable to battle. While looking at Claude who was blown off into Chloes vinicity, he clicked his tongue, Chloe, can you heal that guy? Id rather have a comrade I made after a lot of effort than a dead subordinate He called out to Chloe. Sure, why not Was that a command? No, and there is an explanation for that. If the curse wasnt used, it would be treated as Chloes own will rather than a command. The exchange, which has been ongoing for a few days now, led Yuuki to be able to fight without much effort at this point. But Leons current attack speed was at a level where Yuuki could barely react. It seems, the demon lord Leon is seriously enraged. (So he was this strong! Even with my abnormal strength, catching that would be dangerous. I deliberately tried to anger him but I guess I failed?) TN Note: Oh no, it was a success. It was a little too big of a success in fact. In fact, even in this situation Yuuki is thinking playful thoughts. You guys, return first. And then, inform the Ruminas and Rimuru as to what happened her. Silver Knight Alrose and Blue knight could only nod at Leons instruction. If Leon who was their master fought seriously, they noticed that they would only be a burden. Moreover, they feared to cause him trouble if they were stolen by the other side. Even though his sister was killed, Blue Knight didnt fail to calmly comprehend the current situation. They quickly withdrew without a complaint. Confirming the two that are swiftly preparing their escape, I wont allow that! Kagali tried to interfere with her puppet trees, You bastards seem to be underestimating me Under the light that Leon released, all the trees crumbled and disappeared. Geh, geeh!! Noticing that Leons attack was directed at her, Kagali quickly darted behind Chloe. Wait, wait a moment Chloe-chan. Youre protecting me too right? Imprudently, Kagari tried to muddle into Chloes defense barrier. And much to everyones amazement, I dont particularly mind Answered Chloe, Well! As expected, Chloe Chan truly is kind. As expected of the hero! Kagali looked happy and joyfully rubbed Chloes cheek with her own, Chloe pushed her away with disgust. Oh well, the order of things have merely changed Said Leon, Hey, hey, Yuuki-sama! Cant you hear what hes saying? Do you seriously think you can win? Remembering the traumas of defeat, the frightened Kagali cried out. She clearly abandoned any hopes of appearing composed. After all, even after several hundred years there stood Leons figure. He had mentally scarred Kagali You. You really have a wonderful personality, you know? Just shut up and watch how I win this In reality, Yuuki was not sure he had the ability to say that. When Leons subordinates escaped, he considered giving chase but Leons current state dissuaded him. Clearly, theres time to spare for Leon, and ignoring him would be a suicidal act. Kagali was careless and still alive only because she wasnt being directly targeted. No, perhaps he merely returned the favor of Yuuki having overlooked the escape of his subordinates. And probably, that light released from Leons skill is an attack that would engulf surrounding people in it. He merely avoided using it to not hurt his own subordinates. Thats probably how it was. (Now Ive done it; I feel like Ive trend on the tigers tail) TN Note: Its a Japanese idiom, meaning hes taken a great risk. Even as Yuuki was thinking such things, a smile crept onto his face. Truly, if he had asked asked Rimuru and Ruminas for reinforcements, Yuuki wouldnt have stood a chance. He would have to use his trump card and even then he would likely fall. And even if he played this card now, Leon would be defeated, but Yuuki was also lose. Now then, what could he do? With Chloe the battle would be won quickly. But to use her to kill a single person Leon would be a waste. And perhaps he could somehow manage against a single demon lord. In that case, all he had to do was to try He has finally acquired an ultimate skill; it would be a waste not to test it. Now then, Leon. You are more dangerous than you appeared. Even so, victory will be mine. Say as much bullshit as you want. You, underestimated a demon lord. Time to face reality Their auras clashed creating lighting which flashed between the heaven and the earth. No more conversation could be had. Naught but battle remained. Chapter 135 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 134 Leon vs Yuuki CPart Two- The battle between Leon and Yuuki began. The air flickered with light, and the ground was blown away by the shock. Even Chloe who hadnt moved was hit by the aftermath of the shock. Kagali who hid behind Chloe, ducked her head and opened her eyes wide. Time,time out! What in the world is happening here!? It was a high-speed battle, too quick for Kagali to perceive, she could only see traces of it. Which side has the advantage? The result is unknown. At a glance, the situation seems even. However.. DDhowever I see that Leon Onii-chans still holds the advantage and has lead the situation as he desired. Im not very good at analyzing, Chloe spoke while thinking that, as they watched the fight. Haa? Thats a bit vague. Then, which side will win? Chloe remained silent for a while, If the conditions remain just as they are now, Leon Onii-chan will win She declared. Hmm. Whatever. Although I will declare something too, Yuuki-sama will not be defeated. Definitely. Kagali forcefully made an assertion. Chloe glanced at Kagali and neither denied nor confirmed her assertion. The Black Knight Claude said nothing and put down his held up hand. Claude, who had been seriously injured by Leons blow, was now fully healed. He was amazed that even the black armor was completely restored. Gently putting her finger over the wide-eyed Claudes lip, Chloe slightly shook her head. With just that she drove Claude out of her mind and Chloe returned her focus to Leon and Yuukis fight. The Black Knight Claude stood up beside Chloe without saying anything. Hey, can you see the fight between those two? Kagali asked Claude who had stood up. However, Claude only answered with a nod instead of words. Tch. You seemed to be monstrous enough to be capable of following such a fight with your eyes. Well, its ok. After all, it will be a victory for Yuuki-sama, you should ascertain the victory of your new master as well. After saying that much, Kagali sat down on a convenient rock with an uninterested expression. Of course, she sat in a spot where Chloe could still act as a barrier and protect her. Their level of combat was far above what she could perceive, and Kagali didnt even have the slightest bit of experience necessary to comprehend the fight anyway. Whats more, this girl fully believed in Yuukis victory, so she didnt have any interest in watching the battle. Claude, unlike Kagali, was still bewildered by his current situation. However, after being admonished by Chloe, he didnt dare foolishly reveal his current state. Actually, his consciousness, thanks to Chloe, had returned to the him still pledging his allegiance to Leon. Chloes ability was not to recovery. The true nature of it was rewinding time. She rewound time to make it so that the situation where Yuuki did the Overwrite never happened. Without changing the surroundings time, it was possible to use the ability to affect only limited number of people. This ability was the ultimate power. It is not limited to erasing damage, but even abnormal statusDDin other words, fatigue or even deathDD will become nonexistent. However, its unfortunate that the Reds revival was impossible. Because Yuuki used his depriving ability, there was no way to interfere. Although it was an absolute power, it was not almighty. Chloe knew that well. Besides, she had just acquired the ability and could not wield it fully. Her wish to revive the Red Knight was difficult to fulfill. There was no one that would condemn her, however she looked at the Red Knight with a sad expression. There was nothing that she could do, since she couldnt move without permission. While letting out a sigh, Chloe focused on the fight. Leon and Yuuki. The fight between those two had just begun. However, as Chloes eyes focused, she saw clearly that the state of the fight had changed greatly. Yuuki felt a deep regret for his erroneous impression. He had underestimated his opponent. Leon Cromwell, a newcomer Demon Lord. A former Human, the Demon Lord who defeated Kagali=Kazaream. Because Kagali was too weak, it could be said that he had estimated Leons power as being low. Fortunately, thanks to the fact that an Ultimate Skill had awakened in him, he couldcontinue fighting. He was certain that if he hadnt acquired the skill he would have already been defeated. (Or rather, I didnt think that he was this strong) He kept thinking as warded off the blow from the light that was unleashed towards him. He could feel that his energy was reduced by a large amount when warding attacks. If this situation continued, his defeat was merely a matter of time. Yuukis ability specialized in stealing things. Its main use was to take the enemys energy. With this ability, he could recover his power while he attacked, so normally this ability could be called omnipotent in attack and defense. Thats the case when the opponent is not Leon. The attribute of Leons ability is Light=Purification. This attribute specialized in purifying demons, in other words, its an ability fitting for a Hero. Because this person was a Demon Lord, Yuuki couldnt help but feel that the ironic situation was a great big joke. Though there was no use in complaining, Yuukis acquired ability was part of the demon series, meaning it had a demonic attribute. Every time he attacked, he received purification, meaning he received damage. Much of the energy that hed stolen had been purified. Furthermore, he couldnt evade the opponents attack and he cant help but to notice the large amount of damage he received with each encounter. (This isnt good, right? I will lose if this situation continues.) He thought about his next plan optimistically. In the worst case scenario, he could involve Chloe. However, he wished to avoid that. It would become difficult to lead the world to destruction if he did that. The reason was simple. It would become impossible for him to defeat the strongest entities in this world known as Guy Crimson and Milim Nava. And Rimuru as well. Yuukis intuition told him that the Slime he met was an abnormality. Its growth speed was abnormal, and his gaze was impenetrable. That gaze felt uncomfortable, so he had judged that it was impossible to ignore Rimuru. (I never thought that Rimuru-san could see through my true natureStill, I get the feeling it will be dangerous if I dont get rid of that person quickly.) For such a thing, it was preferable to use Chloe. Two strong people and one dangerous person. Yuuki had judged Milim was someone that could easily be deceived. Therefore the real problem was Guy and Rimuru. Yuuki felt uneasy leaving Guy as Chloes only opponent. Therefore he was going to get rid of Rimuru. After that, he would make Chloe fight Guy, it was a plan to get rid of the two of them at the same time. It seemed it would be difficult to defeat Rimuru later if he used Chloe now. Feeling such a premonition, Yuuki didnt give Chloe an order. Well then, what did he need to do right now? The best he could do in the contract he made with Chloe was for her not to disrupt Yuukis decree. However it wasnt a problem for petty orders. Chloe probably was a good natured person, so if he requested it of her, she might listen. But withdrawing from here would still be impossible even if she protected Yuuki and the rest. (If it had been Rimuru and Ruminas that had come over, it would have gone just as planned) Yuuki let out a sigh and decided to discard his hesitation and use his trump card. He regretted that he had misunderstood Leons strength, and after he escaped he needed to reflect on this. He needed to make a decision soon, since his eminent defeat wouldnt be a joke. Haha, Leon. Im sorry. I underestimated you too much. Therefore, Ive decide to use my trump card! Fu, do as you like. It will be useless. After putting up such a bluff, please dont say something cowardly okay? Yuuki activated the combined ability ofSummonerand his Ultimate SkillAvaricious King Mammon, and a very large magic circle began to appear on the ground. Within the circle were numerous corpses composed of Yuukis subordinates and the Red Knight. Their bodies began to expand and became lumps of flesh. Then the wriggling, wicked thing that crawled out of Yuukis magic circle mixed with the lumps of flesh It let out a roar in fury. In the past, the originator of the dragon race, Star King Dragon Veldanava, had given his daughter a dragon as guardian (pet). The dragon possessing great power had fallen into a trap and was killed by a certain kingdom. When the girl, its master, evolved, its body was changed into a chaos dragon, full of fiendish power. Unfortunately, it lacked a soul, making it transcend beyond the confines of good and evil into an incarnation of destruction. It was said that the girl, grieving over the sad twist of fate, sealed the dragon where nobody would find it. However, after many years and months had passed, miasma was released from its body, running the surrounding nature. Naturally, the Freedom Association received requests to investigate the cause of the wicked miasma. Awaken, Chaos Dragon! Your true master is me! Using the awakened dragon, he was going to get rid of the pursuing Demon Lord. In his original plan, he was going to escape while the dragon rampaged. However, it was different now. Right now, by using the Ultimate SkillGreedy King Mammon, the Chaos Dragons master was Yuuki. The Chaos Dragon that had just awakened, released an overwhelming pressure, and absorbed the surrounding magic power to build up its own power. As a direct descendent of the dragon race, its total length exceeded 20m. Right now, the strongest dragon moved according to Yuukis will. The roar and miasmic breath it spouted corroded the rocky surface and the arbor, from the hillside to the summit, crumbled. This was the Chaos Dragons ability, Chaotic Breath. Yuuki sported a proud smile and Kagali turned pale. Though it wasnt visible in Claudes expression, it looked like he believed in his master Leon. Chloe clenched her fist. If by any chance Leon was defeated, she decided she would destroy the Chaos Dragon with her own hands. Hahaha! What do you think? This is something that you cant deal with so easily. Right now, if you swear fidelity to me, I will gladly make you my companion, how does that sound? Leon laughed scornfully at Yuukis proposal. He had predicted this development. Furthermore, he hadnt obstructed the summoning. That was because As expected, it was a Chaos DragonDD. Youre a fool, to revive a revenant from ancient times, do you wish to incur the wrath of the Dragon Princess Milim? It will be transmitted to Milim as soon as I cut the souls connection. It the end for you, Kagurazaka Yuuki. I see. You realized it and didnt let me do as I pleased. Even so, wont you already be dead before Milim arrives? Fufu, do you want to try and see? Erasing his expression, Yuuki gave an order to the Chaos Dragon. Kill the enemy before you! The Chaos Dragon was certainly strong. Its power was second to the Dragon Kind and seemed to reign as the strongest monster that appeared in nature. However, this mindless monster didnt have any wisdom. It was an incarnation of violence that just rampaged and attacked without reason. In case the previous Demon Lords hadnt awakened, it might have exceeded them in brute force and overwhelming energy. However Leon was a genius, moreover his attribute was Light=Purification. His existence was such that could be called the natural enemy of the Chaos Dragon. I will say it once more. You are underestimating me. The reason I deliberately gave you time for the summoning was to showthe difference between our powers and that what you have done today, in this place, is fruitless. I will show you a piece of my power! Leon was wrapped in a golden light whilehe talked. Golden Wings, constructed with pure light energy, appeared on his back. His wings resembled the wings of the angel race, but in reality his wings were totally a stream of light itself. And, he held the Flame Pillar (Holy Flame Rapier), which had manifested in his right hand. It was a Mythical class (Gods) rapier, the strongest sword in Leons possession. A pattern of beautiful bluish white flame stood out on its flexible, thin blade. Leon held a Golden Circle (Golden Round Shield) in his left hand and the rapier in his right. It was a legend class shield as good as armor, but it had high defense ability because it was mixed with Leons Holy Aura. In reality, the shield could suppress the damage from an attack of demonic attribute by reducing up to half of it with purification. Fully armed, Leon glanced at Yuuki whod lost his smile and then moved his eyes to Chaos Dragon as though he had lost interest in Yuuki. And then, It seems I will incur Milims hostility if I kill you. Since thats the case, I will only make you fall asleep again! Oh Holy spirits, flutter! Triangle Pyramid (Sacred Tetrahedron Demon Sealing Barrier)!! A small tetrahedron with four pillars made from crystallized spirits grew large and in accordance to Leons will, it wrapped around the Chaos Dragon. This was the ultimate holy attribute barrier that even surpassed Holy Field. The Barrier that Leon had constructed was given the [effecteternity], where the captured person was confined. It was a high-class sealing technique that rivaledInfinite Prison. No, the effect may even surpassInfinite Prisonif the target had a demonic attribute. With the existence of this barrier, Leon could possibly win against Guy just once. Of course, if it was Guy, he would instantly sense the danger of the barrier, and not get caught by it. Therefore, not to bedisparaging, but the success rate against Guy was only about 1 in 1000 attempts. However, if the target was a mindless monster, it couldnt defend against this technique. The poor Chaos Dragon struggled to break the seal, but its resistance was futile. Furthermore, when the barriers effect activated, it sucked the magic power from the Chaos Dragon and used it to reinforce the barriers strength. When it came to this, its movements were already sealed. It wasnt like the lifecycle barrier that Milim had erected, no matter how much energy the Chaos Dragon possessed, as it was, it could vanish before 100 years had passed. In this matter, Leon thought that Milim could possibly resent him for this, but if he released the seal and handed it over to Milim then it would be fine. It would be troublesome to incur Milims wrath, but it wasnt really something that he should be thinking of right now. He modified the barrier settings, so that it would immediately be buried under the ground. In the end, the Chaos Dragon was sealed again in instant by Leon. This could not be called a battle, it was an event symbolizing Leons overwhelming strength. Well then, did your trump card end with this? If its over, its my turn now. Leon looked at Yuuki and spoke mercilessly. Leon had completely settled the situation in his favor and Yuukis chance of victory could be deemed as nonexistent. But, Ahahahaha! I never thought that a Demon Lord was amazing, to this degree! Honestly, I underestimated it. Even so, I already took the source of that dragons power, I dont need it anymore. I have restored the damage I received from you. Then, should I get serious now? Exactly as stated by Yuuki, his both hands were covered with dragon scales,his body is was covered by the same miasma that had covered the Chaos Dragon not long ago. It was almost like it had transformed into an ominous black armor resembling the scales of dragon. Leon recalled the buried barrier to himself, You bastard! He shouted at Yuuki. The Chaos Dragon became bone, it weathered and then crumbled. It was the result of the dragon losing its power. Just as Yuuki had said, he had deprived it of its very core. With this, Milims wrath is! The moment Leon thought about thatDD Do you think now is the right time to worry about that? Yuuki leapt behind Leons with a speed incomparable to before. And delivered a strong kick to Leons back. Yuuki, who had taken the power of the dragon,had become a Dragon Warrior.He put more effort into the fight, Dont get cocky, you insect! Golden lights were emitted intensely and completely dyed the area pure white. Inside the torrent of light that blinded peoples eyes was Leon who stood glaring angrily at Yuuki, his body wrapped in white-gold armor. The 36 pairs of 72 wings appeared once more on his back. They had vanished when he had used barrier before, but it manifest again when Leons virtually unlimited holy aura was released. Light Angel Leon vs Dragon Warrior Yuuki The fight was settled in an instant. Leon, who burned with anger, delivered intense attacks towards Yuuki without giving him the chance to counterattack. With a flowing elegant thrusting speed that approach the speed of light, Leons Flame Pillar made Yuukis entire body instantly became bloody. The ominous black armor that was the crystallization of the Chaos Dragons power was smashed to pieces, unable to withstand the sword endowed with the power of purification. As for the difference in power, the gap was vast, like that between an adult and a child. ( Damn, it cant be to this extent) Yuuki, felt his own ego weakening, seemingly disappearing. If this situationcontinued, it would not be not good. If things kept going like this, his defeat was certain. Above all. DDWell then, will it be my turn soon? (Not yet, Im not defeated yet!) Yuuki gathered up his disappearing consciousness, Didnt I said it would be useless? You are not even capable of following my movement Yuuki lost sight of Leon, who was standing in front of him, and his left arm is cut by Leons Flame Pillar and flung away. An acute pain attacked Yuuki, and his control of the power had already become unsteady. He fell to the ground and crouched down. His severed arm stopped bleeding, and he glared at Leon who hovered over him, looking down at him. The outcome was already determined. Yuuki seemed to have misunderstood Leons overwhelming strength. The difference between the strength he took from the ancient dragon, the power of the Chaos Dragon, and Leons was not good. It was just like Leon had said, even if he awoke an Ultimate Skill, the difference in the ability was like heaven and earth. Its the end Just as Leon declares the ultimatum, a multi-layered 3D magic circle formed with Leon in the center and took in Yuuki. The magic circle kept radiating and flickering in a radiant color, and then it was completed in an instant. Perish, Holy Breakdown (36 th Style Annihilations Light of Holy Spirit Purification)! Twinkling lights radiated from his 36 pairs of wings. When the lights collided with the layered barrier, they were reflected irregularly and filled the inside of the barrier with light. It was a wild dance of photons that broke down the things it touched. It was Leons greatest and strongest wide area annihilation ability. The annihilation percentage inside the limited space covered by the barrier was 100%, it was an inescapable technique. Yuuki who was still crouched down on the ground with his severed left arm, had his body mercilessly pierced by the lights. When the inside of the barrier is filled with lights, photons are generated, and the ability concludes. This ability generatesenergy several thousand times greater than the Disintegration that Hinatahad used, and all objects within the barrier are disintegrated. And then, the inside of the barrier was filled with lights. A flash. When the magic circle disappeared, the lights calmed down. Theres was only one person standing on the ground. However, that person seemed unhappy, So, he escaped, huh He muttered. So. Standing on the ground alone was Leon. Yuuki who had confirmed Leons overwhelming strength and realized his own defeat, had decided to retreat when his left arm was cut off. At that moment, he had made the full use of his maximum strength and earned a little time with Thought Guidance. The perfect chance to escape appeared when Leon was concentrating on the constructing the barrier. However, one ought to praise Yuuki. His stubbornness deserved appreciation, he didnt surrender until the end of the fight. But, that didnt change the fact that he ran away. Leon, had promised to cooperate with the two demon lords, and when he thought about the possibility Milim would turn her rage towards him, he felt depressed. Good grief, I must be more serious. It seems that the goal of obtaining Chloes freedom would be delayed a bit longer, since Yuuki had escaped This strategy was a complete failure. It could be said that the moment Yuuki succeeded in retreating, he had strategically won the war. Leon had won the battle but lost the war. As Leon thought of the future, there was a complete lack of the taste of victory, and he sighed. ħϵ Akuma Kei C Demon series/system. ħ Ma Zokusei C Demon/Devil/Evil/Demonic/Magic Attribute/Property. olo(ڥå) Goei Ryuu (Petto) C Guardian Dragon = Pet. This dragon will get more role later (Spoiler! XD). Κ Shouki C Miasma, Noxious gas. Players of Tales of Series will know what this is. }׼(ե쥤ԥ`) Hijiri Honoo Hosoken (Flame Pillar). Hosoken can mean thin/slender sword = Rapier (Asuna from S*O use this as her weapon). Ԓ(å) Shinwa Kyuu (Gozzu). ƽҶ(`ɥ`) Ougon Entate (grudoskuru) ħF}Y(ȥ饤󥰥?ԥߥå) C Tai Ma Fuu Sankakusui Hijiri Kekkai (Toraianguru Piramiddo) can mean Tetrahedron-shaped Holy Barrier to Seal the Demonic Being. 36ʽ}ӓĜ(۩``֥쥤) 36 Shiki Hijiri Jouka Reiko Gekimetsu Hikaruihou (Hrbureikudaun). Chapter 136 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 135 135. After the Incident Leons subordinate, a knight clad in silver, Alrose suddenly appeared before me. Without dallying even a minute after his arrival, Leon-sama is engaged in mortal combat with Kagurazaka Yuuki. We beg for your assistance! He exclaimed. Umm? Leon you bastard, you slipped out before we agreed on a formal alliance? I mean, I dont really have an obligation to assist, but Oh well. I guess this gives me a chance to steal Leons prey Besides it would suck if Leon just kicked the bucket from hubris. And I wouldnt want to let Yuuki slip away again. That kind of dangerous guy needs to be killed as soon as possible. I guess I might as well go. Alright. Lead the way Ay! Right this I decided to interrupt Alrose, and said Actually, Ill just tap into your memories for a bit I entered his mind without waiting for approval. And easily established a thought-link. He did consent to it afterwards. I then contacted Benimaru and Shion and had them begin Yuuki-subjugation preparations. Even as I was communicating with them, I was already stepping through space towards the battlefield. This is the first time I rely on others coordinates to make the jump. Even though I am slightly anxious, I have faith in Raphaels support. Thus, without a single blunder, we successfully appeared in the skies above the battlefield. Shion was surely running late. But I have Ranga in my shadows, and I can just summon Veldora if need be. First things first is to save Leon Is what I thought. But by then Yuuki had already escaped. What. the. hell. Seriously? Now then, these is the current state of affairs. The land was deformed, reflecting a wonderful battle. Pieces of the mountain were gouged out, and the nearby forests rotted. The grounds itself reeks of death, and a single (beautiful) crater was in the center of it. The size of the crater basically tells me that this was a typical battle-manga style battle. But wait arent we over the Dwarfs Kingdom? Though theres a lot of rock between the top and the kingdom itself, with the battle at this scale I wonder if they caused any earthquakes. By the looks of it, I can expect at least magnitude four? I cant see below, but I guess there might be some casualties. This isnt a volcano, but if an earthquake is bad, people might have died. We should check the kingdom out. Just when I thought so, Shion appeared. Hey, go see the Dwarfs Kingdom If theres lots of casualties help out. And tell the king I said hi Ay, understood. What about the enemies? Oh, they already ran away. Its not dangerous anymore, so dont worry. And please try to be polite Ay! I sent Shion off. Shions entourage follow suit. She trains them well. Wait, dont I recognize three people with her. Arent those Demon Lord Dagrules sons? Is that fine? To bring another Demon Lords sons to battle? what do I care? Ill just pretend I didnt know. Im not responsible!.. Not how it works, you say? Nope! If it bothers you, you lose. So lets pretend I never thought any of this. Rather, lets go talk to Leon. Well, well, well. Leon, care to explain? Leon is sorting through some meat. Seems like hes digging out a red lump of oh, its parts of a woman clad in red armor After locating the woman, he cleaned up the rest of the flesh with a purifying light. When he was finished, he finally looked at me. Its as you see He said, with a look of dont you get it? I do get it~! I wanted to scream at him, I want to hear it from you I responded with a smile. Did I just see a vein pop on his head? Is this silent gentleman mad at me?.. If I were a girl would he still be mad at me? I guess he would. Definitely. We too like to hear an explanation. Of course, in grand detail, Leon. Wonderfully timed, Ruminas. She dropped from the sky with her seven sages. Seems like Leon sent for Ruminas as well. And she actually came to help!? She actually came when called by a person she barely knows? Hmph. So you came. I thought I could handle that human Yuuki. My bad, I let him get away. I underestimated him Leon confessed when we both pressed on. But before he explained what had occurred. In the midst of gouged earth and rotting forests, an elegant tea set. The Seven Sages began preparing tea. As Ruminas was lying relaxed on a sofa they set, and Leon was sitting in an elegant chair. Hey just how comfortable are you going to get? Please, here A sage with a young voice directed me into a comfortable chair. And I sat. It was really comfy. What a fine chair it is. Another sage was fanning Ruminas. Our tea party would have seemed eerie to onlookers, but I guess I shouldnt mind it. Well then, explain Ruminas said, and Leon began explaining. In short, after my visit Leon decided to attack Yuuki alone. And the result is as we see here. Theres two reasons why he didnt invite us. He underestimated Yuuki and didnt want to reveal his power. In other words, if we fought together would you fight at full strength? Ruminas and I had trouble responding to Leons question. Why, of course we would. We trust thee Ruminas responded with a smile. What a blatant lie. Wait, werent monsters unable to lie?! I remember that our existence gets erased or something like that ?Solution. Beings who have surpassed the bounds of flesh, those who achieved spirit bodies are able to lie? Ah, I see. I guess Milim can also lie without a problem. So if youre strong its alright. Whether thats right or not, who knows, but lets proceed on this assumption for now. As for Ruminas lieCwell, maybe its not a lie, maybe she would have fought with all her mightCwhether we came here or not may not have changed the outcome at all. After Yuuki had awakened his ultimate skill, we might have just hid our powers and managed to stall him. Frankly, I too was willing only to reveal Gluttonous King Beelzebub, and hide the rest. We are fellow Demon Lords but are hardly friends. No, we are allies, but that doesnt mean I can trust them with my life. I had no choice but accept Leons words. In the very end, Leon lost a subordinate and Yuuki escaped death. But fortunately, the Black Knight Claude was able to sneak into Yuukis camp. Yuuki had brainwashed him once, but Chloe set him straight. Her methods are unclear, but we should be fortunate that she can reverse mind control. Yuuki probably did not notice, so Claud will continue to spy on him. And yet we must stay vigilant against Yuukis ability. Steal life, steal ones heart. And convert anothers energy into ones own, what ability could it be? ?Solution. He likely possess ultimate skill Greedy King Mamon? Huh? You know that much? Seems like Raphael was able to arrive to an answer in a second. Seems like it is a higher level steal ability, and Raphael does not think it dangerous to me at all, Among skills of our level it is the weakest. where does Raphael get all that confidence from? Ands is it just me, or did Raphael seem really smug when dissing Mamon? Well, we should be fine as long as we dont let our guard down. After listening to Leons explanation we decided to wait for Claude to contact us. The only problem remaining is the fact that Milims pet dragon was resurrected. And its a big problem. This really will be a pain for us to solve Hmm? Oh, you are friends with Milim right? Im glad to have you here Leon said with a bright smile on his face. Why did he suddenly become so happy? Wait, this bastard isnt planning Well, we have heard enough, and tis time for us to bid you adieu Ruminas is ready to dash. How devilish!.. Well, she is a demon lord. So I guess I am the one at fault for expecting her cooperation. Though I could never hope to be forced to clean up this mess Hmm? Alrose and Blue are kneeling in front of Red Knight. They cant possibly think her to still be alive? I looked closely. She is 100% dead. Normally that would be it, but Hey, Ruminas. Cant you reverse death? Tch. Do not spout others secrets, plebian! Ah, my bad. But hey, look ere With an empty apology, I called Ruminas over. Ruminas came over, despite preparing to leave a second ago. We see, she may be dead, but she may live agani Ruminas pronounced her judgment after looking at the girl. This girl still has her soul. Two souls to be exact. Really?! Sis is alive?! Nay, she is not alive. Nor is she dead. Death is but a state of the body; true death is the vanquishing of the soul. This girl still has her soul. So she is not dead But this is strange. Why did her soul not disappear upon death? Normally, a soul disappears when its vessel is destroyed. Beings like I can survive death of the flesh, but normal monsters and people are different. So how could this be? ?Solution. Mamons ability brings ones life to absolute zero, but this is the merely the state of apparent death? I see, thank you Raphael-sensei. Now then, why does she have two souls? Did you catch on already? ?Solution. I have, Chaos Dragons soul is mixed in with ers. Nor is it in its cursed state, but rather has been purified? S-Seriously?! If theres no curse, we can revive them both. More than avoiding Milims wrath, we would attain her eternal gratitude! Hark, you all. We must resurrect this girl at all cost. I have caught on something amazing, and wish for you to listen And thus I told them about Raphael-senseis conjectures. Judging by Blues words, they must be related to this red one. He seems like he wants to say something, but Alrose is preventing him from doing so. When Demon Lords converse mere servants have no say. But its his own sister, so he can hardly contain himself. Ill keep his thoughts in mind when we make a decision. We can separate their souls. I have a jewel to plant the soul into as well. Using it as the core, we would be able to resurrect the dragon. But it would greatly weakenCwhich is the problem. But Milim will probably be fine with it. I dont think she would want him for his strength. To that end, we need to resurrect Red. So Ruminas help is needed. Doctor Ruminas, its time you reverse death itself! She probably doesnt want to show us this skill. With a face full of displeasure, she eventually gave in. I guess she also doesnt want to see a mad Milim; or maybe shes just nice. Ruminas, you arent a tsundere by any chance? Say it again and youre dead, was her response. Since it seems a bit dangerous, I think Ill end the teasing here. Red was revived, resulting in Blue crying in thanks to Ruminas and I. Just leave me alone, I didnt do anything. Thus the post-battle clean-up concluded. I deposited the jewel into my stomach. As for Milim, it was unanimously decidedCwithout a single wordCthat Ill be handling it. Well, thats to be expected. No one would want to face that degree of danger. Leon and Ruminas promised to let the rest know before acting in the future. Theyll be using me as an intermediary between them, so thus the Demon Lord Yuuki Subjugation Group was formed. Human Countries and Demon Lords. Many powerful allies surround Tempest. These relationships will continue to develop from now on. Even as a turbulent storm was approaching Chapter 137 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 136 Demon Lords Gambit Arc 136. Eastern Empire The Eastern Empire. One of the oldest countries. Its official name is Sovereign Alliance of the Naska-namrium Ulmeria Empires. (SAN-NUE)[1] People say that it has been two thousand years since the records first speak of nations managed by San-nue . Managed under its overwhelming strength. And for two thousand years, San-nue did not allow a single rebellion to go unpunished. Under its sole emperor, Ludora Nam Ul Naska. Who ruled with an iron fist. And thus the empire eventually came to be called simple Eastern Empire. Eastern Empire is a homogenous state. They rule through power, conquer and pillage, complete battle maniacs. Their only creed [Power is Everything] allows anyone to achieve greatness as long as they are powerful. Theres only one reason why this empire has yet to invade the Jura forestCthey are in the middle of preparations. Three-hundred fifty years ago, they attempted to subjugate Veldora and lost a city because of it. A whimsical dragon destroyed it before they could as much as regret. Around a hundred thousand lives were lost that day, and that was a city fortified to be the gateway for invading the forest. They have built it up over a hundred years. Build up your forces, conquer that forest, and expand our dominion. That was the Empires burning wish since then. Expand beyond the Jura forestCtheir failures pained them for a hundred years. But why would a country as bountiful as the Empire need to expand? Only because the Emperor wanted it to be so. That was the only reason, but no one complained. And as the invasion plan progressed, the Empire build up its forces and weapons. And hundreds of years ago they announced its invasion plan. Who would have thought that a single foolish idea that commanders had would cause that plan to crumble? The forest needs a master. Those lizards are no threat to us! This foolish thought let them to their doom. They hardly know what actually happened. The books, the record keepers, and anyone who knew was reduced to ash. Their dreams, their ambitions, were reduced to ash. And time passed. The Empire continued with an additional creed: Never invade Jura Forest. Veldoras anger left its scars; his power revealed how wide the world really is; the Empire could never as much consider an invasion. There were those who resented Veldora, but not one of them would disobey a superiorCeach of whom forbid an invasion. As such, voices of young warhawks never reached the upper echelons. As such, the army solidified even further, regaining control superior to before the invasion. They could not allow the second invasion to fail. For them, this was an opportunity to prove their loyalty to their Empire. And two years prior, they received those news. Storm Dragon Veldora disappeared. The Empire rejoiced. The time has come! Drums of war beat now even in the hearts of the commanders. These were not brash youth; they were hardened soldiers, so the fires in their chests burned all the brighter. Moreover, they could hardly allow their Emperor to wait any longer. And the Emperor blessed them with a single word, Prepare The Empire was ablaze in activity. The Empire, you see, has a Political and Military branches. Both are managed directly by the Emperor. No one else has any real power there. There are nobles, but their only boon is a fancy name and ability to enter the parliament without an election. Perhaps some of them do own and manage property, but such would be a rare and special person. In other words, the Emperor has absolute power. This Feudalistic state listens to the wishes not of the people but of the Emperor. Every soldier pledged his loyalty to the Emperor. Even Imperial Guard is but a position that is rotated between various troops. Can you believe it: a single person is managing every aspect of such a large nation. But regardless of how bizarre it may seem, the truth is thus: the Empire has enjoyed many years of prosperity. And the Emperor gave his orders. Surely everyone was elated to hear them, but no one rushedCthey meticulously carried his orders out. And soon the preparations were complete. A single carriage was heading towards the capital. Inside, among the baggage, an armless man lay and two women sat. The carriage was driven by a knight clad in black. Yuukis entourage. By the way, shouldnt we restore your arm? Kagali asks Yuuki the most obvious question in the world. A loss of body part, albeit significant, could be treated with a high level potion. Even Kagalis magic could restore that kind of wound. Theres hardly a reason to remain armless, at least no reason Kagali could think of. Hmm? Its fine, no problem! They say the blacksmiths are awesome in the empire, so I was thinking of getting myself a metal arm! Haaah?! The hell you dare to say, after losing to that bastard Leon! What? Ill surely win! you said? Instead you suffered a terrible defeat and we barely escaped with our lives! Ahaha. For you to be that angry. He was stronger than I thought, so what could I have done about him? Besides, its not a loss if you live to see the morn! *snicker* I got an ultimate skill and stole the power of a Chaos Dragon. Also took that Red Knights teleportation power, so whats the big deal? Yuuki casually responded to Kagalis grumbling. Hes totally not reflecting. Realizing that, Kagali decided to give up. The fact is, Yuuki suffered a crushing defeat before Leon. His trump card was useless, and the abilities he gained were not worth the loss. Luckily, when the Chaos Dragons power was taken it disrupted the magnetic field in the atmosphere allowing Yuuki and the rest to escape by teleporting away. Even so, Kagali could not bear to see Yuuki remain as he was, so Yuuki-sama, are you sure you would not like me to lend you a hand? Leon was far stronger than I remember him. As such, I must take responsibility for my mistake, but I must ask Why did you hold back against him? When Kagali finished the sentence, Chloe opened her eyes and glanced at Yuuki, For but a moment, Chloe was able to see into Yuukis actual strength. Since it was but a moment, Chloe was unable to measure his actual strength and could only curse her inadequate analysis abilities. Even so, it was clear that he had another ultimate skill. And this was not something Chloe could ignore. Ahahaha, what did you expect? I cant go around parading my power in front of Chloe. Well fight eventually, and, although she may suck at analyzing, she could always just let Demon Lord Rimuru knowCwho clearly excels at it. I mean, I have to keep at least one hand in check, right? Oh, I see just a beaten dog making excuses, huh Hey! Thats mean, Kagali! Always hiding his true intentions under the guise of a clown. But this time he may have spoken his mind, so thought Chloe. He truly is an enigmaCKagurazaka Yuuki. His words are fraught with lies and deceit. Like that time with the kids, Oh, did you not know? When a childs body is on the verge of collapse the energy it releases is just right for another summoning. In other words, you can just try redo the summoning! Without a question, that was a lie. Yuuki the SummonerCsuch is one of his unique skillsC has no need for that energy. He can continue summoning as long as he wants. Well, considering the necessary requirements he would have to wait a month, but still.. Theres no need to recycle the kids. From the time Chloe observed him, she has noted how bizarre he really was. He hopes for the world to crumble, but handled his Guild duties admirably. He said he was exploiting the kids, but he built them a nice school. He doesnt hesitate to do evil, and would probably go all the way without any hesitation. Even when opposing the Demon Lords, he causally used hostages and stole Clauds heart Even so, if he truly desires to destroy this world, his method is haphazard at best. Moreover Hey, why didnt you take that Red Knights life? If you wanted to, you could have taken the energy of her soul, right? Without breaking her gaze, Chloe asked Yuuki. Huh? What do you mean? I took everything. If any was left that would be because I cant use the skill very well, yet. Damn, I guess I should have pulled more Yuuki replied, laughing cheerfully. Chloe concluded that getting a straight answer out of him was impossible. If so, she could do naught but continue observing him. An enigmaCKagurazaka Yuuki. If he truly desired to destroy the world, then he was, without a doubt, Chloes enemy. For that reason she would continue to watch him. Rimuru, Leon, Ruminas, Hinata, and the kids. She had many people she cared about. If Yuuki sought to destroy their world, she would mercilessly slaughter him. But what if he sought something else? Before she finished thinking, the city they would stay in came into view. The Capital of the worlds strongest military state, Naska. Chloe again closed her eyes. There was a lot to consider, and Chloe was bad at thinking things through. She would observe first and think later. About Yuuki, and about his goals. In the end, Chloe could only observe. Empires military was split into three divisions. The Armored CorpsCa marvel of technology by Imperial engineers. They ride modern tanks and symbolize the Empires technological prowess. The Beast CorpsCfrom the four corners of the world, the Empire brought beasts of wonderful strength and forced them to obey. They symbolize the Empires strength. And the Mixed CorpsCa group of engineer rejects and beast exiles. These members are too powerful and too smart to work as a single organization. If their power was combined they would become the most potent threat. They represent the Empires heart. Young as it may be. Their armies are not something one could achieve without otherworlds influence. Otherworlds technologies and skills are interwoven to create an army of never-before seen prowess. The Empire did not just collect beasts from the four corners of this world. People with various skills and knowledge. The Empire welcomed world travelers with open arms, and most of them by far reside there. Which is why their influence changed the empire so. Of course, there being many in the Empire who possess a unique skill, these too have been assembled into an army. The Empire has grown too strong. And behind the scenes another army is protecting the Empire. But calling it an army is too much, it is at most a unit, but its strength is far beyond that of the three armies. In other words, they are powerful enough to be called an army despite being a single unit. The Empire is founded upon the maxim that strength is everything. There are two beings of absolute power who have authority over the rest [2]. The Emperor himself, the generalissimo is one. The other is the de facto commander over the armed forces, the being whom the Emperor himself trusts. That being also has the duty to protect the Emperor with the Guardsmen. That being is so powerful he is said to surpass the demon lords, and has ensured the Empires safety for hundreds of years. Next, there are three generals. These three command each of the three armies. These four men are the pillars of the Empire. Each has been given the Empires treasured God-tiered equipment. Equipment of unbelievable power. The strongest equipment before which no man can be an equal. And then the Guardsmen. A hundred individuals of great power join the Guard; their strength is legendary. Of course, many of them are from another world. The Empire does not discriminate against world travelers, and recognizes only strength. To these one hundred the Emperor bestowed legendary equipment. These one hundred are the Empires strongest force. But how are the one hundred selected? Through inter-army duel and combat. A system where the young may usurp the seat of the elder. Though forbidden during marches, any member of the army could challenge a superior to a duel.. If they were defeated, they would have to wait a year before they were permitted to challenge him again. As such, everyone continuously sharpened their skills. Such was the best system for a country where strength was everything. In place of a captain, Guardsmen would serve. As a result, if you wanted to rise in status, you would wait for an opportunity to defeat them. And A general was replaced for the first time in many decades. A single lad had made history. This lad reached the pinnacle of the Empire. With a metal arm, Kagurazaka Yuuki became a General of the Mixed Army in the shortest time. A warrior of legends. In a blink of an eye he built up support for himself; and though there were already some who supported him from the beginning, no one seemed to mind. And now, The Mixed Army consolidated under a single will. The legend will go down to say that the Empires invasion began on the day Yuuki gained power. End of the Demon Lords Gambit Arc [1] Played around with acronyms. What do you guys think? [2} I know this seems contradictory, I think so too probably will be edited out in the Light Novel. Chapter 138 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 137 The Empires Invasion Arc 137. A year of Progress (Part 1) After Yuuki escaped, we were unable to immediately pursue. As they say: haste makes waste. One could say that Leons impatience led to Yuuki escaping, but the real reason is the fact that we couldnt trust each other. As such, I noticed that we need to establish order amongst ourselves first. I mean, theres no question that all of us desperately want to save Chloe. But no good will come from acting rashly, and who could have excepted Yuuki to slip into the Empire. Fighting the Empire along with him puts as at a disadvantage. We need to prepare. I was tasked with handling Milim, while Leon would handle information-gathering. But that entailed basically waiting for his spy to report in. With regards to the resurrected red knight, the blue knight was delighted and Leon thanked Ruminas. Thus we decided on our future actions. Leon will collect information while refraining from impatient actions. Though Leons anger was easy to understand, the fact remains that he let Yuuki escape. Well, maybe he can just create a barrier around the battlefieldthough whether a bearer of an ultimate skill would be affected is a different storybut I still believe that we should not act independently. Sure, we wont come to trust each other with our lives; but we do share a common goal. This common goal is the only thing that binds our group together. Should that common goal disappear theres no way Ill be able to control the other two. While Leon is gathering information, there are places which we must visit. For now, we need to return and prepare our countries for an eventual confrontation with the Empire. But first, I have to deal with Milim. Life got a bit complicated for me once I separated from Leon and Ruminas. Soothing the raging Milim. Telling her that her pet was resurrected, and getting thanked by a delighted Milim. And have her guardian come right after Milim anger was soothed. In short, I had to prevent Milim from rampaging. I guess you could even say that I needed to manipulate her. Her guardian (Frey) should have come sooner. She seems to have come the moment Milim regained her composure, but I dont want to think that Frey was just waiting for the right moment to return. In short: my life sucked, and I couldnt help but wonder why I had to suffer through this. Right Leon forced me into this. Well, since Milims mood improved quickly, I guess it wasnt that bad. From within the orb I carried the Chaos Dragons soul formed into a small monster. A dragon hatchling a DATCHLING!!.. He basically appeared from within the egg the moment Milim came. Gaia, is that you? Kyuui!!! The dragon and the girl embraced each other. A touching reunion. After that, we partied by going to the labyrinth and power-leveling Gaia. What? No! We werent just playing around. I mean, we only got into our avatarsRamiris, Milim, Veldora, and Iand delved into the labyrinth. Since Gaia could fly, he followed close behind me. And as you would expect from a Chaos Dragon, The dragon got used to fighting after only a few battles, and quickly started using miasma breath against multiple opponentsmiasma breath would drive our enemies mad. The dragon also had a skill etched into his soulgravity manipulationwhich he used to create shield around us, thus becoming one of the most valuable members of our party. The barrier is rather strong, and now, even if the enemy is a mage, my magic barrier and Gaias gravity barrier creates an impenetrable wall. As a result, though we had previously struggled against the boss of the 30th floor, we have now cleared him with ease. Kua-ha-ha-ha! Hes no match for us now! Yep! Its only Gozule, after all! Wahahaha! This made my day! Kyui!! That was fun. Hmm? No! We werent just playing around! Stop saying such foolish things. Were trying hard for Gaias sake! As long as its for Gaia, whats the problem with us having a bit fun? But soon we no, I couldnt help but be overcome with worry over Chloe. No matter how much you enjoy the present such thoughts just creep up unexpectedly. But, no, I must not worry. Tis not an emergency yet, and undue worry harms ones heart. I wonder if Milim and the rest suggested we come here because my worry was showing on my face? If so, I would be very grateful. As soon as we tried advancing to the next floor, Frey appeared. And though Milim protested, it was useless. Even though Milim was crying and wailing like a child not wanting to leave he arcade, Freys iron smile and words of persuasion won in the end. Figuring that Milim came over to play, Frey made sure that Milim understand that shell be working without a break for a while. Ill be back! Milim said, leaving. In and out like a storm. As for Gaia, he continued wandering the Labyrinth in his current form. It was too soon, he said, to have Milim train him, so he planned to return to her side after becoming slightly stronger. The labyrinth has an magical energy level, and Gaia has Ramiris bracelet, so he should be fine. And thus another companion joined us in our labyrinth adventures. By the way, we didnt know of this at the time, but our five member team came to be known as the unique bosses of the labyrinth. Inhabiting the floor above the first, a bosses of unbelievable strength, they say. In other words, when we controlled our avatars, we were so strong that adventurers would just roll over and die. I found out about this later when these rumors reached me. This, though, is how we appeased Milims anger. None of us would dare to have fun while Milim was away. So we decided to actually do some work. Well Im not sure what I can do actually. There was that thing, about doing a joint research venture? I was supposed to supervise it and make any requests I could think of to them, I think. Thanks to Gerudos efforts in building a road and setting up barriers along it, the preparations for our various joint ventures are going well. Well soon have a road running directly from Sarion to Tempest. We also have a plan to build a railway heading towards the dwarfs, so as to facilitate faster exchange of goods and materials. But I worryshould the Empire invade, would these railroads not harm us in the end? Thats why we prioritized building a road to Sarion first. By the way, the researchers have arrived: the Dwarf Artisans, Sarions Sorcerers, and Holy Empires Engineers. Though the roads have not been fully paved yet, they could easily travel here already. Thats why they arrived even before we completed the roads. 137. A year of progress (part 2) I digress, but must again reiterate that we completed these transportation routes in but a year. We even set up night lamps and anti-monster barriers for night travelers. Towards the Dwarf Kingdom we set up a railroad, and half-way along it we built a few innsCthose later developed into a town. That town benefited greatly from the various engineering projects and became rather prosperous. And because its close to a river, its a good place for people to come and rest. That town, by the way, will later develop to be a central station district. And yeah, we were wary of the empires invasion, so its not like I regret any of the choices then made. The fact that we so quickly built the roads and railroads actually helped me solidify dominance over Jura Forest entire. Each tribe pledged their loyalty, and their young joined Gerudos corps. Thanks to the roads we established a solid trade network of food and goods. In fact, we may have created as efficient a system as the one back in my previous world. I thought for a second on whether I should build forts and castles, but decided against it. It would just be a waste of time, I figured. If the Empire really does invade us, then Ill just completely destroy it. Whats the point of being anxious against someone youll know for a brief second? Well just use our entire force and stop them before they even start. So theres no point in building castles. Though if the Empire does advance we might have to destroy some of the rails; but even if we have to do so, we can just rebuild them later. And since we dont know when and if they come, theres no point in stalling our development even for a moment. The matter of the angels is the same. When they invade Ill annihilate them. Whats broken we can simply repair. After all, things are not as important as people. Protect not the art but the artisan, so I say. Having arranged our affairs around this notion, even I was surprised at how fast we developed. The spirit research was primarily handled by the Dwarfs and Elves joint venture. Bester was originally involved in the Magic Armor Research, and this type of research is the most common in this world. In contrast, Sorcery Studies are veiled in secrecy and taboos. The genius researcher, Epress Elmeshia basically founded this field by mixing Elemental Studies with Alchemy. With many brilliant minds from the Sorcerers Dynasty here, were going to have a splendid Sorcery facility here. Of course, no state secrets will be divulged, though. Then there are the Vampires researchers, which are unlike anything in this world. They study not magic, but physics and the laws of the world. Science of our world. They depend not on magic but on using laws and the building blocks of reality to achiever desired results. For a world full of magic, this kind of study is the true heresy. And the amount of information they have is so vast, that it will greatly affect our future research. The whole point of this was to fill Tempest with research of every kindto exchange ideas of every kind, and, as a result, to create fields of research and facilities the likes of which this world has never seen. It is thus paramount that the research is carried out in utmost secrecy. So we need a location that can be easily protected and difficult to infiltrate. What better place could you chose than the 95th floor of the labyrinth? The treants have set up a city there, you see. And this city is also inhabited by elves, some of whom may want to help in the research. Its easy to defend, easily accessible, so it really is the ideal location. Even if the angels attack, they will probably not be able to reach the 95th floor. Even if they do, Ramiris says we can just swap 99th for the 95th floor at a moments notice. So this will give me a peace of mind. So with this, we proceeded to set up sleeping quarters. And when the research began in the earnest, we immediately ran into disagreement. Every single group wanted to focus on their field and was worried about the confidentiality of their studies. That, however, would defeat the whole purpose. So, I decided to divulge all their secrets quickly. What secret is safe from Raphael? I compiled their research in easy to understand terms and handed such a portfolio to each one of them. Oh, and I wrote it on valuable paper, not parchment. The paper is low qualitymade from wood fibers. But it is a step in the right direction. Like this we got them to cooperate. Of course alcohol played a role. Theres a beautiful paradise of alcohol and elves right outside of the research facility. Any dispute could easily be dissolved in a bar. The Vampires, too, though they did not need to suck life out of people, certainly enjoyed sucking the alcohol out of cups. By the way, I too joined them on many occasions but was never paid for overtime work. Unfair, right? Seems like exchanging cups is a way for people to transcend national boundaries. Thus we all became good friends and brought forth various results. Ramiris, of course, was also interested in this research. At some point she became the research facilitys mascot and idol. Oh, and I did not forget that I broke her golem so long ago, so we focused on that first. Being familiar with both Magic Armor Plan and Spirit Armor, we quickly completed the research. For some reason, most of the researchers laughed an empty laugh when we did. How long did they work without a single break through? I guess you would get discouraged if that were to happen. And admittingly, the gem I invited came in handy. We also were able to push for the release of the Barrier-kunKurobees and Besters Simplified Magic Circle Equipment. Using their invention and other data, we were able to start absorbing magical energy from the atmosphere and thus complete the Spirit Amor. The spirits would convert magical energy into spiritual energy, which would then be stored in batteries. In other words, so long as some magical energy is present, perpetual motion is possible. I have finally attained unlimited energy! The first project we built was the Spirit Armor for Ramiris. 7 feet tall, weighing 1.5 tons. Charged with a number of batteries, allowing for individual and high-speed motion via gravity control. Arming it was also kind of fun. Its one of those things that would excite any military otaku, though its performance is far below Beretta. So I personally think its more of a toy than anything. But this research did come in handy for the Magical Energy Train. I was considering at first to use golems or demons to power it, but thats no longer necessary. We took time to design the wheels to fit the tracks, as well as to create passenger and cargo cars. We emphasized horse-power, efficiency, and load capacity. And after a few test runs, the train started running. Reaching an average speed of 50 km per hour. This invention, which redefined commerce, naturally altered history. With trains, you could transport even produce before it spoiled. We will never stop laying rails. Not only between us and the Dwarf Kingdom, but also towards the seas, the four corners of this Earth! Too many requests are coming from other countries. Brumund Kingdom wants a stop, so does Ingrasia, and Sorcerers Dynasty Sario wants a direct line. Nonetheless, the rail towards Dwarf Kingdom took a year to develop, so new rails will have to wait for a bit. We still need to master inertia and gravity control, as well as consider armed trains. While Fortresses are not needed to counter the empire, armed trains might come in handy. How about equipping a spirit cannon on it, maybe some rail guns, and also ferry troups on it. Well this really was just a hobby, and Im not really serious about this. So long as no one takes my words seriously. As in any world, how fast you can deploy your soldiers decides the war. So its not like arming the train will make that big of a difference. Its fine to use the normal train cars. And thus in a year, we created twenty trains. Each consists of about six-cars. With these trains, we created a four-thousand-man strong train corps. We could increase that number, and would likely do so soon, but not now. Right now were just ironing out the problems of using trains. Once were done, a trip between the Dwarf Kingdom and Tempest should take at most three days. So a roundtrip would take a week. Though hopefully with time we could increase the speed. And when did announce to the world this invention, countries were in total uproar over it. So we accomplished lots in this one year. According to what Leons spies gathered, Yuuki has been climbing the ranks of the Empire. But they are still unable to invade us. Theres no doubt they are preparing for war, but war will not start just yet. There may be a chance theyll send assassins, but its actually rather unlikely. As Ruminas said: its a waste of men to try to kill us that way. In fact, thats just how it turned out. Any attempts were basically suicide, and they gave up after the first attempt. And its not like we could permit them to see what were up to. In any case, its clear that the Empire is getting ready. And thus, our research continues. Theres no question that, inasmuch as us, the Empire achieved grand things this year. And we were not the only ones to prepare. I actually found out about this just about when we started testing our trains. The countries neighboring Jura forest, the Council, sent us an invitation. Asking us to participate in their next meeting. Of course, at this point, this invitation was essentially fated to arrive. Chapter 139 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 138 138. A request from the council The Council is a collusion of the countries that surround the Great Jura Forest. With congressmen selected from each country, a monthly meeting was held in the Ingrasia Kingdom. If one had to describe it, the congressmen met first to control profit, and second to manage operations of their countries. When I say profit, I mean more: damage control and monster control. Theres also the need to balance the trade of country specialties, but because speculations and policies of individual countries often get lumped in, these discussions are often difficult. In addition, on the agenda is aid for victims of famine and monster attacks. Issuing subjugation requests to the Freedom Association to mitigate future harm is also the job of the council. Operation funds are from member countries, the amount they pay is proportional to the countrys size. Along with this financial burden is the opportunity to increase the number of ones congressmen. In other words, gain more say in the council. For example, a large country would need to pay three times as much, but sends three times as many congressmen. This doesnt have a direct effect on ones nation, but does allow a country to show off its power. As ones voice in the council increases, so does the opportunity to get preferential treatment. Thus, even though one would profit from the meeting itself, there is profit to be made there. There is also a minimum membership fee, failing to meet which results in expulsion. Expulsion means no help during emergencies a death sentence for smaller countries. The decision to expel a member is also made by the majority, which simply solidified the power of the larger countries. Membership fees are expensive, and the largest Farmas Kingdom was recently destroyed. And then there was the recent chaos regarding the Freedom Association. As such, its natural for the council to panic a bit. And now terrible news have reached the council. Theres movement in the Eastern Empire! This was enough to throw the council into full-blown panic. The council, currently amidst secession and confusion, was faced with a danger capable of eliminating every country. The one who summarized the situation was the Ingrasia Kingdoms congressman. For the kingdoms to be in disarray just as empires beginning to move, this might be the worst case scenario. To the royalty and legislator of each nation this was a self-evident truth. If, a certain small nation were to submit to the empires scheme, the other nations would follow in suit. At that time, the remaining countrys defeat would be all but certain. 3 years ago, smart countries had already begun preparations in response to the Eastern Empires movement. However, matching the Empires military might with their own did not go well. Therefore, the main agenda of the day was the formation of an alliance against the Empire. That days agenda was looking rough. Amongst them was the chairman of the Freedom Arbitration Committee was Hinata Sakaguchi. While a large country can sustain a standby army, a small country cannot afford to do so in times of peace. While hiring mercenaries at times of war has been a common practice, with every nation stockpiling fighting power simultaneously, they simply ran out of people to hire. Thus, some of them suggested that every nation should send a portion of their fighting power to form a private army under the direct control of the council In other words, aside from the parliament guards, the council should also have an army! During times of peace they would be used for patrolling and monster countermeasures. Now that the Freedom Association is no more, it should be possible to hire adventurers as soldiers through the Freedom Arbitration Committee, what do you think? This proposition was also the main topic of todays conversation. For some time silence dominated the council. Monster countermeasures has also been handled by paying the Freedom Association a certain amount. The name of the supplier may have changed, but thats about it. Donations and support has been given to the church, from the Councils funds. In exchange for the aid, the committee has managed to handle monsters without relying greatly on foreign troops. As a result, monster damages has been greatly lowered as compared to previously. [1] ED Note: You sure its not just the monsters and the church in cahoots? Thus the congressman demanded people to patrol and a permanent standing army. Hinata looked at the congressman in amazement, and sighed. So, youre saying that the Adventurers affiliated with the Freedom Arbitration Committee, will be forced under the control of the council? Hiding her tired expression, Hinata asked the congressman. Certainly, there are funds in the council. However, it isnt a large amount. Previously, the council would determine payment based on the rank of the monster the adventurer would face. The Freedom Arbitration Associaion, on the other hand, subjugates monsters as part of their faith, and require no other reward. But with the funds that the council already had, the council wouldnt even be able to treat every citizen to a meal. To impose a duty upon free men and women for such a meager amount is akin to treating humans as dogs. The Freedom Association was an association that had no ties to any country. Therefore, by paying a certain amount of tax, the association had gained the right to settle in a country. Of course, their stance is a neutral one. When natural disasters such as monster outbreaks occur, a mobilization order per the agreement with the country would be issued, and they would cooperate with forced affiliated with the country. However, wars are not natural disasters. Theres no reason for adventurers to join a country in a way. Sure, directors may have changed and several adjustments were implemented, nut theres fundamentally no change from the Freedom Association era. Or rather, by being incorporated with the church, the organizations strength has increased and now rivals that of a nation. The congressmans remark of giving the council direct control over adventurers was absolutely absurd. However, the circumstances have changed. The countries feared that, even if they joined hands with the Freedom Arbitration Committee, they still would be unable to repel invaders. Hinata was aware of this. The intelligence gathering ability of the man from the Burmund Kingdom, Fuse, was high. The details of each countrys inner workings had been reported to Hinata in advance. Thus, she decided to assess the attitude of the other party without flat out denying them. As if facing a roaring waterfall, Hinata watched a portion of the legislators nod vigorously, and Precisely. As Legislator Giaban mentioned, it is natural for us to unite and face an unprecedented danger. We presume the association agrees? Tis true, a good plan. As the Arbitration Committee, you cant overlook this crisis either can you? Its natural for fellow humans to cooperate. Wouldnt you agree? And so on. Probably through a secret agreement, murmurs of approval rose simultaneously. Not everyone was included, however there were no objections from the rest of the legislators. Besides, having trouble with commandeering at times of war was a problem many countries shared. So, many probably expect a prompt rejection, but cant help but try to get some free soldiers this way. But it all proceeded brilliantly within Hinatas expectations, and in lieu with the evidence. Now then, what to do? Hinata thought. Or rather, the answers a given. Accept, or reject. Its easy to flat out reject them. To begin with, theyre on equal footingthey cant be forced to accept. Sure the point is to protect each other, but this is nonetheless a relation of give and take. The Association isnt so weak that they must follow. And even if she does reject, theres no country among them that has the authority (now) to expel a nation refusing military support. The current council simply couldnt continue to exist if they were to lose even a single taxpayer. Moreover, the association is indispensable to the councilthey prevent illegal activities and suppress criminals. Only one group has such influence as to force other countries from the councilwhat was known as the Freedom Association, and what is now the Freedom Arbitration Association. However, if this ends with a rejection, then the relation between the Association and the council will turn bitter. I refuse! I want to say, but they wont take this lying down. Moreover, if the Association does not cooperate with the council, then they wont be able to match the Eastern Empire. Being callously commanded around is repugnant, and yet its hard to reject this. What a pain. Then must they accept? This will likely be seen as the Associations fall from grace. No doubt within a year, the Association will be forced to lick the Councils feet. This must absolutely be avoided. Considering future relations with the group of countries, an equal relation must be maintained. Sure its hard, but the Association must refuse. But theres no way she can simply accept. And Thus, Hinata made a suggestion. She suggested that they ?????????????????????????? In response to the councils request, I have come to the Ingrasia Kingdom. Ive been given a VIP treatment, theyre prepared a hotel of the highest class. Right now, I wander in the castle town. I brought Benimaru and Souei along. Also Shuna. Itll be troublesome if I bring too many, but this should be fine. Shion is busy training the subordinates, and Gerudo has taken command of various constructions. As for Diablo, hes been out clearing whatever remains of Farmas. Hes been saying something about gathering his protg whatever that means. Well, theyll come immediately if I call them, and its not like theres work for them to do here, so I let them do as they please. And thats why the four of us travelled to the Ingrasia Kingdom. Weve look around at various shops, and Shuna was especially interested in window-shopping the latest clothes and decoration. Benimaru has been acting vigilantly as my guard. Souei has been lurking about, giving me reports from the shadows. Speaking of shadows, its been lonely now that Ranga no longer dwells in my shadowsChes with Gobuta. Gobuta has been called to train with Karion, and he suddenly broke into tears, saying he was going to be killed. With a it cant be helped-kind-of-feel, Ranga joined him, but his tail was clear: Ranga too was depressed Oh, but Im pretty sure Ranga likes Gobuta. And alls swell when they are doing well. While enjoying a meal in the Ingrasia kingdom, we exchanged opinions about the upcoming council meeting. Shunas holding on to the clothing I bought her happily, and is rather talkative. Its fun to see such a difference, compared to the sad-excuse-for-a-secretary Shion. Doesnt seem like she was listening to us at all though, but I dont think it matters much. Honestly, I actually dont give a damn about the council. I came out here with Shuna and Benimaru today to give them a well deserved break. So unlike Souei whos always on some business trip, I would like to give Benimaru and Shuna a chance to enjoy the world. And thats why were giddily discussing tomorrows agenda. So, Souei. Whats the agenda of tomorrows meeting? Souei then let us know. Contrary to our expectations, seems like theres a dragon rampaging somewhere, the appearance of a mysterious demon lord or so Soueis subordinates gathered. Doesnt Souei like to work hard! Becoming something like shadow-beings, his troops were collecting information non-stop lately.So the reason for our invitation should already be known by Souei. And by now everyone knows that I rely on Souei for info gathering. Well, weve already got the gist of it. We relied on records of country strengths and our own hypotheses Ah, spare us the details. So, why were we invited? Weve been treated as a national guest, but they probably want something. I wonder is it because of the train? Do they want it in each country? Since we would need to lay rails it would be impossible even if they asked Perhaps, they want our help because a war is about to start? The only ones were obligated to help is the Burmund Kingdom? Ah, the empire. Theres that too. Its about time huh Benimaru and I talked about important matters casually. Shuna isnt here at the moment, so no one can stop us from divulging state secrets in a caf. But thanks to a barrier weve erected earlier, no one can hear us anyways. What Benimaru said is correct. However, it does seem that the train has also became quite the hot topic. To those who couldnt imagine such a thing, that is. Some merchants contacted Myormiles-dono, but hes not one that an be bought. The main matter will be on Eastern Empires invasion, and possibility of Tempests support. How unfortunate that they want our power and not the train Well, I am planning on crushing the empire, but is there a reason for us not to accept? Ay. Actually, from the information we grasped, the Empires forces are a big deal. In a straight up clash, in terms of national power, we would be at a disadvantage. It would be a different story if we forcefully mobilize every race of the Great Jura Forest, though Thats true. I mean, they have prepared for war for many hundreds of years. Worst case scenario, we might even be asking countries here to cooperate And so the conversation between Benimaru and I continued. In reality, it would be great if we could avoid open conflict, considering that Yuukis there as well. Thats because I hoped to conceal our fighting potentials like Sion and Diablo, who are currently enthusiastically strengthening themselves. Seems like I inadvertently caused our Department heads to go into a training phase. Even Gobuta is out and about trying to get stronger. Moreover, even if the countries never requested our support, I cant really imagine a case where we did not join in the conflict. I see, theres probably no problem right? In this situation, the power balance is split between the association and the council The council reflects the nobles opinions, while the association defends the interest of the commoners The Council pushed to commandeer adventurers, and Hinata proposed to utilize the strength of Tempest instead. Huh? They want to use us? Yes, using us. However, since weve been recognized as a country, our forces will be left to our own discretion. In other words Hohou. I see, isnt it fine wait how is that different from just being used!? This sure leaves a bad taste Well, the other party doesnt seem to have any intention of taking advantage of us but its still hard to stomach. We both nodded and concluded the conversation. With our cake after a meal, the clerk had come. Cake. Such an alluring food. While a sweet taste can still be prepared to some degree, sugar is still a valuable commodity. And so, cakes are super high class luxury goods even in Tempest. Ah, this nostalgic taste. Even though I ate this every day for too many days, its still great. The real reason I brought Shuna here today is for the cake. This way Shuna will remember the taste of the cake and reproduce it. My memory wasnt enough to recreate the taste, so I had to bring her here. Shuna, this is seriously delicious During your stay here, feel free to eat as much as you want. So, remember the taste to the best of your ability Shuna, who was puzzled by my words, tried the cake. First the short cake. Its orthodox, but this cake affects all other cakes. If this ones bad, no doubt the rest will not turn out well. Shuna took a bite out of the cake. And turning serious, she looked me straight and nodded. She then intently concentrated on the cake. Soon, words were no longer needed. We understood each other on a deeper level. And if she could even replicate ice cream, cake would definitely be a piece of cake. And so we, completely discarded our earlier discussion and indulged in delicious cake. The next day, we arrived at the venue of the meeting. The contents are as expected. Hinata visited last evening, and gave me an overview. As per Soueis intelligence, the councils objective was to utilize our forces in the name of cooperation. However, the feeling is mutual. And so began the clash of wits between the raccoon and the fox. Chapter 140 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 139 The Whole Story of the Assembly Yesterdays cake was delicious. Therefore, I will visit again in order to heal my weary mind after the tiring conference. As expected of the royal capital of Ingrasia Kingdom where the Freedom Associations Headquarters was located. Yuuki actually did a good job. He searched for World Travelers and sheltered them. Not just people with high ability but those with knowledge and those familiar with technology as well. Since I was mainly obsessed with food, I could learn something from this. To be honest, there was no satisfaction in a meal at the level of a frontier village. Modern Japan was too luxurious. Only one boiled potato every day and a tasteless soup made with bitter grass. Such meal was the norm. Because salt was a high-class item, food that had flavor was precious. Even bread, since it was eaten when hard, would be nothing more than a hardship.To try and improve the food was a very natural action, but whether or not it was possible was different issue. Just like with me, the images formed with the knowledge of the former world might not be conveyed properly to the other party. It would be certain that there would be many attempted trial and errors between a World Traveler with common sense and the other party. I could pretty much estimate that much. Thanks to their efforts, I could eat a cake, even in this world. Although the reason I came to Ingrasia Kingdoms royal capital was to participate in the Councils conference, I believed this issue could be more important than that. Todays goal was negotiating with the shopkeeper to see if he would share his recipe. Shuna said she could make an identical cake, but it would require several months of research in order to make one at the same level. I greeted Kirsch-san, the shopkeeper. I wanted to ask him to teach Shuna how to make it. The recipe might have been a secret, but even if it was useless, I had continued to ask him. Aah? You want learn how to make my cake? Do you think a treasured recipe can be taught to other so easily?! Im glad that you liked the cake, but this was made with the effort of many people. So it cant be taught to others so easily. Oh well, it was a natural reaction. There are similar shops in many places in this town, but after my eating spree and comparing them to each other, only this shop had the real deal. It was certain that the other shops only imitated this shop. This shopkeeper could also be another World Traveler. Could you please do something about that? Shuna asked politely while lowering her head. It was a refined movement that placed her both hands together and bent at the waist beautifully, charmed all who saw it. guu. I, I wont fall to sucha seductive technique! But, I will think about it, if you can make a dish that can satisfy me, anything is ok. Oops. It seems Shuna was able to draw out a compromise. I was prepared to have to research it in the worst case scenario, but Shunas dishes are first class. It might go well. Shuna-san. Cook to your hearts content and end this! Make that conceited shopkeeper moan by the supreme dish! Yes. I understand! Shuna was motivated. The cake had instigated a fire in Shunas spirit. Shuna borrowed the kitchen and prepared the supreme dish. It was Tamagoyaki. The supreme dish, that was said could make someone understand the cooks skill, was Tamagoyaki. Kirsch-san stared at the given plate and gulping, he swallowed his saliva. Saying nothing, with a fork, he put a mouthful Tamagoyaki into his mouth. Delicious!! It was a single blow. With Shunas dishs overwhelming power, Kirsch-san acknowledged Shuna. Thank you very much A charming smile floated on Shunas face. Things had concluded. As the smile pierced his heart, Kirsch-san seemed to fall completely. Tchi. It cant be help! Its a special occasion, okay? The muscular Ossan responded to Shuna with a shy smile. Honestly, I could only say he was acting dere-dere. Oh well, it couldnt be helped, Shunas pale pink hair suited her well, and she was a lovely girl. Kirsch began to teach Shuna how to make the cake in the kitchen. Benimaru and I ordered a drink similar to coffee from the clerk, and thought about the conference earlier while waiting for Shuna. When I had arrived at the assembly hall where the conference was held, several Council members came to greet me. I heard many stories from the people who came to visit the Tournament, it seemed they wanted to tie diplomatic relations with me. I considered the future appeal and interacted sociably with them. Ahahahaha. Rimuru-dono, though you are called a Demon Lord, arent you very sociable! Oh my, youre quite right. From now on please call me as you see fit. By the way, I hear that you produce many interesting items? Would you mind allowing our country to handle those goods? Oh, about that. Were in the feel the same. We also expect your cooperation. Of course, the appropriate remuneration would beDDsaying more than this would be tasteless, right Ah, yes. What should I call itthis speechless feeling? This wasnt even being rude anymore! I had believed the other party might have been a noble, it might have been a failure for me to act modestly. It seemed they had misunderstood my response considerably. Oh well, it was troublesome. Even if I didnt particularly distribute goods to these fellows, it could still be distributed by the guildDDas the organization under the Arbitration committee. Ah, is that so. Please take care of me at that time Lets go with a strategy of juggling conversations without any meaning. This was a conversation between adults. It was a talk of If you want to buy something, come buy it yourself! I refused the impolite Council member with a smile and left the place after I had finished giving light greetings. In the midst of a lengthy talk, another committee member also approached. Although my mood had been ruined since the morning, I endured since I could possibly request something here, and entered the meeting place. And then the conference beganfrom then on was the true hell. At the last meeting, the agenda Hinata had proposed was to appeal for our cooperation. I had heard it from her. The defense would be entrusted to our country, and a constant amount of money would be paid. Given that the other party was certainly going to use us, we too would use the other party. Oh well, we were equal in this regard. Anyway we were located on the Empires invasion route. If the war happened, it was natural for the rear to work together. Also, if they paid the defense fee, of course I would accept. I didnt have any reason to refuse. And then there was the real issue. The purpose of participating in this conference was to make them a hand over their surplus forces. In other words, I would show off the monsters power and the powerful military strength in my possession. Each country would pay us their defense budget, and we would be used for good. However, in fact each country possessed large military forces, their size enabled each country to ignore Tempest. Tempest had already been recognized as a country. Because we were aiming for co-existence and co-prosperity with human society we should hesitate to hold a role of the defense force for the Confederation. Besides, by giving support it would be possible to demonstrate our military force to watchful eyes of many countries. It was a strategy that killed two birds with one stone. Hinata had said that she had also aimed for this. The soldiers under the direct control of the committee only included a few Holy Knights. Therefore, by building a base for us, they could entrust the emergency response to us. I approved of that plan, even if I was being used by others I had also intended to make a profit off of them. How did things turn out like this? The desk I had kicked up was floating in the air and when it fell I pulverized into very small piece with my heel. I crossed my legs, sat on the chair arrogantly, and glared at the Council members who turned pale. They looked at me in surprise and I let out a sigh in my mind. No, I had endured it at first. Even as an adult, I was considered someone with a heart wider than a sea. I could even brag that this was as famous as the stories of my recent activities. As someone who was called the embodiment of patience, dealing with the Milims selfishness was my forte. Because I had a vast, spacious heart, I could even laugh and forgive Milims selfishness. But What about the committee ossans and their selfishness covered in greed that didnt have any charm? The answer to that was the large desk that was crushed before their eyes. Ah, you guys. Are you making fun of me? Saying whatever you please, am I your servant? Aah? Dont think I dont know even though I remained silent! In the conference room that had fallen silent, my voice resounded calmly. I didnt shout but my voice seemed to inflict the mind of the Council member with fear. I also did not use theDemon Lords Haki. Because, if I used it on human, the best case would be they panicked, and the worst case would be they become insane and died in madness. The brainwashing series was usable, but all possibilities of friendship with humans would vanish if I used it. I didnt have the hobby of spending time with uninteresting dolls that can only answer YES for the remainder of its life. In other words, I only got angry and broke the desk this time, it was just a normal intimidation tactic. But, the effect was still great. No, no,Rimuru-dono We didnt say it with such an intent In the first place, it was that. To address someone of a higher standing and a King of a country with Dono. Even if we held the status of a country, they only treated me like the king of a vassal nation, not as equal country. I was sure these fellows were looking down on monsters. And the contents of the discussion from a while ago Geez, share the blueprints for the magic train, give the rights for joint management of the labyrinth, hands over the tax from the people who lived in the satellite town and not the citizens of Tempest It was just stating their selfish demands. I was a Demon Lord, for cripes sake! Because of this, I expected to be treated with proper respect, however they were just acting in an extremely unreasonable manner. Even if they were nobles who represented their nations, my generous heart had reached its limit. No, I would say that Yuuki was quite a clever fox if he could lead such tanukis by the nose. It was impossible for me. Notification. Therefore, I told you I would be the one represent it Raphael seemed to say something but it might just have been my imagination. Raphael-san who was just a skill should not have able to intrude freely to such an extent. I was too angry and seemed to have heard an auditory hallucination. But, it was good since it allowed me to collect myself a little. Eh? Then, what kind of intent of what you want to relay? Are you telling me to work like a carriage horse as your guys slave? N, no! Thats unthinkable! We dont have such intent I shifted my focus onto the Council member who had spoken franticly, and suddenly I had an odd feeling. That fellows eyes were facing towards the inner part of the conference rooms door. When I listened carefully, I heard several footsteps. Apparently, he seemed to have called the guard. When I noticed that, the door was flung open and several soldiers and a large man entered. Oh oh, so energetic. Are you an idiot to call yourself a Demon Lord? But, you only brought three attendants, arent you bragging too much? Stupid! If I beat you and put you under my thumb, you monsters will be at my mercy! The large man immediately barked loudly as he entered. Eh? What? Youre going to beat me and turn me into your minion? What is this fellow talking about? Did I become dumb? I didnt really understand what this fellow was saying. Solution. This large man (Fool), says that he will win against master and turn you into a minion I could understand that! If it was explained one on one with serious look, I would be really dumb. Oi.. Is this the consensus of the assembly? In reply to the question posed by my tired self, Are you an idiot? Of course it is! Or, are you frightened? If you grovel and lick my shoes now, I wont make you feel pain. The large man answered with vulgar laughter. But amongst the Council members there were some who were stiffin fear and confusion, I didnt hear about this. What is this about? Who instigated this? That soldier is wearing armor bearing the crest of the Ingrasia royal family. That means, this is Ingrasias instigation? I was able to hear such response from an obviously unrelated, a perplexed person and a person who had made a calm judgment. That meant that this matter is not a decision by the assembly, it was just a reckless show of power? Oh well, it seemed Hinata didnt know about this, and it was certainly not a unanimous decision either. I made such a judgment. Oi, dont enter without permission. The Councils assembly hall is in the middle of a conference right now. You guys, this is not behavior becoming of a soldier Hinata calmly demanded the large man and his group to leave. Hahaha, Hinata-dono. Its fine. It is I who called them. Its to teach that outlaw a lesson Gavan-dono, did you lose your mind? Though I didnt hear about this before. Or rather, didnt you guys hand the authority of the Councils decision over to me? Hinatas voice lowered and become cold. Ah, she seemed to be quite seriously angry. I thought it was certainly due to that fools judgment. Shut up, woman. Ah? I dont know if youre the former Holy Knight leader or what, but I am the leader of the Ingrasia Chivalric Guard Order, Reiner-sama is not your enemy. Didnt you wet yourself with piss running away after being defeated by that meager Demon Lord? Right, oh Holy Knight Leader-sama. Anyway, that position too was merely a decoration you obtained after seducing a sex-minded cardinal. Even if a small fry fought you, it would be a poor and boring fight. To lack the resolution to kill the Demon Lord, its ridiculous! But wellyour appearance isnt that bad. If you want to become my woman, it would be okay for me to love you as my beloved concubine Ah, this fellow is dead meat. Hinatas expression didnt change. Her cold, beautiful face was like normal. However, contrasting with her cold outward appearance, inside she seemed to be raging like magma. Whoa, Reiner-kyou. Isnt that a little vulgar? Still, Im interested in the Demon Lord as well. Monopolizing it wouldnt be good. Thats right. I forgot to mention it, but this Sir Reiner is an A rank Adventurer that could also defeat the Hero. Hes stronger than you all, no matter how many of you there are. Dont be conceited when youre just have a little bit of strength. Suddenly, as that was announced in a loud voice, a hard to describe chill ran down my back. It was disgusting. This ossan could even provoke me who was difficult to provoke. What a terrible talent. DDOi, you all Is that, the decision of the Ingrasia Kingdom? Hinata asked in a calm voice that didnt let you feel her anger. Fufu, thats right. Since the Council, already has passed its decision. Well, though the voting is going to start now. A blond young man stood up and said that. The meeting hall was filled with commotion and excitement. Elric-oujiDD. Is this by your instigation? Thats right, Hinata. You should sit Prince..? This idiot, no, this prince, is the mastermind behind this? He seemed to be the prince of Ingrasia Kingdom, but this fellow seemed to have somehow incited several Council members. Then, lets vote. I will defeat the Demon Lord on this place and make it our minion. Anyone that agrees, stand up! The princes voice had echoed loudly, and the majority of the Council member stood up, wearing disgusting smiles. It seemed they had communicated secretly and had a discussion. The financial situation of each country, the responses of the royal families, as well as the records of proceedings in each countrys assembly and so forth, I had Souei investigate them all thoroughly. However, I hadnt thought that the Council members would have been bribed individually. It was a failure on my part not to expect such possibility. Notification. Nay, theres no problem. Its within expectations. Eh? Within expectations? I felt like I saw an illusion of Raphael sprouting a dark smile. Rimuru-sama, this is Souei handed me several account books. Ah..its the secret accounts. Was it seriously within expectations? Before anyone realized, I had secured the account book which listed the bribes and so forth of the Council members that were in collusion. Its a blunder-less performance. The number of account books was in accordance to the number of Council members that stood up at Prince Elrics command. This was nothing but a farce since I had already obtained unshakeable evidence. The remaining Council members that had not stood up, perplexedly asked the others, I didnt heard this! Even though His Majesty Rimuru especially came here by himself, this treatment will be a problem! Something like this should not be permitted. For what reason is there a Council if theres no fairness! They raged and felt offended. Now, the seated Council members did not seem like they were flexible nor like they had fair dispositions. I knew it was because they seemed to address me using appropriate manners. It was uncertain whether the country that those Council members represented were upright or not, but I thought I was more likely to trust them than the countries that sent malfeasant Council members with unacceptable manners. Anyway, because a Council member is the representative of a country, then the person represents the country. The vote is out. Because it exceeded the majority, the hall has approved this agenda! Elated by their success, Prince Elric declared that loudly. The Council members who followed applauded. The Council members that had remaining seated hung their heads, while Hinata watched the farce with cold eyes. Because carrying a weapon was not permitted she was unarmed, however if she had held a sword now, she would have been gripping the hilt strongly. Well now that permission has been given, choose whether you want to lick my shoes or feel pain The fool called Reiner stood before me and said that. Hinata looked at me. She seemed to be calculating how to move depending on my response. Well then. First, I want to confirm something. Is that okay? Aah? What is? No, you guys decision. Is it okay if I take this as the countrys decision? Hha! Are you an idiot? Such a thing now, what abouDD Shuna stood up, took out a folding fan and brandished it. With just that, Reiner who was in the middle of talking was sent flying. He was cowering after he crashed into the wall, knocking over chair and desk in the process. Ive been enduring, listening to all this since a little while ago. Yo, you bastards, to Rimuru-sama that we respect and love, ho-how impolite.. Shuna approached Reiner calmly. Ah, it seemed it wasnt just me who was furious. Or rather, when another person exploded, I quickly calmed down. When I looked around, my eyes caught Hinatas, did she calm down too? I felt that we could communicate with our eyes. Trash. I will not kill you so quickly. If Im not mistaken, you had said that you were A rank. Ill allow you to be serious. Well now, stand up and come at me She pointed the folding fan at Reiner, and Shuna sent him a killer glare. Re-Reiner! What are you idling for!? Quickly silence that insolent woman. You must also defeat that Demon Lord. Theres no time for fooling around! Prince Elric who could not understand the situation, commanded Reiner to attack. But, Reiner didnt move an inch. Are you not coming? Then I willDD When Shuna was about to take a single step, Hi, hii``!! Reiner was cowering while holding his head with both hands. From his groin, steaming liquid was leaking out. Whoa, did he just wet himself? I was so astounded that I couldnt find any words to say. Shuna, withdraw Shuna nodded at my order and she returned to her position behind me. Reiner began to cry like a child, slobbering with tears while cowering. The match was already over. His opponent was too absurd. Well then, Elric was it? You picked a fight with me, but what will you do from now on? You guys too, your countries seem to approve this matter as well. The same offense, is that alright? Everyones face became pale and their heads hung down when I asked them that with a smile. The match was decided. The reason these dullard fellow lost was because they had thought that a small fry could defeat a Demon Lord. No, the Ingrasia Kingdom didnt border the Great Jura Forest. Therefore they didnt know the threat of monsters. The Council members that approved of the agreement this time were from small countries belonging to Ingrasias clique. The countries intents and the Council members intents were different, but their contempt for monsters may be the same. After all, nobles were beings that only thought about themselves. Oh well, though there seems to be a person who changed with the country among them. It would be better for me to have a second thought before associating with such country. Because I only saw the document and deal with it unseriously, it might be better for me to review it later. After all of that, the important agenda was approved and accepted by the Council members after I threaten them. 1. Military cooperation with Tempest. 1. Internal Passage Permit for the Tempest army. 1. Official participation in Confederation Council for Tempest. 1. The relocation of the Confederation Councils headquarters to Tempest. 1. The relocation of the Freedom Arbitration Committees headquarters to Tempest. Forcibly making them sign it, everything passed without a hitch. With unanimous consent. Outfoxing them, and using tricks wasnt something I was suited for. As a result, I had simply controlled them using physical strength, and all the issues were resolved. The one who throw the hit wasnt me, so I was satisfied since it seemed to prove my open mindedness. Thus, the assembly ended without an issue, and we left the assembly hall. Oh well, this was the whole story. Prince Elric, the Ossan named Gavan who was a minister of Ingrasia, and the council members as well. They were dumbfounded, they seemed frightened by the seriousness of the matter, but they reap what they sow. Naturally, I gave Souei an order the moment the conference had ended. I had ordered him to deliver an account book to each of their countries. With this, the rude and idiotic people would be purged. Even if they were forgiven, they would be fired, it could be said it was a dead end for them. And also, the Ingrasia Kingdom. Because of its facilitated transportation, this country had been the center of peace for many countries. Even though the technology was remarkable, it didnt mean the productivity was high. The culture level was high, but it was no more than reproduction by Yuuki so that Other Worlders could live comfortably. Since an important institution like the council and the committee, would be relocating, its role as the center of many countries had already ended. If they didnt do anything, as it was, they would surely begin to decline. Even so that was a natural consequence, so there wasnt any need for me to feel bad. Oh well, Tempest becoming the center, even I approve of that Those were Hinatas words. If she had said that, it was clear what would happen to Ingrasia Kingdom. Hinata didnt say anything. On this matter, Hinatas decision was final. She had quickly returned and began to prepare the relocation. Well, Hinata might have been angrier than me. I thought about it while drinking the pseudo coffee. Or rather, I was able to have a good experience this time N? No, I was too angry too, I might not have understood what happened since I was raging too much. If Shuna had moved even a little slower, all the humans in that room would have burnt into nothingness Buu! So I spray out the coffee I drank. I was admiring Benimaru since hed become an adult. I had thought he had gone quiet, but he was just about to lose control of himself in the anger. I felt that I had lost that admiration. Or rather, that was dangerous. I would have become the enemy of mankind if a mass slaughter had happened in that place. Oioi, you must absolutely prevent that!? Hahaha, its just a joke. Im not serious! Though Benimaru had tried to deceive me with a refreshing smile, I wasnt going to be deceived. This guy was deadly serious. For the next conference, I think it would be necessary carefully consider the personnel I brought. Then, Rimuru-sama, I did it! Kirsch-tenchou decided to come to Tempest! Shuna returned, and reported to me with a full smile. Since I heard that he was going to close the shop and go into retirementDD, He seemed willing to come when I invited him! Seriously? Im serious! Wonderful. With this, as long as I prepared sugar, eating cake every day was no longer a dream. No, as long as there were ingredients, could I not assemble any kind of cake?! Its wonderful, as expected from Shuna! When I praised her, Shuna nodded with smile. This time Shuna had played a very active part. This is in great contrast to a certain disappointing secretary. If it was that disappointing secretary, even when going easy she might kill Reiner. And then after using skillful deception, it would likely become something terrible. Oh well, that wasnt limited to Shion, but included me as well. This time, thanks to Shuna, the negotiations were easily completed. But, her greatest accomplishment was that she was able to persuade that stubborn Oyaji. I had asked him earnestly before, but he hadnt budged at all. She did a good job. Thus the conference ended safely as well, and we returned home to Tempest. Various things had happened, but the greatest result, It went without saying, was that cake would now be included as the dessert every day. Guros Comment They were Idiot to think that they can make our sacred slime as their minion (Actually, its Yes-man). And I learn that Cake is more important than Diplomatic relations etc So see you next chapter! 륷Girushu C other alternatives Gilsh/Girsch/Gilush/Kilsch. Tamagoyaki or Japanese Omelet which is made by rolling together several layers of cooked egg. If you watch an anime, the characters eating bento you will mostly found this in the bento. Illustration: The other half of Tsundere character, its meaning is lovestruck/demonstratively fond/soft/act shyly etc XD Illustration: Uncles or creepy uncle preying on Shota or Loli XD Raccoon dogs but I prefer its Japanese name. He use Washi Х Gyaban C can be translated as Gaban/Gavan/Girvan etc 饤ʩ` Rain. He thought Hinata just talk only with no ability. What an idiot.. kyou can mean sir or lord. So its Sir Reiner here. åErurikku, the same one with Eds Elric from FMA. Ouji is Prince SFX for spitting out something. L Tenchou C Shop/Store Manager Well Oyaji = Old man. It just like how Naofumi from TnYN call Elhart (The weapon shops owner) by calling him Oyaji/Old man Chapter 141 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 140 Research Results My diet had become more diverse. Previously, with every meal, the dessert had been fruit, but now there was also cake. Ah, its wonderful to be alive. I had decided to make Sunday and other public holidays special because I had grown tired of eating too much everyday. It was a satisfying life. When I had just reincarnated into a Slime, I had never thought about leading such a luxurious lifestyle. If there are no problems with the East Empire, I could immerse myself in my hobby but.. Thinking about it recently, Veldora, some sympathizers, and I had all thought something like, Should we attack at the same time as the declaration of war? Although there some who didnt agree with the wait and see approach, if you think about it, its easier to attack than it is to defend. The spread out defensive forces might not have enough soldiers to protect along the planned invasion route. On the other hand, only deploying the reconnaissance unit to decide the route had a large risk of turning into an attack. Its expected that they would not invade from the Dwargon Kingdom territory. The neutral country, the Arms Nation Dwargon, possessed a standing army equipped with highly technological armaments. The countrys entry and exit points were also more suitable for defense, and not for an attempt to seize the city with a large army. Therefore, it could be said that the country itself was a natural fortress. The sea route was also not an option. The number of the ships might not suffice, and there were also large demonic sea monsters infesting the high seas. It was difficult to meet the requirements and gain a foothold for sea combat, so the risk would be too high and the route would not be chosen. More simply, it was unknown whether the ship could sail the sea safely or not. Similarly, the mountain range inhabited by the dragons was also not an option. In the end, the only option left was the route that passed through the Great Jura Forest. When it came to this, the possible routes that could be selected for military mobilization were three. But, one of those routes was an area adjacent to the Dwarf Kingdom. I think it wouldnt be used for an unauthorized invasion, due to the fear of a pincer attack from Tempest and Dwargon. In the end, the other two routes are the most probable for invasion. The army, in theory would be divided in two to handle the two routes. However, was it really going to be that simple? I couldnt help but to think about it. If the empire really mobilized as expected, was the empire underestimating Tempest? Or it was because they possessed a large army? Which one was true? Anyway, those were my thoughts as a person that wasnt an expert in military affairs, but I would choose the invasion route between the two routes. A military expert would not choose easily predicted the route simply because there was no other route. No, on contrary if theres no other route, I would not move until I gathered enough forces tooverwhelm the defenders, so I thought. If it becamea battle against that large army, then splitting the war potentials was a bad plan. It was no good. I got irritated while thinking about it. As expected, we should attack, right? Or rather, when the empire made their war declaration, was a suicide attack the right answer? The right answer might not come even if I think about it seriously. I should deal with it by adapting to the circumstances. Adapting to the circumstances. The phrase sounds wonderful, it gives the image of capable man. Alright, lets go then. I made reconnaissance missions to various places, including the Sea route, as a precaution and I set up Transfer Magic Circle in various places. Using the long distance communication method, the preparations for urgent mobilization were flawless. It was meant for personal use, but it was good enough for delivering reports. If there was something, then a report would come. Lets think about that later. With the conclusion reached, I stood up and went to the dining hall. I needed sweets when I used my head. Though desserts were reserved for special days and public holidays, snacks were different. I intended to ask Shuna to prepare a cake for me immediately. Sweets were my soft spot. In case I grew tired of eating sweets, I would think about it when it happened. My plan was easily overturned, though when I saw that Shion was in the dining hall. A large smile appeared on her face when she saw me, and she presented to me the plate in her hand. I wonder what this is, this unpleasant premonition I have been waiting for you, Rimuru-sama! Dont be so reticent, Rimuru-sama. If you ordered it, with a single word, I would have prepared a cake (something similar) Ok, here you are! The taste is identical to Shunas, but its several times bigger.Please eat it without reservation! She smiled while presenting the plate with a big lump of something that seemed to be made of konnyakuon top of it. Eh? Cake..!? I gazed at the object on the plate I had received reflexively, and looked around, searching for help. But there was no one, did they run away? Apparently, I had come at the worst moment. Oi, is this a cake? Yes! The taste is perfectly reproduced! Shion was brimming with confidence. But, the bad feelings just increased. The taste is perfect? Then, other than the taste, the rest isnt good? I decided to eat a single mouthful while mourning my ruined plan. This was something I had decided, to enjoy a post-meal dessert. In the first place, this hellish situation was caused because I was a glutton despite the fact that I dont need to eat. I scooped a bite with a spoon, and put it in my mouth. I thought I vomited. It had the consistency of konnyaku, but it tasted like an overly sweet cake. Looking at it, it was grey and had the texture of konnyaku. At this moment, I realized once more: For a cake, the appearance is important. No, not just cake, for any meal, the appearance is also important. Even if the raw ingredients didnt seem to have changed, I didnt think it was delicious. How is it? Is it tasty? Shions annoyingly smug look seems to say, its perfect, right? This fellow is like that . First of all, what was cooking? She seemed to stumble for such basic a basic point. Sit down. For a now, sit down there. Its time for scolding! Eh!? Why? Her smug look immediately changed to watery eyes. Shion was flustered, but I dont care. After that, for approximately 30 minutes, I lectured Shion seriously about what cooking was. I finished scolding Shion and finally drew a breath. Leaving her unattended was my mistake. Shion entrusted everything to her Skill and only got the resulting flavor. She might not improve during her lifetime because of this attitude. Did my scolding work? Shion promised to learn to cook from Shuna. Or rather, wasnt she already being taught by Shuna? No, no, that might just be my imagination. I was slightly anxious, but with this I was safe for the time being, I decided tothink that. When I came out of the dining hall after modifying my thought, I unexpectedly met Kurobee. Oh, Ive been looking for you, Rimuru-sama. You were here after all. Hmm? Looking for me? Was there something you needed? Yes, the previous request for a new type of weapon was completed! Kurobee reported joyfully. Request from before? Because there were a lot, I dont remember which one it was. Anyway, I went to the workshop with Kurobee. The workshop was hot as usual. It was good that I wasnt affected by the temperature, although the work inside seemed great. The number of people inside the workshopDDincluding monstersDDhad increased since my previous visit. The number of apprentices seems to have increased. Yes, thanks to you. However, they still have a long way to go. The number of unusable articles produced is greater than the number of usable articles produced. The two of us entered the workshop while talking, and the apprentices noticed our voices and looked up. And then, noticing my figure, they all stood up and bowed simultaneously. I was surprised by their vigor. When Kurobee saw that, You idiots! Quickly return to work! He shouted in very loud voice, and the apprentices work resumed. I might understand their feelings. It was similar to when the company president comes to your workspace, making you feel tense. It was more stressful, for the people in lower positions. I too didnt have much free time even though I was the King of the country. I might be just as pitiful as them since I couldnt play freely. Even when general manager visited my workspace in the previous world, I would have prepared with a major cleanup the day before. If it was the company president instead, then overbearing mood where failure could not be tolerated would appear. Since I understand that my household had increased, I might need to pay all the more attention when playing leisurely. But.. Im sorry for coming here so suddenly, but, because I think Ill probably be dropping by more frequently, please dont feel so tense. I said to them. It may be a problem if I became over-familiar, but there was no need for everyone to be tense. I loved to act big but it wasnt very interesting if they were too tense and there was no reaction. I preferred foolish responses, like Gobutas. TPODDattitude corresponding to the Time, Place, and OccasionDDas long as they knew this, then it was acceptable. My words loosened the apprentices tense shoulders. I nodded once after I confirming it, and I went to the back room. DDBy the way, I didnt know about it, but the reason the apprentices were feeling tense was not only because I was a Demon Lord. I had been chosen as one of the three major idols of Monsters Country Tempest while I was unaware. It was me, Shuna and Shion. The popularity was surprising. Besides, if Ramiris and Milim were added, it would have become something like a scramble for popularity. The rankings were intentionally withheld, but I hear that Milim and I were the very best. Good grief, I was shocked when I heard it, I will do anything to hideDD Well then, the articles from the previous request were shown. Kurobee confidently retrieved the box storing the equipment and brought it before me. The thing inside was a Broad Sword that gave off a powerful feeling. It was characterized by a small, empty, round hole on the size of a marble at the base of the sword. There were three holes. They were all located in that spot. Of course, the sword had a modest performance, but it wasnt an overwhelming weapon like those that Kurobee forged. Still, compared with the apprentices work, it was on another level. The materials were pure Demon Steel, it was valuable but didnt seem to be a special material. It may seem odd, but it was a very normal, unique class weapon. It didnt seem to be enchanted with a particular magic either This is? Compared to Kurobees other work, it doesnt seem to be particularly outstanding? I asked him because I didnt understand. Kurobee could forge a sword in a day. On average, the finished products would be unique class, and even when he made mistakes the finished product would still be superior rare class. If I produced one carefully, it would take 2-3 days, but I could only produce would be of unique class quality at the least. However, producing a legend class item was still a far away dream. I havent succeeded even though I used suitable materials. It seemed if a finished unique class weapon was used by an expert for several years, it would evolve into legend grade by through the weapons evolution.. Therefore, it was unthinkable that Kurobee wanted to show me a mere unique class weapon. Fufufu, you havent realized it? Its the mechanism that Rimuru-sama had described before. When I inserted this gem into this swords hole, thenDD While explaining Kurobee inserted a yellow gem-like marble hed taken from the box into the swords hole. Then, the plain Broad Sword became clad inlightning magic power and transformed into a Magic Sword. Yo-you dont mean this is! O, oi, Kurobee! Kurobee-chan! Did you complete it? I excitedly asked Kurobee. A complacent smile appeared on Kurobees face, Mufufufu. I did! He answered smugly. Ah, it was just like Shions annoyingly smug look, but I wanted to praise him honestly. Suddenly I remembered the request: if a Pure Demon Steel weapon adapts to magic power, then, if a magic gem charged with an attribute is inserted into the sword, would it turn into a Magic Sword? Kurobee consulted with Kaijin about this. Kaijin ended up researching with him, and thus it seemed that this was the result of the collaborative research of between Kurobee and Kaijin. How is it? Did you remember? After directly condensing the magic power, we finally succeeded in refining a high purity magic stone. According to the attribute of the magic power, it can be classified it into one of the four elements, Earth?Water?Fire?Wind. Lets call the magic gem that grants the attributes Element Core or just Core. Its possible to change the attribute, by changing combination order. Naturally, you can only combine one attribute per hole. Its still in the middle of experimentation to perfect it, but there were some dangerous combinations. Also, no matter how hard we try, the maximum amount of holes is three. Furthermore its questionable whether we can even create 1 hole for every 100 strikes. Using the normal hammering method, its difficult to create a gap for the gem It shames me to say it, but it was nearly impossible for the disciples to hammer a hole in the weapon. Even my four best disciples barely succeeded in creating a single hole. Well, if they give up they wont improve, and if they could create 3 holes then they would possess the skills worthy of a legend class. Thats what I believe. Kurobee explained proudly. Wonderful. Its too wonderful! Even though a magic sword was already valuable, a magic sword that could change its attribute had never existed. It was an incredible creation. Though I forgot about it completely, this might be useful against the empire. Incidentally, since the rarity greatly changes due to number of holes, I think it would be interesting to set it as a boss drop in the labyrinth. If the apprentices could make the hole on a normal sword, the successful product would be set as the floor bosss drop. Id make the large boss of every tenth floor drop a core with random attribute. Well, thats only if the adventurers get past the 30 th floor. Should I set it for the 40 th floor? What do you think? Can you prepare several varieties of them? Yes, since we will manufacture the batch to be delivered to the Commander class from now on, the failed products will be circulated in the labyrinth. We dont have the time or resources to produce them for rank and file soldiers, but the high quality mass produced equipment should be enough for them. There might not be a problem I received Kurobees ready consent and the plan was decided. Well, the labyrinth after the 30th floor becomes a real pain. The boss of the 50 th floor was Gozurl who lacked the restrain. He was our next target. I cant play happily if I dont smash the empire quickly. I want to bring back Chloe too and have some peace of mind already. Still, Yuuki is the strength of the empire. I want to solve the problem quickly. By the way, the Demon Steel which was adapting to Rimuru-sama magic power from before, whats its condition? Will it soon adapt completely? Kurobee asked suddenly. Eh? That reminded me, though I had forgotten about it, for the sake of creating my exclusive weapon, I had let the Demon Steel mature inside of me. Y, yeah. Its alright. You remembered it? Yes. Wait a moment, Ill take it out now. I was a bit flustered, but I composed myself so he wouldnt realize that Id forgotten about it. The Demon Steel shone with a rainbow color. Though I hadnt mixed it with gold, it emitted radiance brighter than Orichalums. Hmm? It gave off the feeling that it had matured splendidly. How is it? Does it seem good? Th, this isDD!! Kurobee was surprised and excited to the extent of speechless. I looked at it and appraised it a bit. Result. Divine Steel: Hiiirokane (Ultimate Metal) So the result. It was a superior version of Orichalcum. It had a performance higher than the Orichalcum I had previously refined; certainly it could be called the perfect metal. Hi-hiirokane, is it?..Amazing. Its the transcendental myth class material. Once it gets used to the owners magic power, every other magic power is repulsed. It seemed to be an ultimate metal which could be converted into either the strongest weapon or armor. Unfortunately, because it had to be infused with an especially dense magic power, there was only a small amount. Just enough to make a weapon. And with this amount, it might only be enough to create a weapon for me. However, my exclusive katana could, at last, be made with this. Previously, normal weapons were unable to endure my power and would break. I had to re-make the weapon many times while in the midst of a battle. It was an absurd situation. If it was broken in a critical moment, then I wouldnt have anything suitable to defend myself. I handed over the God Metal, glistening with rainbow colors, to Kurobee, and requested he make a katana with it. Kurobees eyes viewed it reverently and emitted a strange gleam of extraordinary tension and excitement. I had expected this. I left the rest in Kurobees hands and left the workshop. While thinking about the still formless katana. In one week, a report arrived. Kurobee had finished forging the katana. At last, a weapon made exclusively for me was completed. Konjac. This thing: Normal cake (I wonder how Shion can make Konyaku when she should make a cake XD): This kinda of face: In seiza position! XD Tempests Idols! The Album will be released soon! XD 䓣Oν(ҥҥ) C Shinkou: Kyuukoku no Kinzoku (Hihirokane) ò Eikyuufuhen C Forever unchanging/Permanence/Eternally indestructible/Transcendental (Sounds good so I choose this). More details about this characteristic in the next chap. Chapter 142 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 141 u An Unexpected Guest I looked at the katana and was fascinated by it. It wasnt an unusual Tachi. It was neither too small nor too big. It wasnt big to be called an dachi, it was just an ordinary sword. It was curvier than an Uchigatana, and gave out an elegant feeling. It was Kurobees greatest masterpiece. It could even be called a Divine Katana, an excellent item befitting of the classification of Myth class (Gods). It was the best katana forged with only transcendental myth class raw materials. Despite being just bornDDjust having been made, its performance was wonderful. Because its compatibility with me was also fantastically good, it seemed possible for me to wield its full power immediately. Its transcendental property didnt mean it couldnt evolve. It had the ability to repair itself even if it deteriorated or was damaged. Even if it was in a pure state, without an attribute, it was a legend class item. The lack of an attribute wasnt a problem either since I could grant it one. Essentially, it could be said that I had obtained a weapon of Myth class (Gods). Ah, as expected, the katana is coolDD I muttered while gazing at its beautiful blade pattern. I had a feeling of wanting to admire its workmanship here forever. At that moment, I heard knocking at the door. Ihad been relaxing and idling around in the office, but it seemed to be a guest. I returned to my human form, Come in I called out. The door opened and Shuna entered. Bowing at me, she. Rimuru-sama, its a guest. He introduced himself as Dino, is he Rimuru-samas acquaintance? Dino? Ah, he is one of the Demon Lords. I wonder what he came here for? Demon Lord? Should I call brother and gather the soldiers? No, no need. Just in case the situation turns into a combat, only send in Benimaru and Shion, please. Well, the concern is unneeded. Probably. I think he just came to play I said and left my seat. I thought there was no need to worry. I felt that Dino had previously mentioned that he wanted to come to play or something. Acknowledged. Then, this way When Shuna nods, she guided me to the guest room. It was a problem that there were a lot of rooms. We used them properly according to the other party. A luxurious room was for merchants and nobles. A simple and firm room was for strong monsters and suspicious people. This was because there would be a great loss in damages if they acted violently in the luxurious room. When I entered the room after Shuna, I saw Dinos disheveled appearance. He was relaxing on the sofa. Yo, long time no see. How have you been? He noticed me and greeted me while lying sprawled. Shuna was angered by that response and send out a glance, but she bowed without saying anything and left the room. Most likely she left to prepare the tea. Ah, Im doing great. Well. I cant be carefree though, since there are some problems. I replied while sitting on a chair across from him. I took in Dinos appearance. He hadnt changed since the last time I met him, he still had that carefree atmosphere. What, is there a problem? It seems to be troublesome Well. It didnt go easily. So, for what reason you did come here? Eh? Its just like I said, I just came to play Shuna entered the room after she had prepared tea and cake. In the room wrapped in silence Shuna set up the table as if nothing was wrong. When she was done, she bowed and left the room. She was a professional. I sipped the tea once and paid more attention to Dino. Did he notice it No, actually, I was driven out of Dagruels place. So, when I considering what I should do, I remembered about this place (Tempest), where his sons were being taken care of. Because of that, I want you to take care of me too! No, its no good DDeh? Eh? Silence once again descended in the room. No matter how you put it, we were acquaintance, but I didnt think it was a good idea to support such suspicious looking guy like him. Im certain that this guy was the type that would say such things likeI dont want work-degozaru!. Ple-please wait a moment. Then what? Go fall dead on the street! like that? No, go to work Dont say something so unreasonable! I hold the aesthetics of not working. For the last several 100 years, I have never earned any money by myself, so I also dont have any money for food and drink! Oh reallyHow amazing. Go home after you eat that Ignoring Dinos words, I reached out the cake with my hand. The snack served with the tea was a Cream Puff. Delicious. Isnt it impossible to get bored of this? Dino also picked up the Cream Puff and ate it. I know. Please make me a citizen of this country as well. There wont be any regrets if I can eat such delicious things like this every day. Rimuru, no Rimuru-sama. Please, order, me anything! He began to spout such nonsensical things. I dont have any intention of employing you Really, even if you say we are acquaintances, I only met you once. What is your true purpose? I asked him seriously while finishing the Cream Puff and drinking the tea. Dino shrugged his shoulders, his frolic atmosphere disappeared, and then he answered. Actually, Guy said that it seemed like I could be well cared for in this country. He didnt tell me the reason, because hes selfish. If I disobey, itll become troublesome, and its true that I was driven out of Dagruels place. Because it was also troublesome to think, thats the reason I came here Guy, that Redhead, say so? Thats right. That Redhead Hmmm. His atmosphere appeared honest. It might have seriously been what Guy said. Ah, I remember. I have a letter from Guy Saying so, Dino took out a letter and handed it to me. The seal and the aura. Certainly, I felt the aura of Guy Crimson. The letter just contained a few words,Please take care of Dino. Wh? So, I nodded at Dino and pondered a bit. It was troublesome, but it would be problematic if I antagonized Guy. Until I settled the issue with the Empire and Yuuki, my hands were tied. It didnt seem like a big deal if it was just Dino alone. It would be good for me to receive him. However, if he was only here to play, it might not be good to invite a person like that. Then, I suddenly remembered something. This fellow seemed to be no match against Ramiris. Ramiris was currently researching and developing something using the facility I had prepared in a room inside her labyrinth. I would occasionally show my face in the Joint Development room and conduct various exchanges of opinions. Nowadays, I had become an idol in the development room, and my popularity was high. Ramiris wanted an assistant. Because every task was handled by Beretta, it seemed she was short on hands Just at the right time. Lets make Dino Ramiriss assistant. Okay, I understand, but will you accept the job? What did you say!? Oh well, although I called it a job. I want you to become Ramiriss assistant. That fellow does it quite happily, if its possible I want to participate too. When I have time, I will help, but because Im a bit busy right now Oh well, lets not think so hard. Anyway, its good if you do. Mm, mmm. I understand. What are the details? N? Ah, its quite simple. I think you only need to follow Ramiriss instructions. Oh well, I didnt think an amateur could make it as a research and development assistant either. Carrying things, and assisting in the collection of data. That might be the extent of his duties. The remodeling plan for Beretta that I had considered about since before was complete, and I had remodeled it together with Ramiris. I had received a request from Ramiris after wards about the application of the facility, and Ihad prepared large quantities of Culture Capsule and installed them. What is a Culture Capsule? I used it when I was remodeling Beretta. It was a container of high-density glass which could culture monsters and others inside it. With the Magic Power Injection port installed to it, it was possible to adjust the concentration of the magic power injected to it. Inside the container was full of Magic WaterDDwater from the vast water reserve I have inside my gluttonys stomach that changed because of the concentration of magic powerDDThe system filled the container with magic power when the concentration was low and kept it at a constant rate. As usual our relationship was close, so it was pleasant. By the way, last time I was asked to prepare 1.000 Culture Capsules and install them. Even though she hadnt answered when I asked why she needed such a large quantity, but she had said Even I want to work you know! Please, because it will be surely useful! So, I wasnt able to reject her when she asked me that with her watery eyes. If I had anything to say, it was that I also wanted to be helpful to Ramiris. Besides, well, Ramiris was an idiot, but her head was good. She seemed to be flawless in regards to Spirit Engineering, and she had been studying Sorcery Engineering the many times I had visited her. Since she had lived for a long time she had learned the laws of physics. It was unexpected, but she had the qualification of a researcher. Though I say that, such a knowledgeable Ramiris was helpful, I believe there is no need to think about it. Besides, even though I was asked to make various things, it was fun to see how it would turn out. I hadnt visited her recently because I was busy. This was the perfect time. Im going to see her situation while guiding Dino. When I crossed the door into Veldoras room, I had finally arrived at Ramiris research facility. Oh? Veldora cant be seen. Where did he go? Hey, why is magic power so thick in here? Ah, its because this is Veldora-sans room. He will fly into a rage if you touch things in his room as you please, so please dont touch them without his permission. Haa? Did Veldora lives in here!? I didnt think that you guys were simply acquaintances, but to live in such place That explains why the reaction disappear so suddenly Ah, the reaction has disappearedI think its because he learned how to control his magic power. Previously that guy leaked out a tantrum of aura, and seemed to be discharging magic power as well. Because that was very bad to have in the country we were planning and where people would live, he practiced to the point that he could control it Haaa? That Veldora? The very Veldora who was wandering selfishly at his own convenience and called the ruler of the Great Jura Forest? Or rather, I cant even sensehis aura because he suppressed it!? Eh? Ah, hes not that selfish though, you can ask him to do almost anything, you know? About the aura, while its great, it seems its because he splendidly does his best to practice. Even soIf were talking about selfish people, then it will be MiIlim you know Because Milim wasnt here I might have said what I really thought of her. That Milim didnt lower her head, even to Frey. She was a difficult being for anyone to deal with. Anyhow, Dino seemed to have received a shock, and while I was revealing the troubling story we had received from Milim recently, we entered the laboratory. He seemed to not to have heard half of the story, but I didnt particularly care since it was merely a grumble. Well, surveying the inside, Veldora was helping Ramiris. As usual, Ramiris was pushing someone around, huh? What a hardworking dragon. Even though he complained, he eventually gave her a hand. Veldora was unexpectedly soft on Ramiris. Was this a bad influence from her calling him Shishou? Even Bester, who was participating in the joint research after he had entrusted the work related to the recovery medicine effect to his apprentices, was there. Ramiris and Veldora seemed to be having fun with an evil smile, but Bester didnt seem energetic. He was completely exhausted. Is he all right? It worries me a bit. Cheesee. How you been? Any progress on the research? While greeted them lightly, I advanced into the room. Bester stilled his hand that had been writing on a document, looked in our direction, and then stood up. Oh, its been a long time, Rimuru-sama Ah, as usual. By the way, are you alright? You look like emaciated by something? Im alright, is what I want to say butRight here, I have done research thatsbad for the heart Nn? He looked like he was about to say something. Veldora seemed to have noticed me, unsurprised, he approached me. Oh, long time no see. Im also helping here. Because Ramiris asked me, it cant be helped after all. Thats helpful. Since it seemed difficult enough that she had said she was short on hands. In response to her request, I brought her an assistant today. Though he might not have scholarly knowledge, I think hell be all right with physical labor. Yahoo! Rimuru, Im waiting! I have Shishou helping me and he helps me a lot. And also, the research progressed considerably as well! Ohh? Thats good to hear. Ramiris, you might know him too? Starting from today, Dino-san will be your assistant. You can rely on him in various ways And then, I introduced Dino to Veldora and Bester. Dino looked around curiously but he completed his introduction greetings. Im called Dino. More or less, Im one of the pillars (person) of the Demon Lord. I dont want to work, but I will be reluctantly helping you. Please take care of me How should I put ityou couldnt feel any motivation from his greeting. But that wasnt a problem. He will be her assistant. After the common greetings were over, I asked why Bester was here and about the details of research so far. The reason why Bester was here was because he was abducted by Ramiris. Locating Bester who was researching what I had requested in the joint research room, Ramiris seemed to have earnestly requested his help and brought him here because she was short on hands. She wanted a person who would do the menial jobs such as filing in the documents or collecting data. Veldora didnt seem to help her with such tasks at all, so she conferred them to Bester. Youve had a hard time, Bester I called out him, and a smile of defeat floated on his face, No, not at all, because this is work too He answered. A while ago, Dino, a known Demon Lord, had worn an astonished expression as well, but his expression had immediately returned to calm. He seems he had been surprised too much, and he might have mastered the art of an undisturbed heart. Because he was capable, I thought I might want to mingle in the Joint Research lab, not to research but to play butit seemed things were different than expected. As for why he was worn out, it was because of the content of research. Then he said, By all means, please let me keep researching! Ramiris-samas ideas are fantastically interesting. We gather data almost every day, it would be too regrettable to waste that time sleeping! He started to make a plea without hiding his excitement. The cause of his worn out appearance was simply lack of sleep. There was magic like Refresh (Physical Condition Recovery), but it didnt mean without any rest. It seemed necessary to let him rest even if he had to be forced. Dino came at the right time, entrusting the trivial tasks to Dino while Bester slept sounded good. And so, I let Bester explain the details of the job to Dino. It would be good if they got along well. Even though the other party was a Demon Lord, Bester didnt hesitant and explained things skillfully. I noticed his appearance a bit, but it seemed he was fine. I decided to entrust it to them in ease. Well, the research results made me worry thoughDD I was led to the hall where the Culture Capsule was installed. And then, I almost shouted when I saw the things that floating inside. What the slime is this!! Or so, I screamed internally. In front of me was a Bone Golem, made with Demon Steel, which could be said to be guarding this place somehow. The bones were made with Demon Steel, so it was a composite structure, in the strictest sense of the word, it was a fake That kind of bone golem was floating inside every culture capsule. Instead of a heart in its central part, a Spirit Sorcery Core was pulsing. It was as big as a fist, however the core was of superior quality. I couldnt help but notice that the golems design concept was no different than Ramiriss toy. The Spell Mark was applied to the metal bone too, and the embodiment that had begun as a bone was enveloped in magic power. It was a process that could produce a monster, similar to artificial reproduction I see, that was why Bester said that it was regrettable to sleep. Each joint was embedded with a Spirit Orb, but there seemed to be no spirit dwelling inside of it yet. So it was an artificial production of the new variety of soldier, a fusion of monsters and spirits? This is interesting. This is interesting. Was this Ramiris idea? Of course! Hows it!? Ramiris was boasting and puffing her chest. Yeah, you can boast. This is amazing. Amazing. Is this everything? I guess so. Im sure it will succeed. But I worry, whether a Will would dwell in it or not. However, in the worst case, if theres no Will, I can linking them to Beretta and put them all under control! Wow, she had thought it through to that extend. Unlike the usual stupid Ramiris, it was quite skillful. I gazed at a Bone Golem in the Culture Capsule while anticipating its power, but when its born, it will probably become monster placed in upper rankings among the High ranked Devils. There are 1,000 bodies. Were they created to grow simultaneously? Just perfect. It seems they will be useful Right, right! The idea was born when I saw Berettas appearance, which you had created earlier. Ramiris stated joyfully while flying around me. This seemed like it would become a great force more than expected. However, right now Im at a stalemate. Even if you insert the spirit, if the attribute is different, its repelled It doesnt go smoothly. If its energy without attribute, it cant invoke magic. Beretta is a Saint and a Demon as well, though he was able to do it with direct energy, theres no attribute Magic power would be gathered in the Spirit Sorcery Core. The energy of the magic power would then be converted into energy to invoke Spirit Magic. But, if spirits with differing attributes dwelled around the Spirit Orb, the result was that the spirits repulsed each other and it would become non-attribute, making it so that magic couldnt be invoked. And then, can you take it out as energy? Yes, but, it only scatters in the air. Theres no meaning you know Ramiris seemed to be disappointed. So she meant, that there was no meaning if even though it possessed magic power, it couldnt invoke magic. N? Wait Hey, how about you insert this? What I took out was the Core (Magic Orb) that Kurobee had handed over to me before. Because this core was red, it was a Red Core (Fire Magic Orb). Actually, the inside of this Core was a structure loaded with energy that gathered the surrounding magic power and changed it to an attributed magic power. It was the reason a lot amount of magic power was gathered and the power increased when it was charged with the owners magic power. I thought that if I inserted this in the appropriate slot, it might be possible to use every attribute without any problems. It might work! Ramiris face sparkled in response to my explanation. She received the Core joyfully and said that she would asked Kurobee how to make them I could also make them but I couldnt explain its principle. Anyway, it could be said that I could only copy them. It was correct to ask Kurobee about it. Ramiris merrily restarted her work. Although Veldora had said he was helping unwillingly, his face showed that he was having fun. Bester and Dino seemed to have become friendly with each other too, lets leave the next part to them. However, everyone seemed to be doing various things in places I wasnt aware of, and that made me a bit anxious. I was also worried about Diablo who was still on his trip, and about the training Shion was doing. There seemed to be many applicants for the army too; it would be better if I organized it formally soon. Since after I threatened the council, and all of the defenses had been entrusted to me, the adventurers and the merchants had gradually gathered to this place. They stayed in the labyrinth citys area and set up their residences there, but there seemed to be some people who wanted to enter the Tempest Army. I will think about the reorganization of the military in order to include them as well. I left the place while thinking about such things. The things that still had to be done were plenty. To know the differences between the three of them see this pic: мy Hamon C Literally Blade Crest can also be translated as temper line, is a visual effect created on the blade by the hardening process. For more details please go to this: Glossary of Japanese Swords A reference to Himura Kenshin, from Rurouni Kenshin. The way the sentence ends with degozaru. You can find this line (PʤǤ룡Hataraki takunai degozaru!) In the first episode of Danna ga Nani wo Itteru ka Wakaranai Ken . Alt line: Go die in a field somewhere. Ո Ochauke C Something to eat with the tea/Teas companion/Tea cakes/Snacks that goes together with the tea. Trivia. Cream Puff is called shuukuriimu in Japanese (``) Should I keep it as Guy or change it to Gai or Gui? Akage C Redhead or Red haired. Bץ Baiyou Capsule C Culture/Nurture/Bio Capsule/Tank. Something like this, but more bigger and a bone golem inside it XD: Ikusei can mean rearing, training, nurture, cultivation, etc It can also mean her way of thinking. {؏ (եå) Taichou Kaifuku (Rifuresshu) Nanja koryaa!! ʤ󤸤㤳㤢- Kansai-ben for ʤ In case you guys want to know. Ǥ硢Ǥ磡 Chapter 143 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 142 142. Military Affairs I must also name the dolls Ramiris has been mass-producing. Magical energy has coiled around their demon steel bones, giving birth to something like muscles. Even so, their birththeir completionis still ways off. Furthermore, cultivating these monsters in a Cultivation Capsule further increases their strength by 1.5-2 times. And, of course, the time required for higher monsters is greater than for lesser ones. If you tried to accelerate the process, you would get an inferior monster, and naught can be done about that. Of these capsule dolls, we have only finished but a thousand so far. But time has yet to pass for them to be born. And we expect them to be high class monsters. Worst case scenario, they will only be stronger that Gelmudo so they are a terrifying force. In other words, we are mass producing A ranked monsters. In human terms, we are producing monsters equivalent to a Templar Knight. And that is their force at birthO! How I long to see how strong they can grow! Oh, surely you want to know whether a soul could dwell within? So long as you etch a core into them, it will fill with magic energy. Thus we are ignoring the point of creating souls for them, and instead giving them a jump-start. Perhaps they will be mere shells of might but no mind. Should that happen, we only need to make use of Sarions possession skills, to have common foot soldiers take control of them. Ramiris did recommend having Beretta link into them and command this great host, but with his processing power it may prove difficult. Moreover, Beretta is Ramiris subordinate. Cant keep depending on him. And he also has the responsibility of guarding the Dungeon, which he certainly cannot abandon. But these points we can fret about when they are complete. I sigh upon returning to my office. There are too many things to consider. The first corps. Gobuta will be the commander, and Hakurou will advise him. Affiliated with the first corps are -Ogre wolves, 100 members. Evolved from the combination of Wolf Riders and Star Wolves. Their battle power is at A rank [EP: 9,000 ~ 9,900] and they will serve as captains of this corps. -Green numbers, 12,000 members. They have been split into a host of 4,000 members, comprising three teams. Their numbers have increased greatly over the past year, so they will be put to good use. The majority of them come as warriors from the many tribes in my domain. Even so, they are B rank [EP: 5,000~6,000] and are a splendid fighting force. Next, the second corps. Under direct command of Gerudo, and the primary strength of Tempest. Affliated with the second corps are -Yellow Numbers, 2,000 members. These are the High Orcs serving under Gerudo. Individually they are strong B+ rank [EP: 7,500~8,000]. They are also able to unite with Gerudo to become a single shield. We reorganized them into teams and assigned captains. -Orange Number, 35,000 members. Recently born high-orcs. They are C ranked. However, only 15,000 will participate in combat with a 20,000 support and engineer corps. The third corps. Vice-commander Gabil will lead them, launching air raids upon the enemy. The affiliated members are -Hiryuu, 100 members. These are, on average, the strongest unit in Tempest. A rank [EP: 9,500~9,900], but coordinate their attacks extremely well. There are some among them who are surpassing A rank as well. Their trump card beingBattle Dragon Transformation -Blue Numbers, 3,000 members. Comprised solely of new applicants from the lizardmen. They are only C ranked. But that be not their true strength. Nay, their power lies in their ability to mount the Wyverns and take to the skies. In fact, this division has the ability to completely dominate the air space. Even within Tempest, they are a secret division. ***By the way, Wyvern is a lesser dragon species. These B+ beasts we acquired with the help of Milim. Standing above all of these are three divisions of absolute power. With the supreme commander Benimaru at the top. Benimaru has full control over every force, such that not even I could command them. But it seems that Raphael-sensei linked thoughts with Benimaru, so its not like my will is not being carried out. Benimarus personal cohort is a group of 100 members of Crimson. Crimson is a group of A rank monsters focusing on strength and truly possess ridiculous abilities. I attended one of their practice sessions, and while raw power wise they may only be at Gelmudos levelClevel does not mean everything. Oh, their current level would match the Templar Knights. The problem is that ones level is determined by how much energy one possesses. Their strength is basically determined at the moment of birth. And Tempest did attempt to inculcate greater strength. Of course, in reality, energy does not define your actual strength. Who can doubt Hakurous strength despite his little energy? And the captains of Crimson endured Hakurous hellish training. They are a very dependable force. Then theres Soueis information squad. 100 members of Darkness, was it? To be honest, I only know four of their members. They do specialize in espionage, after all. Souei said they have zero fighting strength, but I dont believe him. He does carry out assassinations after all. Souei has sole and exclusive control over them, and few even know of them. Truth be told, they are kinda frightening, and their name comes up only in rumors. Oh, and Ill have Souei supervise the Third Corps as well. Information gathering could be done extremely well from the sky you see. However, Souei can only command if Benimaru issues such an order. Of course, Souei is not the kind of person to ignore chain of command and issue orders without authorization. Oh, and you may have noticed: there is not a single group over which I have direct control. Oh, and I forgot to mention my guard, Shions Yomigaeri. These individuals continued training even while suffering mortal wounds, and have reached a rank of B+ [EP: 8,000~8,500]. The most efficient division. They have developed splendidly since fighting the Templars, and may soon reach A rank. Though currently the most powerful are the Hiryuu, the Yomigaeri are capable of surpassing them. As they cannot die, they are perfect for buying time. And no, I did not choose them as my personal guard; the other members did. Let me add: I will not issue them orders. They exist to serve them, and will, of course, obey every one of my words. So did Shion happily report to me. To be honest, it feels like Im babysitting a bunch of uncontrollable kids I cant tell her that, can I? You know, you have to wear a fa?ade at times like this. Oh, but Shion will be issuing them orders. They are her personal squad her fan-club. They are not a fighting force we mean to rely on, and their ability is rather unknown, but is this really okay? None of them will seriously die, I hope. Shion has been raising them in secret, so I dont know how powerful they are. Well, surely there are no more than a thousand of them, and they wont be on the front lines. Dagrules children will be the captains, as they performed admirably during the fight between Leon and Yuuki. I guess I can depend on them maybe By the way, the Dwarf King has sent a formal letter of gratitude for Shions assistance then. Seems like she actually diligently carried out her duties then. Such are the current state of military affairs in Tempest. Then theres Diablo. He left to travel with the words Ill be searching for those worthy of following you! He helped resolve the matter with Hinata nicely, and hes getting more and more involved in domestic policies. Sure, he loves to fight, and maybe thats what I should leave him to do. But peace will surely return after we defeat the Eastern Empire, and Id rather he focus on domestic affairs at that point. At the moment, he seems more interested than Rigurdo. But that doesnt mean I can relax just yet. What if he suddenly goes out and creates an absolute monarchy around me or raises taxes to 90%? Life isnt a game where you can just mess around like that. In summary, these are current Tempest forces: Gobutas corps: approximately 12,000 members. Gerudos corps: approximately 37,000 members. Gabils corps: approximately 3,000 members. We number nearly ten legions strong. But this is our entire standing army. If you think about, the majority of the second corps are engineers who are not really fit for combat. That does not mean that I think our army suffers numerically. But its not enough to counter the Eastern Empire. For this reason, we have decided to send out invitations to nearby monsters. At this point, every power under my domain has received an invitation. Their arrival is now but a matter of time. Since figuring out their placement ahead of time may prove difficult, we may just have to do it once the war starts. We do plan to resort to them only if we are unable to win with the standing army, but Oh, and we forecast the summoned to number roughly 50,000. This shall become the Forth Corps, the Crimson Numbers. Under Benimarus direct control. He has theGeneralissimoskill he can use to control them effectively, so none are better fit than he. Then there are the mercenary troops from the Council. The fact that Tempests defeat means the invasion and destruction of every country neighboring the Jura forest forced the countries to give us their full support. As such, mercenary troops from those countries just keep coming and coming. Templar Knight Arnaud is overseeing them. There are currently 30,000 such mercenary troops. If they keep coming I wonder if well be able to feed them all. For the time being, well set up a garrison in the south-east border. Ruberius will guard the north-east border. Northwest region is under no threat of invasion at the moment, so they left primarily border guards there. Considering that 30,000 mercenaries sounds like too big of a number, I have a feeling that countries actually sent their knights here as well. The threat of complete destruction must have been that effective. Arnaud concluded that I am of the opinion that the 30,000 have come from nearby countries. The rest have been delayed. I think we could expect at total force of about 60,000 members here Knights and mercenaries of every country Add up to only that much is that few or many, I do not know. Last but not least, theres the adventurers guarding the Adventurers city inside our dungeon. These volunteer soldiers risk their lives protecting the dungeon-cityso they are fools who keep getting killed by our avatars. They too can be of use, so I decided to have Masayuki command them. Why me? He asked with a pained expression, but hes the kind of guy who can actually produce good results. Hes pretty reliable at times like this. Oh, the volunteer troops number 10,000. Theres a surprising number of them. Well, considering that the Dungeon will be on holdit will go in sleep mode, so people cant be slacking off therethis is for their own good. We promised to take care of their sustenance, but theres rumors of a reward as well. I have a feeling that Souei spread these rumors, but it just may be a good idea to pay them. Thus our countrys standing army of 50,000. The monsters in my domain, 50,000. Mercenaries from other countries, 60,000. Adventurers 10,000. Together we are a great host of 170,000 warriors. Were currently only at 50% of the expected mark, but fret not, preparations proceed smoothly. At the same time, the Empire was gathering strength. For as long as Tempest, nay longer even, they have been preparing. And now they have finished their preparations. And this Great Leviathan awoke, and in its rage caused great destruction Chapter 144 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 143 The Dreadful Corps After summarizing the military formations to some extent, I headed over to Benimarus room. My purpose was to show the organization chart that I had just made. While Benimaru had the authority to command, I held the supreme commanding authority and the authority to appoint rights. Although it was complicated, originally, he also held supreme commanding authority, but he was relieved of that. In terms of commanding the military, my amateurish self really shouldnt have any say in these kind of matters. So all issues related to commanding the military are left to Benimaru. As mentioned earlier, Benimarus orders to the army take precedence over mine. However, it was a different story for strategic commands. Those are commands such as appointing generals before the war, and making the final judgment during the war. Even if the number appointed was less than the number of the posts available for generals, it arbitrarily falls to Benimarus jurisdiction without any problems, but the appointment of generals for the corps was left to my discretion. Therefore, I handed the completed organization chart to Benimaru. Seriously? Gobuta, a general? As expected, that huh. Certainly, I could agree that giving that idiot the responsibility of many lives was indeed an anxiety-inducing topic. But I knew that for the sake of protecting this country, Gobuta secluded himself to do intensive training. And above all, it may not look like it but the trust I had for my comrades was deep. Its probably alright. I see the natural qualities in him for this. Oh well, Ill acknowledge it. Shall we give it a try? Benimaru nodded, seemingly convinced. Nothing was said about Gabil. Sure, Gabil got carried away easily, but even so, he had the right character to be a general. He was considerate to his subordinates, and he also knew when to draw the line. While strategic planning was clearly not his strong suit, his tactical judgments were precise. Even if I gave him a troop there probably wouldnt be any problems. Needless to say, Gerudo was a reliable general. I made arrangements for the reinforcement of the lookout points in each location I had prepared against the empires movement, and then I left Benimarus room. I should leave the trifling matters to Benimaru. Benimaru is also busy. Hes been checking the assembly point for the monster soldiers and makes arrangements with Gerudo about the food distribution and so forth. It wont be good for me to disturb him for a while. Eh? How about giving him a hand? I have no idea what youre talking about. Amateurs shouldnt interfere. Those are some convenient words, I immediately think so. Now then, my destination after I leaving Benimarus room was Ramiris workshop. I was going to check on the growth of the cultured golems (magic dolls). I wondered if they had generated souls. Once the golems were complete, if they could take independent action, it could possibly influence the war greatly. There was no need for them to be ready right now, but it was still unknown if they would be ready for the upcoming war. Even so, just their existence would make a large difference. Their strength was equivalent to 1000 A-rank. If they were able to take independent action, their range of usage would expand greatly. Well, even if they couldnt take independent action, when used collectively they could become the strongest corps surpassing an army. So treating them like a golem corps of destruction that didnt even fear death was possible. In that case, I was considering issuing simple commands to them and using them in a suicide attack. I transferred through the space, and instantly arrived in Veldoras large room. I opened the large door in the rear, went inside, and passed through it as usual. Since there was no sign of Veldora in his private quarters, he must have been helping Ramiris again. He was probably conducting another stupid experiment with Ramiris. And as expected, they were conducting stupid experiments inside. It seemed like they were trying to integrate the core I had given them. As always, Bester was recording. Dino seemed to be working together with him, though there was a paper thin difference between working and playing. He had been spouting nonsense about not wanting to work, but I guess there were things he had worked on without me knowing. In the room, aside from the usual four, like Veldora and Ramiris, there was a guest. It was the Dryad, Trainee-san. Well, well, well, Rimuru-sama. Its really been a while since we last met. Trainee-san greeted me. As usual, she was a translucent bishoujo. Trainee-san, its been a while. I want to thank you for your cooperation with the dungeons management. Now, now, youve given us a place to live in inside the dungeon And as a subordinate of Ramiris-sama, this much is a given. No, no, its still true that youve been a great help. Please take care of me in the future as well. I expressed my gratitude. She had certainly been a great help when I asked her to help with the labyrinths management. By the way, what was she doing here? The answer was, As I expected, a soul didnt dwell inside the cultured golem (magic doll). And so, I was thinking of various ideas. I could get them all to start activating by linking them to Baretta, but that would be a waste of treasure. And then, it struck me! I could place Dryads and Treants that are close to Spiritual life forms in a temporary body like that! In fact, based off the data of the technological information we got from Sarion, its like possessing a Homunculus. Thats why weve asked Trainee to conduct the experiment! She informed me. I see. It was hard to move around without possessing a body. It was possible for the Dryads, but there were severe limitations for the Treants. Dryads were stronger than actual Devils, since they had a higher position in the upper echelons of A rank monsters. However, there was the issue of magic leakage due to not having a physical body. And so, when they were apart from the trees, which were their main bodies, they were unable to exhibit their true prowess. If they used the cultured golems (magic doll), it would be possible for them to move around freely. This didnt just apply to the Dryads, but for to Treants as well! In addition, the Treants could show their off strength, which was equivalent to an A rank; and as for the dryads, they would be able to demonstrate their true power from a distant location. It was a wonderful idea. The experiment was a big success. There was also no problem with compatibility, it seemed that tens of Dryads and hundreds of dozens of Treants would be able to obtain a new body. It seemed the transfer was completed. Trainee-sans role was to witness the transfer process during the experiment. After that, if there was a need to fix the appearance, she seemed to be trying her best to model them after her own figure as much as possible. It seemed that Trainee-san was doing all of this on behalf of her sisters. The Dryads had many female types, and the Treants had many male types. Though they shouldnt have any gender, for some reason the differences in their outward appearance was clearly visible. The Treants didnt seem to pay too much attention to the bodys appearance, Ill have to say that the concern mainly originated from the Dryad sisters. If you were talking about bishoujos, it was my turn. I offered my cooperation because I could alter their appearance to some extent. In the first place, it was going to be difficult to change the outward appearance without altering the skeletal structure. As there seems to be a dozens of sisters, I remodeled and shaped the skeletal structure for each of the sisters while they conveyed their desired figures to me through the thought link. Afterwards, I adjusted the flow of magic power and finished arranging the quantity of muscles, it was perfect. As an extra service, I refined the skeleton with gold and made it possible for it to change into Orichalcum. With this, it would be possible to adjust it to some extent in accordance to the owners Will later. In this world, gold was a versatile metal. Thus, it had a very great affinity and adaptability to magical power as well. Though I couldnt use it en mass because it was a rare metal, it was fine to mix it with magic steel. Thank you very much, Rimuru-sama! In response to Trainee sans thanks, I replied with shaking and wobbling. This much was nothing. It was also as thank for her usual aid. Then, Ill leave the rest to you guys. Ramiris, please inform me if it seems a soul will dwell in the golems. Roger! Ill immediately come flying and inform you. After I asked her to inform me if a soul successfully formed, I returned to my office. There was still some work left to do. I wanted to help with the research there forever, but I didnt have the liberty to do so. While the desire remained in my heart, I returned to my room. The Demon was unruly, it was trampling the demonic territory. In the underworld, or as it was sometimes called, hell, in this spiritual world it defeated strong demons just like the incarnation of violence. The powerless ones had long fled, and those with strength had banded together to fight it head on. But for that Demon, the grief of the weak and worthless could not be heard. That Demon completely destroyed its opponents, and continued to trample them calmly. Demons were a spiritual life form. Therefore, even if their bodies were destroyed, they would revive themselves through self-regeneration over time. Maybe knowing this, that Demon didnt restrain itself and did not give mercy to those who came. That Demon was the avatar of dreadful violence. Kufufufu. There was no chance for my defeat, even if all of you small fries gather like this. That reminds me, a long time ago, there were several people who rivaled me. Shall I give them a visit? Leaving behind those mysterious words, the red-haired demon teleported from its position and vanished. What remained were the remains of demons. I returned to my room, and check the construction of the surveillance system. Intelligence agents were placed in important points of the Great Jura Forest, from the sea coast to atop the mountains, but even to that extend unease still remains concerning about the information gathering. Or rather, it was expected that it didnt function well when the actual fight began. And so, I thought about whether it would be possible to use magic to monitor. Magic of distance view series with purpose of observing was present in the Hex series. However, the usability of it was poorer than I thought. It was only to the extent where I can check my targets appearance. It was inflexible, and it could only monitor from one position. To view from a different position, the magic must be invoked once more. Its impossible to view the top guns like us demon lords. Since it would repelled by the magic barrier we always erected. And so, using the existing magic didnt go well. However, I had an idea. For example, the Physics magicMegiddo (Gods Wrath) It was magic that collected sunlight using floating droplets of water to converge it. I could make the droplets of water float at various locations to transcribe the local situation and copy it. Alternatively, I could copy the image from a high altitude then magnify the image and project it onto a monitor. That meant I was creating a surveillance satellite with magic. According to Raphaels answer, this could be possible with the utilization of Physics MagicSpirit Magic and Spatial Manipulation. Afterwards, I made a detailed request, and made the arrangements for it with Raphael. Once the surveillance system was completed, collecting information would be simple. The amount of information I could collect would be enormous, and grasping the movements of the enemys armies could be done easily. During the Battle of Tsushima (Sea of Japan Naval Battle), the Russian Baltic Fleet was destroyed by the Imperial Japanese Navy under the command of the Commander in Chief of the Combined Fleet, Heihachir Tg. The most crucial aspect of this naval battle, was whether you could encounter your enemy or not. To predict the point where the encounter was going to happen. If that had failed, Japan would have lost because the battle would have never occurred. In other words, I could say it was quite similar to our current situation. Since I dispersed our forces to various places and calculated the expected inferiority in the number of our forces, defeat was the most probable outcome. Grasping the empires movements and focusing our forces accordingly would be the decisive factor for victory. If the empire dispersed their forces, using timely calculation, it would become possible for us to defeat them individually. In order to turn the tides of battle in our favor and to ultimately grasp victory, the completion of this magic was crucial. So, although the magic was already completed, I wanted to improve it. Demanding Raphael-san to make this spell easy to use in a small place, I madea complaint like that. Eh? Cant I do it by myself? Dont be foolish. Wisdom King Raphael was my ability. In other words, I could say I have been doing my best. I might have been slightly overworked lately. After I take a bit of a breather, lets use the finished surveillance magic. Thinking that, I requested the maid, who was on standby in the adjacent room, to prepare some tea. Shuna would usually do it if she didnt have any errands, but when she was unavailable it would be this maid instead. It was more than satisfactory. Though the maid was a former goblin who had evolved into Goburina, her appearance was hardly any different from a humans. Recently, light make-up had become a trend and they seemed to have become increasingly prettier. She came carrying the prepared tea. And then, after serving the tea, she bowed, Diablo-sama seems to have returned. He requested an audience, what should I tell him? So she asked me. I asked her to tell him to come here. The maid bowed to me once, and then left my presence. Apparently, she was still tense around me, her movement was stiff. If it was Diablo or the other executives, they should able to enter without reservation, but the surroundings prevented that. That was the only problem. Diablo came in while smiling. I didnt know what he was going to say, but I could see wickedness in Diablos smile. Me aside, I think that for other people, it would be a symbol of misfortune. He seemed like he was doing something really evil, but this was because he was clad in an evil atmosphere. Rimuru-sama, I have just returned. I have brought people who would like to have an audience with Rimuru-sama today. By all means, if it is possible for you to meet them, nothing would bring them greater joy. As usual, Diablo came to greet me in a reverential manner. This fellow decided that I was his only master and he served me like I was a god. In any case, the protgs or something like that, that he had said he was going to gather earlier, might be those people. Were there people who satisfied you? Yes, though it was only about ten people.. Im very sorry, Im really ashamed by my own incompetence since Im unable to prepare the corps. Ah, no. Dont worry about it. Anyways, lets meet them. Oh, thank you very much! Well then, I have kept them waiting. Did he seriously plan on making a corps? He was a terrifying demon. I walked behind Diablo while stealthy thinking about such things. I wondered how far he was going to go, it seemed to be outside of Tempest. Kufufufufu. Though it is possible for them to pass through the barrier, it would be a problem if the barrier accidentally broken. So, Diablo apologized, but what the heck are the people youre bringing along? Using Leons country as a reference, I had installed a mechanism that created a large barrier. Thanks to this, the city was continuously covered by a defensive barrier that could differentiate between enemies and allies, and spread around the circumference of the city. As for a big shot that could break it, that was only possible by a monster of disaster class beyond A rank. In addition, if it was going to be broken soon, it would immediately be handled by the sentry. Non-intelligent A rank monsters and the like, are already no longer a match for our countrys soldiers who have high skill. But, even among the devils, only high-ranking ones could destroy the barrier. This was because there was a large difference between passing through and destroying it. Seriously, what the heck are the fellows he brought along? Were they really devil class? I allow you all to show yourselves. Manifest! Diablo issued an order when we stopped. Ten demons appeared. Hey, arent three of them Arc Demons!? Even with high-rank demon summoning, to summon Arc Demon was nearly an impossible task. Anyway, one of them had the strength of a strategic class. It was on the degree of whether preparing a big compensation and summoning them in the first time was possible or not. If humans were to attempt to summon them, they needed a large-scale ritual on a national scale to do it. And there were three of them. That reminded me, Diablo was also originally an Arc Demon. They might have been his acquaintances or something like that at that time. The other seven were Greater Demons, but they seemed to be special individuals. They had the dignified presence of great demon. These people were once my comrades Because they cried and swore that they wanted to be useful to Rimuru-sama by all means, I thought to allow them to accompany me. Diablo explained while smiling. However, the part about them crying might be true, but the part about them wanting to be useful to me was questionable. After all, they still had traces of being beat up. They seemed like wanted to say something, but they didnt utter a word. It seemed like they had been given strict, detailed instructions by Diablo. We are the faithful servants of the Demon Lord Rimuru. We await your instructions! The demons bowed their heads simultaneously and swore their allegiance to me. Diablo nodded, he seemed satisfied as he watched at the spectacle. Truly, I was glad he was an ally. What a terrifying fellow. Well then, we had ten new companions, but because they are demons, spiritual life-forms that is, magic power was needed to manifest their physical bodies. I see, they were especially made to wait in the outside for this. Then, suddenly, I recalled the thing that Trainee-san had said a while ago. Eh? Its should be okay for me to make them dwell inside the cultured golems, right? So I thought. Lets implement that immediately. First of all, I prey on the demons with Gluttonous King Beelzebub. And I stored them in my stomach. With Diablo, I transferred to Ramiriss Workshop. I explained the circumstances to Ramiris and we let them dwell inside each golem in the capsules. The result of their embodiment was a big success. The demons drifted like they were asleep inside the magic water. When they awakened, the embodiment would grant them a complete body, they might be useful then. Oh yeah, it would be inconvenient if I didnt give them names. Thinking that, I decided to give them names. Because it was unpleasant when a large amount of magic power was consumed, I needed to be careful. I looked at the amount and set a limit of once a day. First of all, it was for Diablos fight buddies, the three Arc Demons. Each one of them was going to recieve two Greater Demons as their respective aides. One of them was a unique Stray It seemed he picked a fight with Diablo and was incidentally crushed by him. That was the highlight of the people Diablo brought Anyway, lets give them names. Testarossa Ultima Carrera Those were the names of the three Arc Demons. While I was giving them names, their embodiments and evolutions were completed in an instant, and then, Demon Dukes emerged from the culture capsules. Among the three of them, there was a beautiful female type. When I first named it Testarossa, I was surprised since its evolution and birth immediately occurred before my very eyes, but as expected I got used to it. Their ability was tremendously overwhelming and the dimensions of their strength went beyond common sense. Is this for real! Arent they more powerful than the former demon lords?! Moaned Dino, but Veldora and Ramiris were not shaken. It might because of this, right? If its Rimuru, its natural, right! I warded off such a feeling lightly. Bester who was in the corner was muttering, I dont see anything, hahaha, I dont know. I dont know anything, Im unrelated While he repeated such incoherent grief inducing muttering, he was rubbing his head. I decided that I never saw that. Next were the Greater Demons. Venom Veyron Moss Cien Zonda Agera Esprit I named them respectively. These guys also instantly finished their evolutions and emerged from the culture capsules. As powerful Arc Demons. I felt I had acquired an unbelievable war force, but this was still just the beginning. Rimuru-sama, they couldnt endure the joy of you granting them wonderful names and power. Please by all means permit me to pledge my loyalty to you later. There is a request. Our, the souls of the people who were the subordinates of this one If you can allow it, please let us use these dollsDD I didnt know how many dolls he needed, but I decided to allow him to do it. It seemed just perfect to let the souls of the Lesser Demons (Low-rank demon), dwell inside the cultured golems. Though it was likely that they would become Greater Demons with their ability, even so there was no problem. Because I had consumed a large amount of magic power, to go further and give them names seemed impossible, even so there was no issue. Dozens of Greater Demons with abilities beyond A rank huh If it was a unique individual who was stronger than the average or weaker demons, it might be born as a stronger Arc Demon than the others. I gave him permission while thinking that The Greater Demons seemed to have 100 subordinates each. There were a total of 700 souls of Lesser Demons dwelling inside the cultured golems. If these fellows gained physical bodies and emerged, it would only serve to increase their dreadful force. No, normally, even with only ten demons I may have done it again. Lets feign ignorance. Its all Diablos responsibility. I was irresponsibly sitting next to Bester and thought of such a thing. After this, the demons that were born here manifested as Greater Demons. Terrifying Greater Demons with abilities stronger than a devils. My prediction was correct, the Arc Demons that were just born were stronger than the summoned ones. It had become an unimaginable corps. Black Numbers (Black Corps): 700 people. The group called themselves a corps even though their numbers was the lowest. They were the strongest unit in Tempest, the Symbol of Terror. When the other demons emerged from the culture capsule, that time is the moment of the birth of the Black Numbers (Black Corps). Not in this chapter but magic doll has ruby text and thats golem (in katakana) Can be interpreted as Dryads has many kind of female forms while Treants are Male forms. g Jujutsu can also mean Curse/Black Magic/Sorcery/Magic. gt Kuukan Housoku Sousa = Spatial/Space Rule/Law Manipulation. A quick and easy kind of make-up, not using too much make-up and feels like the user is not using any make up at all (The user looks natural beauty). For more details ask your Girlfriend if you one (Damn you, Riajuu Explodeeeee!!!!) \ɫ܊(֥åʥЩ`) Kokushoku Gundan (Burakku Nanbzu) Chapter 145 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 144 Guro Editor: Sam Underground Labyrinth Capture CEnforcer Scout Platoon- Three people stood in a luxurious room with tense expressions. Standing upright, they were waiting for the master of the room. The master of the room was named Kagurazaka Yuuki. The man who recently came to the Empire, who had, with surprising swiftness, reached the position of Corps Commander. But to them, they thought it was natural. After all, Yuuki was Yo, Ive kept you guys waiting! Though it was okay for you guys to take a seat while waiting for me Yuuki entered the room while saying that. Following behind him was Kagali, who was like his secretary. No, no, Yuuki-sama. We are your servants. There is no need for you to worry about us. One man answered as the representative. The mans name was Damrada. One of the Bosses of Cerberus, a secret society. The three people here were the bosses of Cerberus. Hahaha, Damrada is stiff as usual. Yuuki urged these three people to sit down while warding off laughter. When they sat down in their seats as urged, Yuuki cut to the chase. So, Damrada. What is the situation in the Monsters Country Tempest? How is the transition of the forces and the progress of technological development going? Ha! Their forces are increasing day by day. That country is already capable of supporting 200.000 people, its likely that their internal development is complete. The formation on each corps is also progressing, and there is a relationship with the committee, which is the council, and the new organization. It could be said that the foundation of the Monsters Country Tempest has been stretched to include the other side of the Jura Great Forest. The current number of organized forces is not below 50.000. Their number is not a threat to the Empire, but their individual force is high, and their cooperation is good as well. Its not possible to make light of it. In addition, the still increasing number of mercenaries and other forces should be factored in. Their total number seems to reach 120.000~150.000. Regarding their technological development, that isDD Currently, it seems its not developed inside Tempest. As for the barrier that protects the city, its purpose is to protect the citizens, and not to prevent a technology leakage. But, the thing called Magic Train that began operating so suddenly has broken the common sense of transportation capacity. It is most likely that its development might have been continued somewhere else. Unfortunately, even me,as a merchant was unable to gather information about further technological development. I see, even you as merchant.Were you able to determine the structure of their forces? Yes. It seems they dont intend to conceal their forces. Its greatly distributed and seems to have become two corps. The First Corps is lead by General Gobuta, while the Second Corps is lead by General Gerudo. Their official main force seems to be the Second Corps. However, this corps seems to be skilled in a certain aspect, and is called the construction corps. As expected their main force was the First Corps. Its a high-speed task force that is a gathering of many people with the high firepower flame ability. While the Second Corps maintains the front, I believe they plan to have the First Corps trample the enemy. High-speed movement? Do they move by using horses or something else? No, I only observed the military exercise by using a magic tool from a distance From the starting position where they were facing each other, the whole force moved at an impossible speed the moment the starting signal was given. From a distance, their speed seems to be beyond a horses speed. Hee You were interrupted by interference magic when you used magic for observation, right? It seems like its going to be difficult to grasp the situation in Tempest from now. The information that you have brought back is valuable. But, I dont believe that is all there is to their forces Ah, that reminds me Regarding that countrys satellite town, the Labyrinth city. There is a complicated building called a Dungeon, and the city built surrounding it. There is a rumor circulating that says there is a city inside the Dungeon. A city inside the Dungeon Yes. There might be a technological development base inside that city. DD Indeed. Possibly, noits certain when I think about it. Yuuki thought as much when he heard Damradas report. Their number of forces might really be that amount. However, some doubt still remained in the details. Judging from the thought process of a Demon Lord like Rimuru, he felt that having just two corps was too few. Besides, in that country, several abnormally strong devils existed. Benimaru, Diablo, Shion, Gobuta. These people were called the Shitennou (Four Heavenly Kings). A corps being left under General Gobuta, who was assumed to be the weakest among the Shitennou, was suspicious. No, if you said it was suspicious, all the devils of that country were suspicious too It was suspicious how people with strength equal to the members of the former Ten Great Demon Lords were under the rule of a single Demon Lord. (Ah, as expected having failed to kill Rimuru-san is painful) There was no use even in regretting it. Yuuki suppressed a sigh and kept thinking. There was no threat from the knights and volunteer soldiers gathering from the countries around the Jura Great Forest. The number wasnt significant, and there was no threat even if they gathered. But, the monsters that assembled from Jura Great Forest were dangerous. Normally you could ignore such a disorderly crowd, but he thought that they would move more fiercely than expected if they were under the Demon Lord Rimuru. In addition to that group, if they were strengthened by some kind of technology they developed, it was possible for the empire to receive an unexpected blow. For Yuuki, it wasnt like he saw harm befalling his own subordinates a problem, but there was no reason that he should be unwilling to try to understand his opponents forces. Vega, what do you think? Yuuki was just crossing his arms while listening to the report, and then he questioned one of the bosses of Cerberus. Vega, the boss that symbolized the Power of Cerberus. Vega nodded solemnly, We should just smash it. No need to worry at all! All the problems will fix themselves. He answered full of confidence while smiling broadly. (This guy, his power is great, but his head is badDDor rather its too badDD you see.) Yuuki released a sigh in his mind, but he judged that idea to be acceptable as well. Certainly, if he wanted to conquer the troublesome Dungeon, he should check its current state. Miranda, your idea? The last boss of Cerberus, the Woman, Miranda who governed over beauty. She looked like a young girl, but also like a mature woman. She was a woman who emitted a bewitching charm. Is that so If the enemy Demon Lord has a gender, we dont need to worry about such a troublesome thing A plan to gather information on the technological development cannot be made since the place where it is being developed is unknown. There is no one in charge who seems weak to a woman or a technician with loose-lips. Its very unlikely that it will be useful to you in the war, although its okay if you leave it to me to investigate No, I will investigate it sequentially. That Demon Lord appears to be full of gaps, but hes unexpectedly cautious. He will not neglect to be cautious towards a stranger. You stand out too much Miranda. Ah, is that so? Yes, then Im going to rely on you, Miranda, as the Commander of the Armored Corps. Will I do the same as always, infiltrate the Magic Beast Corps and wait for orders? I ask you, Vega. Do not kill the Corps Commander since its no good, ok? I understood. I will put a great effort not to. Yuuki-sama, if allowed, how many people under you control may I borrow? Ah, its okay. Then, how about you choose at your own discretion from the 100 people? Yes, I would be my pleasure. The talks about capturing the Dungeon was settled, and the three leaders retired from their seats. The only ones remaining were Yuuki and Kagali Actually, the preparation for war were already complete, the only thing left to do was to investigate the enemys movement. Yuuki had more freedom compared to the other generals, since he had the duty of information gathering. Nee, Yuuki-sama. Will they dance well? Who knows, they might. Though If the incitement goes well, we should be able to spread the ravages of war as planned. But, we came here at last. The war will begin soon. Ah, is that so. We need to reap death wonderfully. And then the two laughed wickedly. Their objective was not the victory of the Empire. Yuukis intention and the Empires interest matched, but their relationship was only that. It shouldnt be misunderstood, but Yuuki felt that he didnt hold any responsibility towards the Empires victory. It was just that he thought that an investigation of the inside the dungeon was necessary. It was certain that there were traps and devices in there, but running into them in the labyrinth was an insignificant issue when it came to the destruction of the world. An investigation should be done to find an opening for conquest, though it was only a simple idea In the end, because of that idea, the underground labyrinth capture group would bring back an unexpected report, but that wasnt something that Yuki knew. ?????????????????????????? When Yuuki had decided on the underground labyrinths capture, similar information was given about the Monsters Country Tempest to the Empires Intelligence Bureau. Yuukis subordinates had begun to move towards Tempest as well. First Lieutenant Kondou, who received the information, was a taciturn person. Is that so? Good work. Those were only words that came from his mouth to one who reported the information to him. He didnt make any further remarks. He was not a man that expressed his thoughts to others. With his trimmed short black hair, he emitted a tense atmosphere. His expressionless eyes gleamed with a sharp light, like they could see through everything, and pierced the other party. He was a young man. His youthfulness could be seen as he still in his early 20s. However, there was no gentle light in his eyes, and a cunning intellect could be felt from him. It was no wonder. Kondou Tatsuya, also known as First Lieutenant Kondous, age did not match his appearance. Kondou Tatsuya was an Otherworlder. In this Empire, Otherworlders were not unusual. One big reason for this is that the Empire had a policy called the Protection of the Otherworlder. Tatsuya was one of the people saved by that policy. There was magic in this world, therefore it could be said that his life was saved. Because he had gambled with death and made a suicide attack towards the enemy army when he arrived in this world, he had received innumerable bullets and was the verge of death. He was lucky. By chance, he had landed in the Empires capital, and happened to pass nearby the Empires Magician Leader. Tatsuya life was saved by that good fortune. Then he swore to devote the life he had once thrown away to the Emperor. So around 70 years had passed, but he had not aged. He had decided not to appear on the front stage, and lurked in the Empires shadow. Inside the Information Generalization Headquarters, since his figure remained eternally young. The magician who had saved him was dead. He took Tatsuya as his disciple, taught him all his magic, and then he departed from this world. Now Tatsuya was managing the people. Thus, only several of his trusted subordinates and the Emperor knew of his existence. The Mysterious man obsessed with information. A Lurker in the Empires shadow. A human, subduer of demons. He knew that he was feared and had received various names, but it had no effect on him since he didnt associate with others. His rank as First Lieutenant was not actually accurate. In reality, he was given a high-ranking position by His Majesty the Emperor. But, he was the First Lieutenant. Because he doesnt want to forget the memories of his subordinates that fell together with him in his previous lifeDDor rather, in his former worldDDso he remained a First Lieutenant. The existence of First Lieutenant Kondou, who was the director of the Empires Intelligence Bureau, couldnt be disregarded, even by the Corps Commanders. However, as his true character was unknown, he was a feared person. Well, there was another reason why there were many Otherworlders in the Empire. That was because there were many people who had been summoned. The person who defected to the Empire, the former leader of Freedom Association (Guild Master), Kagurazaka Yuuki. The reason his defection was so easily accepted was because he had sent the Otherworlders which he had sheltered before to the Empire. They numbered 100 people. There were many who possessed Unique Skills in that group of 100 people, and many of them belonged to the Imperial Guards Army. Yuuki had said that he had found them by chance and had protected them, but according to the investigation, that was a lie. Though his appearance was that of a young boy, his action were like those of a veteran. Like First Lieutenant Kondou, you could deem him a dangerous person by his appearance. Kondou concluded that the reason why Yuuki was able to prepare so many Otherworlders was through Summoning. To summon people using magic was inefficient, though it depended on the individuals ability. But, making the summoned pledge their loyalty was possible if the summoner was capable of etch it on the summoneds soul at the time of summoning. Summoning was the most suitable way to get loyal subordinates. In reality, there was no error in First Lieutenant Kondous anxiety. It wasnt on all of the members, but surely an order had been given to some of them at the time of summoning. There might also be a person among them that had a different intent, like the Hero Masayuki, a summoned person that couldnt be controlled completely by the order. Because he had a strong power, Yuuki didnt even mind that he couldnt control him completely, and just sent him to the Empire as he was. However, a case likes Masayukis was unthinkable. He was not very useful, and it was expected that he would not obey orders, so some measures were given to put him in line. Although First Lieutenant Kondou didnt know the circumstances, he had guessed that from Yuukis speech, conduct, and movement in this one year, and he realized the danger of the people that Yuuki had sent. Such perception was too accurate, it could even be called a fearsome insight. The investigations on the other Corps Commanders were not as interesting as Yuukis. The system of the Empire isPower is everything. Therefore, there is no one who criticized Yuuki openly. There were few people who could complain about Yuuki, who had reached one of the tops of the Empire. So the First Lieutenant Kondou thought. (You are dangerous, Kagurazaka Yuuki. You are an existence that should be removed) It was better if it was in another army, but it was a problem if the people who belonged to the Imperial Guards Army that ought to protect His Majesty, the Emperor, had already sworn their loyalty to another person. This matter couldnt be brought to light yet. But, the moment Yuuki showed an unnatural movement, that was when he would die. Because First Lieutenant Kondou, a lurker in the Empires shadow, never forgives a traitor. You should become as cocky as you could. Since your life is already in my hands. A ruthless light appeared in his eyes as the First Lieutenant Kondou muttered that calmly in the Empires shadow. ?????????????????????????? In response to Yuukis command, three people were selected. From amongst Yuukis 100 subordinates, the chosen people were required to be from the Mixed Corps. It was said that only coming from another world would get you a high position in the Corps, the Empire was not na?ve. But the 100 people whom Yuuki had chosen only possessed Unique Skills that excelled in combat ability. Therefore, they hid in each corps, living while concealing their fangs. They had all received Yuukis order to revolt together, and to seize each others corps. Now that Yuuki had seized the Mixed Corps, everyone thought that the day was near. Meanwhile, there were three people who couldnt hide their bewilderment for the unexpected dungeon capture order. Before long, the Empire was going to invade the other side of the Jura Great Forest. It was natural for them to be doubtful about capturing the Dungeon during such a time. The coup dtat (military revolt) by Yuukis subordinates was planned to happen when the Empire began the invasion, and after some of the front-line had finished spreading. As a result, the Empire would instantly fall under Yuukis control, and he was going to start the world conquest using its might. They had received such an explanation from Yuuki. The three people, Tanimura Shinji Mark Lauren Zhen Liu Xing Flared up at Damradas unexpected order. Hey,hey, Ossan. We were called for the Labyrinth Capture (Athletics). Dont joke around! Or rather, you are making fun of us? Well just wait, Mark. Yuuki-san may have some kind of plan? Please tell us what you know, Damrada-san. Calming the raging Mark, Shinji asked Damrada. The 100 people were battle elites, each possessing a Unique Skill. Their pride was high, and they were looking down on Cerberus. However, they acknowledged the superiority of Vega, who was a boss symbolizing Power. But, there were few people who respected Damrada whose specialty seemed to be calculating money. Among those 100 people, Shinji was relatively close to Damrada. This time too, he had volunteered for the role in order to pacify Mark who was venting his anger on Damrada. Zhen Liu Xing, this man was taciturn, and what he was thinking was unknown. But, he could certainly understand what was been said. His braided black hair rested down his back, and he wore Chinese styled clothes similar to Damrada. Various hidden weapons seemed to be concealed inside his clothes. Shinji naturally realized that he had gathered this team. There was unease, but these three were the members of the labyrinth capture groupDDtheir Official name was Enforcer Scout Platoon. Thats why Shinji, as the team leader, asked Damrada that. Damrada explained the situation. Since the inside of the labyrinth was unknown, this investigation was in preparation for the coming war. There was a possibility that some secrets were hidden inside the labyrinth. It might not be a issue, even if it was ignored, but the investigation was for the sake of caution. (No, Yuuki-sama actually seemed to have another intention. Thats not something that should guess. I better not say something careless.) Shinji decided that it was unnecessary to daringly ask about everything and Damrada finished his explanation. However, the explanation of Demon Lord Rimurus dreadfulness and wariness was intentionally repeated many times. The labyrinth was created, by that Demon Lord in full confidence. As far as Damrada was concerned, he hadnt heard any stories of it having been captured yet. It was only a rumor, but the Hero Masayuki had broken through to the 30 th floor. Please dont neglect to be cautious. Hey, Ossan! Are you underestimating us? Now, now, Mark. Please wait. Damrada-san, I understand the conversation. Can I ask for a guide? Ah, guiding and assistance on the other side are left to me. We leave once the preparations are complete. Understood The next day. The group, guided by Damrada, went to the Transfer Magic Formation. Could these three really capture the labyrinth? Damrada was more worried about whether the capture was even possible, rather than what was hidden inside the labyrinth. But, he didnt say it. He understood that it would only be a complaint even if he said it. It was better to encounter some bitter experiences, so Damrada thought. And so, the challenge to the labyrinth from the Empire by the three members of the Enforcer Scout Platoon began. Its written as Atama ^ but its read as Bosu ܥ. Written in kanji as San Kyoutou^ which means Three Great Head or Three Leaders but read as ٥Keruberosu/Cerberus I forgot to give the kanji before of ħ܇Madou Ressha before, it can mean Magic/Sorcery Train. Dancing as like moving just like Yuuki want (Dancing in his palms or something similar like that) ξ Chi, an old(historical) version of the military rank in Japan. His name is ?奦(Shin Ryuusei) normally a Japanese name is composed by kanji. His name is written in Katakana so hes a foreign and by the description of his introduction, it seems hes Chinese so his name becomes the one now. Other alt: Qin Liu Xing/Shen Liu Xing. Chapter 146 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 145 Underground Labyrinth Capture-Capture of Irresistible Force- The report both surprised and shocked us. It was about the appearance of people who finally captured the Dungeons 50 th floor. Certainly, this year the adventurers had improved their skills considerably. Groups that were able to capture the 30 th floor had gradually begun to appear. The devised floor capturing strategies used the phenomenon known as barely escaping death, Zombie Attack Plan (Coming back from death Strategy) or Abandoning Scapegoat Plan (For Glory Strategy) and so forth. There were people that used a frontal attack as well, accompanied by the proficiency of their skill and the improvement of their equipment, they also had their ability improved. But, after the 30 th floor, not only was there a trap that killed everyone at the beginning, the monsters also came groups and fought together. It becomes difficult to handle that when using the unorthodox capturing methods. So, the most recent leading capture group was mimicking the capture method that Masayuki and his party used against the guardian of the 40 th floor but The guardian of 40 th floor was Tempest Serpent. It was the black snake I had met way back in the beginning. It had breath attack that was effective against groups, and many people had watery eyes after their equipment was destroyed by it. Then, because I was nice, I kindly rent them equipment with the Tempest crest. They would need to compensate us if they broke. Well~ the earnings they got till now were completely deprived, we thought that it was a reliable guardian that would bring us a wonderful fortune. If a person that could defeat it appeared, then Besides, the guardian of the 50 th floor was Gozurl. He was violence incarnate when his restraint were removed. After all, Gozurl wasnt weak. Either way, maybe thanks to the restraints placed on him while on the 30 th floor, he was able to come up with a creative way of battling for this floor. The old, foolish Gozurl, that only depending on his own strength, had disappeared. It was the same with Mezurl. Wracking his brains together with Gozurl, the two devised their fighting style by discussing with each other. Before we were aware of it, the arguments they would hold whenever they met were now forgotten, and the two had become close friends now. The two alternated guarding the 50 th floor. I remembered that I set the equipment drop to 100% for the first time win only, as a reward in case someone was able to defeat them. It was a unique class equipment, the Minos series. It was equipment that boasted very nonsensical power named after the ruler of labyrinth, Minotaur. The weapon was either a Minos Bardiche (Cow-Head Devils Battleaxe) or a Minos Trident (Horse-Head Devils War Spear). There was no shield. After that was the pieces for a complete set of armor. It was the jewel which Kurobees best disciples had used the best of their ability to create. Because I believed that there wouldnt be many people capable of reaching this place so easily, I had only prepared 10 sets, and no more. In the first place, Gozurl and Mezurl had become stronger after I gave them names, so if a person capable of defeating them appeared, I might scout them. Because of this, I had arranged that an emergency message would be sent if they were defeated. Either way, if a lot of adventurers attacked them in waves, the two would accumulate fatigue and be defeated. But no matter the methods the adventurers used to defeat them. I wanted to know about the people that manage to defeat Gozurl and Mezurl. In case they didnt want to be scouted, there was a possibility that the other party was hostile. This time as well, were they attacking in waves because of Masayukis charisma? When I thought so, my expectations were overturned. In the report, it was said that Gozurl was defeated by just three people. Furthermore, they werent people that had been active recently, they seemed to be newcomers that had arrived recently. It was necessary to promptly collect information on the newcomers. That was why I cancelled the long awaited test-run of the improved surveillance magic, and went to the command room that had been prepared inside the labyrinth. When I entered the room, Ramiris and Veldora were there. Dino and Bester seemed to have taken a day off today. Disregarding Dino, Bester had accumulating fatigue since he had come to this place recently, so it was just perfect for him. Ramiris and Veldora were full of energy. These two people were probably strangers to the concept of tiredness. It was the so-called childrens stamina. If children were doing things that they were interested in, then they wouldnt get tired at all. Oh, you came, Commander! Theres no change in the situation today! I didnt understand what was it that hadnt changed. Perhaps, she might have said it because it suited the mood. I looked at the picture projected onto the big screen. Projected onto the screen were three youngsters. It seemed they traversed the floor with like an unstoppable force. The way they fought was really unique as well. With a clearly abnormal throwing power, there was a person that grabbed air and threw it. He had a large, sturdy build, and brown hair. With his fine, chiseled features, he had a considerably good appearance. He wasnt wearing heavy equipment like iron armor, instead he was wearing chain mail made from weaved steel fiber, and a coat over it. They all looked pretty much the same. The skinny one had concealed his entire body with a pitch black robe, another one seemed to be wearing a white robe over the chain mail. He looked Asian, and the white robe was the kind often seen in hospitals. In every aspect, he was Japanese-like. Without a doubt, he seemed to be an Otherworlder. A group of six Death Wolves (Ghost Wolves) came running. With a speed that typical adventurers couldnt perceive, the wolves closed the distance in a dash. It seemed to have judged the situation instantly from a distance, it would only receive attacks one-sidedly. As expected of the monsters above the 50 th floor. Even a monster that looked like a small fry had considerable intelligence. By the way, one Death Wolf is considered B+ rank, so it spelled trouble if six of them gathered. It was also a Ghost-type monster with the trait of nullifying damage if they werent attacked with a Holy attribute weapon or a Magic weapon. Even if its body vanished, it would regenerate immediately. So even just one wolf was dangerous if you didnt possess the countermeasure for it. You would be devoured instantly if careless Dont underestimate me, you dogs! Uoryaaaa!! The one with brown hair who had been grabbing and throwing air until now, took out an ominous battleaxe and swung it powerfully. With one sweep, three Death Wolves turned into light particles and disappeared. Ah, that ominous battle axe, I soon remembered that it was Minos Bardiche. It was a Unique class equipment, and naturally, it belonged to the Magic weapon category. Even if someone couldnt cast magic, it was still possible to damage a monster with the magic power possessed by the weapon. Furthermore, this was related to the raw materials used to make the Minos series. Silver that had been mixed with Demon steel and turned into Mithril. It was a specialized weapon that could easily inflict a great deal of damage to Undead-type and Ghost-type monsters. Ah, if its Minos Bardiche, then Death Wolf will be defeated in one blow. Yeah. That weapon is the thing that Gozurl dropped. The combat sense and weapon adaptability of the person that picked up the weapon seems to be great. Veldora agreed with my grumble. After that, I heard the story of their battlesuntil now while observing their combat style. As for the snack, nowadays, I preferred potatoes. Based on the story I heard about them, their battles until now were mostly of that brown-haired guy defeating the enemy. I saw it myself and understood it. The brown haired guy was certainly strong. But, what happened to the various traps in the labyrinth? Regarding those, the black robed guy smoothly discovered them, and seemed to have told his friend their position. As for incomprehensible traps or tricky traps, those were a crucial part from the 50 th floor and below. As if he could see it, the black robed guy precisely indicated the traps location. I was certain that it was some kind of ability. You could say that he was an indispensable person for capturing a labyrinth. The last one was the white robed guy, his turn had only come up once until now. That was during the fight against Gozurl. I had seen the footage through the Thought Link, but I was certain that this fellow was also someone with a Unique class ability. He had taken out syringes from his pocket, and given them to his two companions. Immediately after that, Gozurls movement had rapidly became dull. He might have received some kind of abnormal status, but as Gozurls movements became dull, he became an easy mark for the brown-haired guy. The one who landed the finishing blow was the white robed guy. He had taken out a scalpel that shone silver, from his pocket, and in an instant, he had cut the blood vessels on Gozurls nape. I noticed that he was from the intelligence faction, which assesses the situation and takes the time to wait for a change in the situation, unlike a muscle head that didnt think about anything. Their party was very balanced. Notification. The result of the analysis is in. The attack that Individual: Gozurl received was something similar to a neurotoxin. The room was filled with poisonous gas, the poison obstructs the movement of those who lack immunity to it. There is no remaining effect now. Ah, poisonous gas. And in addition, he seemed to be able to come up with strategies that worked against the enemy, on the spot. I considered the results of the analysis, which Raphael had made based off of the data, which remained in the air. Id guessed based off of his white robe, but theres probably no doubting that was a medical-related Unique Skill. At that time, I heard a knocking sound from the door. Then the door opened, and Shuna entered the room. She came in holding an entry paper, which had the registered information of the three from the Adventurers Guild, which had became a branch of the committee. This is the registered information of the three that succeeded in capturing the 50th floor. Shuna handed over the paper after bowing. I received it with a nod and confirmed its contents. Shinjy .. 23 years old, Wizard Mark .. 26 years old, Warrior Zhen .. 17 years old, Hunter So, only the minimum information had been filled out. Their place of origin was a small country near the Empire, the reason for coming here that was written on the paper was that they had heard rumors about the Dungeon from a merchant. Well, well, that was a lie no matter how you looked at it. If I recalled correctly, Magicians needed to make a contract with spirits to use magic DD Sorcerers handled chants based on their knowledge of elementsDD Wizard was a high-rank job that needed the expertise of both jobs. It was a lofty, and difficult, occupation that not everyone could attain. Warriors were similar in that they needed both the expertise from the Fighter job and the Swordsman Job, because a Warrior was a close combat expert capable of using every type of weapon. Obviously, it wasnt an easy occupation to attain. We arrived at the last one, a Hunter. This occupation could be called the peak for those who hunt monster. It was an occupation that relied mostly upon, and belonged to, the subjugation guild. In this world, there were few people with excellent skills in detecting traps or monsters with the Thief job. That was because, currently, Thief really meant thief in the truest sense. Meanwhile, calling oneself a Hunter was possible since there was no native hunting tribe here. Certainly they were a good, balanced party, but if it was true that they had come from the Empire, without a doubt, they were Spies. However, were they foolishly honest enough to have written the truth? They might have done that, but I thought that there were other choices, like they could have decided to say that they came here from the Demon Lord territory under Milims rule, or from another continent under Leons rule. Oh well. The truth didnt matter, there was one person which I surely needed to pay attention to. The black-haired, white robed, young man, Shinjy. Instead of Magic, he was using a mysterious ability. Or rather, Shinjy no matter how you looked at it, it was Shinji. The brown-haired guy was Mark. He had not only thrown air bullets and monsters corpses, but falling rock as well Anyway, it seemed he could throw anything as long as he could grab it. He grabbed a living monster and threw it, inflicting damage to both enemies, and defeated them together, which almost made me spew out the tea. But it seemed his being a Warrior was not a lie, since he handling Minos Bardiche skillfully. The black robed guy was Zhen. This guy seemed to have eyes capable of seeing through traps perfectly. In the beginning I had thought that his intuition was sharp but it seemed to be Sense Danger, Sense Monster, and Sense Trap. With all of those, he managed to evade everything beforehand. He looked at the places with traps, and conferred their location to his friends, and I was certain that it wasnt a coincidence. Originally, on the 50 th floor and beyond, there were increasingly brutal traps that became the main threat instead of the monsters strength. Without looking strange, the room could have been filled with Ghost-type monsters, had its air pressure changed, been without oxygen, or had poisonous water. Like that, I had set traps of a dangerous level to prevent the capture of the dungeon, but everything was seen through by him, so they were all useless. Moreover, his sense of direction was also excellent. He wasnt deceived by the floors rotation and the like, and easily advanced using the shortest route. Obviously, a maze wasnt effective. If there was an injury, the white robed youth, Shinjy, could easily treat it. Although they were just three people, they were people specialized in capturing labyrinths. However, the three of us joyfully watched their method of capturing the dungeon. No, there was no way that we would use them as a reference for when we were going to capture the dungeon, or anything like that, dont you think like that! Hey, you over there, I was only honestly praising the strong persons way of fighting. Shuna poured the three of us another cup of tea while astounded. The tea today was Black Tea with the pleasant fragrance of apple. Starting from the 50 th floor was the real thing, but the degree of difficulty didnt change even if there was someone that hadnt activated the trap until the 50 th floor. If that was so, I thought that to truly test their ability, I would use the result of whether they could defeat the 70 th floors guardian or not. The guardian of the 60 th floor was the Ghost King Adalman. It was a high-ranking Undead King that looked like a polished skeleton. It was a high-ranking Priest who had gone to purify the dead spirits that had gushed forth from the remains of a battlefield in Jura Great Forest, but he had become the shadow of his former self after becoming an undead, because of an undeads abnormal status, that is, undeadification. But, as a result, Priest Adalman had become an Undead with enormous magic power, though it was a case of the tail wagging the dog. It had become the King of Ghosts with that magic power, and seemed to spend its time quietly in a cave. When I assumed the position of Demon Lord, I specially went to greet him. At that time, it was almost purified, it wasnt a funny story. That him, was guarding the 60 th floor. Unfortunately, I believed that those three were at a disadvantage. Ghost King Adalman had a fighting power beyond A rank [EP:44,000]. Naturally, he had a higher rank than Gozurl and Mezurl. His strength was not on par with the devils, but it couldnt be helped since its weak point was too obvious. He was awfully weak to the Holy attribute and Light Attribute. He was an extremely troublesome being if you fought it seriously since it could summon Ghost Knights and Ghost Wolves endlesslyDDIf he attack a town, he would be acknowledged as a DisasterDDAlthough it could be said that they also shared the same attribute weakness. Therefore, for this floor, since they would have gotten used to the traps, I had set an easy to clear boss. The people who were able to defeat Gozurl and Mezurl using only brute force, may defeat it easily if they only paid attention to the attributes weakness. Moreover, It was a mistake, with Minos Bardiche they could defeat an enemy with one blow That thing was made from Holy attribute Mithril, it delivered double the damage to Undead-type and Ghost-type enemies. Because of the limited, first-time-only, service, or something like that, they got a bit cocky, right? So. I did something bad to Ghost King Adalman. Unfortunately, he wouldnt be capable of stopping those three. Well it might have been my fault, but I hoped he could forgive me. So, as I thought that, I was looking forward the guardian of the 70 th floor. Chapter 147 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 146 Underground Labyrinth Capture COutcome and Conclusion- Perceiving that invaders has entered his domain, the Ghost King Adalman curled his meatless lips. Then, he made noise by grinding his teeth slightly. It was hard to understand it, but it could be said that the Ghost King Adalman was grinning broadly, and sneering. You seems to be in a pretty good mood, Adalman-sama. The man, who was a Holy knight, and his trusted confidant, greeted Adalman. He was a ghost, and didnt have a physical body. However, he stood with a figure unaltered from when he still alive. Though he had been transformed into a ghost, which was considered a monster, he hadnt possessed any humans or monsters, but had construct his body, which was the same as when he was alive, from a multitude of corpses. As for Adalman, he didnt have any attachment to his body when he was alive, though he was rather pleased with his current figure, which had became mere bones. While Adalmans trusted confidant, who was the former Holy Knight Commander, may have had some attachment and pride towards his appearance during his lifetime. It was because his appearance had the refreshing DDThough it was strange to say that a Ghost was refreshing DD facial features of a young man. But from the blue will-o-wisp that flew around him, and his pale skin, it was clear that he wasnt alive. Yeah, Im in good mood. Guests seem to have come, Albert. He informed his confidant, the former Holy Knight Commander Albert, of the presence of invaders. He respond, I see, did they finally come? Understanding everything, AlbertDDwho was now a Death Paladin (Ghost Holy Knight) DDnodded joyfully. In the past, they had gone to conduct a purification with good will to prevent the outbreak of a large-scale dead-spirits disaster in the battlefield in The Jura Great Forest. In doing so, Priest Adalman and four holy knights had gone together, but they had encountered an unexpected situation. When they had arrived at the battlefields remains, a Dragon Zombie (Carrion Dragon) an atrocious monster, was living there. Although they had succeeded in defeating the Dragon Zombie after a desperate fight, they had used up all of their strength there. There was no one to come rescue them, since they hadnt acted on the orders of the church, but based on their own convictions. Thus, their fate was sealed, but their hearts, which wished for the peace of the Great Jura Forest caused a miracle. Well rather than a miracle, it might have been a disaster for them though Adalmans group transformed into ghost after receiving the curse of the dead, and a large amount of magic essence . However, with their strong willpower, Priest Adalman and Holy Knight Commander Albert succeeded in keeping their egos. Priest Adalman became a Undead King, the king of ghosts. Holy Knight Commander Albert became a Death Paladin. And his three subordinates became Death Lords (Ghost Knight Leader). The Ghost King Adalman who, had acquired the abilities of a Necromancer (Dead Ruler), was dominating the dead spirits in the surroundings, and stayed inside a cave. That was an old story from more than several hundred years ago. The rules of time didnt apply them, who had become undead, so the number of years that had passed couldnt be confirmed. But, he noticed the birth of the new ruler of Jura Great Forest. It was natural. After the disappearance of the Storm Dragon Veldora, he had sent his subordinates to gathered information, since he had expected the forest to become turbulent. The result, he choose to subject to the new Demon Lord. As things were, he had become its subordinate. Yeah. The time for us to become useful for Demon Lord Rimuru-sama, who gave us peace, has finally come. If its in this labyrinth, I can employ the deceased as I like, unlike during the long cave life, this place is overflowing with excitement. We must make proof of our loyalty for our God, that has bestowed us with such a wonderful environment. Yes! This Albert, understands. Adalman nodded to Alberts response with a Yeah. His faith had died once before; Demon Lord Rimuru was chosen as the new target of his faith. Of course Rimuru didnt know that. Rather, Rimuru was thinkingIm sorry, I dont think you guys can winor something like that, but Adalman and his group didnt know that, since they were in high spirits. Right now, they intended to bring victory to their new master. Looking at each others faces, and nodding, Adalman was burning with motivation, Albert was also the same. And so, they began to think of countermeasures against the coming foolish invaders. ?????????????????????????? The three people, who came from the empire, were smoothly proceeding with the capture. After parting with Damrada, and entering the Labyrinth City, they had registered in the guild there. They had collected some information beforehand, but they had felt that the playful contents of the dungeon were mostly a heap of game elements. However, this place was where Zhen Liu Xings Sense Trap shone. As for the monsters strength that he had heard about from the stories, they didnt seem to be a big deal. The problem was that the depth of the dungeon was unknown. To advance, capturing the labyrinth in one go was a no-go, as there was a limit to the amount of food that could be carried. But, such a worry, Ah, its alright. When you find the stairs, there is a doorway to an inn. Its possible to stay in that place. So, theres no problem even if we dont bring much food. In addition, we could sell things that we dont need there, since theres merchant in that place, you know? So, it was really satisfactory. Moreover, there seemsed to be an item called Bracelet of Revival.. Its seems we are able to revive even if we die inside with this. Mark and Zhen looked doubtful when Shinji explained what he heard. How to put it? In this serious world, it was only in here that the world was full of jokes, it was a very hard to describe feeling. Since they were Otherwolders too, in this world possessing an ability would garner you favorable treatment. However, it wasnt to the degree that you could do as you liked in this country. Yuuki was considerably doing his best regarding improvements to the food problem, that also dealt with the circulation of goods in the Empire, but this place seemed to have surpassed that. Takoyaki, Okonomiyaki and Yakisoba. On top of that, recently even Crepes were about to be made. Stalls were crowded and lined side-by-side. The toilet problem was also dealt with perfectly, and the comfort of the inn was also wonderful. Should I live here? Say, shall we not return to the Empire? Hey! No, sorry..its a joke, only a joke. Dont get mad, Shinji Im not mad, I was wondering whether to consider it seriously. I also want to live here The three looked at each other, No no no, its no use after all. Right? Even if we complain to Yuuki-san, the war is starting. Right. what a shame They gave up, and let out a sigh. The town was lively, the food was delicious. In addition to its comfortableness, it was as if the city was the center of culture and amusement, where new pleasures were born, one after another. The enjoyment that they were extremely familiar with in their previous world, was a nostalgic one to them, that the Empire didnt know. It wasnt like the Empire didnt have culture nor amusement, but it wasnt as free as in this city. Above all else, the war was close to starting. For the three of them, who knew the Empires military strength well, it was useless to think that this country would have a chance to win against the Empire. It couldnt be helped, they cut off such regrets, and challenged the labyrinth. And now. One week had passed after the labyrinth capture had begun. The three members of Shinjis group were relaxing in the inn inside the labyrinth. How should I say it havent we earned a lot this week? Though its said that this inn only offers the minimal facilities, its still at a moderate level. Comparatively, the inn fees are cheap, and unneeded equipment can be seld for money, havent we saved a lot? Mark happily asked a question. Zhen lifted his face like he was ia bit nterested. Shinji took out a gold coin from the pouch like he was answering the two. Well, we saved a lot. I heard that the highest capture group record here seems to be the 39 th floor. It seemed they had a hard time trying to capture the 40 th floor. The piece-by-piece weapons that begin to appear from the opened hole seems to sell for a surprisingly high price. I wonder what it is, that hole. That weapon didnt even appear until the 40 th floor, right? Two or three of them appeared in the 50 th floor, didnt they? Yes, thats right. Actually, a treasure chest above the 30 th floor seems to appear very rarely. The weapon was suurely of good quality, maybe this is the reason? Thats what I thought There seems to be a secret. Even when I asked the merchant, they didnt tell me, and just smiled. Hey, thats suspicious. However, if you talk about good quality, its this one. Look at this! While saying so, Mark took out the Minos Bardiche, and showed it off. It shone with a beautiful silver color. A supreme gem made of Mithril. It was an item obtained from the treasure chest guarded by the guardian of the 50th floor, it was a Unique class weapon. Its a Unique class weapon, you know? Even in the Empire, we wouldnt be able to get one so easily. Or rather, in addition to that Bardiche, theres that open hole right. What might that be? Even so, its a pretty weapon. Though the shape is weird This is so surprising. We are seriously trying to capture this labyrinth, we earned income, were also enjoying this Rather, to be able give out a weapon like this freely, isnt this country more than what we had previously surmised? Isnt this bad? Mark and Zhen nodded at Shinjis words. There were many more things to be considered. Firstly, the 50 th floor boss was strong. Among the monsters that had appeared around the Empire, not once had a monster with that class been born in these 100 years. According to the ranking of disaster class that Yuuki had established, it was an A rank monster. As for this monster class classification, the Empire had also adopted it as the common way to refer monsters, because it was easy to understand with it. There was also the reason that, if the classification was different, then it could cause problems, since this classification system was widely used by merchants. Aside from it. In the 40 th floor, there was a snake which had begun to attack with a dangerous breath, it was agreeable to say that it was an A rank monster. It would not start attacking if the enemy was outside its breath range, though there was no escape in the narrow room. It hurled itself with its bodys tough muscles, it was a monster that you couldnt be careless with. And, it was certain that the one they had met in the 50 th floor was an Over A rank monster. In the 30 th floor, that guys movement were handicapped with chains and weights, but in there his movements were unrestrained. He was a dangerous boss, befitting the status as a devil amongst the Demon Lords subordinates. But, he wasnt a enemy that the three couldnt defeat, though it was another story if one of them could win against the enemy alone Surely. Im worried that a monster of such class was guarding the 50 th floor. The class of the floor boss seems to lose against the guardian class boss of every ten floors Isnt the strength just increasing in one level from the 40 th floor to the 50 th floor? Mark agreed with Shinji. After smoothly passing the 50 th floor, they were now on the 55 th floor. But, they didnt worry about the next boss in the 60 th floor. Ghost type monsters had appeared since the 51 st floor. They are thinking that the boss was surely an undead type. Fortunately, Mark had obtained the Minos Bardiche, as for Shinji and Zhen, they didnt have any weapons that were effective against undead. Even so they didnt think that they would lose, though it was common sense that you shouldnt let your guard down. Oh well, even in the worst case, it seems were not going die, so shall we do our best without being careless? Mark and Zhen also nodded at Shinjis words. Their goal was the bottommost floor. To determine the existence or inexistence of the research facility. It was unknown how many floor there were until the bottom, so they needed to proceed with the capture without being careless. They retired that day after they had finished confirming the plan once more. And then, three days passed. They finally arrived at the stairs of the 59 th floor after they had cleared the poison marsh, and the corrosion zone. They went down those stairsDDreaching the 60 th floorDDthe floor display increased by one number once they went down. They finally arrived in the front of the boss room. They had gotten enough rest last night, and their preparations were done. Actually, they had arrived in front of the stairs yesterday around noon, but as a precaution they had taken a rest. It was because they had just fought desperately against three Death Lords, so this was an additional reason for why they hesitated to force their way through. They had the strength of the strongest class amongst ghost type monsters, without a doubt it had strength above A rank. When they came here, they felt that the enemys strength had risen considerably. That was why the three rested, to replenished their energy. For the boss after this, they thought that they wouldnt have any problems as long as they faced it calmly. The three nodded to one another, laid their hands on the door carefully, and then push it open without stopping. ?????????????????????????? An intense fight began. It was truly an intense battle, or at least, that was my impression. While slumped, and watching the situation in the middle of a casual game of cards, I watched the boss fight seriously. The result was a complete victory for the Ghost King Adalman. It was a brilliant victory to the degree that I was dumbfounded. The analysis of the skills of the three people had been completed as well. Shinjy Estimated A rank [EP: 64,000] Unique SkillMaster Medic Method of Attack: Virus Manipulation. Air Composition Manipulation, Poison. Naturally he could heal as well. Mark.. Estimated A rank [EP: 73,000] Unique SkillThrower He could throw anything. As long as it was graspable, it was possible to throw anything, even a monster. As there was no attribute, it had penetrating damage. A troublesome ability. Zhen.. Estimated A rank [EP: 58,000] Unique SkillObserver Instinct Evasion. Sense Danger. Sense Trap. Sense Monster. Sense presence. Anyway, he was nimble. He was the natural enemy of labyrinths. I felt the outline was like that. I would deliciously take their abilities into account. When you only looked at their strength, you would think that they would win against Adalman. Nevertheless. That guy, Adalman, seemed to have grown greatly in the span of one year. Or rather, the egoless Death Lords group that didnt have any big changes in their original fighting strength, were a contrast to Adalman and Albert, who were proud of their current strength, which couldnt be compared to before. Anyway, even I didnt know it either, Hehehe, you were surprised, right! Actually, though its a secret The youngster named Arnaud, or something similar, trained himself in Adalmans place! So, Ramiris told me with a feeling of Ramiriss surprise was a success! . N? Arnaud was training? It wasnt the Adalman group, but Arnaud? As for the source of the incongruity, the Holy Knights had actually passed the 50 th floor quickly, and seemsed to have arrived at the 60 th floor. But, they were defeated by one knight there. The Holy Knight, who was rumoured to have been the strongest several hundred years ago. Albert, Adalmans trusted confidant, who became a Death Paladin. Has the quality of Holy Knights these days fallen? While saying that, he handled the sword techniques he had had when he was alive with his monster specs, and overwhelmed Arnaud, or so I was told. Eeh, wasnt the holy attribute his weakness? Thats what people thought, I thought the same. The cause of the defeat of those three was tied to Adalmans trump card. Holy-Demonic Inversion With this skills ability, holy attribute was reversed into demonic attribute. The target was himself, so there was no worry of there being resistance. They thought it was a joke, something like holy skeletons, but Adalman and Albert had nullified the holy attribute due to the Holy-Demonic Inversion. In the first place, on top of having resistance towards physical attacks, they also had resistance against all attribute attacks. So, against the two that had overcome their holy attribute weakness, it had become a hopeless situation. With such feelings, those three were defeated quickly, and had become light particles. By the way, there was also one more trump card, that was summoning a Death Dragon (Ghost Dragon). I was told, that after having a desperate fight with Adalmans group, the Dragon Zombie became their companion, and seemed to have evolved. My master (Rimuru)! Were you able to witness it? Our victory is for your sake!! While looking at Adalman that shouting that loudly, (This is, the forces that protect the 60 th floor are too overpowered right) Was my honest thought. After I calmed down, I started questioning Ramiris. With that kind of attitude, she should have something else that she was hiding. Eh, that kind of thing Im not hiding anything though? Ramiris who was clearly behaving suspiciously, became restless. It was clear that she was hiding something. Just as I threatened her, that from now on cake would be prohibited, Ramiris began to talk rapidly like a machine gun. First, Arnaud and his group had reached the 60 th floor at an early stage, and seemed to have been defeated by Adalman. And then for several months, they seemed to have been training in the 60 th floor under the coaching of Albert. Adalman acquired the Holy-Demonic Inversion skill from Ruminas who sometimes came to the research institute to play. Adalman helped with various research, and with getting along with the vampire researchers, and seems to have caught Ruminass interest. He seemed to have improved upon Ruminass Day and Night Inversion and have acquired it. Of course, as a token of gratitude he taught Ruminas this skill too. And Arnaud came in when Adalman had acquired this skill. If you thought about it, he was a man with bad timing, but because he could receive training from the strongest knight of some hundred years ago here, it could also be said that his lucky was good. With such feelings, the 60 th floor was transformed into a dangerous domain. Hey, hey then, Arnaud and his group are where now? Well maybe because of the training, they easily defeated the boss of 70 th floor, and are now in a deadlock on the 79 th floor! Umm from the 61 st to the 70 th floor is a golem zone right Thats right. They were defeated easily though The guardian of the 70 th floor is the perfect reproduction of the spirit protector colossus which I had made to guard the floor . Because I had previously broken the one that Ramiris made in the Labyrinth of Spirit, I created it as an apology but I dont need it, because I have Beretta! She said, so I deployed it on the 70 th floor. There was no worries of it being defeated, since it was a super heavyweight class with high defense, due to Demon Steel. It was a guardian of steel that wasnt affected by poisons, virus, and air quality. My confidence came from my trust for Demon Golem (Demon Lord Protector Colossus), formerly spirit protector colossus, though. Veldora, who do you think is stronger, Adalman or Demon Golem? Umm. Without a doubt, its Adalman. As expected In the past year, he seems to have greatly increased his strength. No, I think he was already strong from the start, I may have failed to notice it. Anyway, as for the Death Paladin Albert, I just noticed him for the first right now. Therefore, I was surprised by Ramiris. Okay, then starting from today, the 51 st to the 60 th floor will be switched with the 61 st floor to the 70 th floor Understood! Just leave it to me! And so, the inside of the labyrinth was switched. Then, there was one more thing that I had in mind. By the way, the boss of the 80 th floor, was it that strong? Eh? What? Well, wasnt Arnaud as strong as an Arc Demon? Or rather, isnt it that that fellow, Adalman, has become as strong as an Arc Demon before I noticed! Eh, huh? The shell of Insect type monsters on the 80 th floor were coated with Demon Steel, right? After the golems with slow movement, it was arranged for there to be Insect type monsters with high-speed movement, this is Hey What is going on in this place? Well, you see. I keep pressing Ramiris, who behaved suspiciously, with questions, and I understood the current situation. Arnaud didnt seem to be in a deadlock with the 80 th floors guardian. It was with the one before it, the floor boss of the 79 th floor. His progress seemed to be hindered by the Insect Queen, Apito. With her super-speed movement, and her ultimate poison. Arnaud couldnt touch her with his reflexes in sword techniques which hed trained. What the!! I felt like screaming. But, but! Its not just me, Shisou was also coaching, or something similar, the insects were trained by him, you know! Yo, you fool! You, did you betray me!? Because, its unfair if only Shisou has that face saying that youre unrelated! Gunununu It seemed Veldora did the same thing. It might have been my mistake to have entrusted the labyrinth to these two. having achieved an abnormal evolution, the Insect Quee Apito seemed to be included in the ten strongest individuals in this labyrinth. Having evolved into humanoid form, her insect-like appearance from before was gone. Getting a beautiful form. It was a result of the abnormal evolution. And so, the strongest individuals in this labyrinth There was a chance that they had the combat power of Executive class. I didnt want to know, but various dragons seemed to have evolved to Dragon King class. It had become that there were four Dragon Kings. In addition, Guardian of the 90 th floor, Nine Head Beast Kumra Guardian of the 80 th floor, Insect Kaiser Zegion Floor Boss of the 79 th floor, Insect Queen Apito Guardian of the 60 th floor, Ghost King Adalman Vanguard of the 60 th floor, Death Paladin Albert Also, Guardian of the 50 th floor, Gozurl and Mezurl. Frankly, excluding Gozurl and Mezurl, theres still 9 peopleDDrather, should it be 9 being?DD which were equal in strength. The Dragon Kings are Ramiriss subordinate, but the remaining 7 people seem to be my subordinates. Though I thought that Gozurl and Mezurl were better off as Ramiriss subordinate. The two would do anything in gratitude for becoming Ramiriss subordinates, and wished to continue to serve under me. Hence, they could use the Bracelet of Revival many times. Incidentally, without me knowing, they had become emotionally attached to it. Anyway, I would give a proper order to these guardians so they dont raise their hands, except against the ones who invade the labyrinth. Otherwise, it would be impossible for an ordinary person to travel in the labyrinth. It was somewhat sad, it had become a situation where you couldnt challenge the labyrinth without having several Demon Lords. Thus, during the observation of the three invaders, I noticed the current, unexpected, condition of the labyrinth. Oh well, it was good to become strong, but I would be uneasy if it evolved beyond my imagination. It might be the bad habit of a timid person. I praised Adalman for his splendid deed, and I told him that the floor was changed as a reward. He was considerably moved, and said that this was a mark of his wish to be useful to me in the future. Well, I wished him to do his best. What I noted next was that, the three intruders seemed to have gone back without invading again. They may have had some objective, though they might have grown to fear the overwhelming power of the Death Paladin Albert. Anyway, as for the Death Dragon that waited in the rear, there really was no need to move it. It seemed they thought that it was useless even if they challenged it many times. I felt like I wanted to obtain a bit more information, though it might not have been a problem. After all, it would eventually arrive. With such feelings, the curtain closed on the current riot. Chapter 148 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 147 Guro&YukkuriOniisan Editor: Sam The Empire that Start to Move. The door opened with a loud noise. Three people entered the room. Yuuki took his eyes off from the document he was reading, Yo, welcome back He greeted the three. But, Yuuki-san, it was impossible. The bottom zone was extremely hard. Yeah, it went well until the 50 th floor. But, after the 55 th floor, Death Knights were roaming together in a platoon. I think this would be hard for ordinary knight ranks. Well, the problem started from the 59 th floor though.] DDThat was dangerous They began to speak vigorously. Maybe it was because they were excited, they didnt mind how theylooked anymore. If you saw the threes clothes, the ripped chain mail was broken in some parts. Just by looking at it there was no doubt that it was due to a fierce battle. The story of the three continued. The boss of that floor was a Commander rank Death KnightDDDeath LordDD but, three of them appeared at the same time, you know! Moreover, they were accompanied by 5 Death Knights each, you see? That was horriblemaybe, we were relaxed until the 50 th floor The boss monster with a cow-like face had a strength comparable to an A rank. Anyway, to have such monsters guarding it, there seems to be something in that labyrinth Heethen, did you guys give up at the 59 th floor? No, we somehow managed to defeated the three sets of Death Knights and their commanders. But well The guardian of the 60 th floor seems to be a named boss, it was absurdly strong, you know Because we were almost defeated by the numbers on the 59 th floor, we were already prepared for a battle of attrition on the 60 th floor though The result was our defeat by a single humanoid type monster It clearly had abnormal strength, to the point of being the superior version of a Death Knight DDThat was, impossible. Even if we try it many times, we will lose When the three talked to such an extent, Yuuki sat on a chair, and settled down a bit. He drunk the served tea, and took a breath. Yuuki, thought that,to some degree,his expectation was correct, Then, there seemed to be something over there? He questioned the exhausted trio. Apparently, the three seemed to have just left the town by foot after being defeated at the 60 th floor. They regrouped with Damrada, who waited at the outskirts of the town, and immediately returned with Transfer Magic. This was because they feared a pursuit. They heard that the highest record for the labyrinth was the 39 th floor and there seemed to be a stalemate against the waiting boss of the 40 th floor before they had challenged it. Meanwhile, they thought that they certainly stood out by advancing and establishing new recordsright off the bat. They said that they realized their mission had failed, and they withdrew when they confirmed existence of strong individual guarding the place without re-challenging the labyrinth. After some considering they, Theres no doubt. There should be some kind of facility beyond that place. The size of the labyrinth was quite something. I think it was expanded through some kind of magic though, but it didnt seem to be an artificial structure. In the first place, that place didnt seem to have something like underground ruins originally, either. In that case, it was a mystery how they secured a place that wide. DDOnly in that floor, the defense was abnormally severe. No matter how you lookat it, theyre guarding something. Not only the knight that we defeated, there was a skeleton magician, and ghost dragon later on. I think that the forces there were very different than on the other floors Right. You could laugh but Probably, if all the monsters up to the 59 th floor fought against the monster of the 60 th floorDD Those guys from the 60 th floor would win. Shinji and Zhen nodded in agreement with Marks thought. They say that it had such an overwhelming presence. Yuuki had no doubt that the floors until the 50 th floor were originally the labyrinth sections for tourist attraction purposes, while the 51 st to the 60 th floors and further, were a restricted secure area. After that, they ate a light meal, and he received the report in calm, eased state. It didnt seem that they were able to enter Tempest, but they seemed to have been able to gather information from the openhearted adventurers in the labyrinth town. They summarized such information, and reported it. As well as all sorts of thing they had obtained,their spoils of war. They got a high quality Magic Crystal from a monster. They were able to get some quality equipment from the treasure chest, which could be located in a room inside the labyrinth, or from the floor boss, and so on. Each one of them were rare class, while the bardiche that Mark had was unique class. They could sense,that to gather so many people, they needed to set up an unthinkable amount of money and labor. Meanwhile, there was some worrying information. That is, Therewas a city on a certain floor inside the dungeon (Underground Labyrinth). Or so they say. As expected, it doesnt seem to be a mistake. Yeah. I think it must be. DDIt is. The point though, is that we cannot passed the 60 th floor. At least, because he judged it to be absolutely impossible with only his group, Shinji reported it obediently. It was on a level that saving face was of no use, since the boss was just too strong. Well by the way, to what extent did you feel that bosss strength? Can you compare it with people that belong to the Imperial Guard Army to be specific? Shinji and the two were lost in thought at Yuukis question. Though it was called the Imperial Guard Army, in the army there were people like Shinji and his group, who werent interested in the Rank Deciding Battle. They were indebted to Yuuki in various ways after they had come to this world, and had helped under his instructions in various ways Since they were not interested in being in the top 100, they didnt participate in the Rank Deciding Battle seriously either. Furthermore,since the Corps Commander had been replaced by Yuuki, they had purposefully transferred from their original Armored Corps to the Mixed Army Corps that Yuuki led as Corps Commander. In this corps, there was no need to participate in the useless Rank Deciding Battle. There wasa number of people that existed among them that thought like Otherworlders. They werent given a large responsibility, and they didnt show off their power, they were people that lived suitably. Because the abilities of such people were not clear, it was a mystery whether the Imperial Guard Army was really the strongest group though But, on paper, there was no mistake that this group was the strongest group in the Empire. WellAt least, around the top 50 th rank? I think those guys subordinate arent worth considering In the end, it was just that one knight, right? That knight, we werent able to touch him, even with the three of us, you know? DDRight. People in the top 30 th rank, might fight evenly against the knight? Which reminds meWasnt there an Arc Demon subjugation troop dispatched before the construction? That time, I participated as the campaigns doctor Ah, the Lake Shore Dyed in Scarlet incident? Is it true, Shinji was a survivor of that incident? DD I was lucky to survive The Lake Shore Dyed in Scarlet incident was one of abominable incidents that had occurred in the Empire territory. A vassal state, adjacent to the beautiful lake, revolted against the empire, and shouted for independence. That time, the king of that vassal state took a certain measure, since his state was inferior in war forces to Empire. That was, the secret art of Demon Summoning,which could be considered Taboo. The king gave an order to summon the strongest demon thatwould obey him, and the Imperial Court Magician answered the order. Even if they opposed the empire, that small country population didnt even reach 10,000 people, so theres should be no chances of victory for them, butDD There was a reason why the king suddenly declared his countrys independence. A noble from the Empire desired for the princess, his only daughter. In the Empire, which had become powerful, it was impossible for the emperor to grasp the movementsof such a small country. The margrave, who was entrusted to rule the area, borrowed the emperors authority, and performed atrocities. Such a spectacle was a common occurrence in the Empire. The Arc Demon appeared from the Demon Summoning;then destroyed that small country. The demons desire was that kingdoms princess. The Imperial Court Magician, whose mind began to break the instant he saw the demon, presented the princess in response to the demons demand. The demon sprouted a wicked smile, and possessed the princess body. It accomplished embodiment through the princess. The King went into a rage. However, that anger was immediately replaced by fear as the demons rampage began. In the end, a report that the small countrywas destroyed reached the Empire, and the demons subjugation was decided. As if their initial response was late by a step, that place would becomethe location where the second Guy Crimson wasborn. The beautiful lake was dyed with the blood of that small countrys populace, and the water change into a red color. Even in the several hundred years of the Empires history, this detestable incident could be called the worst that had ever happened. Well, about the main issue in hand. I only saw its appearance during the fight at that time though, I felt the 60 th floor boss was about the same as the Arc Demon What? Such thing as anArc Demon! Its on a level that we cant defeat, you know? DDIs it really, the same? The Armored Corps, which had branches throughout the entirety of the Empires territory, solved the Lake Shore Dyed in Scarlet incident. Or so it was the official story. However, Shinji who was there, saw that a few knights defeated the Arc Demon, which the troops couldnt fight, from afar. He didnt intend to mention it, but he thought that they were probably people who belonged to the Imperial Guard Army now. Therefore, because of it,he had lost his interest in the Rank Deciding Battle. He really felt that they lived in a different world. Ah, they might be like this. It would be great if a machine to check the enemys power can be developed, though it would probably have no significance. That knight seemed to be strong since he was a high level swordsman. The later magician-like skeleton had an intimidating air that was comparable to an Arc Demon. Shinjis words didnt contain doubt, and were full of his true feelings. Then, it cant be helped that we lost. In addition to those powerful two, there was a dragon right? Its a bit too cruel. The balance is too difficult, that labyrinth. Until the 50 th floor the balance was good though As expected, if you consider what lies on the other side, there must be a town after that place. Receiving the threes report, Yuuki pondered. It wasnt an accurate conclusion,since he didnt see it with his own eyes, but as there seemed to be a floor that was guarded by an undead transformed dragon, and two beings with an Arc Demon class. It seemed they couldnt reach the targeted research facilities if they didntpass that place. (Oh well, it cant be dealt with with ordinary means, as expected) Yuuki could go and breakthrough the labyrinth himself, but he would be noticed immediately by Rimuru and his group. He didnt participate in the labyrinth simply because they were cautious about his movements. However, Yuuki wanted to achieve the goal of the labyrinths capture somehow. He may ignore it, but Yuuki had a hunch that some problemsweregoing to occur later. Yuuki pondered for a while, Thank you, you guys should have a good rest. Thats right, if you want to examine the obtained equipment in detail, you guys should visit the Imperial Court Magician, Gadra-roushi. Shinji, you should greet your master for the first time in a while as well, right? Also, you guys may sell the unnecessary things, since the Supplies Section will purchase it. He thanked the three people, and called out to them. The three, who remembered that they were tired withhis words, showed delighted expressions, thanked Yuuki, and left the room. The seeds were scattered. It might have been too early to spread this matter to the other sections. Probably, the Empire would move. Yuuki thought as much, and quietly sprouted a smile. ?????????????????????????? After the three left Yuukis room, they went to the Supplies Section to sell Magic Crystals and unused equipment. Their reconnaissance ended in failure, but they were able to get a considerable income in a short amount of time. Their salaries, provided by the army,were more than the average income of a commoner, but not to the extent where they could live luxuriously. On the other hand, to leave the army and become independent, the conditions in this world were very severe. Being able to live a steady life, was already attractive. Hey, hey, where did you guys obtain this Magic Crystal? This is something hardly seen recently, isnt this a high quality one! The equipment here is great too. Its a weapon made with pure Demon Steel. Though Im bothered by this hole thing. Hahaha, where it was obtained is a secret. Please dont ask again. After having such an exchange, they had a good rest in their respective rooms that day. The forced march had ended, their bodies, and minds might have been dead tired. When Shinji woke up, it was the evening of the next day. Shinji who woke up, contacted the other two. Zhen was up, but it seemed like Mark was still sleeping. Actually, his fatigue would be great for sure, since Mark mostly played an active role. The three met, and decided to have dinner. In the Empires capital, the three had a meal at a high class restaurant. It had been a while since they had last has such a luxury. Yuuki didnt tell them to hand over the spoils, and was happy to give everything to Shinji and his colleagues. When permission to plunder is not given, the spoils obtained in the middle of a military campaign belonged to the military. In this case, they couldnt complain, even in the worst case where everything was taken away. Well in most cases, However, if all things and money obtained were taken away, we might seriously think about migrating away right? The two agreed with Shinjis remark. One gold coin was equivalent to 100,000 yen. The market price was similar in the Empire. The gold coins in the market were issued by the Dwarf Kingdom, the quality was standardized as the common gold coin. They could use the original Empire gold coin, but there would be an inspection of the money by the moneychanger, and the fee was larger too. Therefore, the majority of transactions were using the gold coins made by the Dwarf Kingdom. The gold coins made by the Dwarf Kingdom were inscribed with magic, any counterfeit money would be exposed immediately. If by chance, a counterfeit was exposed, it would result with a death penalty. Because of that, there were only a few idiots that counterfeited money in the present. The gold coins that Shinjis group obtained from the labyrinth city,which was the satellite city of the Monsters Country Tempest,were without doubt made by the Dwarf Kingdom. It could be used inside the Empire without any problems. The army had an annual salary system. The promotion was also included, calculated and collected the next year. However, taking in consideration the people who didnt have the money on hand,they had devised a system where they gave out daily allowances from the reserve funds. For an ordinary soldier, it was ten gold coinsDDtheir annual salary was equivalent to 1 million yen. Because the army took care of the life necessities (food, clothing & shelter), it was a large sum of money for poor people. The gold coins that they obtained were altogether more than 100 pieces. Mark and Zhens rank were First Lieutenant. Because Shinji had the qualification as an army doctor, his command right was two ranks higher, he was a Major. Because Otherworlders are given preferential treatment, even at the lowest they will receive treatment as Second Lieutenants. Of course, the salary provided by the Empire in a year was more than for an ordinary soldier. But, even so it was around 50~100 pieces of gold coins. The amount of money they had earned during this short-term mission was greater than their annual salaries. Not to mention that the unique class equipment and so such, were things that they couldnt get throughout their lifetimes unless they paid hefty sums for it. Being unable to stomach Damradas lavish lifestyle was the biggest reason Mark hated him. In short it was jealousy, there was no other meaning. Mark didnt like Damrada, whom he didnt know, who was just living a good life, while he, himself, was personally just a dog of the army. In addition, he was disgusted with himself, who thought about such things, and took out his anger more strongly on Damrada. Shinji could understand Marks feelings, but he could satisfy himself with only the salary he received as an army doctor. If he said something careless word, it would disturb Marks mood. They were thinking about something based off the information that they were able to get in this mission. That, Even if they didnt particularly cling to the military, the three of them could live together in the labyrinth city, couldnt they? Was something like that. Sure, the Empire was the leading force in culture and technology. It was an excellent capital. The food was delicious, and the living conditions were comfortable too. As long as they had money, they were able to enjoy a fulfilling life comparable to their former world. But, they were more or less civilian employees. They might be given a dangerous mission, and so they couldnt be careless. In that regard, that dungeon was very satisfying. After all, they didnt have to worry about dying. They were half in doubt, but because they had experienced it themselves, they had no choice but to believe it. If they didnt have to worry about dying, wasnt it better for them to live interestingly over there? It was normal to think so. Even if there was money, there was no meaning in it if there was no entertainment Over there, there was a place called the Colosseum, and it seemed it could be used freely on its day off. Various sports games, like soccer and baseball, were played over there, and they had already investigated that the adventurer citizens enjoyed it. About the taste of the food, it was equal to empire. Though it was equal, it hada nostalgic taste that couldnt be reproduced by the people of this world, and it attracted their hearts as people from Earth. To be frank, it was because theywereindebted to Yuuki that they didnt have feel like to changing sides. When the war begun, they would be considered deserters, but fortunately right now was a peaceful time. If it was now, it would be easy to retire from duty, and leave the army. The problem is the warright Mark muttered. It was the reason they couldnt decide. That was caused by the problem he just stated. War would certainly begin. Otherwise, they would have left this country long ago, and would have moved to the labyrinth city. Which side do you think will win? Just saying, what will we do if we receive an order to attack that city? The three looked at each other. There was a feeling of unpleasantness in attacking that city they liked, right after they had stayed there for a while. But they, judging from the strength of the boss inside that labyrinth, expected that the strength of the strongest person in Monsters Country Tempest would be unthinkable. If you think about it, normally you would think that the guardians that protected the research facilities were strong, right? But, the people that belong to that countrys army are monsters, right? If so, the guardians in the labyrinth arent the strongest, right? I think the same. At least, the Demon Lord Rimuru might be an exception. In the past, a city seemed to have been annihilated by a wicked dragon named Veldora Actually, a similar thing seemed to have happened. I think that an Arc Demon is equal to a tactical nuclear weapon in Earth. Thats right. The war is about numbers, even if several of that boss appear it will be useless. DDWith our class, we cant fight against ten people, I think its meaningless. The three talked till late that day, but in the end the talk wasnt settled. At least, they had only decided to leave the army before the war began, and parted on that day. ?????????????????????????? In the office where a splendid desk was placed, a man with one eye was sitting in a high class chair. His left eye was covered with an eye patch, his appearance was of a skinny man around 40. His name was Calgurio. He was the Corps Commander of the Armored Corps that boasted of the greatest power in the Empire. On the desk in front of him, a few Magic Crystals were placed. Theywere high quality Magic Crystals, which had high purity,and would become sources of magic energy. In his hand was a sword. It was made with high quality Demon Steel, and the skill with which is was madecould be grasp as a high level. It was a splendid sword, equal to the ones which the best craftsman of the Dwarf Kingdom forged. It was said that the Supplies Department purchased it, but it had a clear distinction from the items sold within the Empire. A subordinate of a high rank noble who was on familiar terms with Calgurio got his hands on Supplies Department, and reported if there was an outstanding item. That was the case this time. Many nobles came over with indecent smiles, and reported it to Calgurio. Calgurios origin was as a low rank noble, the high rank nobles would not bore themselves to talk to him if he was a civilian employee. Those nobles were looking down on Calgurio, but they knew how to be courteous towards the head of a corps of the greatest faction. Thus, their relations were equal. It seems to be impossible to harvest Magic Crystals of this purity from monsters that generated naturally, so they say. If we want to aim for a stable supply, we should secure the place that produced this Magic Crystal! like that. They demanded of Calgurio in the report. There was no thing as a high rank noble that moved while disregarding their own profit. There was no such thing as They reported it with good intent, or something like that. There was another story that he worried about. It was about the sword that Calgurio held in his hand. Many times,This unusual item seems to have a mysterious effectsuch an exaggerated thing was said when he came to buy it. If it was examined, it would likely strengthen the Empires army. In the end, it was sold at 100 gold coins due to such a reason, but surely there was something that Calgurio was worried about. There was a hole in the sword. Did the hole have any meaning? Calgurio couldnt decide. Therefore, he handed the sword over to the Technical Group after he was troubled. If it was them, there would be some discoveries. When the result was brought a few days later to Calgurio, he was surprised, but determined. Because the sword attracted the best craftsman among them, he noticed it. Also the origin of the sword was from inside a dungeon that belonged to a certain country, and when he learned of that, Calgurio drafted a strategy inside his mind. He was thinking while smiling thinly. When the time came, he must never allow anyone to have a head start. And, despite having a chance to obtain such important information, he thought that his colleagueswere pitiful to not notice this. After all, this fellow was a foolish upstart. His head didnt stop thinking while sneering at his colleague. How much could he enjoy the maximum profit if he did it? He was thinking about the opportunity to apply the initiation of the military campaign to the Emperor while thinking about it deeply. - Authors note: By Calgurios action, the Empire begin to move. It wasnt necessary to write it, but it was for the time being. In case Clayman goes for the labyrinth capture, can he capture the former 60 th floor? The probability is low. He would surely lose if he took on those three (Guro: Magician, Knight & Dragon) at the same time. tȾޤϡ¼ Aka ni Somaru Kohan Jiken. Btw Embodiments kanji is Juniku, which mean getting a body/physical form, Incarnation. ώ Roushi C old master/ old teacher/ sage. Chapter 149 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 148 A decision made too late. A big thanks to Guro San and Co For editing my work In a spacious and well lit, comfortable room. An old man DDGadra the Imperial Court Mage invited his 3 guests to the room DDhe showed them the chair Whilst feeling obliged, the three sat on the chair as suggested by the strict mage. Gadra watched the three, and chuckled. Although he have became a full-fledged soldier, his disciples nervousness towards him was still amusing. He knew that his disciple Shinji and his friends will come visiting him from a prior contact. And, the investigation on the equipments that entrusted to him has also ended. However, hes still pondering whether he should inform them honestly or not The equipments astounding performance was something that he should be astonished. Anyway, first of all he decided to return the bardiche and the bracelet which in his hand to Shinji and held it out. Shinji receive the equipments which Gadra held out, and hand over the bardiche to his friend with large build (Mark). Then, he tucked away the bracelet into his pocket. At the same time after its over, So, Shishothis bracelet, do you have any ideas what this bracelet is? ݤˤʤäƤΤǤ}򌤤ͤ Out of curiosity, he asked the main question. The effect of its automatic revival after the wearer died is only possible in a specific place. You wouldnt found a magic item like this that possess such ability, no matter how many records were checked. ˼¤oUǤo However, Its not like theres nothing that comes to mind Hmm. Impatient as usual I see. Well, I cant criticize others either. I will say the conclusion, it cant be appraised with magic. I let the Technology Department to examine the other two. But, Im afraid that the mystery of this bracelet will not be solved. Even so, Its not like theres nothing that comes to mind. So, the question is You lot, where was this bracelet obtained from? What is the place called? And so, in order to ascertain that, Gadra ask a question in return. Gadra didnt hear about the origins of this bracelet. He only received a request saying to examine the effects of the bracelet. Three bracelets were handed to him and he was asked to check what kind of ability it has. He only heard a bit detail of it at the time, The effect of automatic revival is possible only in a specific limited location or some unthinkable thing like that. When Shinji handed the bracelet, he said that he wanted Gadra to examine it without having any strange prejudice, but Gadra didnt heard the story in detail The result, its impossible to be analyzed by magic. Due to its indefinite change of the spirits wave, every interferences by magic were obstructed. Because the wave of all attributes was intermingled with each other complicatedly, its in a state which the specific pattern couldnt be calculated. Therefore, Gadra gave up and end up asking the Technology Department to deal with it. Asking the Technology Department is like admitting he lost and it hurt his pride, but Gadras personality was to prioritized gain over pride. While feeling frustrated too, he handed the remaining 2 bracelets over requesting an investigation. The results arent out yet. Ive tried appraised it myself with magic, but I failed I couldnt find any clues. I thought the failure was due to my lack of ability, but even Shisho too. The place is the west side DD of the empire, its the opposite end, the other side of the Jura Great Forest, or referred to as West SideDD of the forest, Its the satellite city of the emerging country governed by the Demon Lord, called Monsters Country Tempest. In that city, or at the underground dungeon, the bracelet is an item that can be purchased upon entry into the multi-layered underground structure. Then, as they sold it to us, theyve also given us explanation about the labyrinth We were skeptical at first, but we personally experienced it with our body. Without a doubt, it has effect to revive even if we died. Hohoulabyrinth, is it? Then, Can this bracelet be used multiple times? No, once you die it will become light particles and disappears. Well in this case, you will be outside the labyrinth, and you need to enter again. When you paid the fee, it seems you have to buy it again. So this dungeon, collects admission fees? Or rather, anyone can enter? Yeah, thats right. Apparently, the Demon Lord Rimuru seems to run it as a tourist attraction. WhatDemon Lord, huh Gadra was rendered speechless by Shinjis explanation. If you think about it, this is too terrible a conversation. A Demon Lord is referred as an enemy of humanity. The Demon lord is an absolute existence, and its wise to go on basis of mutual non-aggression. The reason why the Demon Lord rule over an affluent territory is to nullify a Demon Lords reason and ambition for the territories of other countries Due to this, Gadra is on the opposition position regarding the empires ambition to expand towards the west side. One year ago, the Farmas Kingdom perished for incurring the Demon Lords wrath. While the people werent directly harmed, but the king suffered a gruesome end, and the country perished too. With this incident as the cue, there seemed to be some kind of movements among the Demon Lords. As for the newly created Eight Star Demon Lords (Octogram), notification was sent to humanity. There are 4Demon Lords whom name is known widely. Guy, Mirim, Leon, and the one in the topic Rimuru. Gadra didnt know what are the western nation thought about this, but he believe that it was dangerous move to angered Rimuru as hes a Demon Lord. His name was known because he takes too many intensive actions. And the important thing is, even though Clayman who was one of the former 10 Great Demon Lords is gone, the newcomer Rimuru has left quite the impression. As indicated by that, the west side has an existence that more frightening than Clayman, so is the point. Besides, its to the point where theres no survivor amongst the 10 thousand people that partook in Farmass military campaign. In the case of an ordinary war, when the casualties were over 30%, it would mean this campaign is a failure. At that point, they would need to surrender. „ħ˱顢ʤޤǤȡʤ˼ΤYϽԚǤä They thought that their life will not be taken if they surrendered because of the rumored personality of the Demon Lord, but the result was a massacre. Were they were annihilated without chance to surrender? Or was it because of the subordinates reckless action? But, the most frightening thing above all might be his ability of impregnable defense that enclosed them and gave them no chance to escape. The army well over 10000, if theres no one survivedits not an event that common sense can be applied to. It might be possible if a large-scale spell was invoked. Enclosing the whole army, with a speed that didnt allow them to escape, if its nuclear strike magic When using that large-scale magic, it would be a miracle if the opponent havent deploy any defense barriers while the magic power for casting such great magic was being gathered. If such element cleared all the requirement, it might not be impossible for Gadra either. Though, this is all very unlikely. Above all, the effects on the natural environment due to terra-forming via nuclear strike magic has not been confirmed. He wouldnt kill the runaway enemies by some kind of unknown attack nor command a large number of subordinates to lock down the enemy and annihilated them. Its frightening, thats how he honestly feel. To especially wage war against such opponent truth to be told, the higher ups of the military wouldnt be able to avoid incompetent criticism. (I should probably remonstrate to the emperor about this, huh) With such a thought, he let out a depressed sigh. After a change of mood, he decide to answer his disciple, Shinjis question. Well, its about the Demon Lords. Do you guys know how many Demon Lords there are? Yes, is it 8 people right? Eh? Isnt it 10 people? No, shouldnt it be 11 people now? DDMark they made some changes last year Gadra sighed, and began his explanation. Those idiots civilian employees bad habit, they cant even do an intelligence gathering, I can see them be the first to die. There are 8 demon lords. They refer to themselves as the Eight Star Demon Lords. DD It may mean that they have ability that compared to a star. In fact, its said that the Newbie, Rimuru alone has the strength to match an army. The higher ups of the military seem to think this remark about Rimuru is just boastingbut I personally think its the truth. But, this time lets put this aside. Among them, one of the Demon Lords is called The Fairy of the Labyrinth. What do you think about this? These words made the three held their breaths. Timidly, Shinji state his thought. Labyrinth as in dungeons? So he said. Nodding gravely, Gadra took out a copy of a book, and showed it to the trio. In the Ulgrasia Republic on the west side, theres a dungeon known as Dwelling of the Spirits. Its said that the labyrinth expands in underground or in the air in this world, but the truth is different. In a sense this is correct, yet also wrong. According to the books, the Dwelling of the Spirits not only houses spirits, but its also the resident of their queen whose body changed from a spirit into a fairy. This queen, is one of the Demon Lords, the one known as The Fairy of the Labyrinth. Gadras words weighted heavily on the trio. In addition, The entrance to the labyrinth seems to be only located in the Ulg National Park, but has now vanished. Not long after that, the Demon Lord Rimuru has identified himself. Then, an underground labyrinth (dungeon) was opened to the public after a few months later. So he continued By now, hes convince theres no mistake. As for Shinji and his friends, they cant utter a denial. Shishodid you realize that? He barely had a reply. Gadra laughed maliciously, Naturally! You idiotcollecting information is the fundamental of everything you know! For War, and also Economy. If a person aspire to pursuit magic, its all the more. Diligence is not enough!! And also, one more thing. You lot were defeated by such opponent, its as expected. Eh?! Shi, Shisho, why its like that? Ive asked Yuuki-dono. About where and what you lot doing. At that point when the answer come, its good as naught to decide anything. Haha, Im very sorry Shinji was ashamed, His face dyed red. As a magician, his master had told him many times how inadequate was his information collecting, he felt ashamed that he wasnt able to realize it till someone pointed it out. But, its certainly a bit harsh to compare the crafty Gadra who already lived for many years in this world with Shinji whose lacking in sense of tension due to being raised in Japan. Anyways, Shinji and co using this opportunity for some serious reflection as well, the information about the 60 th floor Guardian was obtained. Theres a story of a noble-minded Priest accompanied by a great Holy Knight from a long time ago. Such people were turned into devil, its story that was agreeable even if its said that their threat can be compared to Arc Demon. I dont know whether this the truth or a lie, in this book, The blade of the Holy Knight Albert, could cut even an Arc Demon So it was written. Im afraid he was a master of formidable sword. Hearing his master words, Shinji is fed up. (If that so, I cant possibly win!) That was his state of mind. Since he was uncertain, it cant be helped, if he couldnt revive he would definitely be dead. In the future, in order to avoid exposing his comrades to unexpected dangers, he would definitely collect more detailed information, sworn Shinji. However, this decision was made a bit too late. Thats because, they, have already been caught up in a new crisis The door of Gadra, the Imperial Court Magicians room opened, and several soldiers entered. The sudden turn of events shocked Shinji and co. But, the situation has begun to proceed, and due to Shinji and cos late decision, they have lost the chance to escape from the empire. _________________________________________________________________ First labyrinth in katakana ӥ then labyrinth in kanji Ԍm. This Line is lost in translation. The kanji sayǧǰ which can mean 1000 years ago or a long time ago. Chapter 150 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 149 Night Before the War Begin An Imperial Conference was about to begin in front of the Emperor. The situation now was different from the time of peace. Tension spread among the civil officers that sat in a row much less the officers that participated. People that didnt have any relation to the conference didnt come near the big conference room, as if they had felt the atmosphere there. Everyone felt that this time, the conference was different from a usual one. When the arrival of emperor was announced, everybody lowered their head at once. The Union Emperor, Ludra Nam Ul Nasca. The top of Nasca Namrium Ulmeria Eastern Alliance Union Empire, the strongest country. To ensure that his true disposition would not be known to others, his figure was hidden behind the blinds, and could not be seen. To make him the one and only, Supreme Ruler. There were only a few people who could give their opinion to the Emperor. In the conference room, there were a little less than 100 people. The leader of each corps, and their aides. The elites of the guard army were sitting in a row. The ministers that conducted the government of the country, and grand noble houses that were the center of the country. All distinguished faces gathered and lowered their heads. When the Emperor glanced at the gathered people from the other side of the blinds, he took a seat with an uninterested mood. The prime minister took it for a sign and signaled to everyone with his eyes. Everyone understood it and simultaneously, words of salutation resounded, causing the large room to tremble.. The Emperor commanded with one hand, Enough with the stiff formalities. We dont desire such things. Just start The Emperor ordered the start of the conference. Thus, the grand conference that would decide the start of the war, that would be carved in history, began. First, what was the reason to start the war? It was a silly question. They thought it was because the Emperor wanted it. Was that possible? The opinions was greatly divided. There was someone who advocated a careful basis, and there was someone who insisted on invading directly from the front. The civil officers insisted that they should begin with diplomatic negotiations such as threats and other tactics. Starting the war was the Emperors intention, there was no place to raise an objection. If there was someone that said the preparation was lacking and the chance of winning was low, that person would receive criticism of being called an incompetent who could not do any preparations properly. Anyway, not only had their preparations been completed, there were people who were confident in their absolute military force. There was no one who would make such an assertion be known. However With all due respect, Your Majesty. Im against it One person reported that he was against the war. Gadra, the Imperial Court Magician. He was the person that was called the Empires great magician. Gadra spoke out, without fear of the Emperor, and told the Emperor his own thoughts. I think that there should be no problem if we only attacked the west side. However, the wicked dragon Veldora is in the Jura Great Forest. Also, its the territory ruled by the Demon Lord Rimuru who made his name widely known recently. It seems likely that the wicked/evil dragon has joined forces with Demon Lord Rimuru.. To act of mutual non-aggression is the usual course against a Demon Lord. Its a different story if it is the other party that starts it though, Was there any kind of meddling from this side.? Some of the civil officials nodded in agreement with Gadras opinion, but, You fool! Have you become a coward, Roushi!? If its us, the Empires strongest Magic Beast Corps, we can handle someone like a Demon Lord you know! What insolence!! Does Gadra-dono intend to go against the Emperors thoughts!? HaaHaaHaa, Roushi-dono. You have grown old. Your magic knowledge is the Empires treasure. Although you have cooperated in the development of the new type magic weapon of our Armored Corps I cannot let that remark go! Are you a coward? Gadra was bathed in sneers from both the military authorities and the nobles. Amongst the ministers, that only thought about the imagined profits they would get, was one person who rolled his eyes and didnt seemed to be amused from Gadra who objected the war. You lot do you understand? That wicked dragon is the strongest species in this world that rules over storms you know? Roushi, I dont understand. The empire army is different from before. We have learned the knowledge of various places of the many different worlds, the thing called Science. We have obtained the new technology system which is called magic science. With this new technology, our military force has increased its power dozens of times from the first generation. Isnt it because of outdated magicians like you, even now, you still have a bitter experience of having your own corps dissolved!! Calgurio, the commander of Armored Corps, argued against Gadras words. In fact, the Magic Corps that was once called one of the Empires three great corps was dissolved, nowadays any capable person will get assigned to Technology Department or other department. The reason there was no movement from the Empire in these few decades, was because a military reorganization had happened and given birth to the new Three Great Corps. Armored Corps, the corps where science and technology of the different world fused as magic technology. The Empires corps with the largest size, the number of total soldiers that could be mobilized exceeded 2 million. However, in reality the number of soldiers who could participate immediately in the military deployments is 1 million since some of the forces were on standby in every place in the Empire. Even so, the scale of the corps could be said as abnormal. It was arranged to select the best war potential for this time. As for the breakdown, Armored Remodeled Legion -Legion of soldiers who received magic remodeling by magic and technology of the different world. -The individual ability increases and has ability considerable to B-A ranks. -Even at the lowest, the corps consisted of people stronger than C+ rank. Number of soldiers affiliated, 700,000 people. -Its the star unit that was called the Empire main force. Magic Tank Division -Magic Tank 4.000 unit. Number of soldiers affiliated, 200.000 people. -The Empires secret weapon, piloted by 5 people. The main armament is Magic cannon. -Optimized by other worlds technology, the cannon amplifies magic and fires it. Aerial Fighter Legion -Airship 400 aircraft. Number of soldiers affiliated, 100.000 people. -One aircraft can be boarded up to 400 people. -To operate it, needs about 50 staff. -The other personnel is engaged in bombardment relations. Its useful as transportation means. -It could be said that theres no concept of air supremacy in this era. -While the enemy is caught unprepared, its a threat that can become a transport for a large scale military deployment. -A lot of Magic Reinforcement Cannons were installed on the airship, many member of former Magic Corps were affiliated with this corps. The above was the actual force of the Armored Corps. In the Armored Corps, half of the affiliated member were given a forced magic remodeling. The degree of the remodeling fluctuated suitably, but everyones ability increased greatly, although there was some degree of differences. Its the same with the soldiers standing by in various places in the Empire, everyone had strength above a certain level. It overwhelms even the union of other countries in both quality and quantity. Its a corps that showed the might of the Empire. The magic beast corps captured various magic beasts, bred, strengthened, and trained them. The culture of the magic beast was by DNA analysis, the technology of the other world. And, the strong people of the empire riding on their back. Inborn strong people were said to have the blood of the hero who played an active part in the old times. If magic remodeling was a technique to change an ability-less person into a hero, they are born heroes. Born Heroes having an overwhelming ability. A minor Corps with only 30,000 personnel was said that one of them had the ability of 10,000 people. But, the magic beast they rode, all had the strength appropriate to A- Rank. Its a Corps with only 30,000 people that call themselves the strongest elite corps that the Empire boasts of. The last entry, Mixed Corps. This corps, so to speak, was a mish and mash. The den of dropouts, where black sheep were gathered, or so the people generally thought. However, while it may be true that they were dropouts, it didnt mean they dont have ability. It may be said that various experiments and new trials are carried out by this corps. The corps own their own technology development department, it also have magic research department, their potential was unknown. This corps employs the most Otherworlders as combatants. The total number of soldiers, 200,000 people. However, a lot of them were intelligence officers and general office work soldiers, the number of soldiers that can actually fight were around 100,000 people. In disfavor of Magic Remodeling, people who cant ride magic beasts and people of the former magic corps that have no place to go were taken into this corps. But, it had been already recognized that the forces were more than the former magic corps although it was such a jumble. Despite its newly created status, it tied against the Armored Remodeled Legion in a mock battle though its under the same number condition. A high future was anticipated from this corps. Its flexibility came due to the condensation of the good points and then reorganized it. Its a Corps that was established with such a purpose. These are the Empires New Three Great Corps. A large force. 1,130,000 soldiers may went to the frontline without any problem even if an order for a military campaign was given right now. Judging from the prediction about the West sides total military force and armaments that the Intelligence Bureau obtained, the empires army could be said to be too overwhelming. Calgurio could speak openly because he had confidence as he within the strongest and in addition, the Corps with the largest personnels. Therere many people who fear Veldora but Calgurio was not afraid of it. After all, its only a dragon right? So he thought. There are dragons residing in the Qanat Great Mountain Range. Its surely a strong monster. In case of Lesser Dragon that inhabits the foot of the mountain, when an individual grew up to medium dragon, its strength becomes more than of A Rank. The force of one squadron from the Armored Remodeling Legion is needed even if its just an individual. He handled the dragon subjugation in military drills several times and he familiarized himself with the information about such things. Even so. On the contrary, the more he familiarized himself with it, the more he could come up with countermeasures against an individual, even for a dragon. Its just one dragon, what do we have to fear? Calgurio reached such state of mind. A monsters strength is decided on the amount of energy. It doesnt change no matter how strong an individual is. The reason why a dragon is strong is because it can act with agile movements compared to its mass. Also, the extreme hardness of its dragon scale. Its breath attack was dangerous too, but its true nature was the amount of energy. If that is the case, theres no need to fight from the front. Theres also weakening with magic, and theres also the new technology called a Magic Canceller (Magic Essence Disturbance Radiation). It can obstruct a magicians casting, a new technology that enables the weakening of a monster in battle. The victory will be certain if he just fire the magic cannon of the main armaments of the 4,000 magic tank, but he need to be extremely cautious if theres a countermeasure. He experimented it with the captured dragon, but he was able to kill it with one shot of the magic cannon even if it was a Young Dragon of A Rank. As for a monster, energy (magic essence amount) which was the basis of its existence will be disturbed if exposed to the Magic Canceller and it will be difficult for it to take an action. In short, its weakened. If he fire volley of main armaments of the 4,000 magic tank to the weakened target, the annihilation will be certain even if its an ancient wicked dragon. The content of the strategy that Calgurio devised for battle against Veldora is as follows. ?Encirclement by 300 airship. ?Containment of Veldora action with Magic Canceller. ?Approximately 200.000 standby remodeled soldiers to confined Veldora. ?Volley of main armament by 4.000 magic tank. Thats all. Airship is a secret weapon that can be said as the fruits of magic technology. Its maximum speed can surpasses the speed of sound. Its impossible for creature with flesh body to escape from this speed without depending on magic. The winning chance of the battle can increase with the accumulation of information after all. The airship had buried a great number of dragon and accumulation of information is everything. Calgurio was convinced of the victory and had an absolute confidence. Gadra, the Imperial Court Magician, an ex-hero that once called that have grew old by now. He will be at Calgurio mercy if he threaten him with several soldiers equipped with Magic Canceller without being able to resist anything. But, Calgurio think that he must not lack in etiquette as Gadra still a hero (Ffu. He was a person of the past after all. Even till now, old people still cause problem) War potential reinforcement depend on the passage of times. Hes a pitiful old man that cant follow it. Your Majesty, Gadra-roushi seem to fear Veldora very much, but Im different. Please give an order for the wicked dragon subjugation to this Calgurio by all means! Calgurio who stands up and bows from the other side of the blinds, said that request to the Emperor. Gadra turned a sharp gaze to Calgurio, but he let out a sigh like he have given up and reseated deeply. Yuuki watched that exchanges with relish. Its because the fool (Calgurio) seemed to move as he thought. Anyway, the biggest wall for the rise of coup dtat is Armored Corps. He thought that he wanted this corps to weaken quickly. Calgurio was a man who should be call as officer than a soldier. Hes strong in battle but hes concerned about plan and certain victory, a riskless man. But, he had the aspect not to mind a loss as he was greedy, and he will move if theres a worthy reason. The important thing is as long as he given a reason, its all good. The Monsters Country Tempest has money. And, theres surely new technology that developed there from a different viewpoint that still unseen by the Empire. Yuuki had guessed that Calgurio will moved if he showed the thing indirectly. Money will attracts the nobles supporting Calgurio. It will be a different story if a new technology is hidden, Calgurio will not move only by being requested by the nobles. He will turn his fang greed not only to Tempest but also the satellite city and the labyrinth itself. According to Yuuki expectation, Calgurio seemed to dance wonderfully. Calgurio, are you going to steal the march? Your Majesty, my Magic Beast Corps can also be deployed anytime. Please give the wicked dragon subjugation to this me by all means!! The Beast King Gladim which kept silence before so roars. Just by standing up, there was a feeling of overwhelming coercion in the place. Definitely the personality of a ruler. A great general that proud of the outstanding fighting power within the Empire which even rule the magic beasts under the power. Hes a person said to be the second strongest man in the Empire. Calgurio and Gladim let their gaze intersected to restraint each other. Seeing that situation, Yuuki let out a sigh in his mind. The Magic Beast Corps was certainly strong but its obvious that this corps wasnt suitable for this campaign. So, he didnt think that Gladim will announced himself for it. Though he doesnt deny that this corps is suitable for attacking, its not cut out to challenge Veldora. At any rate, the damage given will be not little and its doubtful whether in the first place there are chances of victory. Because Yuuki knew that the Armored Corps had working over for Veldora countermeasures, he can finish reading the strategy but he think that Magic Beast Corps will be hardly effective against Veldora. From what he heard from Chloes story, Veldora could be expected to have high combat ability. Its not so bad when its Armored Corps, but it will be difficult for Magic Beast Corps to won against Veldora. And in this case, joint struggle dont have any meaning either. In the first place, war is decided with number. Even if there are 30.000 joined in, it will be overshadowed in front of an army that had size of hundred thousand. No matter how strong that unit was, if their movement are limited, then it will be difficult to dealt an effective blow. Not to mention, in case the few number separated, the worst case they will get encircled by the enemy army and each will be crushed Above all, its ideal for Armored Corps and Veldora to face each other. Therefore its necessary for Veldora to come out to the front thoughDD About it, Yuuki dont worry that much. Its still good enough if it crush Rimuru executives or his subordinates army even if Veldora doesnt appear. Comparing Rimuru army and Armored Corps, Armored Corps might be superior. There seem to be several strong individuals among the executives but as for it this side also similar. Calgurio was greedy, but hes not weak at all. There are protg special duty officer and strong soldiers also enrolled, so if Veldora doesnt appear then the chance of victory wouldnt waver. Its wasteful to lose to Magic Beast Corps here. Yuki thinks that its necessary to do something. Please wait. I think its better to entrust this to Calgurio-dono Calgurio float a thin smile to Yuuki remark, Gladim have a bitter face. And for the first time the Emperor, permitted the remark. Say it, state your thought Yuuki state the strategy with a humble look while hiding his thought in his mind. First, the Armored Corps will invades from the front of Jura Great Forest area. Sensing the invasion of large corps, its certain that vigilance will be concentrated in Jura Great Forest area. Then, from the north side will come another invasion in order to stun the west side as a simultaneously invasion. Do you say north side? Do you mean to pass through the Qanat Great Mountain Range? To Gladim question, Yuuki denied it with a smile. And, without any taunting feel, We can evade the battle against dragon if we go through the sea route So he declared. Surely, judging from the flying range of the dragon, the sea route was out from the dragons sphere of influence. However, large sea monster inhabit the sea, and its difficult to get rid of damage even if they went by a fleet. Its difficult to keep the superiority with the exhausted force even if it arrived at the north sides port after it pass through a disadvantageous naval battle. In addition, the Empire owns several number of sea battleships, it exists to be used for subjugation against sea monster or large sea magic beast. Its a reason needed to link the transportation fleet to transport the corps, but it will be not in time if prepared now. The nobles and also the ministers raised a question to Yuuki remark. But, Its possible right? Calgurio-dono? Yuuki bring the subject to Calgurio with a smile. Calgurio realizes Yuuki intention at that point. (Tch! This shitty brat Did he aware of the existence of the treasured Airship? Even though I concealed it so much and built it in secrecy) But, Calgurio thought about it. It wasnt a bad strategy. Calgurio had also considered the strategy to attack from the north side. But, he stopped it this time because there will be a problem in the number of soldiers and the formation if he greatly distributed his corps. He concentrate on Veldora and the labyrinth. That was the decision that Calgurio put out though (Its interesting. The airship transports the Magic Beast Corps and afterward it devoted itself on support and supply. As for snatching only the profit, this might be possible. In any case, if I arranged a large force to launch a surprise attack from the north side of the west alliance, It can be a reason to forestall the people to not turn their eyes to the other side. The military gains are big. Of course, it will become a feat for Aerial Fighter Legion) Calgurio quickly calculated it in his head. The scales incline toward profit and lead to a decision. Well well, I cant be careless to Yuuki-dono. I wonder where did you obtained that information from Its really astounding No, no, its because I have connections. Therere many acquaintances from the same town you see I see.. I consent it. It have been exposed earlier, but sure. Theres a new weapon called Airship which developed in my corps. The Aerial Fighter Legion is making use of this new weapon. This is the centerpiece, the trump card. It possible for Aerial Fighter Legion to transport the Magic Beast Corps! By Calgurio remark, the inside of the conference hall grows excited instantly. Its because theres a way to invade the western countries without going through Jura Great Forest It was natural that they were excited. However, approximately the maximum number of soldiers that can be transported is 100.000 people. It might be difficult to conquer the west with only this. Thus, I insist on the simultaneous strategy! Calgurio announces the strategy that he made in his mind while revising his own strategy. 100 ships of Aerial Fighter Legion will deal with Veldora, the remaining 300 ships will support the Magic Beast Corps. The strategy will succeed perfectly if he send the best of the magician to fight Veldora. While considering it, Gladim groans. It will be a honor for soldier to fight against the strongest dragon named Veldora. However, this strategy came with a reason. Above all, theres seems to exist a group that specialized in individual combat that said to be the strongest group called Holy Knight Order in the west. It seemed their number were only 200 people, but he thought that he wanted to have a fight with them once. Besides, there exists a country with faith as the cornerstone in the west called Holy Empire Ruberios. There seem to be Guard Army under the Pope direct control that rival the Holy Knight in that country. He will crush that Guard Army and trampled its holy capital. Gladim felt that the beasts blood that flows in his body began to boil hot. It might be good! Lets go with that strategy!! The excitement in the large conference hall has risen further with the words of agreement roared by the Beast King Gladim. Well win, well win without a doubt!! Victory for us, people of the Empire! Long live, Your Majesty the Emperor!! So in such situation, they were already entranced with imagination of the victory. The strategy was worked out smoothly and the plan was settled without a hitch. They finally got the permission from the Emperor and the strategy was approved. A simultaneous two sides invasion strategy was decided with the sortie of the Empire. Yuuki sneers in his mind. Everything was going according to his expectations and he become desperate to endure his laughter. With this, he can push away the nuisance Magic Beast Corps to distant place, and the weakening of Armored Corps will be certainly done too. Even if Veldora doesnt come out particularly, the strategy is a success even if it just decreasing Rimuru handpieces. It can be say that best result is both side can be exhausted. And he can consume the weakened empire from the inside and surge into a great war with all forces it has. While the chaos arises in the world, lets aim at an opportunity to kill Rimuru in that gap. Guy Crimson and Rimuru. Two people who Yuuki should be careful with. He cannot be too careful with the other Demon Lords either, but he will manage it somehow if he had time. Letting Chloe who is the strongest Hero dispose one, and in that gap he would get rid of the rest together with Chloe in one against one fight. If he do so, the limitation of his own ultimate ability will disappears and its possible to put Milim under his control. But There was a reason why Yuuki didnt carry it out. The reason why Guy Crimson didnt move for a long time is unknown. The reason why that arrogant Demon Lord didnt move. Thats a uneasiness whether its because of something which he should be cautious of. He should be careful. Therefore Yuuki hesitated about using his trump card named Chloe. (Anyway, if this war become big and the world falls into disorder, something will happen. Then, I may see the thing hidden if that happen right!) Yuuki laughed happily and thinking about the event in the future. Chapter 151 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 150 150. Expectations that Became True On that day, I had finished the improvement of the surveillance magic, and proceeded to test it. My current location is at the Tactical Class Military Operated Battle Command PostDD Aka, the Control Room. Going with the flow of things I decided to give it a cool name, but now its a little too long and Im regretting it. To be frank, only a few people knew its original name since everyone simply calls it Control Room. Its newly established next to Veldora private quarters in the 100 th floor of the dungeon, its made possible to come in and out to this place from Tempests Strategy Conference Hall. The Important base was fundamentally established inside the dungeon. The results were excellent. Several large screens that were used during the tournament were set in this room, each of them displayed a scene from different places. The various areas within Jura Great Forest, and the trade route with the Dwarf Kingdom. Im now able to observe various important points one by one. Even the state of the sea routes and the Qanat mountain ranges can be displayed without any problem. The concept is simple. Utilizing the Physics MagicMeggido (Gods Wrath) which I created, lens-shaped water drops which were handled by the spirit. Its excellent as I can use it with low cost. The images enlarged by the large lens are reflected onto a mirror to be relayed to a similar mirror deployed near the Stratopause and the images will be transferred to this place. (Note: ɌӇ渶 mean Stratopause, the boundary between Mesosphere and Stratosphere) At the same time, the transmission of images is directly dealt with via Spatial Control, leaving no moment of gap due to instantaneous transfer of data. The images projected on the screen had HD quality after being processed by Wisdom King Raphael. Therere two projections, in case one get destroyed or is being deceived. Now then, theres another merit from the completion of this surveillance system. Im able to use Megiddo (Gods Wrath) while being inside this Control Room. I tested it by shooting it at Gobutas feet who was training at the square, but I didnt think I would actually succeed. The Gobuta face who jumped up in surprise was unforgettable. You fool! Its because you let your guard down!! So I preached him instead, conversely though I thought that Gobuta wasnt so bad. In addition, the performance of Megiddo (Gods Wrath) has improved. Originally, it was optimized byGreat Sage, but the current Wisdom King Raphael didnt seem to agree to it It developed it more meticulously and had developed a system of 24-hour satellites that would float in the sky. Its usable even at night. With my magic essence as the fuel, theres now a great spirit class geostationary satellite permanently hovering near the Stratopause. Once it runs out, I would simply need to supplement it. In addition, its position that unrelated to day and night make it could convergence direct sunlight, so its possible for it to reflect and radiate energy anytime. It cant be helped that energy loss would occur, but still the power of the light ray was more powerful than before and can be used at night. Its natural, but theres also a bit of energy loss even during the day. As the amount of light it converged increases, so too does the amount of heat. Its now even possible to exert powers on par with a heat ray gun. I might even be able to completely annihilate the human army without moving a step. I had such impressions as Ive been carrying out the magic modification. Well then, with the images of various areas displayed onto the large screen, the experiment was a success. When I came back to the office after I confirmed the result, Shuna arrived and told me there was a guest. From what I can see, therere quite a lot of them. Oh well, you could say that most of my work involve interacting with guests. And the rest are developing magic and coming up with items that looks interesting, oh and assigning the right man for the right job. Playing is also part of my work. With this feeling, Ive faced my guest seriously. I was guided by Shuna to the reception room, inside the room were four individuals waiting with nervous looks on their faces. It was a familiar trio, and an old man Ive seen for the first time. The trio was Shinjii and co who played an active role in the previous capturing of the dungeon before. First of all, we greet each other, and then I hear their circumstances. As expected, under secret order from the empire, they seemed to be sent in order to collect information for the campaign. They formally introduced their name, and started explaining their internal conditions Theyve consented that this was an order from Yuuki. I thought it would have been him. But unfortunately, our dungeon was more difficult than what Yuuki had anticipated. Or rather, it was also harder than what I anticipated. This really isnt something people can simply laugh off. If you think normally, you will not think about such a growthDD or rather that evolutionDD I think its an inevitable thing. Well thats all good. Lets forget about it. Well, afterwards they seemed to have reported this to Yuuki, but for some reason it has leaked out to the leaders of the other corps. They were caught and seems to have been subjected to interrogation. They were doused with drug to make them submit, and in the end a bomb appeared to be planted into their hearts. At that time, Shinjis teacher, who was also the imperial court magician Gadra-roushiDDwho seemed to be the old man that came along with themDDrescued them, and escaped to this place. Wait, are you guys all right with that bomb? When I asked, Ah, it has already been removed. We bought a new bracelet, and detonated it in the dungeon! Shinji replied with a nonchalant face. It seemed the bomb was set to detonate itself if it was removed via surgery, its seem to be a clich bomb so it looks like they didnt think up another good plan. Anyway, as soon as they were rescued from the jail by Gadra-roushi, they came to this side with Shinji Transfer Magic. They went to the labyrinth at once, then blew up the bomb inside the labyrinth before the empire side realized their escape and detonates the bomb. Well certainly they would revives even if they died inside the dungeon, but that certainly was a drastic act. Didnt you consider that it might affected the traps or monster battles inside the dungeon? So after I inquiry him, his face became pale and he was at a loss for words. Apparently, they were panicked and didnt think to that extent. Hey, Shinji. Oi! Dont tell me, that you didnt think about that!? So Mark retort, Ha, hahaha. I had thought about that, of course! Shinji answered whilst avoiding Marks gaze. Oh well, at that time Shinji had insisted that he going to treat it later with his abilities, but this couldnt be retorted as Shinji had tried it first. After that, Gadra said that it would be better off to not in believe Yuuki, and if that was the case they should defect. I then pay more attention to Gadra-roushi for the first time. He doesnt look too showy, but he worn a high quality like magic clothes, he is a sharp-eyed old man. So, that Gadra-san, why you come here together with them? To my question, To be honest, Im a reincarnator. Gadra-san suddenly brought up a shocking revelation. The trio also surprised, as they stared intently at Gadra-roushi. According to what he said, he seemed to reincarnated many times in order to master the grand magic. Then, he also participated in the previous Veldora subjugation war, and was splendidly killed Honestly, it was the right choice for me to finished the reincarnation ritual beforehand. I wanted to witness it with my own eyes. The highest pinnacle of monster brought about by nature There were only 4 Dragon Kind that borne unto this world. They were the apex of monsters, the strongest being of this world. And then, as this was said from his actual fighting experience, he didnt think the empire would triumph over Veldora, so he said this to me. And the Demon Lord that become a sworn friend with that Veldora, aka me, had raised his interest I, dont feel any particular obligation to the empire. The corps that I had brought up with great care has been taken away, now I have no more attachments to it. Besides, that Adalman resides in the dungeon of this country, or so I heard from my disciple Wow, it seems that Gadra-roushi was Adalmans friend from several thousand years ago. At that time, in the west DDnear the our side of the Jura Great ForestDDwas a small country, secret magic research seemed to be conducted in that country. In a few brief words, he would read treasured books of each royal palace and build up his knowledge whenever he reincarnated. It seems he was a born egotist and he asserted that he have no relation to things like loyalty. Hes quite the old man. Ill keep the fact I actually respect him quite a bit to myself. Of course, the details about Ramiris and the dungeon, he has heard it all from Shinjis tale! So it seems. While whistling and pretend that he didnt know anything, he seemed to have played tricks on Shinji and co to make them talk, but there was no point to that anymore. The weapon that Shinji brought back, and the Magic Crystal was most intriguing. Those greedy people started to cry loudly for the war to start. When all is said and done, I think there still more 10 years I planned to reincarnate before the war starts, but I failed. However, the cause of that is the youngster named Yuuki. The one that standing out recently, with enough influence to ascend to the top and become the new Corps leader He leaked the information to the other Corps leaders, and obviously had the interest to cause the war. Well, that has nothing to do with me anymore. Incidentally, Ive decided to help my pupils because I was planning to escape with haste. So the Gadra-jiisan brazenly declared. But, if his words are true, then its according to my expectations. Yuuki made the fact that high quality Magic Crystal and high performance arms can be acquired from the labyrinth to be known. Then, what will happen? I could expect that people who suggest to start the war early would appear from the empire side. To be honest, Im not the patient kind. Over this one year, Ive been whole-heartedly waiting, and its been peeving me off. Lets just finish this war, defeat Yuuki and save Chloe. Therefore, I want that side to start attacking us, and I will ignored these three. Otherwise, there will no reason to overlook them who we known were spies. All right, its as planned! Shinji was surprised with my declaration, but Gadra-jiisan simply nodded with a smug look on his face. He seems to noticed our ulterior motive. Of course, Yuuki probably already see through my thought, though he seems to have hopped on the plan and began moving. According to what Gadra-jiisan said, the empire seems to have started to prepare for the start of the war. I hear that surrender advice will be done once rather than the declaration of war. Then Ill simply follow it if they started the battle, there will be no mercy after that. If thats the case, this side also dont need to cut any corners. Ill just finished it in a flash, and uproot the root of evil. The three deserters were accepted at my own discretion. Gadra-jiisan was given the guest treatment. But, this Old man ended up as the new guardian of the 60 th floor later, and become a hidden boss besides the Demon Golem though That was a story unrelated to the current moment. ?????????????????????????? The conference of the war in the large conference room had ended, and the Emperor was relaxing in his room. With a beautiful woman with hair of azure attending by his side. Emperor Ludra was facing the beautiful girl at his side, Well then, the pawns seemed to be all present, Velgurind. Do you think your younger brother would come out this time? So he asked her with an intimate tone. The Beauty, Velgurind being asked, naturally replied the emperor. The reason why he asked her that was because she was one of the Dragon Kind the strongest being, the Scorching Dragon Velgurindo. Yea, Ludra. He would come out. Because that child loves festivals. Is that so, thats right huh. It would be great if our army could defeat him. Otherwise This time for sure, I want to checkmate Guy and my elder sister Velzado. Fufuu. So youre aiming at Guy. If you fight against Veldora, then therell a chance for me. Yes, its vexing. Otherwise, Ill need to deal with that child (Veldora) quickly HaHaHa. However, this time my ability, the special skill of my Ultimate Skill Justice King Michael, enabled me to utilize the Armageddon(Army of Angel). Guy companions seem to increase in power, though they have united yet. This time, we have an overwhelming advantage. Oh? Then, should I execute a plan to bring that child over to this side. Once taken down, he cant be Guy piece, do you want to capture him after I weaken him? Fumu, lets go with that. However, a humans flesh really is inconvenient. Every time I reincarnate, inheriting the soul and ego The ability limitation I suffered depends on the timing. This time, Ive waited until Im at perfect condition My army is well prepared, and theres no limitation on my ability. If you can focus Veldora Consciousness, my Rulers Control should be able to take control of him. Oh, then victory is imminent. But Somehow that child, doesnt seem to be in his usual condition ever since his seal was removed. His rampaging like violent magic essence storms had vanished completely. Maybe he isnt back to his usual self yet? Dont mind it. Guy would simply discard weak people, he wouldnt make them into pawns. Despite this, hes been raising Demon Lords, but he has yet to control them. Actually, the newcomer Demon Lord named Rimuru seems to be popular with the other Demon Lords Thats true. It would be against the rules for Guy if he turn human into his control. And it would be against the rules for us to turn demon lord into our pawns, but thats just fine. Before that Demon Lord (Rimuru) grow up, its best for us to crush him as soon as possible. Even so, the Demon Lords gathered in that place at a good timing. Rimuru and Ramiris, we can take down two Demon Lords at the same time. (Note: He referred to Rimuru and Ramiris with ƥ, basically treating them as small fries) Indeed. Well, lets try to rage as flashy as possible. Once Veldoras in our grasp, their role ends. Youll bestow upon them a rain of mercy with your Ultimate Skill Charity King Raguel, it might be good if we conquered that town quickly. So, lets give them some charity after such a long time. Let give them a peaceful death (blessing)! The two spoke for a bit. And then, on the next day. A large army from the Empire with a size unprecedented in history depart with Monster Countrys Tempest as their destination. Chapter 152 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 151 Great War Outbreak CStartC Well well, I heard the detailed account from Gadra-jiisan and Shinjis group who came here before, and it was a certainty that the Empire had moved. Its as expected. First of all, a command post as the strategic union headquarters was set up inside the control room. Benimaru and Souei will always be on stand by here. Souei let out many of his clones to various places, our information gathering didnt rely only on image surveillance. To be frank, to be able to use something like high altitude image surveillance in this worlds war could be said as a out of the box technique. No matter what I thought, I want to see it. Previously, I was troubled which route would be attacked, but its just a funny story now. After all, to say nothing about dangerous route, even the situation inside the empire can be observed, so everything was completely exposed from their first action. If this situation is compared to a Shogi match, then my side can see everything across the board, while the enemy only makes a move without knowing the move that my side had made. Its that kind of feeling. Not only against an outstanding amateur, I will not get defeated by an expert enemy either. I am not playing a game with a disadvantage handicap, but rather had an advantage (Absolute Superiority) at my side. Oh well, its not like war have rules or whatnot. Righteousness is with the winner. Anyway, theres no international laws in this world then theres no problem, as there were no rule to be abided either. In the Council of Nations, more or less there is something resembling an international treaty, normally the course of the event would be the head of the warring countries decided the rule during the war and after the war before starting the war. But, in the case of one-sided aggressor country, such rules didnt apply And so in this case, anything goes in this kind of war. Frankly, the rule that I had decided was only one. Involving the civilian is prohibited! Its only this. Of course, a follow up attack after I declared the war had ended, is absolutely prohibited. Oh well, I believe theres no one that will go against my will and didnt abide this order. Therefore, the Empires forces which gathered one after another were projected on the several large screens. The First Corps commanded by Gobuta and the Third Corps lead by Gabil were deployed as the Vanguard Force. Making use of their high speed movement, this allows the corps to deal with the situation in any location immediately. Their numbers are few, but I judged its not a problem if they devoted themselves on hit and run tactics. But Wa! Hey whys there a tank here!? A mere soldier like Shinji and co wouldnt know a lot about military secrets, so the tanks existence was not known to them. As far as I observe them from the sky, there were 4.000 tanks. Moreover, it seem to use magic essence as energy and it didnt seem to be necessary to replenishing its fuel. This tank had high versatility and it seemed to have performance that exceeded our former worlds highest performance tank easily if I only compared by their performance. I dont know whether it moved only with magic essence, and there seems some kind of refueling, but judging from its speed, it was abnormal. I assumed bad roads would not be a problem for it even while running with 100 km/h or more. I rise from the ground slightly just like floating in the air. Honestly, Magic is incredible! So I thought but more than that, I tasted the bitterness if only it also gets developed in here. Obviously it incorporated the knowledge of the Otherworlders. Even I could hit upon that idea but such ideas like a tank wasnt suited in a world of sword and magic. If only my head got more brains, then I could freely order for an idea . No, lets stop. Theres no use even if I regret it. Its an issue for later. When this war is over, lets try developing things in various ways more freely. We wasnt only surprised by the tank. An airship flew. Seriously!? It was hard to hold back the screaming. If there is that, transportation will become remarkably easy. The supplies problem would be settled if it was used for war. Besides, I am optimistic that I can steal the air supremacy one-sidedly, but this might be a tad self-conceited. I was thinking of developing it, but it was practically impossible. (I did various development but it was realistically impossible to be implemented.)?? I should really praise the fruits of the development team of that side, honestly. Because there will be no invention of such level that can be completed overnight. Well, nevertheless I want to capture one ship safely; after thinking for a bit, there is no other way. Well, I was surprised because of the empires military weapons, but even so my side wins in information warfare. Raphael roughly counted the total of the empires soldiers; there seem to be approximately 1 million soldiers. An outrageous number has come out. I didnt know how far Yuuki had spread his influence , but it will be difficult for him to keep this number under control, right? I think this is probably because of the big effect from the bait I spread. If thats so, the enemy army may aim for the labyrinth. While I thought about the situation, a corps emerges and begins to detour towards a different direction from the direction that the tank corps is advancing to. Apparently, that corps seems going to invade the border around the Dwarf Kingdom outskirts. The tank pretends to be the main force, while the real main force was deployed on other place, huh. Humph!, honestly only such impression comes out. What should we do? Should Gobuta and his corps that went to the frontline return? No, their number is not enough anyway, lets entrust the main force that went to another direction to Gerudo. I mean one portion of the enemy will enter the labyrinth, it will be easy to crush every one of them I see, hows the labyrinth? Benimaru is unusually serious. His usual frank speech has fallen silent, he now bared his true nature as the supreme general. Hes really reliable. Ramiris, could you take in the entire adventurers town around the labyrinth into the labyrinth? I could you know~! No problem at all! I see, then lets do it like that. Having said that, I explained the circumstances to Masayuki, the Commander of the Volunteer Army. Eh, really? Is that thing even possible? Then I left the rest to the surprised Masayuki. Apparently, the story became like, after persuading the Demon Lord, he made me to definitely promise to protect the town. As expected from the Hero-dono! Really reliable! Like that, he receives the praise from the town citizens, Masayuki observed the spectacle with a complicated face. But, even with this expression, Hero-dono is still not yet satisfied Thats right, thats right Hero-dono will protect this town. We can be at peace if we entrust everything to him! Such interpretations are made, there was no one that noticed Masayuki suffering. Thus, the surface town was moved entirely to the 101 st floor of the labyrinth. The 100 th floor and the 95 th floor changed places, it shifts every single floor and so the defense system was perfectly established. Or rather, it might be impossible for those troops to go past the 90 th floor. Because even with supplies, several days are their limit. As they cant use the inn inside the labyrinth, such thing as breaking through is impossible. The remodeled soldiers could go through two weeks without eating and drinking so Shinji and co said, but its unthinkable for them to capture the labyrinth in two weeks. Oh well, I cant be careless, I will think about it at the time that side had already come to attack. Theres also the possibility that they keep going inside the labyrinth, but it might be useless to think about that for now. Well, with such feeling I prepared the preparations. ?? The town around the labyrinth is isolated, and Gerudos second corps with 17.000 people was deployed as the frontage of Tempest. Inside there were 10.000 volunteer soldiers and a corps of 50.000 monsters were waiting. Because the surrounding countries will also received the news that the Empire had moved, they could succeed in organizing their army quickly, but it might probably will be too late. I wasnt able to summon them before the war, but the empires movement exceeds my expectation. After all, I only asked them to organize and requested to maintain the status quo in a standby state. The worst case is we got besieged and waiting for reinforcements, but in that case its already a losing battle. Oh well, it depends on the situation. Well then, the preparations of this side were completed as well, so lets start the war formally. The Jura Great Forest, my territory as a Demon Lord, has already been invaded by the tank force. As to not make the enemy realize it that our side foresees everything, I left them alone until the preparation was complete. The situation is already a territory invasion but lets give them warning with a feel like we have just noticed them. By the way, I dispatched the newcomer to each corps as an intelligence officer. Gobuta, while looking dubiously, A woman who doesnt have business with the battle is unfit for the first corps you know-ssu! Said so, but that woman true identity is Testarossa. Youwill be killed by me! so, she said and Gobuta fell silent. I mean, that way seems more interesting. Lets wait expectantly for him to startsGa, gasp!or something like that later. In contrast to Gobuta, Gabil has matured. There are many circumstances that I dont understand, so Im counting on you! So he said when I introduced him to Ultima. Testarossa, Ultima, Carrera. To be honest, the one with the cruelest personality among this three Demon Dukes might be Ultima. Gobuta might be in danger if I swapped the one sent to his corps. On that point, Gabil seemed to have taken a liking to Ultima. Thats great, thats great. Although I inform them that while obeying the generals order, their true identity must never be exposed, but I feared that they would do something without any hesitation. While still obeying the order, and yet, perform a retribution at the enemy. Ultima seems to be a person who will do such kind of thing. Gabil, it seems you have saved your own life after I had warned you to not get cocky. Therefore, the current amusement is only Gobuta. Oh well, as for Testarossa which I dispatched as an intelligence officer, they would be obedient in the beginning, while wait and see. As long as its in the limits of my order. So, I get in contact with Gobuta. First of all, issuing the warning Well, who should I pick? Gobuta was lacking in showiness, Gabil was a hidden force for the time being as he was on standby in the air. If it comes to this. (Testarossa, I entrusts this to you!) (Yes, thank you very much! I will meet your expectations surely!) I order Testarossa. Oh well, if its her, I will not have to worry that shes going to die even if the empire doesnt want useless talks and attack her. Its a farce, but its necessary to be clich. Its alright even if I exterminate them all without saying anything, but a Demon Lord needs to do put up a performance. ?????????????????????????? Lieutenant General Gastar who was Calgurios confidant lied on his back at his personal use command vehicle placed behind the latest tank corps, listening to the situation of the Great Forests surroundings. His position as Lieutenant General was appropriate as Gastars ability is high. He possess ability to control sound and he also posses ability to finely analyze the situation just by hearing various sounds, Unique Skill calledMusician. Also, he can give specific instructions using a special wave and he can give an order only to his allies even during a scuffle. In addition, he had the hidden trump card that can cause cytoclasis using sound wave cannon and he was an influential person who held a high ranking position within the Empire. That Lieutenant General Gastar notices that the surrounding sounds suddenly ceased and so, gave a halt order to the entire army. A short time later after he issued that order, he saw three people walked from the forests direction. They werent an ordinary traveler, and no one would think that this is just a chance encounter. A beautiful woman was leading the three, she possess a beauty that cant be thought to be a humans. Her scarlet hairs flowed lovely and made her good looks stand out. But, on contrary with that beautiful face, her body was wrapped in a formal military uniform. The two people who followed on her rear were similar, a middle-aged handsome man who seemed to be strict and a bit fat man of unknown age wore a military uniform with a same design. Gastar understood and had no doubts that these three people were the Demon Lords subordinates. When the woman stopped her walk, she bowed and had a sweet smile towards their direction. Everyone, nice to meet you for the first time. My name is Testarossa. Im a retainer of the great Demon Lord Rimuru, the master of this area. Then, the business I have today is I will overlook this if you all leave right now. But, I will not pardon it further if you all went in more than this to convey these words of my master So, that womanDDTestarossa seems to be her nameDDsaid, at the same time the man behind her lightly wave his hands. A wall of flame appeared at the moment 1m in front of the most forward invading tank. The wall of flame vanishes instantly, leaving a burnt mark on the ground that became a straight line. You all already understands right? When you passed this line, your lives will forfeit. People who dont have the resolution mustnt pass it. Well then, have a good day Testarossa turns back from that spot after she leave behind a graceful bow. The men behind her like followed her to leave the place. They said what they want to say one-sidedly, without even considering this side at all. Their conducts instigated Gastars anger. (Do it!) Gastar briefly give an order to the sniper. Receiving the order, the soldier who held the sniper rifle take aims on Testarossa. And then, silently a soundless type magic bullet was shotDD Testarossa who turned around, deepens her smile and laughs evilly. The magic bullet which should pierce her body was, precisely, stopped by Testarossas delicate index finger. The bullet initial velocity reaches three times of speed of sound and its a lump of undetected magic power. At the same time of bullet impact that magic power will be released, that bullet which should kill and wounding the target surely was just plucked in the mid flight without any problem and was lightly thrown away. Just like dealing with a worthless toy. And then, the three walk away without turning around again and leave without saying anything. Fear and confusion almost bursting inside Gastars mind but he suppressed it with his willpower. The ordinary soldier didnt understand what just happened. Only himself and the sniper that could notice what just happen. Inside Gastars mind, fear and humiliation were hanging on the scales, and the one which won was the humiliation. Dont be confused! The victory is dedicated to His Majesty the Emperor! All troops, charge!! The tank corps started to advancing all at once to the Gastars loud voice command. They stepped over the warning line easily and the war had begun. Chapter 153 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 152 The war had begun. Its happened earlier than I expected. The final warning line that Testarossa pointed out was stepped over by the empire forces without any hesitation. At that moment, the Eastern Empire and Monsters Country Tempest fell into state of war. ʼޤä ˼äƤ⥢åȡ ƥåʾK澀PŸo̤Խ۹܊ ˲g|ε۹ ħι ƥڥ ϡ״BꈤäΤ As an immediately reaction, Benimarus instruction are transmitted into the first and the third corps by Thought Link. Tempest Military forces begun the mobilization simultaneously. Since the power of the tank cannon is unknown, its a suicidal action to stays at the same position carelessly. Theres still some distance before the contact of both armies, but we cant be careless as the effective range of the enemy weapon still not clear. The most striking point of difference between the former world and this world tank might be its short barrel. Inside the Jura Great Forest where tress grow thickly, there stood some trade routes. The tank corps come invading from the east passed through the meadows and crossing the large river but its turret length make it wouldnt cause any trouble when rotating the gun turret even inside a forest with dense trees. Its questionable whether this had any effect on its accuracy and its range, but judging from the performance of the weapon they carrying such like the rifle from a while ago, I thought that the this situation was clearly a problem. The rifle from a while ago was silent and has no recoil. At least, its only an actual detailed scene that projected onto the large screen that cant reproduce the audio. If theres a person on the actual site, they can use video crystal to transmit the video on the monitor together with the audio, but I cant reproduce the audio using the surveillance magic. Oh well, as the magic processed the image waveform via high altitude light source, lagging will surely occurs if I try to transmit the audio. ˷ꤷ٥˥ޥָʾ˼󥯤ˤһӵ܊ؤȁ롣 һŤЄӤ_ʼƥڥȄݡ ܇hǤϟoϡ韤ͬλäޤΤԚО δI܊ӴˤϾx뤬ւȤЄ̾xʤϡͶϤϳʤ ԪΑ܇ȴ˷Α܇ȤĿä`ϡh̤¡ ľï른δɭ֤Фˤ⡢פĤQץ`ȤͨäƤ롣 ݵؤiơΤޤ޴ӤԽ|ֹ܇ꠤľïɭФǤäƤhؤLȤʤäƤΤ оȤ̤Ӱ푤oΤɆȳ̤Υ饤ե|Τ褦ЯܤҊƤ⤽xϥꥢ줿}ʤΤ˼ ȳ̤Υ饤ե|ϡoӤϤ˟oΤ褦ä ޤǤ⡢󥹥`ӳΤϬFؤι⾰ΤߤǤꡢ٬FϳƤʤ grߤơӳˮǴ˷ӳͤäƤ뷽Υ˥`ˤΤOҕħǤ٬FϳƤʤΤ ޤ߸߶Ȥι⾀ˤӳΤħIƤUǡ򁻤ˤϤɤƤ`롣 Only, this was not the level that Raphael could correct. Is it more easy to understand if I use an analogy of a thunder? Since there was several second lag from the light, it wouldnt be able to transmit if it also burdened with sound information [1] . Thats why I couldnt determine whether the rifle before was silent or not from the image of the large screen, but the matter became clear that the rifle was silent from the Thought Report coming from Testarossa. In this case, it can be said that that this gun is a magic tools. It substituted the gunpowder with magic formula. Certainly, the tank will have the same technology, no recoil, the precision will be high to some extent and soundless. The rest to be determined are its range and power. I am not fight personally, but its more worrisome from what I thought just by seeing my companions fight. But, the only thing I could do currently is a situation assessment. Lets watch this fight attentively. Фϡեˤܤʥ٥ǤϟoäΤ פФ䤹 ⤫`Τǡؓɤ⤫뤷_ƤʤΤǤ롣 Uǡȳ̤Υ饤ե|oʤΤϴ󥹥`ӳ񤫤жϳʤΤƥå˼ˤƟoǤƤΤ ǤʤС|ħʽԤ¤ˤʤ롣 aˤ뷽ʽħgǴä g`ʤ܇ͬμgǤoӤǾȤ⤢̶Ȥϸߤ ̾x Է֤餦ΤǤϤʤgΑ餤ҊƤԤΤ˼ä⤷ɤ ΰ˳Τ״rжϤΤߤǤ롣 Α餤Ҋؤ¤ˤ褦 Before situation ensues, I stated my opinion of using the improved Physics Magic Megiddo (Gods Wrath). But, Benimaru rejected that ideaDDprobably after he had consulted with Raphael. There seems to be some reasons. First, to began to walk on the road as a country, they cant always relying on the Demon Lord that is their kingDD thats me. If they are aware that this is their country and dont have any intention to defend their own country, then they dont have the qualification to live in this country. That is the first reason. The next one is the weakness of Megiddo (Gods Wrath). Being possible to activate it while I sitting inside the control room, its a formidable magic. However, there will be some countermeasures of it when its materials are exposed. Because I exterminated everyone last time, theres no information leak aboutMegiddo (Gods Wrath). But, Benimaru explained that in this kind of war right now, if I used it carelessly there abound to be a survivor and its certain that it will be coped with immediately. High temperature rays of bundled sunlight is its real identity, and evasion by sight is almost impossible. However, some extent of protection can be acquired if its coated with materials that possess heat insulation effect. I judged that its not easy to destroy the tank when the tank corps appeared. Because I may not penetrate the tank if I dont raise the power and converge it to 10.000 degrees. Also, I can expect there will be no blazing explosion as it not moved by fuel. ״r_ʼǰˡħ ֮ŭ ᥮ ʹä褦ҊԤäΤ ΰϥ٥˥ޥ DD ֤եȤՄϤ DD ˤäֹ줿 ɤώפĤ餷 ޤҤȤƚiʼ᤿ϡΕrޤǤħǤԷ_ DD Ĥޤꡢ DD mäƤϤʤ¡ Է_ιǤҙԷ_ؤȤ˼oʤ顢ιסYޤo ɤޤһġ Τˡ ֮ŭ ᥮ ˤɡ Ҥ˾Ӥʤ˰kӳΤϡ֤٤ħǤ롣 ΥͥФ줿פĤΌߤޤܤȤʤ롣 ǰؤϽԚˤ顢 ֮ŭ ᥮ ©ϟoU ؤΤ褦ʑ춤ơʹäФϡˌꤵƤޤΤg`ʤȥ٥˥ޥh ̫ꖹͤŸᾀǤꡢҕJˤرܤϤۤܲܡ ڟᄿ֤زĤˤƱƤС̶Ȥηϵä¤롣 ܇ꠤrǡ򉲤ΤϺgǤϟoжϤƤ ߤơ 1 ȳ̶Ȥ˅ʤС܇؞ͨʤ顢Ǥ롣 ޤͤDŽӤƤUǤϤʤ褦ʤΤǡkϤ⤷ʤ롣 I may penetrate it, but it might not stop the tanks movement. I can said that its power is tremendous for anti-personnel magic, but its a different story when such modern weapon comes out. Perhaps, it will be easier to just blow them all with a normal nuclear strike magic. In that case, its necessary to deal with the magician who put up barrier first, and in the end it proceed into a war we will dragged into bog of wars, and this is Not a wouldnt be a story that turn out well. Then, should I only aims at the personnel? So I thought, but I can comprehend that this impossible even for me. I was peerless against Farmas Kingdom, it was possible because I had confronted them personally on the site. If Im going to shoot I precisely, I need to prepare various relay points to utilized the reflection of the light. That was impossible while seeing through the large screen. Still this is because I cant accurately grasp the space with Magic Power Perception since there are space between me and the battlefield. So for a far ranged attacks, it will always come down from the sky. I can surely understand Benimarus argument, because it can be expected that they will take measures against it if I uses it hurriedly, it seemed I need to ascertain the situation before I use it. Then, my job is to watch since I gave Benimaru the right to command. ؞̶ͨȤǡ܇΄Ӥֹ¤ϳʤ֪ʤΤ ħȤƤϽ~ʤΤΤ褦ʽԒτeʤΤǤ롣 ͨ˺˓ħǴwФg ΈϤϡY򏈤ħʹȤʼĩҪꡢY֤ӤΑL˿z¤ˤʤU ֤ФʤԒʤΤ 㤢ˤѤĤƤУ˼äԷ֤Ǥo եॹˌo˫ΤϡFؤֱӌQܤäΤ ĤФȤСо@ص⤷ηäҪ롣 z϶gѤĤıҪ뤫 󥹥`ҊʤǤϡϲܤä ʯ˿gƤˌħ֪ˤ_ʿgդʤ ʤΤǡx줿صؤιĤϡϿդĤ¤ΤߡȤʤäƤޤΤǤ롣 _˼{óԒǡ硩ʹȌߤvΤΤǡʹҊOҪꤽä ʤСָ]ؤ٥˥ޥ뤨ϡ¤Ҋؤ¤ΤߡȤ¤ˤʤΤ With such reason, I was watching the battlefield. Gobutas corps moves to the flank direction smoothly with perfect ordered movement. Probably, the empire forces will try to grasp their position with monster detection magic. From here, its a match of skill and speed. Gobuta was going as Benimarus intention, striking the flank side of the tank corps with their speed that utilize the speed of thunder. They were quicker than the rotation of the tank turret, and their aim was to slipped into the tank front side. They withdraw after giving a blow to the infantry unit which was placed to protect the blind spot of the tank turret. Their refined beautiful movement was projected on the large screen. I can clearly understand that their mobility is high that even from the image which Soueis intelligence photography corps sends. Like a huge monster running through the battlefield as one pleases. UǡϑҊؤäƤ ֥ꠤϡһҤ̄Ӥǡ٤䤫˂淽ƄӤƤ롣 ֤餯ϡ۹܊ħ֪̽ħˤꤽλä⤦ȤƤ ˄IϡbȤٶȤ΄ؓˤʤ롣 ֥ϥ٥˥ޥ˼ͨꡢٶȤäQٶȤǑ܇ꠤκߵ ܇hؤ礯ΑDZzΤѤǤä hǤؤ褦ä줿iꠤشĤ뤨xѤ롣 ΄Ӥϴ줿Ǥäơ󥹥`ӳƤ롣 ¤ӰꠤͤäӳǤ⡢ϥåФ̤˙Cϸߤ kolѲ롢һξ޴ħΤ褦ˡ At the same time, a battle has also begun in the sky. The third corps that Gabil led which lie hidden in the sky attacked the airships. The enemy seemed to be considerably surprised by this and was not able to deal with them immediately. As a result, they succeed in sinking about three of them in an instant. It was the result of the repeated hit and run of all members to attacking in waves without being greedy. Even Gabil can considerably handled the training of his subordinates, and it seems he acquired a remarkable air combat forces. Theres not much power in the fireball the wyvern breathe out. But, maybe thanks to the fact of everyone concentrating the attacks on a single spot, the numerous fireballs that they breathed out penetrate the airships magic barrier. However, the original strategy planning is to attack the ground from the sky. Even thought they didnt assumed that the battle would becomes a mutual air combat, what might be called as great strenuous efforts had brought a splendid result. ͬrˡϿդǤL_ʼƤ ӥʤ܊⤬ϿդLDZwдu줫äΤ ˤ֤൱@褦ǡˌ꤬ʤǤνYb̤һ˲¤˳ɹƤ롣 餺˲״ĤȤʤ褦ˡȫTһxѤR귵ɹǤä ӥԷ֤¤Ӗ൱ˤʤ褦ǡĿޤ̤οՑ@äƤ褦 wo 磻Щ` ¤ϡ̤ϟo ȫTһ㼯Ф뤪ꎤħYͻƤ򤬺ΰkΤǤ롣 αΑgϡϿդϤؤιĤʤΤ դϤǤΑLˤʤΤ붨ƤʤФǤΌgʤΤǡLԤäƤɹʤΤǤä Gobuta and Gabil. Those two show the greatest result of their training and achieve result in their first actual combat. However, not everything will go smoothly. It will be proved immediately. ֥˥ӥ롣 ˤӖγɹ˰k]ΌgˤƳɹϤ롣 ¤ȫƤ֤Ф¤ϟo ֱ^¤ˤʤäƤޤΤ ?????????????????????????? Lieutenant general Gastar, bitterly glares at the approaching cavalry. (These damned people are getting cocky!!) He clear his mind from anger as the monsters approaching in the front. Together with the terror planted by the scarlet hair Testarossa not long ago. The monsters who can only do hit and run may not damaging the tank no matter how fast they moved. He quickly orders his subordinate to prepared the tank cannon. With the shell type that packed magic essence and raised the destructive power, thats a beam type that fire the converged magic essence in the air. If its a shell, its possible to rapid fire it though the quantity is limited. In case its a beam, energy charge takes time of a little for three minutes but theres no quantity limitation for it. Because its possible to alternately shot the two types, the beam type is shot first and the normal shell is shot during the charge of the next shell. The tank cannon preparation was completed according to Lieutenant general Gastars order. (In the first place, what those guys in the sky do. They should have shooting from the sky including the ground sweeping!)* `нϡɡȤT߸롣 {Ӥˁ\ꤪäƣ ĤΑϡĿǰȤħ_ˤꡢ餵B ȳ̡pɫΥƥåˤֲ줿ֲTˡ һxѤħϡΤ礯Ӥ褦Ȥ܇˂򸶤¤ʤ 礯¤܇hʂ䤵롣 ħؤԑzƉߤ᤿hʽȡФħؤŤġ ө` ʽ hʤBܤޤ꤬롣 Ӥʤ饨ͥ륮`ˣ١rg줫뤬ޤoΤ ˷Ť¤ܤʤΤǡһkĿ˲ʽŤΏg˳hŤġ `нˏ܇hʂˤ ⤽⡢ϤϺΤäƤ롣ϒӑʤɡϿդѤĤ}ʤΤˣ Gastar commanded the tank in the outer circumference of the corps to aim and shoot the cannon to the surroundings trees while getting angry at the carelessness of his colleague. The tank corps expands the battlefield by mowing down the surroundings trees while alternatively in sequence. In the first place, despite how large the trade route is, its small if three tanks form a line. Because they were at disadvantage as the enemy setting up surprise attack with speed higher than a wild animal from the gaps of the overcrowded trees. First of all, they began to make it advantageous to them by transforming the battlefield. The subordinates who received the order handle the task plainly without being flustered. The neighboring trees are moved down without taking much time and wide space enough to operate the tank was opened. As the result, the superiority the first corps which led by Gobuta was lost as the obstacle where they run away and hid were disappear. ͬŤε˸ƤĤġ܇ΘľĿ줱ܲꠤΑ܇hŤĤ褦 혴νĤġ܇ΘľSB򒈴󤷤Ƥ܇ꠡ ⤽⡢ڤ·ȤϤ܇̨K٤Ȥʤ롣 ܼľ϶g顢ҰϤٶȤuĤ˒줱֤ˤϷ֤Τ Ȥˤʤ褦¤_ʼ ܤ_ϡŤƤŸo΄դ򤳤ʤrg줱Ÿo܇ΘľSơ܇\äڤg_¤ˤʤä ˤꡢӤL줹Ϻʧä֥ʤһ܊΃λԤʧ¤ˤʤäΤ A fierce battle also started in the sky. At the first, they were caught off guard and suffered some lost but Major General Faraga who commanded 100 airships of the Aerial Fighter Legion was a capable man. In the current mission, the cornerstone of the anti-Veldora containment strategy was the airship which could be called as air fortress was installed with the largest magic canceller generating device. Piloting it was the elite wizard class member who command the magicians. Adjustment of the magic amplification cannon was everything also the magic barrier that always protect the airship. Furthermore, Shield (Wall Shield), which is a magic to deal with physical attacks, is amplified to prevent attacks to the airship. A superficial attack will not pass it, actually after the first wave of attack, the airship didnt suffer any damage from the wyverns fireball. Major General Faraga unconsciously sprout a smile, and regained his composure. When becoming calm he feel resentment as three airship had sunk after being surprised by the likes of Wyvern. The deployment of Shield was not in time and the attack surpass the magic barrier, that was the proof of his carelessness. With such anger he face towards the approaching Wyverns, ϿդǤ⼤餬ʼޤäƤ ؤͻƲҙȡäΤΡՑwбwմ 100 Cyե饬ٽܤФǤä ؤ΄աɥ⤸zҪǤ롢Ҏģ ħؓҷ ޥå󥻥` kװä䤨դҪȤ֤٤wմ ٿkΤϡ䄤 ħg ` 饹ΥЩ`ʤħʹ_Ǥ롣 ħh{ˤǤꡢħYϳwմؤäƤ롣 ˤϡ ϱڶ ` ȤĤˌꤹħ򉈷ơwմؤιĤΤ ɤʹĤͨäFβ״Խ wo 磻Щ` ¤̶ȤǤϥ`ܤ¤ʤɟoΤ Ȼȥե饬ٽЦߤ򸡤١ԣȡƤ 侲ˤʤäƤߤȡ wo 磻Щ` 礭@줿ϡb줿¤ˑФ롣 ϱڶ ` չ_g˺ϤʤäˤħYiȤϡڤǤ^Ǥä ŭȤ wo 磻Щ` _򤱡 Counterattack! To magicians who stand by at the magic amplification cannon station, begin the spell chant! Ĥħh̨˴Cħʹϡԁ_ʼ裡 So, he issued an order. The spell of the magician who usually fire it was amplified to 20 times of its power by the magic amplification cannon. The cannon is only on its name, actually its just a pedestal with ability to amplified the used magic. Huge spell control orb was made with magic stone which had high purityDDOriginally, orb which attached to the staff is as big as a fist DDdue to spell amplification effect, various large-scale magic were able to be casted. To the battlefield in the sky, light of dazzling magic dance wildly with lighting and blizzard and fire and wind blade. Of course, Gabil and his corps who became the target couldnt be said to be safe from it. ȡϭwФ ͨ˷Ťħʹ΅Ĥ 20 ˉħh hȤФǡgHˤʹäħ򉈷̨oΤ Ȥθߤħʯˤu줿޴ʅ DD ϡȭȤȤ˸Ƥ뱦 DD ˤ롢ĉˤꡢʴҎģħ⤭Ť롣 ϿդΑˤϡפѩפФˤơѣħι⤬褹¤ˤʤ롣 ȻΌȤʤ륬ӥ_o¤ȤUˤϤʤ ?????????????????????????? I who was watching at the progress, rose from my seat. Several Gobutas subordinates are blown off after receiving the explosion of the tank cannon. Attacked by large-scale magic, the Wyvern falling together with Lizardman that riding them which is Gabils subordinates. Casualties began to appear at the same time as the beginnings superiority was lost. Casualties appearing was expected. No, I expected it, but I might be half optimistic. I will win without a big deal. Since Raphael didnt say anything, I had the na?ve thought that theres must be no problem. But, reality was different. Well thats its so. But, because its a war now thats. It cant be a natural thing to win without any damage given to this side. I felt anger and agitation to the extent to I cant say anything as I see clearly my naivet. rƤϡӤϤä ܇hαkܤơ֥wФ롣 Ҏģħuơӥβ¤ wo 磻Щ` l ꥶ`ɥޥ T䤷Ƥ ΃λԤʧͬrˡʼ᤿Τ ¤뤷Ƥ 䡢뤷ƤИSQƤΤ֪ʤ 󤷤¤ʤ٤Ƥȡ ǻ֮ ե ΤԤʤϡΤΆ}oȸʤ֤äƤΤ Fg`ä 㤽äơäƤΤϑʤΤ顣 ˷ȫˡ¤ȻUoΤ Է֤ҊͨθʤˡΤȤԤ̸ȽФƤ Please sit, RImuru-sama. Its within the prediction. Theres no problem äƤ¤똔붨ڤǤ}ޤ Benimaru say it to me with unruffled air. To the words, I reacts as like something is exploding inside of me. ٥˥ޥ뤬ǰԤ ~ˡФǺΤk褦˷ꤹ롣 You, isnt the causalities has appear! Therefore, I will go out and use Megiddo (Gods Wrath) DD ǰߤƤ뤸ͩ`鰳 ֮ŭ ᥮ DD But, my word was interrupted in the middle. ;Фǰ~ڤ줿 Thats no good. As the supreme commander, I cant allow the king to be exposed to danger. Above all, the enemy side has the dangerous person named Yuuki. In addition, I heard that the Emperor Imperial Guards are strong people. There might be other strong people in the Empire. Without knowing the enemys war potential, for the king to go out to the front is out of question. Please believe in us jĿǤt󽫤ȤơΣꓤɹ¤Jʤ Τꡢ˥楦ȤΣ郎Ӥ롣 ˻ʵ۽lϏߤ„ޤ ˤ۹ˤϏߤӤ뤫֪ʤ ֤Α_̤ޤޤˡǰ˳ʤɡՓ⡣ ҵȤŤ¤ I feebly sat down on the chair because his words. The unpleasant feeling that was neither anger nor agitation didnt fade away. There was not it, but Benimarus words were too correct. Shion who standing behind me too, Souei who stands by the side too. Theres nothing to say about Diablo, Shuna looking at me anxiously, I realize that everyone already prepared for victims to appear. Also that is, not only people in this roomDD Perhaps, everyone that fighting in the front too. With their resolution to become the bait to lure the strong people, they would stand in the battlefield. It was only me that has no resolution. And then at that time, ~ˡӤʤz ΡȤȤ⸶̡ʸ餬UǤϟo oΤ٥˥ޥ~ˤ α˿ؤ륷⡢ĥ⡣ ǥ֥Ԥ˼Ф䤽Ҋ륷ʤޤǤԡҙ򤷤ƤΤ롣 Ƥϡ˾ӤߤǤʤ DD ֤餯ϡǰǑäƤ_⡢ޤ Է_ߤឤΥˤʤҙ֤äơäƤΤ ҙ򤬟oäΤϡäΤ ƤΕr DDTherefore, I have to be perfectDD DD 餳˽赤ǟoФʤʤΤǤ DD So, I thought that I heard the voice somewhere. Even you too, are you worrying about me? But, its already alright. Im grieving will be rude to those people. ȡɤ„ݤ ǰˤޤǡ䤫ƤޤäΤ ⤦ɷ ΤϡūȤʧʡ Sorry, I was not calm for a moment ޤ󡢤ä侲oä When I apologize to Benimaru, he nods, ٥˥ޥxȡ٥˥ޥh Rest assured. Victory will certainly be Rimuru-samas Ĥ򡣄ϱؤ똔ΤΤǤ So, he promised to me. His usual carefree face is not there, now is the seriousness expression of a great general that held the life of the soldier in his hand. To his words, I felt my agitation and troubles such unpleasant feelings disappear. I already prepared to kill my enemy even if I died. But, for someone to died for my sake, I didnt think about it deeply. It was necessary for me to accept it. That act is done not only for my sake, its for their family and the country that protects them, for the existence that symbolize that all and thats me. For this reason, as my compensation for their action, defeat is never allowed. ȡ˼s롣 նΤΚXϤ˟oA܊愇ʱǡ ~ˡο١ʸ餬ƤΤФ Է֤¤⡢򚢤¤ȤäҙƤ롣 Է֤Ξl¤ˌƤϡʤ褦ˤƤΤ ܤֹҪä ОϰΞ˞餵ΤǤϟo˵Ȥμ䤽oؤȫƤդΤȤưȤڤΤȡ 餳Ϥα˵ȤОˌȤơQƔSʤΤ Of course. Convey my word to everyone. Okay? Yes! By all means Ȼ~ȫTˁ롣ʣ ϣҡ I obtained Benimarus approval, I display the maximum ability of Thought Control , and to all subordinates joined to the genealogy of my soul, ٥˥ޥγZäơ˼֧䡻˰k]λϵVBʤȫƤ¤ˡ Hear this! Defeat the enemy with all your power. Its not necessary to show mercy and no need to going easy. With all of power that you all have, eliminate the enemy immediately!! „ȫǔߵ ⤹ҪϟoּӜpαҪo ǰ_γ֤Ƥ ȫ ??? ǡ٤䤫˔ų裡 I gave out the order while putting all of my emotion. Benimaru nods to my words. Smile appears on the executives faces. That order meant one thing. 뤤ȫƤzơ¤ ~h٥˥ޥ롣 ֲ_Цߤ֡ ϡһĤ±ζ Release the restrained power. Ƥνš Properly understood the meaning of my word, the monsters resumed their action. And then My words will greatly change the state of the war. ~ζ⤷ħ_ϻӤ_롣 ~ϡ֤󤭤䤨¤ˤʤΤ Chapter 154 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 153 Great war outbreak C The beginning of the trampling- ˾ӤȫƤħ_ϡԷ_~ܤֹ롣 All the monsters on the battle, heeded the words of their master (Rimuru) through their souls. Է_\mȫƤܤƤ롢~֧ߤ~ He who has accepted their trust and loyalty, their absolute ruler. ħ_ĤZϲᾡϤnӤΤơħ⤭Ťä The monsters hearts were filled with joy, as they left it to their welling impulse to unleash their mana. TN Note: this doesn t sound right man I am out of practice ϤǡhӰ푤뤨̤褦ˤƤƤħؤų졢܇ħ؝ȤһϕN롣 Due to living in the town, their magic essence which were suppressed in consideration of their environment was unleashed, and the surrounding concentration of magic essence went up a level. Ϥ䡢֤ΤϺΤo No longer, do they have anything to fear. ˵ȤϡڤʤnӤΤޤޤˑl롣 What they have now, is the urge to enter the battlefield. ֥ϸ٤Ŀ䤻˺ӼĤ Gobuta winked to his vice captain, and beckoned him over. Α춤ƤϡЄӤȴäƵĤˤʤΣꓤФࡣ In this battle, moving as a group would instead breed danger. Q줷֤ǻ֮ȣՄY܇hĿҕˤ՜ʤФԣϟoȤνYՓ_Ƥ롣 After observation, and (without permission) discussing with Wisdom King Raphael, it was concluded that the battle tanks main cannon is aimed visually. ĤޤϡһħҊơ΄Ӥ뤷Ѥ򸶤ƤȤ¤ Thus, if the enemy treated the group as a single monster, their actions would be easily predicted and them aimed at. 쾚һҤ̄ӤȤʤäUǤ롣 skilled, synchronized movements would instead be dangerous. ꡢɤ˹ĤSɤä ǹ\ϥ``Ȥʤꡢvɫ܊ʤä ˼ϳ˥󥯤ЄӤȡĤĤ⡢BЯʤ褦ˡ henceforth, all groups are allowed to attack at will. The Ogre Wolves will act as the leaders, leading the Green Corps. Remember to always keep in contact with telepathy, while taking free action, do not forget to cooperate. TN Note: ǹ\ is read as Star wolf Oni squad, but the text above ` called it Ogre Wolf. ˽Ǥޤ֥܊ϤɤʤΤǣ Understood. What will you do then General Gobuta? Է֤[ǤϤǤϟoʤää衣 ҵȤҊƤä oƤϳʤǡ񤫤鱾ݳä I have no time to spare horsing around. Our lord is watching us. I cant make an unsightly example out of myself, its time to get serious. ĿҊơ٤ϥ֥αݤ롣 Looking at his eyes, the vice captain has realized Gobutas seriousness Ҋ̡˾αݤ A sight rarely seen, the boss being serious. \򣡡ȤԤ܊ˌŤä May the tides of battle be in your favor! After he replied, the vice captain had issued the command to the whole army. TN Note: the original blessing was \, which is an encouragement and a blessing for safe returns during the Sengoku era. ơ And then, zޤʣ֥܊ϱݤ Dont get caught up in the collateral damage! General Gobuta is getting serious!! ¤ʤ he didnt forget to mention this. ` ͬڤǤǹ\Ԫꡢ֥¤ߤʤС֥Ԥ֪Ƥ Amongst the Ogre wolves, many became subordinates the same time as Gobuta, and they all know very well about Gobutas Genius Characteristics. ָ˸ߤ֥ν̤¤˽쾚ٶȤǤϟoΤǤ롣 With abnormally high leadership ability, and skills are mastered abnormally quick under his tutelage. r䡢֥΂LvƤŤһԤƬΤǤϤʤä Not to mention, his personal combat capability can not be summed by a single sentence. ָ֥]ȫjĿ¤φ}Ȥʤֱ̳̤Ф˃Ƥ롣 While his commanding abilities are completely hopeless, his superior intuition nulls this. ޤLƺߤ֪{ǤܤƤΤ˼̡CҊжϤ¤¤⤢ä In fact, there might even be hits of insights from someone else, and making prompt decisions. TN Note: *cough cough unauthorized actions, cough cough. Υ֥ȫ܊һ¤ǤЄӤζжϤΤʤ顢ɢΤʤΤ That gobuta, had determined that the entire army acting in unison was a bad move, and breaking up was the right answer. ơ֥εä˩`롺ħن 롱ħǺһϡǹ\ǒ줫äƤ֤ˤʤ̳̤ˡ And due to the fact Gobuta had obtained the unique skills Demon wolf summon and Demon wolf Union, not even the combinded might of the Ogre Wolves could overcome him. Hes strong. ¤֪ˡЄӤѸ٤ä As they knew this well, they took swift action. ֥ϡΤޤһˤǔꇤ򤫤äͻMࡣ Just like that, Gobuta rushed towards the enemy lines by his lonesome. ܇γh˷򤯤ΤĿҕ He sighted the artilleries of the tank aiming this way, ơä裡ħǺһ Now then, lets rumble! Demon Wolf Union!! ˲g֥\Fzࡣ In an instant, black mist surrounded Gobuta. äƤ֥衣똔ˡҵȤҊ褦 (Ive been waiting, Gobuta. Oh Rimuru sama, bear witness to our power!) 󥬤RZ꤫ˏꤸ Ranga spoke with his conscious, ҊäФä裡 Lets show him something nice. Lets go! ڤʤħ_Ť Their inner magic power was released. \F֥zޤ褦˒ơ\ǤpäһˤΥ֥ΑʿF롣 The black mist suddenly disappeared as if sucked into Gobuta, clad in the black wolf, a single Goblin warrior appeared. νǤͤ\ǡ With two ominous horns protruding, a humanoid black wolf. Ӳ|\ëƤϡwǤ܇h鏎wФ Its black pelt hardened, sending even tank shells bouncing off. ֥һ𤨤ȡ\Rޡ܇ꠤϿդ齵ע܇ʩ줿Yȸɜhѣk롣 When Gobuta howled, Black Lightning descended from the skies and onto the tank troops, creating a dazzling gleam as it clashed with the defense barrier enchanted onto the tank. ΘQ줷דĤˤ늄ˌ넿⤢¤르֥ Observing the situation, it does indeed have an effect on lightning strikes. 늓ȫǤϟo餷ܤʙCе֤شʓpĤ뤨Ƥ褦 except, their lightning resistance isnt omni-potent, and would deal severe damages to the delicate machine parts. ֥ͤ Gobuta laughed. ϡ󤷤Ÿoäͣ (This, aint no big deal) ơǤʼ褦 And so, lets get it started. ֥ϡ䤷ˑlѲ롣 Gleefully, Gobuta bounded onto the battlefields. ٶȤ٤򳬤硢۹Α܇ꠤǤۤDz׽ܤǤä Moving around at the speed of sound, before long, the empires tank troops could no longer see him with the naked eye. Q푤QˡЄӲȫꈤ܇ꠡ In the face of the resounding thunder, the action of the tanks fell into disarray. ơ Then, ơɤޤǸƤäLħ裡 Now~then, can you catch up with me? Dance with the Gale Wolves!! \LlѲꡢnIJˤƉ۹܇ꠤu A black gale darts through the battlefield as it strikes and destroys the empires tank troops with sonic booms. 䤬ơnIJϸoؤȳLƜ΍ϻؤ롱ƜθokΤ Eventually, the shock waves became a tornado, and the Gale of Destruction became the Tornado of Destruction. TN Note: I know is storm, but storm sounds stronger than tornado imo Ӌ㤵쾡ӤˤꡢĤ˔܊򚞜礹롣 With calculated movement, the effectiveness of the attack to the opposing army is increased. ֤٤֥Ό܊缼줬LħʤΤǤä The formidable Gobutas annihilation of the enemy troops, that is the Dance with the Gale Wolf. һǤϡƱΤ A corner of the battlefield has begun to collapse. Ϥǥ֥o˫_ʼ핡ϿդǤ仯Ƥ As Gobuta begun his Peerless act on the ground, changes were also occurring in the skies. ӥʤ܊Ǥ롣 Gabil has led the third corps. ӥϡΡ„ֱᡢ When Gabil has heard Rimurus voice, „݅_ϡ_룡 Hear me! We, shall tread the path of Asura!! Ԥ He declared. һŤ˱ħ_ The monsters expressions all tightened instantly. ӥ~ϾA Gabil continued ɫ衢FȤδ ʤˡϑԮo裡 oӖͨФ褤 Blue Corps, your training is still lacking. Thats why, go support the ground troops! Dont do anything reckless, just proceed as weve always trained wФ߹DDwմDDϤޤ But, those flying thingsDDAirshipsDDTheir numbers }ʤΤǤ룡FȤ䤻֤k]裡 Thats no problem! You have nothing to worry about, and theres no need to hold back! ՑӖ򤷤ƤʤäΤڤޤ뤬񤽤ԤäƤ˷ʤ Its a shame there wasnt any aerial combat training conducted, no pointing mulling over this now. ȫƤϤΑKäƤԒǤ롣 that is a topic for after the war. ɫϥӥˏՑxѤФä The Blue corps heeded Gabils orders, and left the air space. Τޤޥӥָ]xЄӤԤ˵ϲꠤԮo롣 Despite away from Gabils command, they each individually supported the group troops. դԮoܤϲꠤ΄ݤ٤¤ˤʤ Due to recieving support from the skies, the land troops also increased in momentum. ӥϤҊ줱ȡǰε۹܊ՑwбߤĤ롣 After Gabil was assured, he stared at the Empire aerial troops in front of him. wo\衢դ҆ߤl Hiryu squad, Who rules the great skies? ҵȡƥڥwo\Ǥޤ We, the Tempest Hiryu squad!! ͨҵȤοդA߹ϡʼĩͤФʤ̡ 똔Τ ȫTȫ򾡤 Ҥޤʤ裿tToʿ裡 That is so. Those who tarnish our skies, must be given punishment. This is Rimuru samas orders. Everyone, attack without restraint! Dont lose yourselves though ok? All units, initiate dragon-warriorization TN Note: what do you think about Dragon-warrior conversion ? or do we already have a name? Oo!! ҥ奦 ӥˡwo\ꤸ The Hiryu squad, had responded to Gabils command. oʿȤ˵ȤФ named Dragon-warriorization, this is their trumpt card. RĤʤޤǤˑLϕN뤬ηױԤ Their fighting strength increased drastically, but so too does their ferocity. ƉnӤ֤z¤ʤˡޤǷӡǤä In order to inhibit their destructive impulse, it has been sealed until now. ȫȤΤǤ롣 However, Rimurus orders were to go all out, so thats that. PɤϺΤoΤ There is no room for hesitation. o??䣡 Dragon mode!! TN Note: Chuuni mode һŤˡαŤwo\_ Simultaneously, the hiryu squad unleashed their original strength. ƥڥꠤΡʤL_Ť줿˲gǤä Tempests strongest squad, their true strength was released in an instant. \⤬һݤ򏈤α\θo[ Scarlet black muscles quickly expanded, their surface covered by jet black scales. L1.5̤˾޴󻯤e|󤭤Ӥ Their sizes grew 1.5 times, their volume and mass significantly increased. Attack, and defense. ԤޤǤoǰȱ^ˤʤʤ Needless to say, it was incomparable to their pre-transformation. ҤoʤäƤСgʤλǤoΤ If they lost their sense of self, then this would be a simple transformation of brute strength ˵ȤҊ¤Ҥ򱣤¤˳ɹ롣 but they had beautifully kept their ego. ʤoʿQ˲gä In this moment the true dragon warriors were born. һˡһbȤʣ Each person, sinking one airship. Can you do it? oՓǤ Of course!! 褷줣 Then, lets have a go at it!! ӥκˡһŤ˄Ӥoʿ_ listening to Gabils signal, the dragon warriors all moved at once. ۹ӤοՑwбϡϤ䰧Ǥʤ The Empire Tigers son aerial squad, are not naught by pitiful lambs. ιʤʤСoʿ״Bˤʤℿˤħͨäʤʤ뤫 That is because, Dragon-warriorization modes special effect nullifies any magic. ȻǤ롱֮ŭͨäʤʤ롣 Even the natural effects of gods wrath Meggido is nullified. ȫƤħļȻoϱڤȻkoƤ뤫 A barrier that nullifies any and every natural phenomenon and magic protects their body ħԤУ[EP:40,00060,000]൱ˤޤǏ졢λħˤϻؤ롣 Their magic essence is A rank or higher [EP:40,00060,000], equivalent or greater than a greater Majin. ޤƤ䡢ԪꏊʂǤäӥʤС Needless to say, if its that Gabil who was already a strong individual to begin with R¹ħF롢ޤʿˉƤ boasting a ridiculous amount of magic essense, he was a fierce warrior. ơϡ And, with this strength, ΤǤ룡Ф館݅αؚΣ ȥͩ`ɥå uˮģ Behold! My special attack! Whorl tide strike!! u򎆤Фˮ֤һ˼ᡢħδuwմһbz airflow-like whorls spiraled, the moistures in the atmosphere gathered at one point, and a whirlpool of magic had devoured a ship whole. 100򳬤ħʹħǾޤ줿ħY礬Τεֿ˳Z롣 Even the magic barrier of 100 mages was crushed without resistance. ZǤä Correction, it was instantly sunk. ӥ{Ӥˁ\ꡢ Gabil spoke soulfully. եϥϥϥϣɤɤ󤤤ΤǤ롣 һb¤ʤäߤϡФäƤǤʣ Fuhahaha! Theres more where that came from. For those who couldnt sink a single ship, brace yourselves got it? ~wo\_ Upon hearing this the hiryu squad stiffened. ȤˡдŞ100bФäƤ롣ϫ@郎Ӥʤ״BʤΤ Thats because, therere less than 100 ships left afloat. There will inevitably be some who cant meet the status quo. ¤˚ݸͬrˡwo\_һŤ˸Ѥäwմ򤱤u줫äФäΤä Noticing this at the same time, the hiryu squad made a mad scramble towards the ships, each looking for a target to strike. ե饬ٽϡĿǰι⾰ȻȤʤ롣 Major general Faraga was left dumbstruck by the view before him. ħYdzؤƤϡϱڶܤǰչ_ƤդҪ The magic barrier has activated as usual, acting as the shield of the floating fortress. wմһbħһĤ줿Τ One of such airships, was felled by a monsters single strike. Ȥ䤷NΤ褦ͤθoȤ٤LФƤ餷 The dragonewts were a rare race, with a fighting strength that give them their nickname the humanoid dragon. ä100ƥ̤Ͽդ˲ФärӤФΤ When only 100 of them were left, he had a bad premonition ͻȻ󤭤ӤQyफܤΤ suddenly, he received a report from the observation squad that their strength suddenly swelled. wo٤_ˤΤҊƲФֱᡢʼޤäΤǤ롣 The bad feeling he had when the wyvern riders retreated, anomalies began to show. ȤǤ֤٤FǤä more precisely, what he witnessed was a transformation. Фäo˹ϡwo褰Lʾwմؤu줫ä롣 The remaining dragonewts, wielding strength surpassing even wyverns, began assaulting the airships. ħ򉈷ƷŤäƤΤޤͨäʤΤ Magic output was instantly increased, but to no avail. ޤǡħΤΤͨäʤԤ̤Фˡ Its as if magic itself was ineffective. áR¹¤Τ (Damn it, how could this stupid crap happen!) ħؓҷˤꡢħϤЄg餻롣 Using magic canceller would dull a monsters movement. ηtä廯褦ȤΤ΄Ӥ礹Ƥʤʤ׽¤ʤǤ Using this principle, he tried weakening the opponent, but they were moving too fast for him to see. һĤŤäָ]٤˼ˤϡ廯΄ζo褦˸Ф줿 However, the commanded felt that the initial strike had no weakening effect on them whatsoever. Ԫ`ʤΤ⤹롣 and he understood, their strength is on a completely different dimension. ȫƤħؓҷkװäβLФʤС΂΄Ӥֹ¤y Trying to pinpoint all the magic canceller devices on a single individual is impossible. ⤷顭 It couldnt be ޤ΂夬ɥ顱ʤΤ (Could it be, is that individual veldora!?) Է֤ο˼鷺{äե饬 Faraga senselessly confirmed his own thoughs. ʤۤɡӡ⤱Ƥ廯ȇgΘΤޤljΤäƤȤϡ I see, rumors say his strength was weakened after being freed, so his deformed shape was due to being weakened 䡢ϤС̤ΏFΤ顢ӡǰΤۤɤˏäΤʤ No, thats not even its final form, but based on that ridiculous power, its impossible to imagine what would he be like prior to being sealed. ΥĤʤΤפ But if its now he would be easy to kill. ե饬ٽꡢй¤Ȥr Faraga realized this, and was about to order a focused attack, ͤǤϤͤˤʤΤʣ ܥfɣ Hey? Do you not even serve tea to guest here? Im thirsty? ϽCLݥ˩`Ʃ`ˤŮĤgˤOθϯäƤ A bishoujo with her bluish purple hair tied to a ponytail, had sat down at the lieutenants seat who knows when. ܊˰ޤơƺϤ̸äȤʤäƤ롣 Donning a full military suit, she had an appearance unbefitting of her age. һ΄I飡䡢DD (Where did she come from?! No, thats not the problem here DD) Fߤ Who the hell are you? ե饬ٽlΤˡ_귵Ů˚ݸ No one other than Faraga Major General noticed, and his subordinates only realized after looking back. Şڤˮϗ֪ʤ No anomalies were detected within the ship. ʤΤˡŮϵǰΘˤ˾ӤΤ And yet, the girl just sat there like its completely natural. ߤäƣܥǰϥƥޡ դϤ͡ɫ„Ρ _⤦ֱǤޤǤ磿 顢ǰɫȽ̤Ƥ裡 Who am I, you asked? My name is Ultima. I came here to ask about various things. You guys are gonna die soon right? Thats why, I came here to enquire before that happens! oаݤЦǡ¤ԤŮ With an innocent smile, the shoujo said. ե饬ٽϡŮ˺ΤȤF餤ҙҙƤ However, Faraga Major general felt an indescribable feeling of hesitance towards the shoujo. ʤС~Ĥʏλʵ۽lλߤrΤ褦ʡ For example, the overwhelming type of feeling he has towards the strong like the royal guards of the king 䡢֤򤹤ФϤΡ No, if he doesnt take caution he would be in danger. ޤΰֲФƤΤŮˣ (It cant be.I, am feeling fear? Towards this young girl!?) FˤŮϡäһˤŞڤ뤷ƤΤʴڤʤΤ However, the girl before him, is an abnormal existence that infiltrated the vessel alone. ե饬ٽ܊iŮˌ혋롣 Faraga took out his army sword, and took a stance against the shoujo. ե饬⡢ˤϤʤŤ֤äƤ Faraga has great confidence in his swordsmenship. Fۤǡ󥯤ðߤˤؓʤȤؓ⤢롣 In active service, his confidence would not wane even against a rank A adventurer. ե饬p՚ݤ|ꡢŮȤgĿҊ̾o餬Ѳ餵줿 The air around Faraga changed, forming an unseen thread of tension between her and the young girl. Τ„ What do you want to ask about? ե饬 Faraga asked. ŮDDƥިDDҤhȡ The young girlDDUltimaDDNodded gleefully, δ˽Mߤȡ\÷۹ڤΑ ɤΤ餤ߤӤΤ񤤤܊Ǥȫơ ޤɫ ĤƤ衣੤ʤƤ⡢֤֪RZ项 The structure of this ship, its operation method. The battle forces within the empire. How many strong individuals there are, and the ins and outs of this army. Ah, and various other things. Dont worry. Even if you dont talk, I can just rip the knowledge out of you. iiԤŤä She spoke non-chalantly. R¹ᡢĤƤʤäʡǰǰ˾ӤΤΏߤһˤ Fool, I cant follow you at all. Before you, is one such strong individual! ե饬ٽϥƥޤ੤϶Ѥ϶ΤϤһݤ¤ Major General Faraga took the chance whilst Ultima was speaking, leapt forth as he raised his sword above his head and slashed down. ¤ˌgָ̤ǰǤ롢_˥饹Δؓġ A swords skill he often taught his subordinate, a sword slash at the level of a master. ħˤܤ¤ˁIϤ롢ؚһĤǤä A strike that not even a Majin could escape, a sure-kill strike that would spilt one in half. 㤢ȤϾ„ Then, lets start with you ä Eh? ǡ„ He heard a voice from his back. ե饬ٽαؚһĤϡӤäƤQΥƥޤؤɤ¤դФ롣 Major General Faragas sure-kill move, let alone killing Ultima who was suppose to be sitting on the seat, couldnt even touch her as it sliced air. ơФäʤ¤ˡĿǰäƤQʤΤˡݤĤȱƄӤƤΤ And, the impossible happened, she should be seated before him, yet when he noticed she was now behind her. Τȣ What was that?! ŤƤ򤤤ե饬κ򡢺Τ褤KwФä Next to Faraga who turned around in a hurry, a round lump of something flew right next to him. ٥㣡ȡڤߵĤȾߤäƤ롣 Blecha*! And it smashed into the wall turning into a stain. פϤoʤäħʹһˤ˼褦˯dĤĴ˱ The mage whose head was liberated collapsed onto the floor, convulsing as if he still had thought. 󤷤֪ʤ͡ɤɤ󤤤衫 Nothing important here. More where that came from~ Ԥäơo^⤮ȡꡢŪȒΤƤȤОR귵ƥޡ and so, she casually pulled off another head, and repeating this act of littering after several seconds. Şϡ~Фȿֲ˲ʤتzˉòƤ The bridge was dyed in the screams of disappear as it turned into hell. tTħؓҷʹä裡 Ŀǰΐħ՜ʤФΤ E, Everyone, use the magic canceller!! The Target is the Demon in front of you!! ֲ˥ѥ˥åꈤäƤħg_ե饬~ݤȡ The mages who feel into panic regained their composure after hearing Faragas words. ŤƤơȫTЯͤħؓҷǥƥޤ䤷 Frantically, they all pointed their magic canceller towards Ultima. ޥå󥻥` ؤ줬ħؓҷäƥģ ±ʤǤ磿ΤǤħ˽~ʄФȤԤ Ǥ⡢äζΣ Heh, so this is the magic canceller? Some kind of new weapon? It might be lethal towards monsters. However, whats the point in doing this? ɐۤ餷פAƥޤɆۤ tilting her heat cutely, Ultima asked. Ϥϡ⤦褤FϥåФi˼ʤ裡 Haha, youre done for you bitch. Dont get you can get away alive! ե饬ԣȡ¤˺χͤä Faraga replied with confidence, and give his subordinate the signal. һŤȭ|iƥޤؤ򤱤ʿ_ The soldier whore looking at Ultima, all raised their muskets. ħá皢ʹä裡 Ĥλħ饹ͶϤʣ Use the bullets for killing demons! Shes the worse kind an arc demon. Dont get carless! ե饬ˡħؓҷˤäƄӤ⤸ƤgˡΓQװФȤʿ_ Heeding Faragas orders, while the enemys movements were obstructed with magic canceller, the soldiers begin loading the bullets. But, Фʤʡ äơħؤҤƴڤ躦ȤՓ͡ ħؤ򘋳ɤƤ̡߳΄󤭤ʤǤ磿 Ǥ⤵ܥߤˡ⤷Ƥζʤ󤸤ʤ ˡ¼ʐħʤ餤֪餺λڤˤȤäƤζo衣 _ȻФ褦ˡܥ_˼Ȼħ顣 Lˡ Hmm~, I still dont get it. This thing, its based on the magic interference theory right? This would have an effect if the magic essence is in the physical body right? However, theres no point if its someone like me whos simply possessing a flesh right? In fact, let alone would it effect a lesser demon, its not gonna work at all on us higher existences. Just like how you naturally breath, magic naturally occurs from our thoughts. Like this here wind. Ԥͬrƥޤˤơʿһˤפw As soon as shes finish talking, she suddenly disappeared, and one of the soldiers heads were sent flying. һ˲ƄӤʿһ˚ҊΤ She moved in an instant, and ended a soldiers life. ͣΤϤƄӤơһˤ^wФ _Ԥǡ٤򳬤ƄӤ衣 Ǥ⡢nIJȤʤǤ磿äơƄӤħ衣 ơ͡ hm? A simple movement, and a persons head was sent flying. Using your words, Im moving at supersonic speed. But, there were no shockwaves, no? thats because, this movement is based on magic. And then this. פXȡȤһ˲ϼ褦˥֥Ҋ With a flick of her wrist, she created an afterimage. ֱᡢɥ󣡡Ȥnȹˡʿһˤ^Ѥ롣 Immediately after, DON! Along with the sound of impact, a soldiers head ruptured. äơtˏäơnIJ¤衹 If I do this, in accordance of the laws of physics, I can create shockwaves ե饬^ˡh륦ƥޤ~褦䤯 From Ultimas explaination, Faraga finally understands. ɤhǮ~ԒƤ뤫Τ褦ʡʲ˼hʸҙ롣 From the tales of a foreign country, filled with an exotic feeling. ܤܽ~ƤΤ He understood it instinctively yet he rejected it consciously. `ǩ` λħˤʤΤ Arc Demon? Is this what theyre really like? Է֤Όg鿼ơλħˤτ٤ƤʤޤǤ⡢rgڤ̶ȤϿܤȿƤ롣 Considering his own strength, even if he cant beat an arc demon he could still stall for time. Է֤ͬߤ}ӤʤСQƄ٤Ƥʤ֤ǤϟoȤ¤ If there were several of those his own caliber, it isnt an impossible foe. but ĿǰŮˤϡɤƤ٤ƤҊzߤoä How matter how much he struggle, he see no means of victory against the girl before him. ҡҤ H, hiiii! A monster!! ȫʤֻ״Bꈤʿħg_ The soldiers and mages had fallen into complete chaos. ĿǰˡΤΤ߬FڤäƤΤ顢ηϵȻȤԤ Before the existence equivalent to the embodiment of death, it was a natural reaction. ơȡ㤢|_ޡ Now then, hm. Then, lets resume with the questioning~!! Ρʤ餫ȤԤŮֲꈤä_„~Ȥʤ롣 The cheerful voice of the girl, was the last thing the panicking crowd heard. ᡣ Several minutes later. ֪RȫƊZȡäƥޤϡ㤽Şˤ롣 Ultima who has obtained all the available information, has happily left the ship. Ů٤Ǥꡢ֤Τ΄դʤΤ As the military intelligence officer, her duty is to take said intelligence home. 㤹٤ɹϤƤԷ֤Ǥ˼äƤ뤬жϤΤϱŮ_ǤꡢƥޤǤϟo Are the results satisfying was not determined by her, but by her superior. ơŞwӳȤơ Then, as she was departing the ship, ȫƤä͡ Oh, right right. Were permitted to use our full strength ˼褦˅ۤơһĤħkӤ she muttered as she remembered, and invoked a spell. ƥޤwäֱᡢħϰkӤŞϻ˰ޤ롣 As soon as Ultima flew out, she activated her spell, and the whole ship was engulfed in a fireball. ˓ħһNǤ롢ƜפˤäơEФ¤ʤص׵Ĥˡ A type of nuclear strike magic, nuclear flame, leaving behind no trace. λϴ󤭤Ϥꡢk롣 The fireball quickly expanded, and created an explosion. һαˤ볬ߟפȡαǤ뱬kˤnIJ The first wave of damage was from ultra high temperature fire, and the second from the explosions shockwaves. פˤ걬kɢŞϡŞяؤȻơ܇gδĤ؞ The explosions send shrapnel flying all directions, puncturing through nearby ships. ٤򳬤wɢ봬ƬϡʱVΤ the shrapnel flew at supersonic speed, increasing the damage inflicted. Фˤƴ¤kΤwo\_ؤαӋ㤵줿褦˥Ǥ롣 A great catastrophe happened midair, and none of the hiryu squad was harmed as if planned. 䡢Υޤ_ɳˡgӵĤʱܤߤΤ Nope, since some didnt reach the quota, indirectly harmed victims appeared afterwards TN Note: friendly reminder C those who didn t sink a single ship get a punishment, and Ultima s actions decreased the get-out-of-jail tickets further for the dragonewts. ¤ޤǤϥƥޤ֪ä¤ǤϤʤԒǤä Ultima wasnt aware of such a thing. δ󱬰kˤꡢڅݤϛQ Due to the big explosion, the match was set. Ԫ餤M¤ʤʤäƤ۹܊ϡȫCZȤӛhˤꔡ¤ˤʤäΤǤ롣 The empires air force who originally entered battle with an advantage had left behind the disgraceful record of complete annihilation. Chapter 155 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 154 Great War Outbreak CThe Smiling Demon- 154 Ԓ鲪k C ͤħ C Impossible, how can there be such impossible thing! In a place at a distance from the battlefield, Lieutenant general Gastar groaned these words as his face turned pale. An impossible disastrous scene is spreads in front of his eyes. The prided tank corps was toyed by the demon wolf type devil that like a demon, and theres no doubt that there were already many tanks that get destroyed. Their defeat was already decisive, but the progress speed of the war was too fast that they had lost the timing for retreating. But, prompted by his words of reason that if the situation kept going as it is reorganization will be difficult, Lieutenant General Gastar was finally decided to give an order for retreat. However, that judgment was definitely too late. R¹ʡR¹Ԓ뤫 x줿صˤơ`нʤ᤿Ǥ뤤 Фä̤褦ʲ״ĿǰˎڤäƤ롣 Α܇ꠤϐħΤ褦ħħˤ˷Ū졢ϤƉ줿܇ηतΤg`ʤ Ȥ˔ϛQĤʤΤˤMٶȤ٤ơˤΥߥ󥰤ݤƤޤäƤ롣 ΤޤޤǤپyʤȤԤ~˴٤졢褦䤯ˤ¤Ȥ륬`н жϤϛQĤW Ah? Certainly you wouldnt utter something like stopping, right? I already told you so. There will be no mercy if you went in. I may look like this, but Im the type that keep my promise. When I intruded to this world before, I will precisely fulfilled the wish of the person whom summoned me. You may feel relieved. To you guys too, will precisely receive a retribution. 飿ޤֹʤԤޤͣ ˽ޤ衣 M뤹ʤ⤷ʤȡ Ҋơ˽sؤ뷽ǤΤ衣 ǰ⤳ˤаħrن¤äߤҶޤΡ Ĥ¤äˤǤ Fˤ⡢Ȉ󤤤ƲϤޤ衹 A full smile was on her beautiful face. However, it only spring terror inside Gastars heart. ò˜Ц `Ĥ˸֤ΤϿֲ Yo, you bastard! Ah? It seems you forget about it. What an impolite gentlemen Fϣ 飿ˤʤäΤ顣 ʧʵǤ͡ With beauty to the extent of unforgettable, and her scarlet hair that let fluttering. Testarossa had expression like an affectionate mother who looking at a child making a problem. Repressing his fear, Gastar was going to give an attack order to his subordinate. However, 褦opɫҤơ ƥåϡäӹҊ褦ʴĸ礭򸡤٤ƤԤä ֲѺ`ϲ¤˹¤Ȥ롣 I dont really know what youre going to do, but your subordinates are sleeping. They seems tired, and will not get up anymore Τ餵ꤿäΤϴ椸ޤ󤬡¤η_ϤݤߤǤ衣 ƣƤΤǤ礦⤦Ϥ¤ϳʤ褦Ǥ͡ So Testarossa whispered to his ear. Her movement speed was too fast. Even thought he was not careless and he never take his eyes off of her. Also, the most frightful matter was he didnt heard any sound at all. Gastars Unique SkillMusician, enable him to sense the enemys movement from the sound. No matter how expert someone is, they couldnt prevent making a faint sound, also, its possible for him to even grasp the heartbeat sounds. But, he didnt heard any sound at all. And, he noticed another frightening thing at that time. From his fallen down subordinates too, he heard no sound. Because they all dead. ƥåԪLJˤ 礹Ƅٶȡ QĿxͶϤƤUǤϟoΤˡ ơֲ٤ϡȫʤäΤ `γ֤ĥ˩`롺ߡϡˤ֤ƄӤ֪¤ܤǤä ɤ_ˤʤ΢ĠιĄ׽¤ܤʤΤ ȫʤ ơΕrˤ⤦һġ֤¤˚ݸƤޤä Ƥ벿_⡢Τ„ʤʤäƤΤǤ롣 ǤΤ Yo, you.. were you the one that killed my subordinates!? ǰ_򚢤Τ To Gastars shout, `νФӤˡ Ah? Its because Im a bit hungry, so I only ate a bit, you know? 飿٤päΤǡ١픤ǤΤ裿 Testarossa answers without being timid. Ӥ⤻ƥå𤨤롣 You ate, you say? What do you eat? Yes, just a bit of the soul 픤ȣΤ ٤ Gastar was enraged as she tell him so lightly like this. To vent that anger, gˤ椲ơ`ϼ ŭ֤Ĥ٤ Die, you damn demon! Mind Requiem (Spirit Death Funeral Tune)!! ͡ħᣡޥɥ쥯࣡ He scatter a killing sound to the surrounding space that have special effects to influence the spirit and cause it to die. It was Lieutenant general Gastars trump card that could even kill a spiritual life form. Despite this fact, ܇οgءӰ푤뤨ℿ֤Ěɢ餹 夹⚢ܤʡ`нΰ¤֤ä ʤΤˡ Ah, a pleasant tune. Its too good to be made by a mere human. Its unfortunate, because I need to kill such an amazing musician like you ĵɫgˤƤΤʤۤɡ Ǥʤ餷SҤǤF򡢚ʤФʤʤΤ项 Testarossa muttered with a fascinated expression that clouded with sadness. There dont seem to be any effect at all, Gastar who realized it fell into despair. He was mislead by her beautiful appearance but the beautiful woman in front of his eyes was certainly not human. She was an existence of incredible high rank too. Perhaps, she may be a higher rank being than the currently rampaging demon wolf devil that was like a incarnation of violence. This monster will not be the only one, so Gastar foresaw the failure of the current Empire army military operation. Furthermore, disaster class monster like Veldora still not out. äȤȤ򱯤˕Ҥ餻ơƥåۤ ȫo褦Ǥꡢä`Ͻ~롣 Ҋ˻蘆Ƥg`ʤĿǰŮϡäΤ ⡢λδڡ ҤäȤȡޤäƤ뱩λΤ褦ʡħħˤλߤ֪ʤ ʻ郎һǤϟoä¤ˡ`Ͻؤε۹܊ʧҊ ϡޤɥʤɤļħ郎ؤƤΤ顣 Please wait, lets make a deal! Ah? What kind of deal is it? I, I have a high ranking position in the empire. Im familiar with military operation and I also hold the confidential information. I promise to be useful. Therefore, I only want you to spare my life! äƤ졢ȡ 飿ɤΤ褦ݤǤ ϵ۹ǤAߤ ܊ˤ⾫ͨƤ뤷CդäƤ롣 ۤ¤s롣顢 Gastar begs for his life by throwing away his shame and reputation. However, theres still light on his eyes, he looked at Testarossas appearance with carefulness. Its because sound of several people approaching was audible to Gastars Ear. u„ͶΤƤơ򤤤򤹤륬` ĿˤϤޤ⤬ꡢͶϤʤƥåΘӤQäƤ롣 `Ρˡߤӽ„ƤΤ Gastar thought by intuition, of the identity of the people approaching him. Probably, it was people who sneak into to give situation report and monitor the battlefield, the subordinates of Empire Intelligence Bureau. The Intelligence Bureau Staff or called Intelligence agent are holders of first-class combat abilities. Although they has superior combat ability, they didnt participate in the rank deciding battle. They belongs to the Empire Intelligence Bureau, and they wouldnt be transferred out from there. Kondou Tatsuya, a cunning Otherworlder. They were the diverse people who were active under him. If its Kondou Tasuya, it will be not strange that he can assume such situation like this and had taken several measures for it. Therefore, Gastar intended to buy some time by doing anything even if its begging for his life. However, his hope was smashed. Because all hope was used up in the beginning they met Testarossa. `ϽӽߤֱФ˼äƤ ֤餯ϡOҕ״r򤹤ĿĤ̤zǤ۹֤֤ߤ ־ֆT򤤤ՙTȺФ롢һLܤα_Ǥ롣 ˵ȤλΑLˤv餺ЏZ˲μӤ¤ϟo ۹֤鮐Ӥ¤oΤǤ롣 _Ҳĥ ɥȤͶϤʤʤˡ ¤ǻӤ롢|_ʤΤ _Ҳĥ ɥʤСΤ褦‘B붨ơפĤֶΤvƤƤⲻ˼hǤϤʤ 餳򤤤ǤΤǤ⤷ƕrgڤ˼Ǥä ϣϴZ롣 ⤽⡢ƥårǡȫƤϣϝƤΤ顣 Damn you demon, had you revived!? ħᡢͻΤ Shouting so, people who belong to the Intelligence Bureau draw near unnoticed to Testarossa by sneaking under the cover of the general soldier and attacked her. Those people seal off Testarossas movement from three sides with the chain made from the weaved monsters fur. Its the strongest special move formation that can suppressed high rank monsterDDeven an Arc Demon too. The elites of the Intelligence Bureau which hunts monster in team of three. I did it! Gastar raised a cheers inside his mind, at that time, Фӡһ˼DZ뤷Ƥߤƥåؤ̤ӼĤꡢu줫ä ħë򿗤z줿iˤơƥå΄Ӥ⤸_ λħDDλħ`ǩ`󤹤⚢롢߷αؚΡ λһħ롢֤Υ`_ ä`ĤǺȲɤ򒤤Εr Ah, oh my oh my. This is nostalgic. You guys are the one who defeated me before right? Im so happy. I was not able to eat to my hearts content because I was disturbed at that time. I havent forgot the grudge from that time you know. Even so. Will it be alright? To use the same technique once again like that time now? 顢餢顣ϑǰ˽򵹤Ƥ줿_Ǥͣ Ҥ Εrаħ줿ꎤǡäѤʳ٤ʤäΤǤΡ ΕrκޤߡƤϤޤ衣 Ǥ⡭ˤΤ飿 Εrȫͬ⤦һͨäȤǤ⣿ Testarossas voice was heard with malice in it. а˼z줿ƥå„ Hmph, you monster! This evil presence, youre the Arc Demon of that time! You already revive huh. We will destroys your soul! This place is not the place for you. As long as we here, we will not let you do as you like! Now, Gastar-dono. Leave this to us. Quickly the retreat order! եá郎аʚ䡢Εrλħ`ǩ`󤫣 ⤦ͻȤϡʡȤϻꤴȜܤƤ룡 Fξӈϴ˄IˤϟoҵȤӤޤꡢFκäˤϤ󣡡 `Է_ˤΤ¤礯򣡡 Gastar begins to move as he came to his sense after the three people talked to him. In panic, he was going to notify the entire army with his Unique SkillMusicianbut, ˤԤ졢˼褦˄Ӥ` ŤƤơ˩`롺ߡˤȫ܊ͨ_褦ȤΤ Hey. Do you think I will allow such a thing? ͤ¡S˼Σ He felt the sensation of a delicate womans hand on his neck that make his cold soul freezing. Its Testarossa, theres no need to see. The chain strengthened with holy silver and with monster fur woven into it, which had high performance of legend class was ineffective as it was destroyed and broken. The three shaken people turn their eyes to Testarossa who had moved to Gastars back. Irritation and confusion appeared in their expression. They didnt see it at all how Testarossa destroyed the chain and since when did she moved. And then, another hardship attacked them. They heard a cute voice that was unbecoming to the battlefield from the sky. ׽ˡ䤿ʡŮ֤θдФ ҊޤǤʤƥåǤ롣 ħëzޤ줿}y呤iϡh쥸ɤǤλܤФȤΤ餷̤ˡƉ졢ZƤ ӓe`ȤαƄӤƥåؤҕ򤱤롣 αˡȻҤǤ ƥåɤäiƉĤgƄӤΤޤҊʤäΤ ơʱ˵Ȥʤyuä ƤĤ路ʤɐۤϿդ„Τ Testarossa, you still havent kill them yet? Even though Rimuru-sama had command us to let out all of our power, you will get scolded you know? ƥåޤƟoäΣ 똔ȫʤΤˡŭ裿 A girl with bluish purple long hair styled as a ponytail fell from the sky while saying those words. That girls seems to be the reinforcement for the demon in front of them, and from the girls way of talking suggests that the two were equal in rank and in addition has ability close to Testarossas level. In a situation where even only one enemy was already hard, this kind of reinforcement was fatal. They were the elite of the Intelligence Bureau which was the expert in killing demon. They took pride in being able to kill an Arc Demon class even if one of the three people going one on one with it. Despite this, the suppression barrier, that they proud of, was broken in front of their eyes, and now another monster with horrifying presence, which seems to be equal with the female demon appeared. It was necessary to conclude that the situation was disadvantegeous. Ԥʤ顢ϽCLݥ˩`Ʃ`ˤŮդ齵ä ϡĿǰΐħؤԮ܊ζ{ͬ񤫤˽ФƤ¤碌롣 äһˤȡäƤ⅗״rФǡԮ܊ĤǤä ħ򚢤_ˤǤ롢֤Υ`ȡ ϡԷ_ʤһһǤäƤλħ`ǩ`󥯥饹ؓƤ ʤΤˡĿǰη⚢YƤ줿Ϥˡ⤦һͬ˼뤪ޤħ郎FΤǤ롣 rϲȶϤҪä Gastar-dono, pull back from this place at once `һޤ One of them began chanting for Transfer Magic after notifying Gastar. The remaining two begins to move in order to rescue Gastar. Just after that, `˶Ϥ졢һˤܞħԁä Фˤϥ`ȳ٤Ӥ ֱᡢ I hate people that dont know true strength. Because I met familiar faces after a long time, unconsciously it became a long talk. Ultima, I request a memory extraction on this person Ooke~. What will Testa do? Im still not full. So, I will have a little meal. Because its familiar faces from a long time ago, you see gͤߤäơ˽Ӥ äZȾߤ˳äΤǡĤĤLԒƤޤä͡ ƥޡߤӛ ä?ƥϺΤΣ ˽ޤǤϟoΡʤΤǡ٤ʳ¤ äZȾߤʤΤǤ顢͡ Testarossa have a lovely smile. But, that smile was like ill omen itself. The three people felt an ominous feeling from Testarossas smile, they give up on Gastars rescue and decide to withdraw. HoweverDDTransfer Magic was not invoked. ɑzЦ򸡤٤ơƥå΢Ц ЦϲΤΡ Ц˲Фҙ`ȳBƳЄӤƤ DDܞħϰkӤʤä Imp, impossible! How come!? СR¹ʣιʤ Testarossa sneered at the trembling spell caster. ӓegߤЦ褦ˡ What is strange? This is the right way of using Magic Canceller right? Τ˼hʤΣħؓҷޥå󥻥`ʹg`äƤʤǤ礦 Testarossa answered the three peoples question and calmly steps forward. ƥåˤɆ˴𤨡ȻȚiM롣 What did you say? Magic Canceller!? No way, even reproduction by magic!? Τȣħؓҷޥå󥻥` ޤħ٬FȤǤ⡭ Via Thought Link, the demons were sharing information. So, using the skill reproduced from the information they obtained was like a childs play for them. However, such a thing was a talk of an unfathomable dimension for humans common sense, its not something that could be understand by the three Intelligence Bureau agents. It just the only thing that they can understood was, ˼󥯤ˤꡢħ_ФƤ ʤΤǡä󤫤٬Fܤʼܥʹä¤ʤɡŮ_ˤȤäƤσ˵Ȥ ¤gγRǤӋ֪ʤԪԒǤꡢˤšTˤԒǤϟo ¤ϡ You, what the hell are you!? Theres no way an Arc Demon have power to that extent!! ǰϡǰϺΤʤΤλħ`ǩ`ˤ̤ޤǤQo One of them shouts painted over fear. Testarossa deepened her smile as she happily heard the shout. ֲTĤ֤褦ˡФ֡ νФӤ䤷„ơƥå΢Цߤ᤿ Yes, its so. Im a higher existence than Arc Demon. Or rather, I think that my status is different from an Arc Demon though.. Do you want to see it together? Its sad when you dont understood something if I dont speak it myself. ͡˽λħ`ǩ`λδڤ͡ Ȥ`ǩ`Ȥϸ`˼Τɡ һwҊΤ飿 Է֤Ԥʤ⤵ʤΤäơ The answer of their question was an affirmative just like she said. And, ˵ȤɆ˴𤨡ͨȿ϶롣 ơ Well then, though its regrettable, farewell 㤢ϧɡe͡ So she announced. The situation was already too late when the three people understood the meaning of the words. They would reach death without understanding the true identity of the being they faced. Or, it might be a good luck. ȡ椲 θ椲줿~ζ⤹ˤϡ״rϼȤWʧ ˵ȤϡԤ餬Τʤ˚ݸ¤ʤӭ¤ˤʤäΤ 򤤤ϡ\äΤ֪ʤΤ From a profound darkness, black flame was summoned. Testarossa condensed the black flame to size of a fist and crushed it as it is. Testarossa (Demon) smiles, h霤ꡢ\פӳ롣 \פȭsƤꡢ򤽤ΤޤդꝢƥå ħƥåͤ Death Streak (Blessing of Death) ףǥȥ` So, she whispered just like singing. At the moment the black flame was crushed in her hand, black light diffuses to the surroundings. That light has a property of penetrating almost all kind of substances. Its not a natural generated light. It had the characteristic of not causing physical destruction. When the light penetrate a living creature, it affect the genetic arrangement. Almost all living creatures were killed forcibly because the forced genetic rewriting. Its the extremely evil, magic of death. However, this light had another aim, or so the legend that had been handed down from the past. Only someone who has ability to storage the soul or spiritual life form that can withstand this magic. Its also possible for someone who can revive from a complete physical body destruction. ȡ褦褦ˇˤ ˲gդĤ֤줿\פ\܇˒ɢɢ餹 ιϡۤȫƤ|͸^|֤ġȻk¤ΟoǤ롣 ĤƉV¤ϟoΤȤ؏դ֤äƤ ͸^HzФӰ푤뤨Τ zӤƵĤ˕Q¤ˤꡢۤȫƤƵĤ礵롣 аOޤʤħ ĿĤτeˤȁФˤρäƤ롣 ħͤΤϡ夫ӛФߤΤߡ ȫƉܤߤΤߤʤΤ Even the smallest amount of the light was difficult to be defended with magic and there was no way to defend against it physically. The only countermeasure against it was a Holy Light Barrier. The probability of death when bathed by this light was 99,9999%. One in a million people will get his body changed into monster and he will get a long life. In other words, this is actually a blessing magic that sort out a suitable person with aptitude for demonic attribute. However, the success example of the monsterification of this magic was not exist. Perhaps it was a story had a moral of The demon will lies about the hope. Therefore this magic was the worst forbidden spell. It was the ultimate forbidden magic with purpose only for killing living creatures which was a kind of nuclear strike magic but without any physical damage at all. СgλιϡħˤyǡĤˤϷgo Ψһ}YΤߤֶΤȤƤ ιԡӤϤ_ʤϡ99.9999%Ǥ롣 ˤһˤħܞ¤ǡ館롣 ĤޤϡħmԤΤmߤxe롢ףħʤΤǤ롣 ħǤħﻯγɹϴڤʤ ħϣ_äƤ롢֤餯ϤNԒʤΤ顣 ħν⡣ ˓ħһNǤꡢıһгʤ򚢤¤ΤߤĿĤȤOνħäΤ Within the radius of 500m was devastated by a great storm of ferocious death. Testarossa has completed grasped that there was no ally within the range withMagic Power Perception. For a demon like herself, they wouldnt be exempted from this magic. Because the magic was created with purpose of killingDDDemon and HumanDDall living creatures included. The regrettable part was it kill any living being within the range regardless of friend or foe. It may be expanded to a radius of 10 km if used without any restraint, but it will involves allies too. So, it was necessary to specify the range to 500m. 뾶500mޤ줿ˤơױαĤ줿 ƥåΡħ֪ˤꡢιڤζӤʤ¤ϰ՜gߤǤ롣 Է֤򺬤ħˤȤäƤϡħϺΤζo ħgDD򺬤ƤDD򚢤¤ĿĤȤ߳ħʤΤ顣 ʤΤϡζ򆖤鷺ڤ򚢤ĤƤޤǤ롣 ޤʹäС뾶10kmˤڤ¤Ͽܤ˼򤹤ζ⎆z¤ˤʤäƤޤ ʤΤǡ500mָҪäΤ It looks like you have annihilated everything in this area. For the information of the toy called tank, we could take home the undamaged actual thing you see!(Ultima) Yes, for that reason, I only sweep clean the human being. If you annihilate them from the beginning with this magic, any surviving enemies will be finished though(Testatarossa) It cant be helped you know! Rimuru-sama had said for us to fight. Even so, it was good that there was a turn for me properly. However, should I not broke the toy which floated in the sky too?(Ul) Thats right, Uls magic was too flashy. The collecting of sample may be difficult because of that you see(Testa) I know I thought that I failed too. That thing is too fragile. I only intend to destroy only one, but a lot were broken(Ul) It cant be helped. You obtained the information right? Then, lets think that theres no problem(Testa) xһ塢ȫƽԚˤʤä͡ Ρ܇ȤԤߤϡoάF֤ͣ Ξˡg߳ΤΡ 餳ħǚ礹СФäߤ֤ǜgΤǤɡ ˷ʤ裡똔ϡܥ_ˤϑ餦ʤäԤäƤ Ǥ⡢ȳää衣 ɡܥդ˸Ǥߤ򉲤ʤäʣ ͤħ^͡ ǤϡץΒȡy֪ʤ͡ ͡ܥʧ˼ä 졢ह衣 һĤeäΤˡһä ˷o֤͡ΤǤ礦 dž}ʤ˼¤ˤޤ礦 So they discussed, Testarossa and Ultima ended the conversation. Meanwhile, the work of collecting the dead souls was done thoroughly. At the same they were killed by Death Streak, they accurately reaped the souls. In fact, the possibility of they changed into monster was only when the soul was left behind. When the reaping of the soul was done at the same time like this time, the survival rate completely becomes zero. Of course, Lieutenant general Gastar and the three people from the Intelligence Bureau too failed to resist it and already dead. Testarossa didnt have deep emotion even when she see the final moments of the people who defeated her in the past. As they were never within Testarossas thought from the start, it can be said as natural. Thus, the victory of Monsters Country Tempest was set in this way as the strategic headquarters of the Empire forces has completely become silent. However, that didnt mean the end of war, the surrender of the Empire army disappeared when the strategic headquarters also disappeared. The battlefield had shifted into an war of annihilation. ԒϤλԒK餻ƥåȥƥޡ g⡢ߤλ򼯤I϶ФäƤ ףǥȥ`ˤꚢͬrˡȻפȡޤǞ餵Ƥ롣 gϡħܞԤΤϡФƤϤΤߡǤä ؤΤ褦ˡפȡͬrФäϡʤȫ˥ȤʤΤ Ȼʤ顢`н֤⡢ֿ쥸ȤʧȤǤ L򵹤ߤҊƤ⡢ƥå˸пϟo ȤȥƥåФˤϟoäΤǡȻȤԤΤ ơ۹܊˾ȫa¤ˤꡢΑǤħιƥڥȤ΄_ ϑLОνKϢζ˾ʧ¤ˤ۹܊νޤoʤäΤ ϡؤȤΘܞ¤ˤʤΤǤ롣 This isħ Majin. This isħ Akuma. Chapter 156 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 155 First victory and the enemy main forces ȫ Give it all you got! ¤Ԥä褦ҙϤ롣 I remember saying this before. ɷ򡢤ޤܥ褦Ǥʤ No worries, Im not at that age where you begin forgetting things. ޤäƤ꤯餤UäƤʤΤ It hasnt even been three years yet since I reincarnated. ҪʤΤǤ롣 Such worries are unneeded. But, Է֤Ԥä~򱾵Է֤ԤäΤ Are these words I spoke really something I spoke? Ɇ˼ʤ褦ʳ¤Ŀǰδ󥹥`ӳƤΤǡդȤ뤬ʤΤǤ롣 Yet the event I pondered about has been projected onto the big screen before me, it was but a small thought at the back of my head. Ŀǰδ󥹥`ˤϡƥڥ܊δӳƤ The large screen before me projected the victory of the tempest army. Thats good. φ}ʤΤɡݤ᤹ Theres no problem with that, but the contents are too gruesome. ݥ`Ȥʤ褦ʳ̡һĤ\餬չ_줿Τ The extent of their error resulted in this battle developing into a one-sided stampede. ֥֥餷̸ǡlѲꡢ܇򝢤ƼlƤ Gobuta, displayed an un-Gobuta like coolness, as he darted throughout the battlefield, destroying tanks left and right. ӥϥӥǡҊĿ鏊ʸoħˤΤ褦ˤˉΤ˸ߤͥ륮`ǔŞһĤǷ۳Z뤷 Gabil being Gabil, transformed into a Dragonoid Magin looking figure with a befitting strength, struck down an enemy vessel with a single, unnaturally powerful strike. ϥӥǤʤwo\_ȫTΤЦʤ Its not just Gabil, everyone in the Hiryu squad transforming was no laughing matter. ͥϡoʿȤ˚ݸߤʹʤȤ˼ʤä The Material Dragon warriorization was noted, but to think they could master it without going berserk. ƛQ֤ФǰkkǤ롣 And the decisive move, was the explosion in midair. ΤȥäΤ֪ʤФǟ˱k۹wдꠤ򎆤zϤΤ Im not sure which lunatic went insane, created a hot nuclear explosion midair, and wrap the empires flying squad in a blazing inferno. Εrǡ۹ȤκՑϾSֲܤ״BꈤäƤ롣 At that point the empires air force fell into an irreversible state. ƤФˡƥڥȤδ󹥄ݤ_ʼ줿 with that as the kickoff, Tempests grand offense began. FˤƤ⡢܇ˌƤϥإꥳץ`RĤȤʤ롣 In modern warfare, helicopters hold overwhelming advantages against tanks ͬˡϿդ֥쥹ĤФɫwo_ˤäơ۹܊εϑʤ뱻򱻤ä褦 Similarly, the Blue Corps and the Hiryu Squad rained their breath attack from above, dealing massive damage to the empires ground troops. {Ф¤Τˤϡɤ롣 However, there is a reason things are proceeding so smoothly. _λSäƤäΤ This is thanks to the active role of our military intelligence officers. ūȤϡߤҊiĿǤ⤢ΤLһȤä֤ǤϤʤĿ˸ߤѪ˒ƤäΤǤ롣 With the ability to visually discern the strong, regardless of soldiers or generals, all she sees gets turned into a blood fest. gǻ֮νˤäƤ⡢󡢥⥹󡢥֤ϡһϤΏF돊ߤǤä¤YƤ Actually, through the analysis of Wisdom King Raphael, there were foes boasting strength above a general mixed amongst the opponents of Veyron, Cien, Moss, and Zonda. ֤餯ϡˡ۹ФΏ_LDZǤΤ Im afraid, an Otherworlder, or someone strong amongst the empire was lurking in their midst. 򥢥åҊƤơЄӤ𤳤ǰʼĩ줿ȤȤ Quickly seeing through this, they were dealt with before the operation began. ֤٤ϡߤҊ֤xeۤǤä How terrifying, the strong-discerning eye. С۹܊᷽äƤЄ˾ˮk롣 In the mean time, something went wrong at the rear of the empires army. 󥹥`ӳȡЦǁФƥåȥƥޡ Displayed onto the large screen, are the smiling faces of Testarossa and Ultima. 椷Ƥߤϴ_Jʤä There was no way to confirm any other survivors. дΑ܇̨Ӥֹơԑaoαʿ_ȫTƤ롣 There were hundreds of tanks halted in their tracks, the reserve logistics support soldiers all fell to the ground. ϡҎģǤ Their numbers, in the ten thousands. ΤΤФʤɡΤΣꓤ¤𤭤Τ I cant tell exactly what happened, but I understand something very dangerous happened ǻ֮ Wisdom King Raphael, ǥȥ` ⡣Ҏģħףʹä_Jޤ Answer. Usage of the Large-scale anniliation magic deaths blessing confirmed ȤԤäƤ Answered such. ˓ħһNǡħ⾀ˤ礵ħȤh„ơ A type of nuclear strike magic, magic that utilizes demonic death rays to annihilate life, he explained, Σꓤħʹʤ裡ȽФӤˤʤäƤޤäΤ˷ʤ¤ Dont use such dangerous magic! Even if I did cried out loud theres no stopping this. Ȥ⤫˲g˄ٔϛQΤ Anyways, victory was decided at that moment TN Note: That s a load of decisive factors make up your mind. ǰϤΑǤΑLОνKYԤ褦ȤΤ At first I wanted to declare the end of the battle right therebut! ΕrϡȤֹҪϟoʤäƤ At that point, there was no need for this. δ˲ФäƤǤ۹܊αʿ_ϡΤ˲gȫ礹¤ˤʤäΤ The remaining ten thousands of soldiers remaining of the battle, all vanished the next moment. }ħħ_}ΰkӤˤäơ Quartet spell: Monsters Arc Sanctuary was activated. ⥹P^ȤλħϑķɢäƤ With Moss as the spearhead, 4 arc demons spread towards the 4 corners of the battlefield. ơ}ħkӤΤǤ롣 This allowed them to activate the quartet spell. ߤȤʼĩΤϡδҎģħаħʤ褦ˤȤĤä褦 Due to the initial preparation of weeding the strong ones, there were no interferences preparing this spell. x꤬gǺg˴ҎģħkӤ¤ƥå_Ȥθ`ԤĤ Comparing that to the nearby Testarossa who could activate a large scale annihilation magic theyre on completely different levels. ϱȤ٤댝󤬐ΤǤäơ˵ȤȤΤȥ`Ǥϟo However, they are by no means weak, its just a bad choice of target to compare with. ħ_}ȤϡͨꡢħؤӰ푤Ϥޤǟo The Monsters Arc Sanctuary, as the name suggests, has no effects on monsters. ħؤˑTHǤʤgˤϡk]̤Ӱ푤򼰤ܤ On the contrary, Humans who are not used to Magic Essense, would experience death-inducing effects. ؤΤ褦ˡħY򏈤äƤħʹ졢L򏊻줿ΏgǤϡֿ¤ϟoՄäΤ Once the barrier was in place, even the mages with their magic barrier collapse, the enhanced humans simply strengthened for combat needless to say, couldnt resist the effects. ֤¤ˡֿʤäߤηֽ⤬_ʼơäȤgħؤؤȉQƤä Then something terrifying happened, the flesh of those who couldnt resist began to decompose, and turned into magic essense. ä֤ǡФߤȫƤħؤܞYȤʤäƤޤäΤ In a few minutes, even the remaining survivors, turned into magic essence. ơ۹܊ȤεһϽKˤΤǤ롣 Just like that, the first battle with the Empires army ended. Ȥһ֤۹܊ȫ礷 Or rather, the first encounter with the empire resulted in the complete destruction of their army. ͨζǡȫǤ롣܊µĽዤǤϟoΤ֤ They were, in every meaning of the word, completely wiped out. Theres no military term to describe this. o˼ This was completely irrational. ȫԤäǡʽYˤʤȤ˼ʤä All I told them was to give it their all, and this was the result. ʰˌ And then towards me, Ȥʡȫζoʤ뤸ͩ` ΤʤŮˡ٤äƥĤϣ 똔ֱݠԤäƤޤhBޤͣ What to say, ah. Isnt my battle plan completely pointless now! Whats with that, those girls! And that military intelligence officer! But I must say even if theyre the direct subordinate of Rimuru sama, shouldnt they explain themselves? ٥˥ޥ뤬Ц򤤤Ƥ롣 Benimaru turns towards me with a smile. 㤢ޤͤ Well, thats rightright? Τ⤢äΤʤä裿 But there wasnt any battle plans though? ɤʡ٥˥ޥ롣 But you know, Benimaru. hܤΤϡǰʤ Youre not the only one who wants an explanation. ηhܤ˼äƤ裡 Or rather, I want someone to explain to me whats this all about! ʤʤԤUˤʤĤ˼ڤ˳Uʤ I couldnt even think of any excess excuses to make ϥǥ֥ʰä¤g ܊ħ饹ߤӤ鲻ζ˼äơäɡ äB^äߤʡ ޤǥ֥ϽƤ Those are the new comrades Diablo picked up. I thought it would have been bad news if the enemy also had demon lord class individuals, so I also assigned them. It looks like they gave a little too much of their best. Well, Diablos going to be lecturing them from now on. ǥ֥ѺơŸoä롣 Ill push this onto Diablo, and dealt with it safely. Ȥħ_ޤǟo򤹤Ȥ˼ʤä I mean, I didnt think the demons would cause such a huge turmoil. ūȡ`^롣 Those guys, are too cool. TN Note: I think Rimuru means those guys are too calm about this, cool as in their characteristic. ΤPo܊򚞜礷ƤΤΤ顣 They annihilated the enemy army, with no hesitation. However, եեեաDz^Ȥϡ٤{Ӥˁ\äƤ뤫֪ޤ󡣡ǽƤޤ礦 Kufufufu. They have overdone a little, they were a little too excited. Ill make sure to re-educate them (completely) ЦǤ٤ǥ֥ˡ̡ˤʣԤΤʤä Restraint yourself! I didnt forget to tell the smiling Diablo that. ʤʤhKơһΑLΓp_J롣 After finishing the explanations, Ive begun to confirm the causalities of the first battle. L_ʼHrg줫餺ˡLϽKˤƤ롣 In less than 2 hours since the battle began, it has ended just as quickly. ιˤƤޤäɡFڤȫT؏ͤƤ롣 Although it seems there were a large number of injured, they have all since recovered. ħιäλ؏a10Ťij֤ƤΤǡ֤΂ֱΤ褦 Since everyone was given 10 Tempest-made mid potions to hold onto, most damages were immediately healed. ޤ˰˼ä_⡢gHˤϲL饹֤Ƥȫ؏aʹäꎤǡһȡƤ餷 In addition, those whom I though were originally dead, thanks to the troop leaders applying their Full potions, had made a complete recovery and held onto their lives. ٥˥ޥָ]¡ۤҊ¤˹Ƥ줿Ԥ櫓Ǥ롣 Under Benimarus command, the bait played their role perfectly. ͨǡ٥˥ޥ΄ӓe٤ʤä櫓 Thats why Benimaru was unshaken. YȤƤϡ؏aʹäΤΡ˵ıϥäԤ¤Ǥ롣 The results, even though recovery potions were used en masses, the total death count was 0. ʤ̤δǤä This was an unthinkable big victory. ȫoUǤoä However, its not like we escaped damages scot-free. ӥȡ¤wo\_ Theres Gabil, and his subordinates the Hiryu squad. ⥹롺oʿˤꡢ˶ʥ`ܤ褦 Due to the unique skill Dragon-warriorization they have received major physical recoil onto their body. Υϡoˤƥ돊zƵĤꤢ롣30֤֤ʤϤˡդһؤΰkӤʤΤ This skill forcefully creates a body that would rival a dragonoid. However, they could only maintain it for 30 minutes, and it cannot be used more than once every 2 days. ɤϡʹֱ˟o򤷤Ӥäơ24rgӤʤᤤ״Bˤʤ뤫Ǥ롣 Due to this reason, there would be side effects after use, causing their body to be in a harsh state of being unable to move for 48 hours. TN Note: if they can t move for 24 hours after using it once, how are you suppose to use it twice in a day? Makes no sense Update: My brain doesnt make sense. Thanks multiple folks for pointing that out. ޤȫƄ餤ΤΡʹg`äԱ¤ˤʤ륹ʤΤ Well, its great we attained victory after they gave it their all, but if they misjudged the situation this would have been a self-destructing skill. ءӥ뤬{Ӥˁ\äӤǤ뤽ΥڥʥƥϡӥǤʤwo\_ȫTܤ¤ˤʤäΤǤ롣 Well, due to Gabil getting carried away, not only he, but also everyone else in the Hiryu squad had suffered the side-effect penalty. γ̶ȤǜgäΤ˼äBo It was fortunate it was only to this extent, its what they can only think now. ơ۹Ȥα Then, the damages from the empires side ̔ϾӤʤιʤʤСȫTƤ뤫 There were no prisoners, for they have all died. 24ˡ The number, 240,000. Ф˻꤬ơ_դƤ롣 I have obtained their souls, and thus I know the exact numbers. θҙ¤򼯤ȤĤʤΤ This feeling, its like my subordinates are collecting souls for me. L_ʼ镺ȡҤʄݤǻ꤬eƤΤФΤ There was a short period right when the battle started, it felt like I was collecting souls at a torrential rate. һ˷ּ᤿ħNҙħؤMUƶʮ˷֤ȤɤʤΤ If collecting 10,000 souls would allow a demon lord to evolve into an awaken demon lord, what would happen if you collect 240,000 souls? 𤨤ϡ仯ʤǤä The answer, Nothing! Thats it. ʤħҙѤrǡM˵_Ԥ¤ When I awakened as a true demon lord, one could say I have reached the peak of my evolution. 㤽 Well of course. Ǥʤн핥ʤ󤾤ݤǚĤơפȡäƤǤ롣 IF it was otherwise Guy would have long driven humans to extinction, reaping all their souls. ϤMʤֱФä餳ҙѤԽΚ¾ֿؤƤΤ顣 I think he probably intuitively realized he couldnt evolve anymore, thus he restraint himself from slaughtering. M¤ˤó褦Ǥä However, this could be used for things other than ones own evolution. 档@ä꤬Ҏ^ޤ FڡϵVBʤ¶ˌʹÿܤǤ ȤʤΤϡ¤΂ħ_Ǥ 󥬡٥˥ޥ롢󡢥ӥ롢ɡ ǥ֥ƥåƥޡ顢 ޥ顢󡢥ޥ ħҙѤYФߤϡϤȤʤޤ Ҏ[:10]ʹäơ¤MФޤ YES/NO Notice. The predetermined amount of souls has been obtained. Currently, it can be used on two members connected via soul link. Possible targets, are monsters named below. Ranga, Benimaru, Shion, Gabil, Gerudo, Diablo, Testarossa, Ultima, Carrera Kumara, Zegion, Adalman. Those with the qualifications to awaken as the demon lord, are those above. Set amount [souls:100,000] will be consumed. Would you like to evolve your subordinates? YES/NO ȤǤʤ¤Ԥǻ֮ Wisdom King Raphael just said some pretty absurd things. ɤ顢ħҙѤY񤬤ߤҎλ뤨ȡҙѤ¤ܤʤ褦 One way or another, it seems I have obtained enough souls to grant someone the qualifications to awaken as the demon lord. ⡢Է֤ҙѤ10Ȥ However, their cost is 10 times above me. ϽޤǤl֪ʤäUǤ롣 This is something no one knows about until now. ֪äƤȤƤ⡢֤ħ˞äˡgˤ뷽Ϥ If someone knew, this would have been an economical way to simply allow ones comrade to become a demon lord. ֪äƤΤ֪ʤ Perhaps guy might know. 餳ħ_Τ褦λߤμФgˤߤxeƤΤ Thats why, he probably hosts the Walpurgis as a superior and gather everyone, choosing the worthy among them as comrades. ǤϟoɤΤ֪ʤɡ There might also be other reasons beside that. ҤäȤI֤ǡ֪ʤȤԤ⤢ʡ Perhaps Ive overestimated him, or maybe there are some other unknown reasons. 10˷֤λȤXԤɡһĤδФԚˤ褦ʤΤʤΤ Even though I simply say 100,000 souls, its a number that can only be attained from massacring a major city. ¤С˳¤Ǥϟo Thats not something you do on a whim. ݤˤʤΤϵVBʤ롱Ȥ~ I noticed afterwards, but connected via soul link was mentioned. ϡ֤餯ˤο¤ Most likely, this meant being soul linked via being named. ǰ򸶤ħ郎M롣ΚݤʤäƤϤʤΣꓤ餦¤⤷ Evolving after being named. Ive recklessly used this, but Ive realized recently that doing so also comes with risks. ħؤMΤǡ廯˿Τ ʤΤǡħؤ򱣹ܤƤʹä褦ˤƤ롣 Consuming a large amount of magic essence as the cost, then link via the weakened body. Then, the remaining magic essence is stored up, only expending when needed. ¤ܤʤΤϡ˱ʳ֮θΤ褦ʱ뤬ä This could only be done, since theres a convenient skill, my Gluttony king Beelzebubs pouch. TN Note: that storage ability. Τ褦ʥ뤬oʤСԷ֤AƤħؤäʤjĿUǡlǤ⺆gˡФʤΤԒǤä If they didnt have my skill, they wouldnt be able to easily access the stored magic essence, those who had Named would have understood this easily. 餳ο꤬¤֤ߤη٤ʤΤ Thats why its better if there were fewer soul-linked subordinates. 뤨줿صǤԤ񶨳ʤΤǤ롣 I cant deny this is a privilege granted only to me. TN Note: he (?) means naming a lot of subordinates without a care. Ȥ¤ǡNOԤäƤ This incident, lets just end it with a NO. ˤΣꓤФ뤷x֤ˤlx٤ФΤफ I felt that this was quite the close shave, and then theres the bother of choosing who. Y񤢤ߤxeˤɆ롣 And the selections of the qualified are also questionable. ħʤ顢ˤY񤬤ꤽʤΤˡ If were only going by the amount of Magic essence, then Souei should also be qualified. ФʤΤǡȤ⤫һϷäƤΤǤ롣 Because Im not sure about the details, lets leave it aside for now. 20ϤΤ However, more than 200,000 people have died. Ű Its a massacre. ʤΤˡĤʹޤʤ Even so, my heart feels no pain. ȤħˤʤrˡԷ֤֤ǣ˚ƤUԤU򤹤ݤˤʤʤ Ive already became a demon lord, and killed 10,000 people with my own hands, theres no excuse for that. ߤˤ夬ӤȤФ꤬ʤ The slain also have families, but if I think like this its just going to go on and on. ͤ郎oΤʤСֹʤä؟Τ Then, are the ones who sent their families to their doom sinless? If I think like this the responsibilities are endless. Фä顢ؤߤΤ If there is war, then there will be death. Փؤ򤫤ʤС˷ʤä؟ΤؓͤФʤʤ If the people opt for war, then one should be responsible for not opposing to it. ιҤҤωʤ Be it a constitutional state or an imperial government, this will not change. o֪ Ignorance is sin. ֪ʤäϡԤUˤʤʤΤ顣ǷޤʤΤ Saying I dont know is not a valid excuse. Those with a lack of imagination have also sinned. ڤҙoꡢᤫľԤΤϥʥ󥻥󥹤˼ Their relatives entered battle without the conviction to die, its pointless to complain afterwards. gˤˤޤdzh򤱤ΤϡˤȤƤҤȤƤg`äƤ뤬Ԥ܊ȫ礵ԤäơľԤϤϟo To aim cannon fires at civilians is wrong as a nation and as a person, but even if we decimated the invading forces they have no right to complain. ιʤʤСҡޤȫ礹ҙ֤äǤ뤫 Thats because we too, entered the battlefield with the conviction of being wiped out. ¤ħ郎ؓDŽӓeԤΤΤɤ͡ Even though theres zero persuasion coming from me who falters when his subordinates were wounded. ԤτeĤޤϤ¤ Emotions and reasons are different, lets wrap up with that. ơϤޤKäƤʤ Besides, the war isnt over yet. ۹܊αꠤ˼롢t70ꑑ鲿ꠤɥ`ȥδɭ֤ιؤ¤ơħι򤱤ֹФʤΤǤ롣 It seems the empires main forces, consists of 700,000 ground troops, entering from the west borders of the Dwarven Kingdom and the Great Jura Forest, invading towards Tempest. Ђ˽ϾʤɤʤΤ This isnt the time to be sentimental. ?????????????????????????? _餫һLgU˵۹܊αꠤI뤷 Its been a week since the battle has started, and the empires main forces has finally entered our territory. ֥_ˤϟo¤ʑ܇λ؅ˡ줿wдβк؅Ƥ The tanks were retrieved thanks to Gobuta, and the wreckages of the airship were also ordered to be retrieved. ͎ӥ⡢֥˅fIƤ롣 Gabil who has returned was ordered to work alongside Gobuta. ŤƤƑäҪϟoȡ٥˥ޥ뤬ָʾΤ Theres no need to be in a hurry to return, Benimaru had already issued thus. _ˡδʤС Sure, this was a great victory. ͶϤϛQƤƤϤʤʤɡ˷ˤڶ܊⤬ФäƤ뤷ǥ֥ݤ However I musnt be careless, we too have a second force, and Diablo seems rather active. ٤Ȥơɤˤ⥫餬Ƥ롣 As the military intelligence officer, Carrera is now following Gerudo. ˡҤˤϥƥå_äƤ And, within the control rooms Testarossa and co have also returned. ۹܊αꠤˏߤӤʤС״rεڤǤϤޤĤB¤ˤʤ However, if the empires army also have strong individuals, then they must be allowed to attack. ΎֲݤˤʤäƤ롣 The other executives also seem pretty pumped up. ˳äơ Shion too wants to head out to battle, ΐħĿޤäƣ ˽Фäơʤ돊ȤϤɤΤҊʤУ Those Demons, theyre too flashy! If I was there, I would have show them what true strength is all about! ʤɤɡڤԤĤijФȤƤɡ She said, regretting the fact she didnt leave for the battlefields, ǰϰolʤäΤ Werent you suppose to be my guard? ȤɆ˻ŤƤԤȡ褦ä After I asked her, she frantically regained her composure. ϴˤʤäƤ뤱ɡȤʤгƤ⤤ And now shes completely obedient, when something happens it would be fine to order her to attack. Ԍm¤˾Ӥϡޤǔ܊ˤϕrg줫Τ Since were at the deepest part of the dungeon, its going to take the enemy some time to reach here. ޤФäǤϡ۹܊70ˌ٤ʤ Thinking about our remaining forces, its small compared to the enemys 700,000 |ǤͬȤֲBФǤʤĩˤαʿޤǤʮ֤Ǥ롣 However, the quality of our soldiers are completely different, putting aside the executives, even the soldiers at the far end are getting movitated. δЄʤ褦ǡȫTȫ٤ʿʢʤΤǤä It would seem my orders are effective, for it has raised their Morales. ɤ٤줬} What to do next, is the problem. oҕ줿ݳƤξФäȤ_ĤKƤ롣 We could ignore them or give them a flashy warning, but the battle has already been declared. ʤ겻˒줱Ƥ⡢ӤrƤo Even if we launched a surprised attack, you cant exactly call it cowardly. ٤ʤǤβτϺ˓ħγ However, a small number of surprise attacks will have a limited effect, should we use nuclear strike magic? 䡢áһ꾯k٤ No, should I give them a proper warning? ԤϤݜǡ˸ʤȤ󏈤ФʤΤ But everyones so eager to present more souls to me, I would just be dampening their eagerness. 򼯤ƺΤȤ֪ʤˡιʤˤʤˤɆ˼̤Ǥ롣 What would do I do with the souls collected anyways, I dont even know why Im thinking about this. ħϡ˿̤ޤ줿βҤˤƤ褦ɡ Demons, seem to have a liking for the residue emotions engraved onto the soul. e˰ϤʤΤʤɤ͡ No way in hell would I want that stuff. 70ˤ Still, 700,000 people. ҙѤʡȤƤޤԷ֤ Enough to awaken 7 of my subordinates, its kind of scary when you think about it. TN Note: Translation: they re destined to be fodder before it even began. ȤϡԷ_ˠʤ褦ˡ֤˄VФΤ To begin with, we should plan how to attain victory without any sacrifices on our side. һΤԌmڤTz¤ Our best bet, is to lure them into the dungeon. ԌmڤʤС܊ΓpĤ򥼥˳롣 If its within the dungeon, the casualties of our army can be reduced to 0. ȤԌmڤħQܤʤΤǡһݤ܊ݤϤΤ Or rather, since we can also treat the monsters within the dungeon as part of the attack force, the strength of our forces would drastically increase. 줳|ϤȤ⤫ʤ70ˌܤȤʤ If thats so, even if we disregard quality our numbers could be on par with 700,000. ٥˥ޥǤϡħιǰ˵ڶ܊䤷ص׵Ĥؤ̤롣 Benimarus battle plan, is to position the second corps in front of Tempest, thoroughly solidifying our defenses. gˡ_Jߤδڤ After that, weve sorted out the enemys intelligence, and confirmed some strong individuals in the mix. gHFǤǑrQޤ뤱ɡǤϏһˤǑrä귵ΤϡһǤg^gߤǤ롣 In reality, even though modern warfare is determined by numbers, in this world its the strong who turn the tides of battle. This has already been proven in the first battle. {ȤʤθȤΤ`ԤäƤ This is the theory behind prioritizing weeding out the threatening ones first. `ࡣ umu. _ˡͨ˺˓ĤФäƤ⡢ħYǷΤǟojʤΤ Certainly, magic barriers probably cant defend against an average nuclear strike magic. ףϷʤ˼ɡ However, it definitely cannot defend against Deaths blessing ħ_٤عơ܊򚞜礵У Should I form a demons special attack force composed of only military intelligence officers to annihilate the enemy? һ˲Фȡɭ֤ؤΥ`ޤ¤ˤʤäƤޤ I thought about it for an instant. No, if we did that, it would also wreck massive havoc onto the forest. Τꡢһ줿ϡFؤߑॶॶʧ¤ˤʤԤ줿Τ Above all, if this were during a defensive situation, we would lose our greatest attack forces. ܊ؤηȫڤΤͨǤꡢ}Yʹóߤ⏾܊餷 The enemy large armys defense is basically rather well prepared, there will be those who could deploy a holy barrier. ⥹_˵ߤФˤ⡢YkӤƤߤӤ When Moss and co first went to pluck out the strong individuals, there were some that could erect a said barrier. ҎģħϡֶΤ򝢤ƤʹäʤζoȤ¡ There would be no point in using a large scale annihilation if the enemy have the means to defend against it. ϑgˤǤ밳⡢٥˥ޥηԔΤȫΤƤϡϥɥåȘƤФΤǤ롣 In terms of battle tactics Im just an amateur, Benimarus more skiled in this matter. Ill leave it all to him, while I simply play the role of the figurehead. Y֡ϟoФ In end, the warnings were left unneeded. ɥեॹޤƄӤƤ¤۹܊ꠤȻѤħιä The forces moving south from the direction of the old Pharmas kingdom, naturally is also aiming for Tempest. һɥեॹM܊_ʼʤС˱椫鹥Ĥ˒줱趨ä轑nȤʤ롣 Just in case, if they started attacking the old Pharmas kingdom, we would initiate an attack from their rear, but this is just a baseless fear. Fڡեॹϡ襦बpϤä Currently, A new kingdom is being raise in Pharmas, by Youmu. ӰԮФäƤ뤬ޤ򤹤ϟoФǤ⡢OҕfФäƤƤ롣 Secretively giving us support from behind the scenes, they no longer have any strength to go to battle. Amidst that, theyve given us surveillance support. ʤ鱻ʤ˼äƤΤǡһĤä I really didnt want them to get in harms way, so I was relieved by this. ʤߤˡɥ`Ԯ܊αҪ򆖤ꤷ줬äΤ}ʤȷ𤷤Ƥ롣 On a side note, the Dwarf King offered us his support, but we replied and said we can handle it. äΤޤͨꤹΤSɤBäΤ Leaving this, we asked for permission to go through their territory. QŤϰ_ǤĤФԤҊϤ˼pޤäƤǤ롣 After gathering up everyones opinions, were the only ones who are needed for the final decision. ɥ`ϡOҕfǤԤäơƤ줿 The Dwarf King has also helped us with surveillance, and information subsequently started flowing in. ޤαҪⱾϟoäΤܤ줿ΤǤ롣 However, we didnt really need it, but we accepted it out of goodwill. OҕħЄӤһQƤΤǡrϱ˱ʤΤ Using Surveillance magic allows us to monitor scenes one by one, its really convenient for times like this. һꡢ֤ߤgHЄӱOҕФäƤΤǡҙȤˤg`äӳӳƤo tentatively, we let Soueis subordinates do the monitoring, not needing to worry about any illusions displayed on the moniters. ʸФ״r˥`ĤġڶΑ򤱤Ƥ΂䤨򤷤ƴC롣 With this feeling, we proceeded to prepare for the second battle. }Tʿֹ`ȤͬˤʤΤǡФԌmڤڤ롣 Since the holy knights invaded using the same route, we prepared an entrance to the dungeon along the way. ˡ۹܊Ԍmoҕħιȫ܊򤱤ʤСԌmڤ־ļäƱӑ¤ܤ In case, if the empire ignores the dungeon and heads straight for tempest, the volunteers in the dungeon can come out and attack from the back. ΈϤ϶ʱҙ򤻤ͤФʤʤЮĤܤʤΤϤǤβ٤Ǥa¤ Although the pincer attack can compensate for the lack in numbers, were going to have to be prepared to make major sacrifices. ޤִεڡ Well respond based on the action they take. ʤ顢ԌmؤȰ̶ֳȤ܊򤱤ΤǤ롣 Preferably, we hope at least half of them will enter the dungeon. ͨΤɤϲYՓȤƤäͨչ_ˤʤä I dont know whether my wish would come through, but I hope it would progress as I hoped it would. Ԍmͨꤷƥƥڥ׶򤫤äꠤ20̡ The Troops passing by the dungeon and headed towards Tempest number 200,000. Ԍmxꇤ򏈤äαꠤ50 The enemy encamped in the dungeons vicinity number 500,000. ֤餯ϥƥڥ׶ؤֹ״r_JĤġ혴ԌmԤؤֹΤ Probably whilst confirming the status of Tempests invasion, and also plotting how to capture the dungeon. ԌmxФƤ¤@褦PԌmԤФ褦Ǥ롣 It seems they were surprised about the sudden disappearance of the cities around the dungeon, and without hesitation changed to dungeon capturing. ¤ What greedy people. ɤ餫һΤߤ˼Ф뷽_ˤȤäƤ϶Ϥä Having them focus completely on either one would be bad news for us. ȤԌmʳĤƤƤІ}ʤɡ׶Ԥȫ܊Ƥпʤä To be precise, it would be fine if they bit the dungeon bait, but if the whole army heads for the capital then a harsh battle is unavoidable. ǰڑȤ椫·܊ֹΤ⡢ͲiˤʤäƤϡ˵ȤˤȤäƤζΟoΆʧȤʤäƤ롣 Despite calling it a skirmish, its actually a decoy for the main army, but once this intelligence was leaked, then it loses its purpose. ֤ҪoΤʤСɢϻĤˤ޲ߤ˼ Unless its absolutely necessary, dividing ones forces is a fundamentally foolish move. ˿ɡƤΌǤʤ˼Τ Although its the thoughts of an amateur, but I was thinking about taking them down one by one. ٤äʡ victory ΅ۤˡ In reply to my murmurs, _΄ Ahour victory ȡ٥˥ޥ뤬Υ𤨤Ƥ롣 Benimaru replied happily. g|gϤǤτ_ In sooth, tactics wise its our victory. ϡǔʤޤꡢ_΄g`ʤ Afterwards, as long as they dont defeat us with brute strength, its our victory. ۤԌm򤫤äƤä Its great the idiots entered the labyrinth ʡ똔DƤƤʡ ֤ʳĤƤƺΤ Thats true. However, this is thanks to Rimuru sama scattering the bait beforehand. Above all its great theyve bit it. ޤ͡ 楦ĿĤΤ֪ʤg𤳤ˤDΤһ ɤ۹ڤΓҤѤäƤ˼äʤʡ ޤˤ̼СԌmoҕUˤϤʤ ϡ׶ҠaˤʤäƤԌmڛQäƤȤɡ thats true. Although Im not sure whats Yuukis objective, however the sown bait causing them to split apart is the best possible outcome Besides, were simply aiming for the empire to stir within. Well, all we have to do is simulate their desires, they couldnt possibly ignore the dungeon. Worse case scenario, the capital would be burn to cinders, and our decisive battle would take place in the dungeon. ̤ǤʤС׶o¤˄٤Ƥ״rεڤǤϡ衹 If its nothing serious, the capital would probably be safe and sound. Depending on the situation, I would head out myself. ٥˥ޥ뤬Ԥär When Beimaru said so, αҪϟoǤ礦 똔٥˥ޥ뤬ǰˡ˽ꇤˤǤ Theres no need for that. Rimuru sama, before Benimaru heads out, can you allow me to go first? ȡ󤬳 Shion appealed. ޤνlȤxoҪҤһȫʈˤ롣 Well, being my personal guard is an important role, but the control rooms the safest place. ܞƤֱˑäƤ줹Ȥɤ֔ФΥƥȥ뤬ΰ˿ؤƤ롣 They can simply teleport back immediately, and theres also Testa and Ul whos reflecting by my side due to excessive violence. TN Note: Who? Update: Yeah it was Testa and Ul. Special thanks everyone who pointed it out. ޤơɥһwQ餷ƤΤlv̤Σꓤϟo˼ Besides, Veldoras also watching the battle right next to me, so its not dangerous as to the point we would need guards. }ʤ It wouldnt be a problem. ɤβꠤǤυǰβꠤΌgUYҪ Sɤ뤫ФäoϤʤ裡 It would be hard if its only Gerudos forces, your corps also need some experience. Ill permit you to go. But, dont go overboard! Ϥϡyޤ Wa wa, Thank you very much! ϜЦˤʤꡢ٥˥ޥ˥ɥ䣡Ĥ򤷤Ƥ顢ҤФä Shion smiled from ear to ear, gave Benimaru a Hows that! smug look, and left the control room. ǥ֥ⰳһ񤷡Цdz줱Ф Diablo also bowed to me, and left with a likewise ear-to-ear smile. ǥֹ֥Τy Its going to be difficult to stop Diablo. ΤһݤˤʤäƤΤ顣 After all, hes the most motivated one of them all. ٥˥ޥϼơĤB᤿褦 Benimaru shrugged his shoulders, and gave up the notion of entering the fray. ơһw˲ФäQM˻줶¤ˤʤäΤ And so, he stayed with me and was mixed into the spectating group. tָ]٤ǰ˳ΤЦԒʤΤǡȻԤеȻʤɤ͡ Its a joke for the supreme commander to be in the front lines, however if you ask me if this is natural I would say of course it is. ơ۹܊70ȤΛQ餬_ʼ줿ΤǤä And so, the decisive battle against the empires 700,000 troops has begun. Chapter 157 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 156 156. Meeting in the Labyrinth Armoured Corps chief Calgurio advanced his troops with the utmost confidence. After consulting with his advisors, a magic tank squad was to advance as vanguard and bait. Even if Storm Dragon Veldora appeared, the Aerial Fighter Legions 100 airship fleet would counter it flawlessly. That force was thought to be more that enough to conquer all of the west side. After all, the 100 airships assured complete dominance by each carrying elite mages to the maximum capacity. In addition, even though the 300 airships carrying the Beast Corps did not have many offensive mages, they specialized in logistic support so it was not a problem. With both teams simultaneously attacking, Calgurios Armored Corps would achieve great success and honor. Thus, Calgurio laughed heartily at the prospect of his power further increasing in the Empire. As the enemy fell for the bait, the main force was to boldly make its appearance and commence the attack. Even though they were at the border of the military nation of Dwargon, their movements would not be detected. It was also not guaranteed that this nation would contact its allied nation, the Monster Country Tempest. In any case, it was already too late. Even if they were to send troops now, they were too far, and timewise, would not be able to make it. Even if they were too busy with their experiments and regretted it, it would be too late. (TN: I dont know. Original: gФǶäڤƤWʤΤ) Plus, even if they were guarding all routes, they would be spread far too thin to actually be a hindrance. Everything was going according to plan, victory was in Calgurios hands. At that point, on the off chance that the military nation Dwargon tried to help the Monsters Country Tempest, their neutrality is nulled. If that happened, he would then overwhelm and destroy both nations. C Then, a well awaited report came. The vanguard squad sent as bait reported that, the monsters of Tempest had come out. They number not much more than ten thousand. The report verified that it was one the enemys main forces. I won! Gloated Calgurio. The enemy easily fell for the trap. They seem to be much less intelligent than he thought, and, failing to guess his invasion route, split up their forces. Reconnaissance had determined that Monster Country Tempest, had prepared 120,000 C 150,000 troops. Among them, those that could be considered military units should not even be 50,000. Therefore, as the enemy here number around 10,000, their plan was likely to have all the routes covered and stall for time. With such a pathetic force, forget stalling for time, even the vanguard can finish them off. As expected of savages, monsters that do not comprehend the importance of information gathering, this was their utmost level of planning. If Veldora doesnt appear, they are fated for defeat. Before the frontal forces arrive to trample all over them, Calgurio would quickly fell the enemy base. Calgurio ordered to halt covert operations and advanced his army towards the capital of Monster Country Tempest. Although there is the matter of the dwarves possibly taking military action, that was determined to no longer be a problem. In fact, Calgurio was immersed in imagining the faces of the of the panicked enemy as they finally noticed his army. In the end, with no sign of reinforcement from Dwargon, they would head for the Labyrinth in the Monster Country Tempests satellite city. They beasts most likely gave up upon seeing the Empires might, thought Calgurio. That was obvious, after all, the Empire boasts a great army of 700,000. In addition, despite being fully armed, they marched are an unprecedented speed. This modern army was at a strength beyond the imagination of the dwarves with their backdated technology and arms. Magic and science. With their fusion, based on a new cutting edge combat system, the strongest corps was born. That was the Armoured Corps led by Calgurio. C In Monster Country Tempest, at the location of the Labyrinth city was nothing save for a single structure. That, in fact, was the entrance to the Labyrinth, and other than a staircase to its depths, there was nothing more in the vicinity. This scene was different from what was initially reported, and apparently, the merchants and adventurers on the west side all ran away with the Empire approaching. If that was the case, rather than let the enemy use them, it was likely that the beasts erased everything. They probably feared the possibility of looting. This in reality was a clearly a strategy to hurt the enemy by preventing the enemy from procuring food. (Clever!) Calgurio spits out. For soldiers who received enhancement surgery from Otherworld science and magic, it is possible to perform optimally without food or water for a week. Food packs made with energy balance in mind were created to provide each unit with energy for a single day. Each unit, carrying a small storage pack, was provided 10 such food packs. Considering such measures taken prior to arriving, there was no loss in performance in the Armoured Corps even if they could not manage to collect food from this town. Food intake was optimized by making sufficiently small and easy to use food packs. The problem of potable water was easily solved by drawing water through magic. To hope that the supply chain was a weakness of this great army was simply too na?ve. (Ha! Demon lord or not, in the end, to think theyre only capable of such shallow thought!) Ridiculing the plans of his foe, Calgurio was certain of victory on this battle. First he would put a foothold in the satellite city of Monster Country Tempest. Building a base there, he would subjugate the west side with a smooth flow. If he didnt hurry, the Beast Corps advancing from the north would diminish the scale of his achievement. If Veldora were to come out, there would be the need to stop it, but the Storm Dragon had made no sign of showing up. Speaking of which While Calgurio was resting in a tent of the provisional headquarters, he was surprised to not receive any reports from the vanguard. After the first time, there was no more communication. According to the communications mage, the magic concentration in the Great Forest of Jura was apparently interfering with the magic communication waves. As this is a demon lords domain, that much was to be expected. The remaining enemy troops may have even come back and fighting had already broke out. (Even so, judging from the first troops we encountered, reinforcements should also be fodder.) There was no need to worry about the vanguard, so Calgurio would stopped thinking about it. Just in case, he ordered an Reconnaissance to look into the matter and dropped the thought. C The issue now: Whether to advance to the capital or the labyrinth. Normally, felling the capital would be given priority. It was close by, so first was defeat the demon lord and then, beat the labyrinth. Even if Veldora showed up, its a simple matter of calling the Airship fleet. Though communication was impossible for now, they could easily signal them using magic bullets. Unlike on land, airspeed was so high that the waiting time would be negligible, so there was no need to fear the purportedly weakened Storm Dragon. The mage reported that, the Monster Country Tempests capital had a defence barrier set up around it. Even using the Magic Canceller Device to break the barrier, it would soon regenerate, so there was no point. It seemed to be pretty strong. Rather than breaking in, it would seem to be easier to destroy it from the inside. Even though the Magic Canceller Device was excellent against offensive magic, its rather weak at beating barriers. That being the case, now would be the time that the remodelled Armoured Corps takes center stage. Reconnaissance reported that the monster troops were stationed right in front of the capital. They were the main force of 20,000 high orcs. No problem at all. Calgurio and his advisors all never doubted their certain victory. After all, they had a great army of 700,000. Victory usually being assured with 3 times the force, with more that 30 times more troops, they had no doubt at all. Cant we just attack both places at the same time? The advisors who were nobles of the Empire expressed the opinion. There were no objections. There was no need to pointlessly disagree and create anxiety, as there was no rush. Rather, Calgurio was equally interested in the treasures that lay within the labyrinth. In the end, sending off 200,000 troops to capture the capital, he, with 350,000 were to head into the Labyrinth. Anyway, it was a simple strategy of overwhelming the labyrinth with immense numbers. There being no objections, theres really no doubt that what they were most interested in was the short-term profit, rather than capturing the capital but Being assured of victory, Calgurio and co. put their plan to action without realizing their greed. Thus, in Monster Country Tempest, 200,000 troops would advance towards the capital, and 350,000 would focus on capturing the Labyrinth. And then These foolish souls would descent the stairs they could never again climb back up. With the absolute conviction of filling their pockets to the brim with the treasures of the Labyrinth, they advanced. The Labyrinth grants passage to all. But, with Safe Mode now turned off, there would be a never before seen hell befallen on its visitors. ????????????????????????? One of the innermost rooms of the Labyrinth. A place where a secret meeting room could be found, that even Rimuru didnt know of. For the first time, because of the Master of the Labyrinth, Ramiris emergency remodelling, the most powerful denizens of the Labyrinth were gathered. The reason: a meeting concerning the annihilation of the fools who dared to invade the labyrinth. But in reality, the purpose of the meeting was of a very different nature. C The gathered, they were those who were called the 10 Lords of the Labyrinth. Ramiris aide, Labyrinth janitor, dungeon master Beretta. 4 groups of the Lords. Floor 90 guardian, Nine-head-kumara. Floor 80 guardian, Insect Emperor Kaiser Zegion. Floor 79 floor boss, Insect Queen Apito. Floor 70 guardian, Ghost King, Immortal King Adalman. Floor 70 vanguard, Ghost Knight, Death Paladin Albert. And finally, Floor 50 alternating guardians, Gozurl and Mezurl. Both of them were also participating for some reason. Realizing the strength of their fellow Lords, it felt as if they were shrinking. They, who had thought they could win against anyone, now faced a reality as they recognized the clear difference in level. As for Beretta, though he was only assigned to chores said C Later, Rune Master Gadra would become one of the 10 Lords C but Anyway, those sitting down currently were the 10 Lords of the Labyrinth. Knowing that irresponsible Ramiris, that name would not stick. Normally, all of them wouldnt gather here, but since it was an emergency-like situation, Ramiris invoked her authority, and as a result, for the first time, the whole team had gathered. Well, Veldora was sitting leisurely on the middle seat but, the other Lords were gathered for a sole reason. That who amongst them, other than Beretta and the Storm Dragon, was the strongest. This rivalry burned stronger when Demon Lord Rimuru personally praised Alderman and granted him a higher rank. Every one of them wanted to prove to be the most useful. With the lower floors not receiving much action, those Lords were most affected. So there was a backlash. Particularly the 2 females, Apito and Kumara, had an dangerous relationship. Zegion was calm, and Alderman was burning with ambition. However, they did not truly hate each other despite their poisonous auras. In the end, even though they were all aiming to prove themselves, they wouldnt go around sabotaging each others efforts. These people gathered for the first time, but it was surprisingly quiet. Facing the Empires invasion of the Labyrinth, their hostility towards the enemy took precedence over their rivalry. Lords, youve done well to gather! Today, this Labyrinth faces its greatest crisis since its grand opening! With that, let me hear your thoughts! The words my Ramiris signaled the start of the meeting. Ara? Isnt that obvious- (TN: kumara ends her line in -orin su) - a Massacre of course. Cutting off Kumara, Apito continues. This time, can you not send the action to my floor? These days, Apito has been happy fooling around with the Holy Knight right? Say what! That weakling, any more and Ill die of boredom! As they glare at each other, a different kind of tension fills the room. Kuhahahahaha! Lets stop the bickering. And be at ease. This time, everyone shall get a chance to fight! First, I figured anyone who can pass the 60th floor would be a worthy enemy but It was annoying so I stopped. Yea thats right! Just like Shishou (TN: Master) said, waiting for them to cross all the 50 floors is seriously a pain -ne? Normally itd be ok, but with their numbers, it looks like its gonna take a while. So tell you what, well send in 10,000 of em to each floor from the beginning. If youre lucky, someone strong might come along in yknow? With those words from Veldora and Ramiris, the others shown a glint in their eyes. So you mean everyone gets the chance? Asks Alderman, to which, Exactly! Ramiris made an exaggerated nod, and continued with the explanation. Each of the Lords would receive 10,000 troops at a time. Floors 61 C 70, 71 C 80 and 81-90 would get filled 100,000 each. And the remaining would be sent to floors 51 C 60. There were around 350,000 troops heading into the Labyrinth, so they would be distributed in this fashion. And then, Gozurl and Mezurl are on standby on floor 30 to eat up the ones that can run back up that far kay? And even if you up and die, you can always revive so, work hard -ne! Ramiris concluded. With that, the Lords got super motivated. So, does Rimuru-sama know about this? Zegion broke his silence and spoke. And Apito was surprised. Insect Emperor Kaiser Zegion was a silent man, he never really had much to talk about. he seemed to be receiving combat training from Veldora for a while, and recently it looked like they were close to being evenly matched. Veldora was admittedly very strong, and other than his loyalty to Demon Lord Rimuru, He was a man who only cared for strength. Ehehe, were keeping it a secret! So, lets surprise everyone -ne! Ramiris said with an innocent smile. But in reality, together with Veldora the two were hatching a devious plot C mainly to surprise Rimuru It was always like that, and the ones who were involved suffered. Oi oi, Rimuru-sama wont get angry later right? Albert asked, worried. No problemo! Veldora and Ramiris assured him. Seeing Beretta was averting his gaze, Albert gave up. Well, it probably wasnt too big a deal, he thought. I just need to beat the enemy. In theory, a battered enemy is easier to beat, but we can revive. There was no need for wait for them to tire out battling monsters on weaker floors. Very well, I concur that we simply need to win. Zegion said with a nod, and the matter was settled. Ramiris and Veldora looked at each other with an evil smile, and the others pretended not to notice. After all, it was the first real battle with the full force. Whatever the case, in truth, none of them were going to let go of this chance. To unleash the true horror of the Labyrinth unto its invaders, the ten Lords returned to their respective floors. And so, these denizens of hell wait patiently for their soon to arrive guests. Chapter 158 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 157 157ԒԌmڹ Battle of the Dungeon. Ԍmڤ˾Aȵ۹܊zޤƤ Gradually, the soldiers and the generals of the empires army began entering the dungeon. `פ֤˳֤ǰ3mgȤʤ褦BYƤLτe˾ӤΤ˥`פȡ⤹¤ܤȤʤäƤ롣 Each one had a rope in hand, connecting them at 3 meter intervals. There was a combat team stationed elsewhere, and they must be able to detach the rope swiftly. ԌmԤ򤱤ǰ˜ʂФäƤ¤Ť碌롢Hä Since they have already made various preparations beforehand for conquering the dungeon, their actions were quick and swift. _򌤆Ԍmژ򤢤̶ȰճƤȿƤ륫ꥮꥪϡˤ·o˳Ƥ Through interrogating Shinji and co, Calgurio had a fair grasp of the dungeons structure, and prepared measures to combat getting lost in the dungeon. ħʹ֤ˤM·_JФ碌Ĥġ⹤बFνФ While spirit mages confirmed the course ahead, a special team would disable any traps. LˤħlˡˤħνȡħʯΒȡ The combat team would work on subjugating monsters, and the analysis team would collect dismantled monsters and monster cores TN Note: demonic crystal stone is the literal translation. ݤα䤫νƷ᷽ܤɤơ˾ޤ\Фߤ⤷Ƥ Money and Goods collected from the treasure boxes of various rooms would transferred to the back, and be prepared to be transported to the Command headquarters. ʿBY¤ˤꡢ״rΉ仯ˤ⌝ꤷ¤˵롣 With the soldiers connected, they could act accordingly to the situation. ꥮꥪβߤϡ֤äƤΤ Calgurios plan initlally went well. ڤˮ䤬ʼ᤿ However, things started happening within. ȤäʿBjȡʤȤΡСʻҤΤǤ롣 Contacts with soldiers who entered first were cut off, causing minor disturbances. ФԌmǤϟoڤgȤBj⤢ä There were also reports of rather than a labyrinth, it was a wide space internally . ȤAΤȤ¤äΤǡʘʤΤ̽AФ¤ Previously connected to staircases, an order to continue the search was issued under the assumption that it was a distorted structure. ʹΈˤС둤ҤƤޤäƤʤrȤ The spirit mages reported that due to the spirits being in disarray the path would sometimes be uncertain. _ΈˤơһLgһȳ̶ȤθϤǡԌmژ줬륿ߥ󥰤ȤΤ֪äƤ Thanks to Shinjis report, he knew that the dungeon would change its internal structure on a weekly basis. ¤ꥮꥪжϤ`餻Y˿ä This had caused Calgurios decisions to go awry ĤƤʡȘQȕrڤؤʤä (How unlucky. Weve just clashed with the mazes remodeling period) ơ¤ˁ褦ˤָʾ Thinking about this, he gave his subordinates their orders. ·Θ줬ä̶ȤǤʤɤȡ۹܊ΐu餷Ȳҙ륫ꥮꥪ Even so, to panic so much over a changing maze, Calgurio was very dissatisfied with the empire armys disgraceful display. A\ӳ줿ƷϡɤһƷħ䓤ä餷װƷǤä Among the items continuously delivered from the dungeon, each and everyone of them were first rate equipment made with demon steel. ȡ롱ħʯ|ϸߤͥ륮`ؤΉQʤǤ롣 The Monster cores collected were also of high quality, with high energy-conversion rate. εäǰˤơ٤λҵȆ}ˤʤʤΤ Before all the reaped profits, the confusion was a minor problem no matter the scale. 줫һդơ35αʿδ뤬Ԍmؤͻˤ롣 After a whole day, the majority of the 350,000 troops had successfully entered the dungeon. ϲꠤԌmڤˤƴCڲΘӤ`פˤ끻ԤDzȡ褦˜ʂФäƤ The ground troops were on standby at the dungeons entrance, communicating with the internal group via ropes and making preparations. ޤ\ӳƷܤȡФ褦ˡ褦˥ƥȤ򏈤ȤIФäƤ In addition, theyre work on pitching up a tent in order to place the transported riches and goods. ĤʮkΤϤΕrä Thats when the actual abnormality began. ԌmڲαʿBjȡʤʤꡢ`פͻȻФƤޤäΤǤ롣 Losing contact with the soldiers within, the rope was suddenly cut. ȡ35ˤαʿȫTͤz˲gγ¤Ǥä This happened exactly when all 350,000 soldiers entered the dungeon. BjȡȡԒħ_ԇߤƤߤΤ꤬äƤ¤ϟoäΤ They tried getting in contact, via telepathy and clairvoyance communication, but there was no reply. ޤ{ФƤڲνƷ\ӳͬr;ФƤ롣 Things were going well up until then, the transportation of goods from within was also interrupted then. ϤˤԌmڲΘӤ_ֶΤϡȫʧƤޤäΤä The means of confirming the internal conditions of the dungeon were all lost. Ԍmڤϡͬˤοڤ_ޤޤǤ롣 The entrance of the dungeon remained opened as it first was. ʤΤˡڲڸˤơʿΚϤޤǟoʤäƤ And yet, near the entrance within, the presence of soldiers were all gone. ΤȤԤʤζaƯ۹܊˲Фҙ롣 With an indescribable foreboding silence, the empires troops felt an ominous premonition ϥꥮꥪǤϟoжϤԤ¤ˤʤ롣 Calgurio was no exception, as it hindered his decision-making. ‘Bϼ٤ˉ仯Ԍmֹ_䤷ƤϤǤϟoʤΤ However the situation is changing too rapidly, he had no time to spare worrying about those who went conquering the dungeon ꥮꥪ˲Ф줿rgϡHʤΤǤä Calgurio was left with little time. DDԌm6170AӨDD DDDungeon Stratum 61~70DD ϵħȺͻMߡ۹܊?C׸αʿ_Ԍmڤֹ롣 Charging through a hoard of undead type monsters, the soldiers of the Empire army?cybernetic troops invaded deeper into the dungeon. ^٤W褦ˡLब䤷ĤolЄӤȡäƤ Having a delayed headstart, the combat group vigilantly guarded each other as they took cautious action. äȤ⡣ʿ_ȫTgߓBǤ롣 To begin with, the soldiers were all individually fairly strong. ðߤԤʤСͤǤȫT¥Ϥ൱롣 In adventurer terms, they were all at the very least above B rank. һȺФgߥ٥ǰʤΤ Their bear first class prowess. ʱ˵ȤǤä顢ħ郎FƤŤƤ¤ʤIƤΤ If its them, they would need not panic as they dealt with monsters or so it should have been. ԌmڤһսU^xǡ״rһ䤹¤ˤʤä After the first day in the dungeon, things took a drastic sharp turn. ϲꠤȤBj;~ȫ˹Τ Losing all contact with the surface troops, they were completely isolated. 䡢_ˤ` No, this isnt right. AΤŻس̽ꤿΤg`ʤ Theyve descended 9 layers. 顢ϴ󤭤ʿgˤʤäƤơˤϺΤoäΤ And then, there was a large space, with absolutely nothing there. Aɤɤ󽵤ƤΤһˤ_;ˡAΤʧΤǤ롣 Theyve continued to descend, but once 10,000 had passed, the stairway had disappeared. ˳F롢󤭤顣 In its place, a giant door. Ɇ֤go_줿 Without hesitation, theyve opened the door. ơ And 褦˽ء Sr^ǤϤʤ AؤƤ褦ʼ褦 Welcome, to mine kingdom of death, Dystopia. Now, let us immerse in fun-filled times. Were holding back those behind thee, so lets begin! ǡFΤΤ Skeleton, one word describes it all. ĥ̤줿פΰ׹ǤZ۹܊Z꤫ With Polished, pure white bones, it spoke to the empires troops in fluent human tongue. ֱᡢаgѺݤǷŤ롣 Right after, a demoniac roar bellowed as if the very space itself was crushed under its pressure. ˤF둸o And with it a Spectral dragon (death dragon). ϵλλä׸o۹܊u줫ä The strongest of the undead types and the vilest of dragons, it assaulted the empires soldiers. 󤭤ȫ__ơФATʿLʤTʿ@롣 The large door was swung completely open, and a continuous steam of death knight cavalry lead by a death knight charged. Ͽդ둸oˤ븯ʳϢעϤǤTʿ_ȤΑL_ʼ롣 The Spectral dragon (death dragon) released corrosive zombie breath from above, while the death knights began their assault from the ground. ۹܊˲gˤp餷һrg餺һˤȫ礹¤ˤʤ롣 The empire armys numbers diminished in an flash, and the first 10,000 were wiped out in less than an hour. ΤTʿϤäǧٳ̤ӤʤΤƤ⵹ƤƤޤΤ After all, even if the death knights only number about a thousand, they would rise up no matter how many times they were felled. ״r۹܊ĤZ~ؤ׷¤ˤʤ롣 This situation broke the minds of the empires soldiers, driving them to the edge of despair. ƣڤʤ֡ơϿդˤψRĤ{Ǥ둸o Their enemy knew neither fatigue nor death. Then, theres the overwhelming threat from the skies known as the Spectral dragon (death dragon). AڶꇡꇤͬνYȤʤä The second wave followed, and the first wave also met a similar fate. ɤɤ¤ؽƤ۹܊ϡȤؤȤ֪餺;Ф¤ʤAƤΤä More and more empire soldiers descended below, unbeknownst to them as they ceaselessly entered the jaws of death. DDԌm7180AӨDD DDDungeon Stratum 71~80DD AӤؚiM᤿۹܊ϡx_ȤιƟo餤򏊤¤ˤʤä The empires forces traversing this level were forced in a battle against an endless swarm of insects. ƤʤAx͹ An endless onslaught, the bugs attacked fiercely. ūȤ줺Ⱥˤ;Ф줺uĤR귵 With no fear of death, they fought in their swarms without rest. η֒ȡ롱ħʯ|ϸߤʿ_뤤 However, the amount of Monster cores collected were high in both quantity and quality, bringing a smile to the soldiers faces. ;Ф¤oȡһƥһƥϴ󤷤ǤϟoΤ They were simply endless, their individual fighting powers were nothing much. ͨðߥѩ`ƥ`ǤСƣ줿uơƣˤȫ˵¤⤢ If this were a normal adventurer party, they would be unable to rest from the endless onslaught, fatigue hampering their performance and ultimately be brought down. xǤäȤƤ⡢۹܊ǤؓƤʤä However, even if there were a large quantity of bugs, the empires numbers are nothing to scoff at. ƣмȫƤM܊ܤäΤǤ롣 Switching out those who are tired, the empire can still advance as one. ˤäԌmڲȴ֘Ӥʤ褦äһʿжϤ٤ݤǤϤʤόӲؤΈΤߜgޤϚݤˤƤʤä Even though the contents of the dungeon didnt match the reports, this isnt content a single should care about, and shouldnt mind the reports of their superiors. ݤݤޤϾoΤI̳̤Ǥʤ˵äƷκAЦαʿӤ̤ There wasnt much time to rest, and the situation is still manageable, but its the amount of luxurious goods theyve obtained that brightened their mood. ȳ̤βݤDZ_ơФ̄kҊߤ For example, an earlier room had a treasure chest, and a soldier discovered a dagger within. yΤ줿Ҋ뤫˸߁ʶ̄ܤ⤫ʤߤ褦ǡ|ħ䓤dzƤ Glided with gold and silver, it was an expensive looking dagger. It had superior capabilities, and was made of demon steel. оβ֤ˤΤħ䓤ʹäƤƷǤ߁ʤΤζ̄ϼħ䓤dzƤ A demon steel core alone would make something very expensive, yet the whole dagger was made of pure demon steel. αʿЦˤʤΤhԒǤ롣 The soldier spoke of it with a grin. ȻƷʖˤܤΤ̶̄ȤʤĿ礷Ԥߤ Naturally there would be a body search afterwards, however a dagger of this degree could easily be sneaked through. ܇αʿ_wޤˤƤ뤬ԡΤԷ֤ηĤ˼äƤ롣 The surrounding soldiers were envious, and hoped themselves that it would be them next. ۵äʤСx֤ΑLʤɤäƤʤȤΤ If there werent perks like these, it would be unbearable to fight insects in such a place. ȡ롱ħʯ⤫ʤˤʤäƤ롣 The number of demon cores collected had also piled up considerably. Ȥߤħʯϣ٤ʤΤǤϵħ狼麆g֤Τ High purity demon cores were difficult to come by, yet they could be easily procured here by defeating monsters. η֤ʤСܩ`ʥˤɫä This alone warranted quite the bonus. ȳ̤βꠤФ둤ƤȽФǤΤ„rϤ󤶤ꤷΤäx_AӤϵǤ There was a feeling of loathing when the first group screamed something about specters, but they felt like they hit the jackpot with this insect-filled stratum Ԥԡ˼ҤޤƤΤä And so everyones delusion of getting lucky continuously bloated. ʸФ˱ʿ_ͶϤСΣCФҙƤ_ڤ While some started acting carelessly, there were also those who still remained alert. _ܤ˼һĤΰ򘋺B롣۹њT_ä Soon, those individuals gathered secretly and formed a group, consisting of the intelligence bureau and the reconnaissance bureau. ꠤ䤵ƤΤȤʤiƼĤ꼯ޤäΤ They had originally been allocated to separate groups, but soon they gathered. ɤϺg The reason is simple. ΣꓤФǤ롣 They felt danger. ԌmΣꓤڲäΤʧä֪ This dungeon is dangerous, the conquering plan may have already failed ȡһˤڤ_Ԥ One spoke without opening their mouth. ֤򿎤ԒˤƻԒ롢ֶؤλԒ By holding hands and communicating via telepathy, this was a unique method of communicating within the intelligence bureau. ݸ ȳ̤Ώʂ塢եܥȤƤˤʤ褦 Ah, you noticed? The powerful individual earlier, I think theyre known as the floor boss Aǰβݤ˾ӤĤ `äλǵƤʡ Ah, the one in front of the stairs right? Its strength is in a different league, it even took down a several high ranking soldiers. ĤAΈǡŤ¤„ ͻ餷rg̶Ȥǡʡ Ah, its that guy. But, the report that followed was unbelievable. It revived, in 3 hours. ʤ󡭡ȡ WTF? TN Note: Got creative. Why not ơ줾줬ä򁻤 And so, theyve exchanged information. „„ۤɡԌmʘ򤷤Ƥ褦 The more they listened, the more chaotic this dungeon seems. ǰΈȡ״rޤǮʤΤǤ롣 The current situation, was evidently different from prior reports. ǰ󤬵Ƥˤʤʤϡͨʤ鏊вߤȡ餺ٶ{ˤФ٤Ǥä When the situation doesnt match prior intelligence, forceful actions would be evaded while a re-investigation is commenced. ʤΤˡόӲ̽ФƤ롣 And yet, the higher ups forced the search to continue. ȤYǤΤפ˸ϤΤʧäȿšT_ Its evident this was the result of prioritizing their desires, and so the intelligence bureau members wondered should they comply with the mission and fail with it. ˵ȤһԌmѳ뤫ɤՄDD As they were discuss should they retreat from the dungeon first OǚiƤʿ^ܞä The head of the soldiers next to them had fell to the ground. ȫƤW졣 Theyre too late. QϳƤ⤤ʤäՄ륿ߥ󥰤WΤǤ롣 They werent able to decide, as the time for talk was over. եեեեաD虜虜ä äʡǰ_⤦Ǥ⤤ Fufufufu. The bait has arrived. Good work all of you. You may now die. ˵Ȥ˵Ȥ— Theyve heard a voice. Υե푤ɤ롢_ Resounding from the floor, a beautiful voice. ϡAӤoեܥxŮԥȤ That, was the beautiful voice of this levels guardian floor boss, the Insect Queen Apito. ˼ˉQեȫƤ푤ɤ餻Τ Transforming into Mental waves, it undulated throughout the entire floor. ʼޤΤϡһĤŰ And there it began, a one-sided slaughter. Ť̶ȤǤϡޤζo Any amount of confident in their fighting strength was now all meaningless. 󥯤ԤäƤ⡢һ٥¤ʤˤȉʤYˤʤ롣 Even if they were A ranks, if they were below a certain threshold they were no different from amateurs. ߤˤϡֿSʤΤ Those who couldnt react arent even given the chance to fightback. ԥȤʤ܊䡣 The army wasps led by Apito. ϡ٤θCӤФL30cm̶ȤΚ¾_ They real identities, slaughters with 3D-maneuvers capabilities at hypersonic speed reaching sizes of only 30cm. С͸ϡܲk֤٤ФȤʤ롣٤򳬤̤ӼĤ롢oΰ䡣 Small invisible wings emit terrifying high-frequency blades. Approaching you at speeds surpassing sound, they were silent killers. Ρǧ򳬤뚢¾_ϡҙˤL줿gҊĤ These slaughters numbering over a thousand could seek out humans (game) with their heightened senses. ҕ˃ƤƤζo˼١ȡٷ꡻Υȥ饹ФƤʤзꤹ¤ⲻܤ Excellent dynamic vision is meaningless, if one doesnt possess the unique skills accelerated thinking and hyper reaction speed they couldnt even possibly react to them. gȤN޽򳬤ʤ֤֪¤ⲻܤʡäһƥǤأΣꓞĺָDDʤߤTǤϡͨһƥǤkҊ줿ϡo‘B󤬰k롣λ}TʿӑꠤM졢}Yˤ܇줫׷ԑᡢħgħˤ餻ƤʼĩҎģʒӑ餬gʩ¤ˤʤΤǤ¤ҙ򤻤ͤФʤʤĺΣꓶȤθߤǤäDDħʤΤǤä An opponent beyond the perceivable range of humans, even if its only one, would be classified as an A rank disaster classDDOn a side note when such a monster is discovered in the western countries an emergency alarm would be triggered. A subjugation team consisting of elite holy knights would be formed, and a large scale holy barrier would be erected to weaken the monster followed by a large area sweep. Still they must enter with the conviction to make sacrifices, for such was the danger of an A rank disaster class DD it was such a monster. ʼޤ뚢¾硣 And thus begins the slaughter fest. Aε۹܊ԚˤޤǤҪrgϡH10֤ˤ✺ʤ̤rgä And the time it took to slaughter the empire soldiers was a measly less than 10 minutes. DDԌm8190AӨDD DDDungeon Stratum 81~90DD ʤԤ롣 They could say it now. Υեϥܩ`ʥƩ`äΤ The first 2 floors were bonus stages. ߥȥ쥤ɤϡˤǽ~ĤʑLRڤƤ롣 Michael and Raymond are waging a desperate 2 man battle. _ϼȤ˾Ӥʤ Their comrades arent here anymore. ԡƤޤäƤ They, were all slaughtered. ĿǰΐħפëKߤ֤ġ֪{Գˡ The demon before them, with beautiful white hair, was an ape with wisdom. ˵ȤƤUǤϟo However, they werent the only ones suffering. ˵Ȥ֪¤81AӤ򳬤Ƥ顢줾AӤ˽ꤿ_ϡ줾줬ԱҤʑLxʤ줿Τ顣 What they didnt know, was that beyond the 81st stratum, those who reached the lower floors are all engaged in a miserable battle. 81AӤϡgʤ뤪¶ĿAӡʂ夬韚i롢ħ_ΘS@ The 81st stratum was simply a taster level. Where powerful beasts roam, its the paradise of demonic beasts. Ⱥ^򏈤돊ʂ⤤ˤϤΤ֪{oħ_ However, even though there are would be some head and shoulders above their group, theyre basically wisdom-lacking monsters. sʿ_Ǥ⡢ʮԣ֤äƵ֤äΤǤ롣 For veteran soldiers with a load of experience in their belts, they were opponents that could be taken down with ease. ˼äϤˏħ_DDƽȡһƥB+൱Ϥħ郎35`dzFDD˿餷ĤĤ⡢ߤϳAΤ˵_Τ Monsters beyond what they expectedDDon average, B+ monsters appearing in groups of 3 to 5DDwere a tough matchup, but they managed to clear the first floor with no casualties. At this rate it would probably take some times, but given a few days conquering the dungeon could still be possible ??? F줿ΤǤä Until that guy appeared. ZԒ֪{Գ With the capability of speaking human speech, it was an ape with wisdom. glʹ܊򉲜餷᤿ Making use of Youjutsu, it had annihilated the army. TN Note: g, Think witchcraft, but for Youkais instead. פԳԳ A pure white Youkai ape, a Byakuen. äؤgˡڤοК Using a unique Taijutsu utilizing the staff, it was a phantasmagorical way of killing from the air. L˾ꡢդ褱֡ Manipulating wind and sound, beckoning forth storms. ơФȫλ˷ŤġΣꓘOޤʤħǤä Then, slashing vacuum blades at all directions, it was an extremely dangerous demonic beast ħӥ㥯Ƥ餫줳죱rgϽU^g_ϴΡ˵Ƥ Their encounter with this demonic beast has lasted over an hour, and their friends fell one by one. ߥȥ쥤ɤϡˡȤƤʿȤƤ⡢mλλä_ä Michael and Raymond, as otherworlders and as soldiers, were reasonably relied on. ΏߤȤƤF֤ˤħ֤ɤäƤ롣 With their pride as strong individuals, they desperately fought against the demonic beast. ѓİιĤύ˷졢ħ״B򼰤ܤħ⡢gˤꄿ롣 The sniping squads attacked were blocked by the storms, the mage squads debuffs, status effects, and even magic itself, were all interfered via Youjutsu. ֱӵĤʹħ⡢LνYƤˤ㡣 A barrier of wind threw a monkey wrench into the plans of all direct magic attacks for their strength was insufficient. ۹܊ФǤ⥨`ȓBΙC׸Ώӹ֤ˤ褦˷Ūӥ㥯 Even the elites amongst the enhanced cybernetic troops of the empire are toyed like children with the Byakuen as their foe. ˤŤ⾰ʤΤǤä It was an unbelievable sight at first. gH~Ĥʑ餤RڤƤΤϡΤߥȥ쥤_ǤϤʤ But in reality, it soon developed into a despair-filled battle, and only Raymond and Michel were left in the end. AӤǤͬħƤΤǤ롣 Similar beasts also lurk in the other stratums. ֹƤ^αʿ_ͻȻष˵롣 The soldiers who lead the invasion began to painfully collapse. ӤŤȡ\ߵ㤬ƤwߟkƤ When they were asked, there were also black spots on their skin, and high fever. ԪߤС\ͥߡδڤϤޤˤҊ뤬ʤ˱ʿ_Ϛݤˤֹʤ Small black mice scurried around their feet. They existence were so insignificant the soldiers simply ignored them. Υͥ_״r߳ԪפǤä However, it was those very mice that were the perpetrators of the current situation. \ Black Rats Coccus. 줬AӤΥեܥ They, are the floor boss of this level. \βɢ餹߲֧ߡ Spreading Black Death everywhere, the rulers of plagues. 󥸤Τ褦֤ߤӤʤСAӤϟoΤʤ˄IˤϾӤʤ If someone with abilities like Shinjis were here, they would probably be able to neutralize this floor, unfortunately there isnt. ħˤίϡݤˤτĿΤ¤ܤ}ħʹ֤٤ʤ Magic treatment had little effect on the disease, and holy magic that could completely cure this was scarce. ҤίȲݤίϡȫeԭ˻ŤǤ롣 Treatment of injures and treatments of disease are based off completely different fundamentals. ơAӤӤФ¤ˤʤ롣 In this fashion, death had spread throughout this floor. AǤͬˡ Similarly in other floors, פpDD׻DDФ֤ڤAӤ The lightning clad triggerDDThe thunder Tiger Raiko, blocking all who attempt to pass the stratum. ٤냷DDƒDDɢ餹 DD the rabbit manipulating gravityDD Lunar Rabbit GettoDDscattering tyranny here and there. ߨDDߨDDݳɷ֤؝Ȥ򥼥ˤꡢ The snake with wingsDDWinged serpent YodaDDlowering the oxygen concentration in the air to 0 by manipulating air contents. ʿRפȡDDDDˡҙߤߤT롣 The sheep that reaps the conscious of soldiersDDdrowsy sheep mink DDlulling all to sleep with hallucinogenic hypnosis. פpBDDBDDϡ¤ˤƱʿ򟆤 The bird with a cowl of flamesDDFire bird EnchouDDkilling all soldiers with high temperature. дRlʹȮDDȮRDDϡȫƤηgʹߤͷ The dog that uses the mirror that reflects allDDMirror hound IgamiDDsending any and every technique back to sender. 줾AӤˤơאħƤΤ At each stratum, was a vicious demonic beast rampaging about. Τ֤Τϡ˵ƤͻƤȤŒg Whats worse is the fact that even after being defeated they would revive. Œgפ˱ʿ_ĤۤäƤޤ This truth easily crippled the hearts of soldiers. ~Ĥʑ餤A뤷ʤ They could do naught but fight endlessly. ?????Գ?B?ȮȤϵħ Mouse?Tiger?Rabbit?Snake?Sheep?Ape?Bird?Hound are all beast type demonic beasts. ϡ^ޥΰ˲\Ǥä They, are the Nine-Head Kumaras squad (pet) of eight. ħϤˤޥǤꡢ줾ϥޥһĤF^ʤ Their forms are those of Kumaras and they each manifested an aspect of her abilities. AŮˤ򤷤Ƥ륯ޥα|ħλʤΤ Kumara has the bewitching form and beauty of a courtesan, however in reality she is the illusive empress of the demonic beasts whom beckons death. Υޥǰˤ⡢ޤߤ_롣 Before Kumara, the fools have finally arrived. ϡޥˤȤäƤDǤʤ Yet, they are only food for Kumara Ԍmڤ˸ʤb¤ˤʤΤä It would seem death is being mass-produced within the labyrinth ơ And so ۹܊35αʿԌmͻˤһդU^r When the dungeon conquering of the empires 350,000 soldiers had ended, a day has passed. ߤϡˤʤäƤ The number of survivors, is 0. Chapter 159 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 158 158ԒԌmν~ The absolute strongest of the dungeon. \ǸˡɫvҖ A pitch-black exoskeleton, with visible golden joints. ɫ΄Τ褦ʽǤһ~뤫ӤơҤǸͬɫ\δҙҤ A rainbow-colored sword-like horn protruded from the center, and to its left and right are two antennae as pitch black as the exoskeleton. ǸϡȤζˤ줬ʩơħ䓤ȤͬˤƤ The appearance of the exoskeleton was remodeled to suit the taste of his lord Rimuru, demon steel has also been assimilated into it. 䓲ĤǤϡħؤ˺ħ䓤ϡǸȷdzˤ褯ZȾ The unique steel material, containing a large amount of his lord Rimurus magic essence, had blended in perfectly with the exoskeleton. Ǥħ䓤Ȥ֤٤ʯ򳬤돊Ȥȡ餷ܛԤ͂䤨˱Ȥo|֤ĤäƤ롣 This Living bio-steel (named Adamantine) had a hardness surpassing diamonds, with the flexibility of living flesh, making it an unmatched material. ߥ٥زĤˤ롢ȻzȤʤäƤΤ Made with the highest tier of material, it has become a natural suit of armor. ˤΏȤϡQǸΤǤϟo However his strength, isnt determined by his exoskeleton alone. ??? Ώα|ϡޤǤ؝ˑ餤ˤαܤ롣 The nature of his strength comes from his thorough lust for battle that rose from his very instincts. ơޤˤǰ¤ʤ@郎ä褦ȤƤ And now, before him his new prey. ȫƤϱˤ˼ͨˡ All in accordance to his plan. ˤԌmν~ߡ He is the absolute strongest in the dungeon. oߡxʵۥʤΤ The strongest guardian, Insect Kaiser Zegion. ߥȥ쥤ɤAΤг̤zߡĤϢ¤ĤϢȡäƤ Raymond and Michel are sitting down in the middle of a flight of stairs, breathing wildly and taking a break. ΡޤΣꓤħǤԳΤȤ¤Τ\ä With sheer luck they had somehow defeated that dangerous monster the white ape. AΈYˤꡢħϵƤͻȤΤϼȤ˴_J⤵줿ŒgȤ֪äƤ롣 However, according to reports and from experience, the fact that fallen monsters would resurrect was confirmed to be true. ʤΤǡͻǰˤäAΤޤӤԤUä Thus, they had quickly fled to the stairs before it resurrects. _J줿UǤϟoAΤħ郎Ȥϟo It isnt exactly confirmed; however there have been no reports of monsters appearing at the staircases. Է_εڴǤʤΤ֪ʤɡΨһΰϢŤϢȤäƤΤǤ롣 Perhaps it was just their small glimmer of expectation, but this may be the only safe zone they could take a rest in. ɤ룿ȤMफ Oiwhat now? Should we proceed ahead? R¹ԤʡޤAΤһĤƤʤ ʤΤ˳ƤΤλԳ Ȥˤ⤢ʻ郎ˤ顢ɤ褦ʤ Dont be ridiculous. Weve only gone down one flight of stars you know? And what appeared was that monster ape (Byakuen). If theres a horde of those monsters ahead we dont have any means against them right? ʡɤǰɤäѳ裿 MߤoɡӤ褦oʤ Ԍmꥢν~o Yeah thats true. But youhow do you plan to escape? We cant proceed, nor can we escape. Isnt this dungeon impossible to clear!? }ϤǤ롣 Thats where the problem was. ڤDZiƽƤAΤϡǤäƤߤȄeAӤwФƤ餷 Theyve descended the stairs from the entrance and reached this stratum, however if they try going up again theyll just end up on another stratum. Ϥ˳¤ʤäΤ They cant seem to surface. φ}ʤƤ褦ʤΤͻȻeAwФƤޤ褦ˤʤäΤǤ롣 At first they were able to enter and exist without a problem but soon they ended up on different stratums. ߥȥ쥤ɤˤ֪ꤨʤǤ뤬˵Ȥͻ뤷Τ81AӤǤ롣 Theres a bit of info that Raymond and Michel couldnt possible know, but their first entry point was on the 81 st stratum. 齵87AӤwФƤΤ And from there they had descended down to the 87 th stratum. AΤǤä81AӤˑUo81AӤޤǑ줿ȤƤ⡢Ϥ80AӤwФǤä However, if they tried to get back up they wouldnt return to the 81 st stratum, and if they were on the 81 st stratum they should have returned to the 80 th stratum. ߥꥹԌmڤƤΤFڤϱηt˄täƄӤ˳ƤϟoΤǤ롣 Ramiris had previously distorted the dungeon, but now that she had cancelled it the only way to get out was via the original way. TN Note: aka, 1.Die with a revival bracelet on hand 2.register at one of the teleporters 3.Give up ϥܥݤֱФʤ褦79Aˑ褦OƤΤFڤϤƤ롣 There was originally a setting where you wouldnt directly enter the boss room and would instead enter the 79 th stratum first, that has been turned off at the moment. Ĥޤꡢ˳褦Ȥʤ혷AӤǤäƤoUǡϹƤʤyǤ In other words, if they want to exit theyre going to have to ascend through every stratum above them which is probably borderline possible. ¤֪ꤨʤ˵Ȥ餹СǤΤʤΤΤʤΤ줹жϳʤ״rˤʤäƤ However, as for the oblivious them, should they ascend or should they descend, they couldnt discern the correct answer in this situation. ˡˮϺΤȤʤʳZϲФ꣸շ֡ In addition, they could somehow manage their water supply, but they only have 8 days worth of food left. ΤޤԌm夦ʤСħѪʳ٤ʤꤷʤȡLg֤ĤɤǻӲܤˤʤ And should they wander about in this dungeon, if they choose to devour the flesh and blood of monsters, then they would have about 3 weeks time before they cripple. ͻ뤫餿äһաȤˡ״rϽ~ĤʤޤǤ˻ȤʼƤ Only one day had passed since the invasion, and the situation had turned from chaotic to desperate. ʤ_kҤäƤ졢ó˼ Hey, about the devices the development team distributed, can we really trust these? ߥ뤬ָ݆ʤ顢쥤ɤˆ Asked Michel towards Raymond, pointing at the bracelet. _kҤK܄뤷ԤäƤgYƷ_Ђɲ첿ꠤ֤äƷ}uΤǤ롣 The development team claimed they were proto-types that could possibly have a resurrection effect. Replicas based off the ones taken from the Secret Reconnaissance team of Shinji and co. _kҤBФŤäפ˶ɤߥäƤϾӤʤä The folks at the Development team had confidence in their abilities, but Michel didnt trust them. äȤ_JԒ礤Τ Its a little too early to confirm the facts thought ʿȫT֤g˺ϤäƤʤΤǡLλߤˤƾӤʤ顢_JȡƤʤΤǤ롣 They couldnt provide it to all the soldiers in time, so it was only distributed to the elites in terms of fighting prowess, it hasnt been properly confirmed. ɤ餫Ȥ˵줿_JʤȡЦʤՄԤϤäΤ If someone died first then they could confirm it, but this isnt some funny joke that they could laugh off. ȤʤäƤϱЦʤʤäƤޤäƤ Nor is their current situation. óUoͻʤƳʤȿЄӤ뤷ʤ No way Im gonna trust this thing. If I died and didnt revive theres nothing I can do about it. ߥ⤽Ƥˡͬʾ Raymond replied with a realistic answer, and Michel shrugged shoulders in agreement. һΚݤȤ݆ŤޤޤˤƤΤ Although, at first glance they could simply keep the bracelet on for mental relief _ΈˤȡK݆΄Ԍmڤ褦˳Ƥ֤ˤơͻ However, according to shinjis report the effects of the Bracelet of revival will revive someone on the streets near the dungeon entrance. ϤޤǤ⡢Ԍm˼ˤΡ However, those were something made in accordance to the Dungeon master (Ramiris)s will. ʂ݆ϡä֤ŭ餻Ǥ褦ˤ˼롣 These replicas might even end up raising her ire. ߥ݆⤷̤ߤĤ Michel removed the bracelet and stomped on it. ǬƤơ݆ۡ˳Z롣 It made a dry sound, and the bracelet crumbled into dust. ЦƤߤꡢ쥤ɤƤ򤹤롣 Making a forced smile, Raymond followed suit. 硢mΤԷ_ΌgΤߡ And now, they rely solely on their own ability. Ц򸡤٤Ϥ롣 They stood up, making wry smiles at each other. Ф Shall we? ʤä顢ɤޤǤ뤫ԇ ääʤɤä뤷ʤ Ah. Since its like this, why dont we try seeing how far down can we go? Since weve gotten stronger, in any case, why dont we go down? ʡͨ Indeed, thats the spirit! ˵ȤϛQ⤷M٤򶨤᤿ Theyve decided and determined the path theyd proceed. 䤫Ц򸡤١_ȡAΤ򽵤ʼ롣 With beaming smiles, they descended with unwavering steps Ф֤˴ܤߤ֪ɤo With no way of knowing what lies ahead. ˼_ᡢߤϾĿ]롣 Their will has been confirmed, someone calmly closed their eyes. t}ۤϡĿ]܇ȡzߡ×ڤDŽIФAƤΤDark red compound eyes continue to take in surrounding information despite being closed as the information continues to sort out the information. ߤ˼ä As if it was thinking about something. ˵ȤˤϡԷ֤LYФ롢ȡ They, have the qualifications to fight him. 餳ӼĤΤ Thats why, he beckons them. ΰ\gؤȡ Unto this dark space. AӤص_ߤҤǤ롣 Those who have reached this stratum have been fortunate. ˤȤƤȡߤȤƤF򜺤ơФ¤Τ顣 For the dignity of a person, for the pride of the strong, even if death awaits they must go forth. DDԌm80Aӡ\gǰβݨDD DDStratum 80, the room before the dark spaceDD AΤ¤äȤϡεƤ벿ݤˤʤäƤ Located ahead at the bottom of the stairs is a dimly lit room. βݤˤόgԤ줿ƷäƤꡢפĤӤ⤵Ƥ롣 There were various useful daily necessities located within the room as well as several chairs. һĤ顣 In front of them is a door. Ȥϡ~˳̝ħΚ䤬Ưä褦Ǥ롣 Indescribably thick magic drifted out from behind the shut door. ߥ_87AӤAΤ򽵤ơ_ΤβݤǤ롣 Michel and Co who descended from the 87 th stratum had reached this room. 80Aӡ\gȺФܥݤǰδCݡ 80 th stratum, the waiting room before the boss room known as the dark space. ˤߤӤäԒzǤ롣 Several others have also arrived; they were deep in conversation as they sat on their chairs. ״r򤷤Ƥ褦 They were reporting to each about their situation. ߥ_ŤȡƬ֤򒤤ƴ˷Ҋ When Michel and co arrived, they waved a hand to greet. ǰ_Ϥɤ So what kind of place did you guys came from? ~ǡˤ餬줾eAӤ餳ƤȲ줹ߥ롣 From this question, Michel had judged they must have all arrived from different stratums. ɤ顢˵Ȥ⤪ˈ椷¤ˤϚݸƤΤ Apparently, after reporting to each other, they have come to the same conclusion. _ϡħˤʡ פԳȤLUơϤ뤫¤뤫ϤǴ˄I We came from a place with a ton of demonic beasts. After a desperate struggle with the white ape, we came here after we were troubled about whether to head up or down. ʤۤɡ_Ͼ޴ʥ`򵹤AΤϤä I see, we arrived here when we headed up the stairs after defeating the giant golem. 錄_Ǥ͡ аʥǥåȤԤꤷ֤٤ħǤ {ϡo둤TʿǤ As for us it was the Immortal king. It was worthy of the title King of the vicious undead; it was a terrifying demon lord. However, the real threat are the specter knights that guard the king. _⡢AӤǽԚˤ줿 oˡߤ΄}ơ Ф줿ΤEߤʤΤ ֤ūȤYʏߤ}Τʡ Apart from the 3 of us, everyone else on our stratum was slain. The undead dragon, the undead paladin, and then the immortal king. Its a miracle were even alive. Those guys from the intelligence bureau, theyve also challenged some strong ones by banding together. äݤ椷 Theyve reported such content to each other. ޤäΤϡ Those who gathered here numbered 7. ˵ȤԌmФ˾Ӥ۹܊ФʤΤ¤˚ݸߤϾӤʤä They were the last surviving forces of the empires army in the dungeon, but no one noticed this. ˵ȤⱡȚݸƤ롣 They were only vaguely aware. βݤˤϡXʳʳĤʤɤ⤵Ƥơ߳ޤǤΤ Within the room, there are tea and light snacks meant as food rations, theres also a place to take a nap. ơˤAΤϼȤ˟o And, there are no stairs to headback towards. rӋ⤵Ƥ뤬ͬr˥ȤʾƤ롣 They also have watches, and they also displayed an identical countdown. Фrgϡᣳrg̶ȡ Remaining time: 3 hours. ˌrg⤷Ƥ줿¤ It was the last bit of time left for them to prepare. ɤ顭ȤΔ򵹤ʤȡ˳Τϟoʤ褦ʡ It would seemif they dont defeat the enemy before them, it would be impossible to leave here alive. һһޤΤǤϤʤBΤäƤΤ However, instead of challenging us one by one, doesnt it seem like its waiting for more people to gather first? ɆϾ̤٤Ǥƣo٤ The inflows of questions dont seem to end anytime soon, but they should rid of their fatigue here even if a little. ϟo褦lʳĤˤ֤ĤƤϤʤä They werent worried about poison in the food, but no one had reached for the food stock. 줾졢ˤʤ뤫֪ʤЯʳͥ륮`aoФäƤ롣 They each took out their carried rations that may be their last meal, and replenished their energy. Ф򤫤ơ For the sake of their survival. 褷״r ǤϡФ_ʤߤˡL˳¤ԒϤȤ褦 Alright. I understand the situation. Now then, for the sake of increasing our rate of survival as high as possible, let us discuss without reserve about what to do. ˽MߤΥ``餷Фڤ_ Said the man of the trio with the rider-esque looks. ȫTՓϟo褦 There were no objections. Ԍmϡ܊ˤ빥Ԥ褦ʈǤϤʤФǼ{ó This dungeon isnt a place that can be conquered simply by an army. They confirmed this via first hand experience. 񤹤ϤˑʤСȤʤĤäƤȿƤ롣 If they could return to the surface, they swore never to enter this place again. ҶʤʤСͻMΤߤǤä However, thats impossible. So the only route left is forward. ϡߥ롣ˡ ϡ˩`롺ںߡ֤äƤ롣 ߻ĤȤƤ뤬BЯϿ֤ʡ My name, Michel, an Otherworlder. My ability is the unique skill Fusionist. Thought I take pride in my firepower, its bad at performing combinations. TN Note: ں is a tricky one, it s a combination of Fusion (ں) and person (), so he who fuses? 쥤ɤͬˡ衣 ˩`롺Lҡˡex֤äƤ롹 Im Raymond, Im also an Otherworlder. My unique skill is Martial artist, I also possess Herculean strength EX. ߥ_Έ˾A줾줬ԼBʼ᤿ Following up after Michel and cos introduction, the others introduced themselves without deceit. `򵹤_󥶥ȥߥ˥åٽ The men who defeated the golem was Colonel Kansas and Major General Minute. 󥶥DDħ_Κָ]ȡäӢۡ Colonel KansasDDThe hero who commanded the annihilation of the Youma village. TN Note: Youma/ħ is just basically another way of saying monster in Japanese. ơߥ˥åٽԌmԲꠤyָ]ˤ And then, Major General Minute, someone whos in the commanding position overseeing the dungeon capturing troops. ʴ郎ιʤˣ˄ݤĤߥȥ쥤ɡ Those two major figure, why are they here? Due to this Michel and Raymond changed their attitude. ʶˤ˚ݤˤʤƬ֤Ǻχ륫󥶥 Kansas signaled dont worry about it to the two with hand signs. ۹ǤϡˡȤߤ In the Empire, simply being an Otherworlder gives them a high position. ܊Ȥƌg⤢ˤˌƤʤСor춤Ȥ䤫ԤҪoȤжϤ From the stand point of military the pair hold great power, in this current emergency situation theres no need to sweat the small details. ΤDZҪȤΤAǤϟog Above all, what they need right now arent ranks, but strength. AƲФΣˤڤ_ Moving on, the last three opened their mouths. Է_ϡʵֱl܊Ƥ롢ȡ Those three belonged to the guard forces controlled directly by the emperor. TN Note: Rimuru, what happened to picking out the strong ones first. ~ˡ@ҊϤ碌ߥ_󥶥ȥߥ˥åĤ@Lʤ褦 From their words, Michel and Raymond had a surprised look on their faces. Kansas and Minute couldnt hide their surprise either. ^褦_⣡ This is our proof. Unseal! ˤڥȤȡС롣 the 3 took out a small pendant, and chanted quietly. ȡαŤꡢˤz Soon, a torrent of light rushed forward, and enveloped the three. hȫzǤꡢ֤ͨҊ¤ʤŤꁻ߼װ䡣 Legendary ranked full plate mail, they were the highest ranked equipment from eras passed that one couldnt normally see, let alone obtain. λƽɫxx䓤x It shone with the lustrous golden glow of Orichalcum. ۹ʵۤβ¤Ǥֱ100ˤΤʹäSȤװƷg`ϟo This was equipment permitted to be used only the strongest 100 subordinates of the emperor. ƯLϡ줬ǤZäƤ This flowing dignity, was proof of their credibility as the genuine article. ʵ۽l Three of the emperors royal guards. ϡ۹λӤԤ¤˵Ȥ They, were equivalent to the empires greatest elite fighting power. ơԷ_ And then theres them (Michel and Raymond). C׸ФǤλλäLF롣 Proud of their strength and position at the upper quartile of the empires armored remodeled corps. ʵ۽l No.17 ꥷ Emperor royal guard no.17 Krishna ʵ۽l No.35 Х Emperor royal guard no.35 Bazan ʵ۽l No.94 쥤 Emperor royal guard no.94 Reiha ꥷʤP^ˡʵۤ򎡤ӤЄӤƤ餷 Acting with Krisha as the leader, they moved with secret orders from the Emperor. ߥ_ϣޤ줿¤ǡ餬뤯ʤä Hope was born in Michel and co, their expressions quickly brightened up. ȫTǣ 7 total. äƤ⤳ϤΉԮϟo褦 Even if they waited longer enforcements wouldnt arrive. ӤʤС However, if its these members. Ԍmͻ뤷_λY In this dungeon-conquering attempt, the top 7 have gathered. ५ȤMߡФrgȤʤ롣 The countdown proceeds, the time left: 0. ͬrˡ餬_ Simultaneously, the door before them opened. ҙϛQޤäƤ롣 They are resolute. ˵ȤϡP¤ʤDZꡢФـ餤ؤȸ They entered the door without hesitation, entering battle betting on their survival. DDԌm80Aӡ\gڲDD DD80 th Stratum, interior of the dark spaceDD Фΰ霤Ǥä쥤ϤħˤڹƤ The interior was pitch-black without a hint of light, but Reiha had illuminated the surroundings with the light magic Floor light. ˬF줿⾰Ϣһͬ What appeared was a breath-halting sight. һĤΥեǤꡢ۹ΌƤߤeϤƤ There was a single floor, and on it were the bodies of the empires soldiers towering high above. 픵ˡһħ and on its peak, a single monster. Mߡ뤷Ƥ롣 In a Zen meditation position, meditating. ˸֘ϡħ߶Ȥ˾ϤƤ¤^뤫Τ褦 Perhaps it was slightly floating, proven from the high level of magic energy being channeled. ߥ_ϴ_Ť Michel was convinced. ħ盧Է_˄IФ줿ڤǤꡢħ뤽ˤǤ롢ȡ The monster before them, the one who has invited them here, was the Demon Lord Rimuru. TN note: Don t go mixing up our silvered haired shoujo with some Kamen rider 餳 Thats why, ǰħʤΤ Are youDemon Lord Rimuru? 줱ƤޤäΤ˷Οo¤äΤ֪ʤ They couldnt help but asked this, һԤϥ[˴롣 However, that one line had brought down Zegions imperial wrath upon them. TN Note: [˴ means touching the reversed scales. In Japanese folklore, the reversed scales are special scales on the underside of a dragon, and touching it is a REALLY bad idea. Υ礭򡭡ʤħ똔g`Ȥϡ ǰ_ؤ@ʤ߹ФΨһġ Υ졢򵹤¤Τߡ ȼ䤷򾡤 To mistake one such as Ifor the great Demon Lord Rimuru sama You imbeciles who crawl on the ground have only one path of survival. You must defeat I, Zegion. May your life burn out as you desperately try! ơ餤ʼޤä And so, the battle (One-sided trampling) begun. ?????????????????????????? ȥ٥˥ޥϡ󥹥`ӳ줿⾰~䤷ҊĤƤ Benimaru and I, were stunned speechless as we stared at the projectile on the large screen. ȳ̤ޤԌmڤΘӤӳƤӳϡaȫƤAǵ۹܊Ϣ~¤ʾƤ롣 The projected images showed the earlier situations within the dungeon, and it now shows the silent dungeon and the presence of Empire armys soldiers had all vanished. LϽKˤΤ The battle had ended. _ϽҊ⾰Τޤݤˡ~ʧäƤΤ However, due to the contents we had just witnessed, we were at a loss for words. ġǰꏊ󤸤ͣ Isnt that guyeven stronger than you? ơοڤֱʸ뤬 After a brief pause, my honest opinion spilled out of my mouth. J᤿ʤΤaƤ٥˥ޥ뤬 Behimaru who didnt want to admit it was silent for a while, οԤɤ¤ϡJʤjĿʡ Theres a slight possibility, I dont want to admit this but ȡڤ˅ۤ He muttered feeling vexed. ԌmڤΑLϡŤͨä The battle in the dungeon generally advanced as expected. ħo񤬵۹Σˤϼ˵줿ΤϤޤ⡢ޥ_x䓤zä֤˽M˔줿Τˤ@ The demon golem was defeated by two elite soldiers of the empire, while Adalman and co were surprised by their defeat in the hands of the formidable trio clad in Orichalcum armor. ɤ顢ߤzǤ褦 Apparently, it would seem some strong individuals were in the mix. ٥ȤһTDŽTʿˡޥħϑRڤƄŮTʿ The knight who one against Alberto in a one-on-one fight, and the female knight who bested Adalman in a magic battle. ʯ˥ޥˌƤTʿŮTʿζˤǤ}ħܞˤ㤬oޥȤϡʮ֤{Ǥ롣 As expected from the pair of knights who challenged Adalman, but to slay Adalman who has no weak points thanks to his Holy demonic inversion, they were a major threat. ٤򏊤٤˼ΤαҪϟoä褦 When I was worried about whether to show a bit more vigilancethere was no need for that anymore. ϼˤȡx䓤zTʿˤϡAΤ¤ͬr80AӤܞƤΤ The 2 elite soldiers, and the three Orichalcum-clad knights, they have been simultaneously transferred down to the 80 th stratum. 80AӤoߡ˘IǤä The guardian of the 80 th stratum, that was Zegions job. ϡԷ֤J᤿ߤ˿gˤӼĤƤΤ Zegion had forcefully summoned the strong individuals he acknowledged to him via spatial manipulation `\С֤ˏߤ뤫裿ʤɤȥߥꥹԤäƤ餷ΤDDܻhݤϡ˳ФƤ٥å„DDΤ¤ϟo The better their lottery luck, the stronger the foes they get? Ive heard something about this from RamirisDDand heard about the contents of the secret meeting from Beretta afterwardsDDBut, nothing happened. Է֤Ԫ褦ˡǸɜhƤΤΤǤ롣 Forcefully guiding the strong individuals to himself, he interfered using skills and strength. ֤٤Ϥθҙ However, whats terrifying are his senses. ԌmڤˏѲ餻ơȫƤΑLQ줷ߤΤߤx롣 Expanding it throughout the dungeon, observing every battle, and picking out only the strong ones. 뤷ĤġȫƤ΄ӤդƤΤȤǤʤ¤򤹤ĤǤä While meditating, he probably managed to grasp each and everyone of their movements, what an outrageous thing he did. ˤ˼ˤӤơLʼޤä In addition to the two Otherworlders, the battle began. һԤԤʤСRġ In a word, overwhelming. ٥Ȥ򵹤TʿٶȤ΄Ĥz The knight who defeated Alberto, struck at his maximum speed with his sword. ֤ǡκḹ򃞤Ѻ褦ˡ֤΄Ӥ躦̤褦ܤ With his left hand, he gently brushed up against the side of the sword, doing so carefully as if to not obstruct the movements of his opponent. ͬrˤΤޤޑDZz¤˳ɹƤꡢ̤zzͬr֤֤zؤȴz At the same time he dived into the bosom of his opponent, he stomped his right foot, and struck the armor of his foe with his right arm. ȭˤɤz줿ΤһĤx䓤zZTʿһĤNJZ How much force did he put into that fist of his, for with one strike it had shattered the Orichalcum armor, and took the life of the knight with a single hit. _ʼƣUgγ¤ä This all happened within 3 seconds after the fight began. gˡ״r˼׷Ĥһ˲϶ѤäơŮTʿֵŤġ Before they could even perceive their comrades death, a karate chop was sent towards the female knight. ŮҤä She was lucky. ʹߤֲФ¤ʤ¤Τ顣 She felt no pain nor fear, for she had died. 褯쥤Ϥ򣡣͡ ᣡԪأ U,UOOOOHHH! How dare you did that to Reiha!! Die you monster! Dimension cut!! zTʿŭͬr˼Ťä The armored knight, simultaneously released his anger and his skill, Цֹ How laughable ܇ߤˤꡢιĤϷ롣 Zegions surroundings distorted, and the attack was blocked. ħ똔ڤäμǰˤϡɤΘʹĤoζ Before the skill Demon Lord Rimuru Sama (Raphael) had blessed me with, such attacks are meaningless against me! ϡļs֮Ƥ~DDgIDDͩ` Wait thats Covenant King Uriels manipulated absolute defenseDDSpatial Distortion fieldDDisnt it! οg֧ϡ˩`Υ٥򳬤Ƥ롣 Zegions spatial manipulation ability, its beyond the level of a unique skill. LơɥȑäȤKߤν~@äƤ褦 This absolute defense was on the same level as Chloes who once clashed with Veldora in the past. 㤢LLǥɥȻϤˑ館UǤ롣 Thanks to it, she was able to fight on par with Veldora. Ȥ¤ϡ߁Kߤˏä¤ʤΤȤ֤L֤ꡣ If thats the case, wouldnt that mean Zegions strength rivals that of the past hero? What frightening growth. ⡢ΤȤϟoҊҙ뤢ˡ Moreover, that figure looked familiar. Ǹ˸ơLػħlʹ롭 Covered in an exoskeleton, a specialized fighter making full use of a monsters ability ե룡ˤäơ (Ah, Raphael! That figure) ⡣줫֪ޤ󤬡ҤԷ֤֤뤨ƤޤӰ푤ǡγmνY ޥ` ͨȤʤޤ Answer. You may have forgotten, but my master you had once bestowed him part of your flesh. Due to that, the affected individual: Zegion had received a full tune-up as a result, and had obtained similar abilities as my master. ˼ I remembered. ˒줱ƤrһǂΤ In order to help Zegion who was on the verge of death, I had covered his words with a part of my flesh. rޤħä At that time, Zegion was just an insect monster. ֥ȥॷȥ塞㤷Ƹä褦ʡΤȤĔ^ˤä He had the appearance of a Japanese rhinoceros beetle and a stag beetle, it was a really cool appearance which tickled my fancy. L50cm̶ȤxħäΤϣ٤ʂ„ΤǥߥꥹAΤǤ롣 It was an insect type demonic beast with length of 50 cm, since I heard it was a rare individual I handed him over to Ramiris. ޤԌm˷ŤǰˡڤħؤZȾޤƤħ䓤ʹäơߤƤΤɡ Well, before I sent him to the dungeon, Ive also used the demon steel that had adapted to my magic essence in my body, in order to raise his defenses _Ƥ褦ʷһwˡ Indeed, that bee also looked similar. 줬ȥԥȤʤɡޤ¤ˤʤȤϡ So its Zegion and Apito, I didnt think this would happen. ԥȤħ䓤Υ`ƥ󥰤ȡɡϳMޤǤƤޤä褦Ǥ롣 Ive simply gave Apito a demon steel coating and named her but to think Zegion would actually undergo hyper evolution. ԤʤСΑLΑB֤ġLػħˤؤȡ So to speak, by using my ideal combat form, it has evolved into a majin specialized in combat. ˤϡˤꤹuиߤǻ֮ˤħνYΤ褦ʴڤޤ줿Τ Furthermore, Wisdom King Raphael who was reputed for always going overboard also remodeled him, and this existence was the result. ʥ󤬡ɥȤӖUΤߤ֤Uo This Zegion, had also underwent intensive training alongside Veldora, theres no way the other party could be his opponent. ä My expectations were correct. ǥ󥷥쥤 ԪȻжϲӣ Dimension ray! ָ֤_¤ Zegion had spread out his 5 fingers, and swung down. ǡԪжϤˤgϽ~롣 Just like that, the dimensions were severed and the space disconnected. zTʿֿ˵Ȼˤ졢Ǹһˡ The armored knight couldnt resist this, and someone else also got caught up in the collateral. _ʼ10Uˡ 10 seconds after it began, and 4 are already dead. 󡣤ϥޥ Oh dear. This ones hopeless. g޽ԽƤ롣g`ʤԽߤ He has already crossed the borders of human limitation. Without a doubt, hes someone who has transcended. ӋǤϡԥȤȫʢڤΥҥʥKˏΥԥȤǤ⡢ǰǤϣֳ֤ʤ According to my calculations, Apitos even stronger than Hinata at her best. Even apito wouldnt lasts 3 minutes before Zegion. 󤬱ݤˤʤޤǤΕrg Then theres when Zegion is actually serious. ΤǤʏΤԌmˣoͣ Why is someone so strong in the dungeon? Isnt that a waste? ˼⤷Ĥܱ Or so I think, this guys a secret weapon now. ¤ˤƤȤ֤ǻ֮¤ΤȡˤȤǤʤ¤ˤʤȤҊǤä Lets leave it at that. Or rather, this is a prime example of how badly things can end up when Wisdom King Raphael messes up a task you entrust him. ˤΤΤ¤ϟoäǤäԒϤҪꤽǤ롣 Even thought nothing else was left to him after this, we really need to talk about this afterwards. ˤrgΆ}ä As for the remaining 3 its now only a matter of time. Rskˤ볬ߟᲨu~ˤͨʤ A compressed explosion generating hyper heat waves assaulted Zegion, but it doesnt go through its absolute defense. ⡢Ȥ٤ǝƤޤä The same goes for that freakish strength, when compared with Zegions strength it was crushed. ˤ넿ٹĤRå΄Ӥ⡢ˤֹޤäҊ Due to the effects of the modification, the old man who moved at high speeds to attack, was saw through by Zegion and was stopped. YӋһ֒줫餺Σϵ줿ΤǤ롣 In the end, they hardly lasted a minute before the last of the 7 were defeated. ֤ä㤱ˤˤʤäƥȑäƤ⡢ʹʤȤޤ򤷤ؓ뤫֪ʤ I admit, if I were to fight Zegion in that form, if I cant use my abilities even I would lose. ʸ뤫顢ȳ̤Υ٥˥ޥؤΆޤ줿Τä And due to this thought, the previous question towards Benimaru arose. ФˤϏߤLDZǤȤ˼äƤͶϤ⤷ƤʤĤäɡ There are hidden strong individuals in this world, so one should never be careless ޤϥԪˤʤΤLƤȤϡбϤ򤤤äƤ An to think one such strong individual was hidden in my territory, this was something outside of my wildest imagination. ФȤʤΤǤ롣 Truthfully, Ill never truly understand this world. ԌmڤΑLϽKˤϸ35֤λ@äΤä And so the battle in the dungeon ended, and I have obtained another 350,000 individuals worth of souls. ƵϤˤƤ⡢Α餤ʼޤȤƤΤǤ롣 And above ground, the last battle is about to begin. Chapter 160 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 159 The Capital s defensive battle. C܊?܊LǤ륫ꥮꥪϡԌmԲꠤȤBj;Ф줿¤˲Lʤ The Armored Corps ?Corp captain Calgurio didnt hide his dissatisfaction over the fact contacts were cut. TN Note: the raw for General is ܊, the one used here literally means army corps captain. ƷvS⤽Τ|θߤħʯϡ˱ҪȤʤäƤΤ The goods and money are also needed, but above all large quantities of high quality Monster Cores will likely be needed from here on out. ɤäƤʤ̤ǡԌmƤ뤽ääƤǤ롣 Since it was at a degree where it was never enough, he looked with glee at the sight of them being carried out of the dungeon. 35Ͷ뤷ϡϤαԌm򤫤碌ΤϾߺϤäΤ餫ΣꓤäȤƤ⡢ͻȻBj;~ȤΤ붨äΤǤ롣 However, with 350,000 sent in, sending in any more soldiers would fare badly. Even when danger was expected, contact suddenly cut off was unexpected. {ĤʴڨDDХɥȨDDӤȤƤ⡢^᷽؈椹¤ȫT{JR褦BYBjֶΤʂ䤷ƤΤ顣 If threats existed DDi.e. VeldoraDD was verified, the means for the frontline group to contact all personnel via linked contacting had been prepared. ʤΤˡYEͨꡣ But the results, are as shown. ԌmڤȻȤƿڤ_Ƥ뤬ФˤϟoΤä The dungeons entrance is still wide open, yet there were no signs of anyone. ɤ¤ Whats happening here? ꥮꥪ΅ۤˡ\_ϴ𤨤֤ʤ Calgurio muttered, but his advisors couldnt answer. С Meanwhile, Ԍm̽Ρ ܊ˤֹΤǤϤʤԤ¤Ǥ礦 The Dungeon is a place to explore. Its not meant to be invaded by an army, dont you think? FʤŮꥮꥪZ꤫ Said a bewitching beauty to Calgurio. ۹C܊Ʒ^^һˡߥǤ롣 Dressed in the Empires Armored Corps uniform, One of Cerberuss bosses, Miranda. 楦ܤꥮꥪ΄Oҕħιؤֹ״rҕФäƤΤ Having received a secret order from Yuuki, she was to keep tabs on Calgurios actions while observing the situation of Tempests Invasion. ۹C܊α\٤ελϱǤä However, her position as the headquarter advisor of the Empires Armored Corps was the real deal. ʤΌg֤ꥮꥪβ\ȤˤƤΤǤ롣 With befitting abilities, she served as one of Calgurios advisor. ϡ楦Сɮ~ Did the little brat Yuuki say that? Ϥ ˤϡԌmԤʤС䄤ΤߤŤĤ٤ꤷƤޤ Yes. That person said, if you wish to capture the dungeon, you should have sent in only the elites. R¹ʣ䄤ͤzǤϤʤ Ridiculous! I did sent in the elites!! ~„CӤ˴𤨤륫ꥮꥪ Calgurio gave an ill-temper answer after hearing her words. ۹܊ФǤؓ롢ξ35ͤzΤϤΤϡߤ^ΤǤ롣 Correction, prided as the empires strongest corps, the Armored Remodeled corps 350,000 elites had been sent in. Looking for anymore than this would simply be overbearing expectations. TN Note: Formerly known as the Cybernetic Corps ȫƤzߡδԌmϴڤޤ ڲǤΘӤ̽¤ʤϤˡԮ܊򤱤¤y Τϡ˳ߤ¤ΤߡǤ And yet, after taking them all in, the dungeon still stands. Since we couldnt explore the situation inside, sending in reinforcements is a difficult matter. All we can do now, is wait for the survivors to come out, is it? Ĥ衣K݆λߤˤäƤ롣 ǤϡǤԌmˤƏͻȤä lƤʤҊˡԤ{Ԥ¤ Be at ease. The bracelets with the revival effect have been given to the strong individuals. According to reports, when they die they would revive outside the dungeon no. Since no one has appeared, that means the dungeon conquering has been successful thus far. ǤY݆֡Kδ_JäǤ礦 ˤԤˤϡDŽ줿݆顢Ԫϲܤȡ Exceptwe arent entirely certain the bracelets revival effects actually work though? That person said, since the bracelets were created with a skill, they couldnt be replicated ~Ѻa륫ꥮꥪ This silenced Calgurio. ܊LdzɤΤǤϟooФʤ¤ϳʤF״դʤ褦ʟoܤˤϛQƄդޤʤΤǤ롣 A corps captain isnt chosen based on strength alone. Even if you cant become one without strength, if one is incapable of grasping the current situation of things, they are not fit for the role. Υߥ~Kδ֪Ǥä Mirandas words held truth; the revival effect is an unknown factor. 䄤35ӤƹԲܤʘʤɿʤ But, a structure that cant be taken down even with 350,000 elites is unthinkable. ФפĤҠaˎΡ;Hʤ܊ʤΤǤ롣 A militant force that could take burn several large cities to ashes, they could definitely be called an unreasonable force with confidence. ԌmƉѳϿܤʹQʤΤ Worse case scenario, they could destroy the dungeon and escape it. ħι׶򤱤܊ݤ20򡢲д15 200,000 troops headed towards the Capital of Tempest, and the remaining forces number 150,000. ޤ15ӤȿꡢФ15Ӥʤȿ٤ One could say they still have 150,000 soldiers, yet it should be thought of as having 150,000 soldiers left. ¤äơꥮꥪħιʤҊƤԤ˼äƤ Now that things have reaches this stage, Calgurio thought perhaps they have underestimated tempest. һȫ܊򼯽Y٤Ǥꡢħι׶ԤȫעΤƤȿ롣 Gathering the armys forces, and focusing entirely on taking down the capital of tempest would be the best course of action. ꥮꥪжϤԤơ Calgurio was lost in through, then, εؤBjꠤΤ߲ФҵȤħι׶Ԥ˼ӄݤ룡 ԌmԲꠤȤBj̽`򾎳ɤDD Leave a few communication Squad here, we will reinforce the tempest capital-attacking forces! And then contact the dungeon capturing force, and organize a search teamDD ~ԤK¤ϳʤä He didnt have the chance to finish his sentence. ״rϼȤ˄ӤʼƤꡢϜuȤʤꥫꥮꥪ_z٤ѺĤ롣 The situation had started to show change, as the inflowing whorl had swallowed Calgurio and co. ෽ͬr顢줬ȤʤäΤ Fighting at multiple fronts shall become their damnation. ?????????????????????????? ۹܊Ԍmͻ뤬ˤޤǤg׶ԤMչϟoä When the Empires army had finished charging into the dungeon, their capital warfront on the other hand had not progressed at all. xˤصʤΤǡƄӤˤĿȱǤȡ Only a few kilometers away from their current point, it was but a stones throw away. ʤΤǵ۹܊⒇OäһդM䤷ħι׶x΂ɲФäΤߤäΤ Theyve spent a day to set up base, and send only the reconnaissance team to scout out the capitals surroundings. ɤϡʵ۹܊ΌǤЦ Towards the Empires army, Gerudo laughed scornfully. פɲ򤷤褦Ȥ⡢򤷤ƤUǤoΤζϟo No matter how much they scouted, it was meaningless for no ambushes were stationed. F˒줱ˤ׶Τǡؤ椫nͻˤáȤLᥤȤʤ Since they were too close to the capital to deploy traps, this time it will become a straight up head-on collision. ϤǤψRĤ˲ They were overwhelmingly disadvantaged in terms of numbers. ɤĿֹǤꡢ׶lǰS֤¤ˤä However, Gerudos role is to stall, to maintain the frontline defenses of the capital. ɥ`εȤgڤȤʤ벿ꠤڂȤ鏊ʹħŤĤȤ顣 A battle tactic that the Dwarven King is most skilled at, to launch powerful magic behind protective troops forming a wall TN note: that s kinda standard. _򤤤gǤ롣 To Gerudo, this was a clean and simple strategy. ʹħŤĤΤϡt\_ And the ones launching the powerful magic spells, are the Kurenai. ٥˥ޥHlꠤǤ˵ȤؤҪȤʤ롣ˡԮ܊ȤƤäδɭ֤λڤˤg5,000 They, who are Benimarus personal guards will become the cornerstones of this battle. In addition, theres the enforcement from the Great Jura forests high ranked existences, the Youjutsu squad of 5,000. ޤޤ¤ϿܤؤϹθߤߤΤߤޤäƤ They could have gathered more, but this time there is a focus on those with high attack power. Фϡһ_HKQ˂䤨Ƥ롣 The rest would be prepared for in case when gerudo falls, for the final clash. 핤ϡgx±_Ȼ줶äIФäƤϥä At the moment, they were formed by the human volunteer squad, and should currently be assigned into groups. ؤg5,000ϡ٥˥ޥμޤԳƤ롢LΥߥȤʤäƤ롣 The squadron of 5,000 Youjutsu users is led by Benimarus self-proclaimed Spouse, Momiji the tengu. ǘΞ˄򣡣 For my Husband-sama, Victory!! TN Note: *Now loading ȡä_ƤΤ΢Цޤ And so she invigorated the masses heartwarmingly. ܇줫ܥƤݤмȳŒgϤäƤǤ롣 It looks like the hurdles had already been cleared, and by now its already an established fact. TN Note: While ܇줫ܥƤ literally means the surrounding moat has been filled, derived from the saying ܥ롱/ to fill the outer moat. Deriving from Sengoku era, in a nutshell it means to reach the objective you must first clear the obstacle. Given the context the authors most likely implying that Momiji had cleared the hurdles of romance I think. God knows when dont ask me ԤζAǡ٥˥ޥϥߥؓƤȥɤ˼ΤˤϰӤäƤʤΤ֪ʤ At the strategizing stage it would seem Momiji is above Benimaru, thought Gerudo, though the person in question might unexpectedly not dislike this. TN Note: I guess it s true when they say love is a battlefield. ӤʤСȤäˌIƤ顣 If he really disliked it, he would have dealt with it long ago. ǤʤСԪȤΤǤ롣 If that aint it, the title Supreme Commander would weep. ᷽֧ԮƤȫǤꡢֶΤˤ↖}ϟo The backline support are perfect, our means of attack are ready. ϡ۹܊Է_܊ɤħY礬ϤΤ֤ιħФ뤫¤DŽؓQޤԤä Afterwards, the Empires army and our own army, whether their barriers are stronger and how to defend against their magic attacks, these will be the deciding factors of this battle. ϡͨʤСԒ That would be the caseunder normal circumstances. ؤΑ춤ơɤ¤˥󤬤äơԷ_֤ЄӤԤƤ In this battle, theres Shion under Gerudos supervision, and she declared that she would take independent action. ֤ЄӡʤZϤԒǤä Doing as she pleases, this would usually be considered an outrageous act. ϤLjRĤ˲ʬF״ƤˤϡΘʳLĿʴڤЄĤ֪ʤ But, if they want to offset the current overwhelmingly disadvantageous status quo of fewer numbers, a wild card like Shion just might work. ٥˥ޥָʾ⡢ And Benimaru ordered, äˤɤڥ󤬺Τ˳ Εr֤˻Ҥ顢Ѥ Just leave her be, Shes probably got something in mind. At that moment, when the enemy is thrown into chaos aim and strike! ԤƤ He said. ɤ¤ϡص׵Ĥ˱ڤˤʤꡢ܊ͨʤ¡ Gerudos job now, is to become an absolute wall that the enemy army shall not pass. ˏؤƤСڥ܊Ҥ롣ȫǻz Theyll put all their heart into defending, and soon Shion will cause chaos in the midst of the enemy army. When the chance arises theyre focus completely on full-on firepower. g˅g Simple and straight. ɤϥ٥˥ޥŤƤΤǡɤ¤ʤԷ֤¤ȫ Since Gerudo believed in Benimaru, hell fulfill his duty without doubt. ơһߺϤA餬ʼޤä and so, after the 24 hour standoff, the battle began. ɤη⟱ڤä Gerudos defenses was impregnable. ۹܊ϡɫ܊ȳɫ܊Ϥ碌17,000ΑʿФ¤ʤǤ롣 The empires forces were unable to destroy the combinded might of 17,000 high orcs from the yellow corps (Yellow number) and the orange corps (Orange numbers) ЯħhŤĤ⡢ɤΥ˩`롺oߡ΄ˤꡢȫ܊⟱ڤηФƤͨäʤΤ The portable sorcery cannons were nullified by Gerudos unique skill guardian, as it grants his entire army with an iron-clad defense. ޤɤΥ˩`롺ʳҡθ܊⹲ͨʹóΤ󤭤Ȥʤ롣 In addition, With his Unique skill Gourment allowed for goods in his stomach to be shared amongst everyone in the corps. ٤ιҤϡ᷽֧ԮꠤħΰK뤷󤭤ʹҤ򤷤Ƥ⼴˻؏aʹóΤ顣 The various injuries sustained would be healed with magic by the backline support team, and major ones would be healed using recovery potions. ؤΑȤ⡢¤˂䤨ơθڲˤϴλ؏a䤵ƤΤ Rather than simply for this war, a large amount of recovery potions would always be stored within his stomach in case of emergency situations. Ʒ|ӻ𤭤ʤϡɤ¤ϤĤǤ⡺θγSɤƤ롣 Deterioration never happens, so through the effects of stomach Gerudos subordinates could take out potions at anytime. վθ鿼Ƥ⡢ƄӤ¤ʤΈΰKܤʤβꠤϡm⤷⟱ڤħˤڶαڤȤʤäΤǤä Considering this from the military logistics point of view, a troop that could heal the injured on the spot without moving away have became a second trustworthy defensive wall after the impregnable wall. TN Note: sounds confusing I know, but that s what it says ʥʤڶ܊Ͽդ˸ӸߤӤ Above the second corps led by Gerudo, someone was floating in the skies overlooking them below. Ǥ롣 It was Carrera. ħǤŮϡһw٤ȤƵڶ܊Ƥ This Demon (Demon lord), alongside 2 attendents were assigned to the second corps as the military intelligence officer. TN Note: The Kanji was ħ, but the katakana was ǩ``. Maybe the author made a mistake? She was suppose to be a Demon Duke. ˤǤ륲ɤϿ줯Ů_ܤ졢äˤ褦ˤԤäƤƤ롣 As a soldier Gerudo gladly accepted the girls, and told them to act as they see fit. ŒgɤۤˏؤФǡ_˳¤ϟoΤ顣 In reality, with Gerudo completely focused on the role of a wall, there was nothing for Carrera to do. ϡ뤫饲ɤؤ褦ˡȤܤƤ Carrera had received secret orders from Rimuru, to protect Gerudo. ֤餯ϡƥå䥦ƥޤ⤽Ǥֲ_ˌI̳̤Ώߤ۹܊˾Ӥϡ֤򤷤ƕrgڤΤ_ĿʤΤǤ롣 Its most likely, Testarossa and Ultima had too received similar orders, for amongst the empires army are some so strong that not even the executives could handle them, and to stall for time by being their foe is their role. TN Note: Funny pretty sure those two were under house arrest at the dungeon s lowest floor. ` But things are different now. ιʤʤСȫȤäƤʤۤ줿Τ顣 The reason, Go all out! This was the heaven-sent order from their most beloved master Rimuru. Dz^ȡƥ䥦Τ褦ŭ¤⤷Ƥ However they also understood if they went overboard he would be displeased, as seen from Ul and Testa. ^ȫ Not to overdo it, but go all out. ȤUǡϿդ˓ħŤȤȤ륫顣 In conclusion, Carrera decided to release nuclear strike magic from the skies. 硫äȤ¤阔Τ򤷤褦Ȥޤʣ W~~~~~ait a moment please! Carrera sama, what are you planning to do now? ٤λħ`餬ŤƤֹä Her arc demon vice officer Agera frantically stopped her. Ф˚֪ЄӤixꡢL˶ɤ呤줿ˤȤƤοꤨɤäƤ롣 Her sensitivity to signs allowed her to read Carreras actions, a skill honed over a long span of time, a genius that has experienced much of life. TN Note: Agera s gender wasn t specified as a female. It just sounds feminine. 䣿`顢Τ}뤫 ϿդǺ˱k𤳤ơǵϤ򤳤󤬤ȟϤ褦˼Τ ɤСƤ ֱӴzޤʤʤơ赤ּӜpʤ Oya? Agera, is something wrong? I was just thinking of initiating a midair nuclear explosion, and roasting the ground with the excess heat? Hows that? Ive contemplated about this you know? I dont strike them directly, and would perfectly held back! 餷赤Ǥʯϥ阔Ǥ Splendid, its perfect! As expected of Carrera Sama!! 餷뤫``ǰaäƤ Ǥ阔ΤϡּӜpȤԤʤΤǤ Splendid was it``Shut up you! Are you certain Carrera sama. I do not believe this is truly holding back. ʤ󡭡ȣ Wha.whatt did you say? ˥`ϡͬŤΥץΟo؟Τʥؤpma餻ơӹԒ褦˶hʼ롣 The one who has ample life experience Agera, after silencing her irresponsible Esprits flattery, had politely explained as if to a child. Է֤˾Ǥ륫ϡ֥`θƤʤ܇Τ褦Ը򤷤Ƥ롣 Her superior Carrera, had a personality like a runaway car with no brakes. ֹΤ˷dz˿Τ Its going to be very hard work calming her. ψRĤʤˡʼĩ˽KʤΤǤ롣 Her strength was immense, and equally difficult to manage. ͬο֤ϤQͬťץϡ׷椹Фۤʤ Her colleague Esprit who should be carrying the load with her was only a useless bum whod just follow Carrera around. YȫƤοϥ`ˤäȤӤʭhϤäƤΤä The result, she was made to carry all the weight, making this a less-than-desirable working environment. Ԥ֤äƐ餹ƥå䡢ݤϤ뤬Dz^륦ƥޤŤȤ˼ She could probably barely manage Testarossa who was malevolent but had reason and Ultima who had restraint but simply overdid it. ȫDz^륫jĿ However, Carrera who always went all out was no good. ȫ¤ˤꡢDz^ʤЦƤ⡢һwЦľˤϤʤʤΤǤ롣 Agera didnt have the mentality to watch her go all out, and laugh it off alongside her. 䡢ޤǤϤä No, so far it would have been fine. δڤǤ됙ħФǤ⡢λڤǤԷ_ even amongst the strongest demons, they were elites. Է_ߤʤɾӤʤäΤ顣 Someone who could order them around didnt existed. 줫Εrħҙˤϡ^ʹ¤ҙҪȿ륢`顣 However, in this era, if they want to gain the attention of Demon Lord Rimuru, its essential that they must start to remember using their brains. Է֤ϼȤ^ʹäƤ롣 She has already started doing so. ʤΤǡ˾Ǥ륫ˤ⡢٤Ͽ֤äB줬`ä Even so, to get her superior Carrera to also have the ability to start thinking a little was her sincere wish. ʿ˥`餬ȥؤhDD䤹ˤԒ„ʤˡ⤷䤹ˡ줬yΤDDФäƤΕr And so the worldly wise Agera politely explained to CarreraDDCarrera was someone whod get bored easily with long explanations, so the explanation was kept simple concise. It was a difficult task DD but when it was done. ͻȻ۹܊ǰˮ Suddenly, abnormal changes were happening at the enemy frontlines. Ͽ\ʤ줿HlꠤӤΤǤ롣 Leading the Yomigaeri, Shion and her personal subordinates had begun to move. Their number 10,000. 呤줷Ͽ\ΥեpϤꠤǤä Personally trained by Shion herself, putting it in a nutshell the Yomigaeri was a troop composing of her fans. TN Note: the Shion fan club! Any new recruits? ⤵뤳Ȥʤ顢ΑLϿդQ줹륢`餬ҊƤΤ˸ߤΤǤ롣 Their numbers werent high, but from what Carrera observed from the skies they possessed a remarkably high combat prowess. Ǥ롢ֲ҆ݡϿ\餷ȫTpäƤΤ Due to Shions unique skill, all members of Yomigaeri were clad in a Terror Haki. һαֲTʿȻƵ۹܊ŹꤳΤǤ롣 10,000 soldiers transformed into Terror Knights as they pummeled the empires armies. οֲĤɿꡢʧ롣 Instigating fear into the hearts of enemies, breaking their battle spirits. αΌg⤸˷һĤ˱Τ顢Ͻ~Ǥä Sealing off the enemys own abilities while one-sidedly unleashed unrestrained violence onto them, the effects were tremendous. ɥ`ֵLФΥब呤BϽCzä\_ʼ륷Hlꠡ Donning bluish purple armor crafted by the elder brother of the three dwarves Garm himself, Shions personal forces dominated the battlefield. R¹ǤݤŤľˤƤ롣ħ`ˤϢ_ There are 3 giants emitting a ridiculous amount of demonic aura as they rampaged about. They are the 3 sons of the demon lord Dagruel. Σ⡺ֲ҆ݡpλȤʤäƴ󱩤줷Ƥ The three also clad in Terror Hakihad became the literal incarnation of violence as they went berserk. ĤΜuϤꡢ۹SBäƤ롣 they were like 3 vortexes in the middle of the battlefield, mowing down the empires soldiers like weeds. ˤξˤƤ⡢һһˤΑLȤ٤Ƥ⡢RĤbȤħ⥷HlꠤϻؤäƤ Excluding the 3 giants, each individual of Shions personal forces displayed overwhelming level of strength and magic essence. ɤΘ呤򤷤ƤΤ֪ʤħǤ륢`餫ҊƤɤ{ФϤäΤ She didnt know what kind of training did they undergo, but even from a demons point of view Agera still felt a threatening feeling. ͤ`顣 ΤĤޤʤԒ„Ƥgˡ󤵤˒ilƤޤä褦裿 Hey, Agera. While we were here listening to your boring story, it looks like Shion had stolen a march on us huh? `˾oߤ롣 Agera felt anxiety. նΤʤƿʤԸŭȱߤͨԽk롣 Considering Carreras lack of restraint to begin with, would get even more explosive when shes angry. ޤơŭΌԷ֤ä顢ФΤBʤФʤʤΤ Furthurmore, if the target of Carreras anger is her, she could give up on the notion of staying alive. 阔᷽˟oβꠤCƤޤ裡 ʤ핤ǤϤʤǤ礦 Carrera sama! There are some standby troops intact at the backline! Wouldnt that suffice? ץ꤬x衢R¹ԤФҕ򤱤ƤĤġһָ Espirit was like, Be thankful, you idiot!. His gaze seem to be conveying this message while his finger pointed elsewhere. ˤϡ׶򤫤ä20܊ݤΰҰӵؤOӤCƤ롣 And over there, was an army of 200,000 soldiers facing the capital, on standby in their camp. 餬˥åh Carrera nodded and smiled, 뤤룡͡픤 Ooh, there are indeed! Aint that neat, lets dig in! TN Note: not dig in as in eating, but in this context it s more like having a go at them. Ȝ㤽h She nodded with a satisfied look. `ֹꤷʤ Agera didnt try to stop her anymore. ˾ߤŭ褦ϤΕrˤʤäƿԒ If her superior ran amok and got reprimand, shell come up with something then. Է֤򤱤ŭ꤬򤫤ʤ¤η¤¤ä Because right now whats most important is to make sure shes not pissed at her. ˥`οyϡޤʼޤäФǤ롣 The hardships of the world-wise Agera had just begun. Y֡Ұӵؤˤ׶Ԥؤεڶꇤ򾎳ɤƤ۹܊ϡϿդιĤˤꉲ礹¤ˤʤ롣 And so, the second forces camped at the camp prepared to attack the capital was destroyed by an attack from above. Է_Ǿ߳ħؓҷˤ곣OYo졢˴ҎģħĤzޤ줿Τ Their permanent barrier was nullified by their own creation the magic canceller, and was struck by the bombardment of a large-scale annihilation magic. `ȥץ꤬줾˷NήʤYo롣 Agera and Esprit each worked to disable various kinds of barriers. ֱᡢһ˲Υߥ󥰤Ѥäƥ餬ħkӤ Immediately afterwards, Carrera aimed for the right timing and invoked her magic. ˓ħһN A type of nuclear strike magic, Gravity collapse. ͻȻä褦ˤ򉈤ؤͤФʤʤꝢ۹܊ˡ Suddenly, gravitational strength spiked drastically, the soldiers couldnt withstand their own weight and was crushed by it. _ҰӵؤOӤƤ¤ȤʤꡢħĿˤӤʤɤʤ_˹줬ָƤ롣 setting up camp at a wide-open space, was the exact reason why they couldnt escape the demons eyes. OޤޤߤС؈Rˤ󱬰kΤإ֤iƤ If the gravitational strength was too powerful, the super dense gravity would have imploded and cause a huge explosion, but this time Carrera slightly held back. һꥢ`Ҹ„ơؤΤǤ롣 She had tentatively took in Ageras advice and pulled her punches. ʤ˱kֿʧߤδ뤬ǡħ礹롣 And so an explosion didnt occur, the majority of those who couldnt resist it died, and the magic dissipated. ܊ȤƤЄӤ̤˱X΢Ǥϟoäɡ Even so, to the army this was no light loss. ϤһĤǜ㤷ˤָʾ Carrera was satisfied with this one strike, and ordered a retreat. ɤΥݩ`ȤˑäФä She returned to support Gerudo. ˲ФäΤϡĤʴĤܤ۹܊ΤߤǤä And now all thats left is for the Empires army to take a devastating blow. ˵ȤˤȤäҤäΤϡˤһ˲γ¤ǤäˡֲڤФϾoͤ¤Ǥ However, for them this was fortunate, for it had happened so quickly they were spared no time to feel terror or regret as they left for the afterlife. ԤСһĤФä_ϡᾡֲȡ۹ؤβš˼˰ޤҤޤ@¤ˤʤäΤǤ롣 Conversely, those who lived, buried under a mountain of bodies had fear encroach their very souls, created a distrust towards the empire, and amidst all this could only lament about their own stupidity. ơ׶ǤΑLϡһĤʤޤǤ\ؤȰkչ򤱤ƤԮ܊ϥˤꝢ줿 And so, this battle near the capitals vicinity had developed into a one-sided trampling by Shion, while their reinforcements were crushed by Carrera. ơɤαڤһб¤oһiˤ¤ʤ۹܊ѺΤǤ롣 And, Gerudos wall had hardly fallen at all, as they pushed back the empires army without losing any ground. ħιȤ׶l܊ȫʤä The Tempest Capital defensive battle was a complete victory. ׶lϽKϢ֤ԤƤ۹܊ˌƤΒӑؤƤäФ¤ˤʤΤǤ롣 With the Capital defensive battle over, the war situation had shifted to cleaning up the last of the empires forces. Chapter 161 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 160 160Ԓӑ The Clean-up annihilation war. ꥮꥪ¤ؤϡ~Ĥʈ椬ĤƤ From his subordinates, Calgurio had received many despairing reports. ״rϼȤ˽~Ĥǡؤֹʧ餫Ǥä The situation was very grim; its evident that this war was a failure. 䡢Ǥϟo No, thats not all. ȤäơΈƳ˳뤫ɤ״rϤޤDzȤäΤȤʤäƤΤǤ롣 It had already reached the point where the odds of retreating out of the forest alive were questionable. ɤƤʤä䡢⤽һ夤Ĥ顭 (How did this happen? No, to begin with when did?) ꥮꥪϥ`פ˼ˑȤʧ⤦һȽ~ĤʑrƬFȡä¤ܤӑ롣 With this thoughts locked in a desperate loop and failing to break out of it, Calgurio once again evaluates the hopeless situation whilst determining their possible courses of action. ״rФdz¤ʤɴ󤷤ƤʤΤǤˤ܊LǤꡢˌ؟ΤʤΤ Even though he couldnt do anything to turn this worse case scenario around, as the corps captain he is still responsible for the lives of his officers and soldiers. ˤ״rͶ¤ϡQƤƤϤʤʤ¤äΤǤ롣 That was the one thing he would never turn his back away from. V줿ϡ׶Բꠤ܊Ƚ״BˤʤäԤΤǤä The first reported had initially intended to convey that the capital-offense troops have engaged with the enemy forces. ״r׿Ƥꡢz״BˤʤĤĤ롢ȡ The heated battle is on the verge of reaching a deadlock. ϤLjRĤʴ˷ΑѺѺ٤Ƥʤ⟱ڤηΤȡꡢ܊ϽLƤ餷 Despite their overwhelming advantage in numbers, they couldnt push through the enemys impregnable defensive formation; the enemy was fighting with fervor. ħhħgδҎģħ⡢һФYˤڶϤ졢΄k]˲k˽K롣 The sorcery cannon and magicians wide-scale magic were all completely tanked by the enemys defensive barrier, unable to exert their effects. ʤҊ¤ʷΤǤä Despite being the enemy it was a praiseworthy defensive formation. ԌmԲꠤBj;~ϡ׶Ԥ˼褦Mޤʤ Since they have lost contact with the dungeon capturing squad, they could only head towards the capital. ΤƤϤǤϡQƟo This isnt the time to praise the enemys defenses. ꥮꥪ⤽⤷ƤꡢȤԷ֤᤬oʤäƤ¤ҙʼ᤿ΤΕrǤä By the time Calgurio had linked the dots, he had already realized that he was backed against a wall. ȤWΤǤ롣 But, it was already too late. ״rϼ٤˄Ӥʼ롣 The situation had escalated swiftly. ¤ʔ܊FβꠤϿֲ߬Fڡ A new enemy had emerged. That troop was the living embodiment of terror. RĤʄݤ֤ζ\ʼ롣 With an oppressive force, they had begun tramping all over them. ˤʮ֤һ̶ȤΤβꠤˡһĤζƤΤ Their numbers hardly reach one-tenth of their own, yet they could do nothing against it. ͥ륮`ӋyΈǤ⡢ħθߤߤ_JƤ According to the reports of the energy measurement team, there were several individuals with a vast quantity of magical essence within them. TN Note: Its over 9000! This never gets old βꠤδϡ܊˱Ȥ٤Ƥ⥨ͥ륮`ͬȳ̶ȡ However, the majority of enemy troops, their energy values were comparable to that of their own forces. ϤΏħ٤ʤ褦ʤΤ The number of A rank monsters isnt a lot. ʤΤˡYǰRڤƤͨꡢ܊׷ԑƤäƤ Yet, the results had unfurled before him, and their own forces were cornered into a corner. ״rӤ There were even further developments. ܊⟱ΤڂȤ顢oȤʴҎģħŤ줿Τ From within the enemys impregnable formation, unparalleled wide-scale magic was unleashed. Ѥgޤħgˤꡢ۹܊˶ʱʼ롣 Due to the strikes from the enemy magic and Youjutsu, there were a great number of causalities in the empires forces. ϽCz˽yһ줿ֲɢ餹ꠤξѤϡ˷܊Ҥꈤ餻ơYֱˤ¤äΤȝuݸ The objective of the purple armored troops was to spread unified fear, causing the empires armies to fall into confusion, eventually noticing the barrier weakening. Ҋ¤BЯǤä It was a display of brilliant cooperation ǤäʤСޤֱϤΤ However, if it was only to this extent, they could still regroup. ׶Բꠤˤϡǰll܊ȤƸ10ŤĤ˷֤Ƥ The capital offensive troops vanguard and rearguard have 100,000 soldiers each. ǰlٱ줿ǡlԮoꡢäϤپɤФ碌롣 when the vanguards begin to collapse, the rearguards could provide support, change positions with the vanguards and regroup. 춤ƈRĤʃλԤ֤Ĥ餳ܤʡ؄٤顣 This was possible precisely because of their overwhelming advantage in numbers, a sure-win strategy. һrݤƤǤ⡢ħĿϱƤ (Even if its only a temporary upper hand, weve preserved the dignity of the Demon Lord) TN Note: Like how Germany let Brazil score a goal in FIFA semi-finals so they didnt suffer a complete defeat, except in this case we all know what happens next. ᤬oʤĤĤ¤ҙĤĤ⡢ꥮꥪˤϤޤԣäΤ Once he was aware he was backed into a corner, he had just gained a bit of coverage. ԣoʤäΤϡΤ˲gǤ롣 Except said coverage had vanished into thin air immediately right after. x줿ص㤫hħˤꡢQ줷Ƥꥮꥪ۹܊\_ Through the use of telescopic magic, the empire armys advisors including Calgurio were observing the battlefield a few kilometers away. ȫTһ˲~ʧä Everyone was at a loss for words in an instant. ޤФäƤȫƤԣȥäΤϡ˲gǤ롣 Any remaining feeling of coverage, had immediately dispersed. ͥ륮`Ӌyबֲǿä褦˽Фʼ᤿ The energy measurement team screamed like a madmen and cried out in fear. 񤹤ȫ܊˳򣡣 O, order a retreat immediately!! ȡ They said. ȫƤWäΤ Except everything was too late ~ζ⤹礯Ŀǰ״rȫƤ̤Ƥ줿 Rather than trying to comprehend the meaning of his words, it was much quicker observing the situation before him. ĤĤǰl܊Ԯo˻ؤȤƤl܊ˡL줿Τ The rearguard troops who wanted to support the vanguards had all been struck by tragedy. ˓ħһNˤäơ A type of nuclear strike magic, Gravity Collapse ~Ĥʥͥ륮`ų롢אħɢ餹 Releasing an absolute energy, a brutal magic that spreads tyrannical violence. Ǥň碌ơ˾ֵصĤʳk롣 Causing gravitational magnetic fields to run rampart like that of a star, it creates a localized high-intensity gravity field. ޶ĤʳRsgӰ푹ˎzޤ줿ߤϡȫƤѺ¤ˤʤΤ Everything in the affected region would feel its effects and be crushed. ΤޤވRsAʤС䤬ȫƤΥͥ륮`һ˅СҎģʳǤϤˤưk¤ˤʤ If everything keeps on being compressed, all the energy would be pressed into a single point, causing a mini supernova on the ground. ءĿĤϤޤǤǤϟoä褦 This time, it seems this wasnt the objective of the enemy. αʿRrǡħ΄ϒ when the majority of the soldiers were crushed to death, the effects of the magic disappeared. ʮαʿڡƺФ줿Τ Even so, amongst the 100,000 soldiers, the ones still alive number to СǤääһǡΘOħ򡭡 ՓǤʤΤˡ εϤʹ줿¤Τʤʥͥ륮`ҪȤΤˡ A mo, monster. Ththere was just one of the, yet that galactic magic A magic that only exists in theory Its impossible to use it here, the energy consumption required is astronomical ꥮꥪǤ֪äƤ롣 Indeed, Calgurio has knowledge about it. ՓϡԤȤǡδо;Ϥħ Theoretically, it was possible, however its still in research stage. ^ȥ˴_JƤħǤϤʤ۹μgλ򼯤ᡢοѧ֪RӆTՓνMƤоƤAʹҎģħʤΤ It wasnt a magic confirmed in the past, but rather the amalgamation of the empires technology, the knowledge from another world, and a compilation of theories creating a new type of wide-scale magic being researched upon. TN Note: clearly it isnt 򡭡赤ΤǰkӤҊ Yetit was perfectly activated. ⤿äһħ郎 And it merely took a single monster. ħ Demon Lord. ~FgĤʿֲФäơꥮꥪ×˵_롣 Those words, alongside a realistic sense of fear, had reached the brain of Calgurio. Է_ϡQ֤ƤϤʤߤ֤ƤޤäΤǤϤʤΤȡ We, have lifted our hands against someone we should have never laid our hands on didnt we? TN Note: you think so? ⤽⡢ҎģδħŤĤˤϡħg10ǤSʤΤǤ롣 In the first place, to activate a magic of that magnitude, even with 10 magicians it might not succeed. ͨκ˓ħȤϱ^ˤʤ̥ͥ륮`ҪȤ졢򥳥ȥ`뤹뼯oбkФ Its energy consumption couldnt be compared with that of an average nuclear strike magic, and without perfect concentration would only result in accidental discharges of energy. 򡭡;ФȫֹͣҊʤɤȡλIȤ˼ʤ Even soto have the ability to stop it completely midway through, it could only be think of as the ability of a inhuman monster. ޥå󥻥` ҡˤϤޤħؓҷ˿ѧ Howeverwe still have the scientific weapon the magic canceller 䡢ֱ˳ˤ٤Ǥꥮꥪ No, we should immediately retreat, Calgurio sama ͻȻƥȤäФꥮꥪˤMԤ The man who suddenly barged into the tent, said this to Calgurio. lһΤ򡢤˼ФҊơ When thinking about what the heck were the guards doing, he saw the man, ϥꥷʵ A, arent you Krishna Dono? ۹ˤЏZˤơλλäС In the Empires battle for positions, this man would often rank in a high position. ζȤԷ֤ä¤äQͶϳʤg֤Ąʿä He too had participated in these battles often himself, he was a swordsman you couldnt be careless around. ФܤjΤ褦ˤĤ줿ˤȤʤꡢ۹ 쥸 װǤ끻hηߤ⡢ϰ˴󤭤زˤѨ_Ƥ This man, with a haggard appearance, donned the empires strongest legendary ranked equipment, and there was a gaping hole at his chest plate. ׳~ʤޤǤLEФƤΤǤ롣 There were still signs of a death struggle on it. Хȥ쥤Ϥ󥶥˥ߥ˥åٽޤǤ⡭ ˡˡΑDŽ٤Ƥʤ郎Ԍm˾Ӥ 񤽤Ǵħ֪ʹäĤϿ֤餯ħǤϤʤ `ǩ`󼉤λ郎Ԍmڤ_JƤ롣 ˡϤΥǩ``ɼ⡢ ħ⡢֤餯ϤɤһˤΤ ˤQƐuǤϤʤQϤƤ죡 Look, Bazan and Raiha are already dead. Colonel Kansas and Major General Minutes too. In addition, 2 Otherworlders. There are monsters in there that cant be taken down even with that kind of power. Weve detected a grand magic just now, but were afraid thats not the demon lord. Several Arc demon class monsters had already been identified within the dungeon. Furthermore, there are even Demon Lord classes. That magic weve detected, its most likely used by one such individual. Retreat now. Theres no shame in this, decide quickly! TN Note:I think the author mixed up Demon lord and demon duke, but the raws say Demon LordI might change it to demon duke at my own discretion in the future. ħǤϤʤ ˡλ）⤤룿 ǩ``ɡȣ ̤ΤΤʤΤ ϡаoɥޤdzFȡ٤Ŀʤ ޤħτӤƤ⤤ʤȤΤ p裡һˤ뤾 Not the Demon Lord? And, theres several more of those monsters? Demon Lords?! So it was something on this level And above this, the wicked dragon Veldora still hasnt made his appearance And the Demon Lord Rimuru hasnt moved yet Gather the soldiers, were retreating at once! ĤäK݆ڤһġ_ȡϤΤԷ֤L֤äƤꥮꥪ Out of the three revival bracelets confiscated from Shinji and co, Calgurio had taken one and hid it for himself. Ĥg֤ˤƽƤꡢڤһĤ򥯥ꥷʤϽܤƤΤ 2 were given to the Technology department for analysis, and one of them was given to Krishna. ʵۤˤϽ~Ǥꡢg֤ľԤ鷺˲ΤȤ Since the Emperors orders were absolute, the Technology department could only hand it over without complaint. һĤȫ˷ֽ⤵Ƥꡢ֤ΤһĤäU݆ΤꎤǥꥷʤϏͻΤ One had been completely taken apart thus this was the only one that could be used, and thanks to said bracelet Krishna was able to revive. ˤꡢ݆Kϴ_줿}uƷ˄oä¤ޤ_J줿UǤ롣 And thus, while the revival effects of the bracelets were confirmed, the replicas having no effect was also confirmed. Ԍmڤαʿϡζȫ礷¤ˤʤ the soldiers in the dungeon, in the truest sense of the words, were wiped out. 35αʿȫ硭 350,000 soldiers, all wiped out. ꥮꥪʤ뤬ϤɤǤϤʤ Calgurios complexion paled, but nows not the time for that. ߤ⡢ƤߤӤțQʤΤ Rather than the dead, those who are still alive are more important. ܇wմ400b΄eЄФβꠤȺ״r_J܊پ롣 There are the tank corps and 400 airships, they should first regroup with the them, get a grasp of the situation, and then reorganize the army. ϵ۹ޤǑ¤ˤʤΤޤȫ礹ϥޥԤΤ At worse they would retreat back to the empire, but it was much better than complete annihilation. ꥮꥪϛQϤ¤ Calgurio had decided, and was about to give out the orders. rȤW However, it was too late. TN Note: you guys would make bad office workers, always a bit too late. եեեաޤ٤˽֤⤷Bʤȡ Kufufufu. Now that would be troubling. Why dont you be my opponent for a bit ħϼȤ̤ӼĤꡢʫ@QӤ¤ϟoΤ The demon had crept in, never allowing their pitiful prey to escape. ˾˾oߤä Tension was in the air of the Headquarters. 뤷ħϤäһ塣 Only a single monster had intruded. Ť҆ݤϡLĿˤɤΤ褦ħRĤʚpäƤ롣 However, the aura emitting from it, was more overwhelming than any monster theyve met so far. Է_ͬɤħ郎޴ʥɥ饴Ϥ˝ܤħΚƯ碌ƤΤ A monster with a similar stature to theirs, yet emitting magical essence more concentrated than a gigantic dragon. ⡢ħϺΤΚФˤޤ뤷Ƥ롣 Furthermore, it had intruded without anyone noticing. ҆ݤһиФ¤ʤȤ¤ʤΤ顣 Even with that kind of aura, he stilled managed to intrude without anyone sensing. ߤˌ򤱤l_ The guards pointed their swords at the intruder. ؤԷ֤˼DŽϤ¤ʤʤ롣 However, Calgurios body felt heavy, he couldnt raise his sword as he willed. եեեաµȤʤF˽ȌȤˑ館ȤǤ⣿ Kufufufu. You inferior trash wish to battle me as equals? तΤħǥ֥ͤ The red-haired monster, Diablo laughed. ꥮꥪϥꥷʤҕ򤱤뤬ꥷʤϼȤ˶פäƤ롣 Calgurio looked at Krishna, but Krishna had already kneeled. RĤʤޤǤΌgФȡꡢ~Τ Krisha had probably perceived the overwhelming different in ability, and was despairing. ꥮꥪһ|ߤ򤫤ơǥ֥˽h֤ Calgurio held onto a small silver of hope, and tried to negotiate with Diablo. ʧ݅ϥꥮꥪꤹ ܊LǤꡢ؟ߤǤ롣 FΤǰ„Ƥˤ Pardon my rudeness, My name is Calgurio. I am the leader of this Corps, and the highest authority bearer in this operation. May I please ask for thine name? TN Note: apparently ݅ is a slightly rude way of saying Iaccording to the dictionary. Overall his tone was really polite though. 䣿Ϥˡ ˽Ρϡǥ֥ħ똔ҌgʤWǤ Oya? Youre a polite one. My name is Diablo, a loyal servant of Demon Lord Rimuru. TN note: he also used on top of W, so hes actually calling himself the loyal lowly servant of Rimuru. ꥮꥪҊͨꡢħǤä As Calgurio had guessed, this was a named monster. äȤ⡢Υ饹֤ʤ¤ηŤ¤ʤΤ Or rather, it would be strange if something of this caliber didnt have a name. ֤Ԥ֪ԤФ¤_JꥮꥪϽhϣӚ Confirming that the other part had reason and intellect, Calgurio had hopes with the negotiation. ǥ֥ҵȤϽꤷ ΤޤҵȤȤʤäƑ餦ꡢ䷽pʤǤ ɤ oՓr֧BһФֹؤ¤s롣 ƥڥ 䡢۹ħιˤͬˤ⿼褦 ҵȤ϶̡ɤ ħ똔ȡΤǤB̤ Diablo Dono, we wish to offer our surrender. If this battle continues we would have more dead soldiers, your side would also sustain more damages no? What do you say? Of course, we would pay compensation, and promise to refrain from all acts of invasion in the future. No, we could even have an alliance between Tempest and our Empire! We wouldnt forget this kindness. How about it? Could you please pass this onto Demon Lord Rimuru sama? F״򿼤ˡԌmԲ35ȫT Considering the current situation, all 350,000 of the dungeon capturing team are dead. ׶Ԥ򤱤ꠤڡϤ@ALܤˤʤäƤ롣 As for the Capital offense team, over half were either dead or could no longer continue to fight. eЄӲꠤˤBjȡʤϡFБֳ֤15ФӤ20 Unable to contact any other troops, the current fighting forces on hand are 150,000 members including survivors totaling to a little less than 200,000. ȤʤäƱˤϿ֤ǤȫʤȤʤϤ᰸һ΁жϤQ There will be a number of causalities should they act violently, so if they want a complete victory this is a considerable proposal. ꥮꥪһ˲ǤжϤԷ_ҊӤ褦h٤ħؤٽꤷ롣 Calgurio had made a split-second decision, rather than fleeing, he tried to negotiate with Demon Lord Rimuru via an intermediary. ؤ܊ȫʧǤ롣 This military operation was a complete washout. ˤͤԇ㤷^Ƥ They had completely underestimated the enemy forces. ħ_ͬr֤ɤäƤ٤ƤؓäΤ It was a prided battle force that could have went up against 3 old demon lords simultaneously and still triumph. ȤȫϤ碌Ƥ⡢δ֤һ̶ȤǤo Even if they combined all the battle strength of the west, they still wouldnt be able to compare to one-third of the empires forces. ~ʤδ_ŤäΤˡYϤΘ They were convinced of absolute victory, yet this was the result. ħĤޤǩ``ɼλ郎}塢ħ¤˾ӤȤϡ Demon Lord class, and several more demon lord class individuals, all under the banner of the Demon Lord Rimuru. TN Note: yeah, I think ǩ`` should have been Demon Duke ϴ֧BäƤǤһˤٽـ٤Ǥä They should pay compensation here and retreat, then rebuild their forces henceforth. Ȥ50ߤΤꥮꥪʧϱܤ̤ϤΠϵ۹̨Ǥͤʤ There are already almost 500,000 deaths, and Calgurio will no doubt be done for, but anymore than this then the empires backbone would collapse. ꥮꥪϏǤϤäoܤǤϟoä Calgurio was greedy, but not incompetent. 餳᰸ꤷΤǤ롣 Thats why, he had offered this proposal. ܊ʤСϠˤʤäƤȤҙ֤äƤΤ If the enemy demanded for the lives of the generals, then he must be prepared to sacrifice himself. ȫƤϼȤWΤǤ롣 But, its all too late. TN Note: At this point theyre just cursed. Kamijou is that you? եեեա~٤Wޤ ȤˡФäƤΤFΤߤǤ Kufufufu. This proposal, came a little too late. At this point, youre the only ones alive. ΤԤ줿Τʤꥮꥪ Calgurio couldnt understand what he was told. \_ͬǡǥ֥~ʤǤ롣 The advisors too, were befuddled by his words. ǥ֥˽餷Lo However, Diablo generated a gust of wind with his mind. ѥ󣡡ָQ餷 *Pachin! And snapped his fingers. ˲gĻwӡι⾰ꥮꥪ_ҕ롣 In moments, the tent was blown off, and the outside scenery had entered Calgurios sights. ˤϡһɽ And there was, a mountain of corpses. ʿ_I;Сޤߤ褦Ǥ The soldiers in the middle of their work, laid dead as if they were asleep. ޤǡiȡ줿Τ褦ˡ It was almost as if they soul was pulled out of them 䡢Œgiȡ줿Τʿ_ϵֿS줺˳तΐħǥ֥˻Z줿Τ No, their soul was probably actually pulled out, the soldiers were unable to resist and had their souls ripped out by the red haired demon Diablo. ⤽⡢ǥ֥ҊӤ뤹ʤɤȤg򤫤ɤʤ Diablo had no reason to put in time and effort to want the enemy soldiers flee to begin with. Ŀ˸ߤȫƚΤ浹 And killing them all would also be troublesome. ɤ顢褤ͬrˡαˤꡢΤ߻פȡäƤ And so, as he descended he had also simultaneously activated End?Of?World, reaping the souls of every enemy soldiers. gϡħ҆ݡǤ¤ϿܤǤX󤭤ʤ뤫Ǥ롣 In actuality, he could have killed them with madness via Demon lords Haki, but that would have caused too great of a commotion. ǥ֥ϔҊӤĤȫoä Diablo didnt plan to allow even a single enemy alive. Ǥ뤫餳֤ȡ礯ȫ礵¤ˡޤPoäΤǤ롣 Precisely because of that, he quickly annihilated the enemy, without a shred of hesitation. ⤽⤬ˤ϶äࡣ To begin with, he always preferred being a lone wolf. Է֤¤֤ʤΤ⤽줬ɡ That is also why he doesnt have his own subordinates. ۤʤߤʤɡʹoΤ顣 They are but useless tools that arent even worth using. ϥΥȤСߤ֤˸Ƥ뤬ˤۤĤʤʹ Currently theres been a small fry called Venom whos been selfishly following him around, but if he proves useful then hell be used. ǥ֥ˤȤäƵߤȤϡܤʾƤ롢Ƥ for Diablo, a tools worth is in its utility. 餳oܤʲ¤ҪʤޤˤȤäƤäʵߤǤͤФʤ̤Τ Thats why useless subordinates are uneeded, he himself too, must prove himself to be a useful tool (lowly servant) to his master Rimuru. U,u..UOOOOOOOOOO!! ꥮꥪϽ~ФѪ¤˼ǥǥ֥߸롣 Calgurio screamed, glaring at Diablo as if he was vomiting blood. TN Note: ~ means cry of despair word for word g򚢤줿ŭ꤬һ˲ֲ{Τ The rage from having his comrades slain had overlaid his fears in an instant. ˲gx񡩤zꥮꥪzߡ侲˼ȡ롣 At that instant, An awe-inspiring radiant armor had wrapped around Calgurio, and his mind calmed down. Εrꁻߤװ The strongest armor from the era of gods. ʵۤJ뤵줿Ԓߡ Borrowed from the Emperor, A god class equipment. ä܊LˤΤäS줿۹ߑǤ^ Permitted to by worn only by the 4 Corps Captains, it was a testimony to the Empires greatest fighting power. S󤾡ħᣡ皢Ƥ Unforgivable, Demon! Im going to murder you! եեեաǤפʤԤΤǤ Kufufufu. Thats more like it, now this is getting interesting. IߤߺϤΑ餤ʼޤä They had a standoff, and the final battle began. ϑ餤Ⱥ٤ΤǤϟo However, it couldnt be called a fight. ιʤʤСǥ֥ˤȤäƥꥮꥪʤµһƥ^ΏǰˤԒ ߵȤޤζ֤ʤΤ顣 Thats because, to Diablo Calgurio was nothing more than a lesser life form, even god class equipment is nothing before mighty strength. ߤȤϡʹʤƤζ롣 Tools only have meaning should you know how to use it. ʹ֤ܤʤ̡߳ﱯΤϟo Its naught but a pitiful tale if an owner couldnt bring out the full potential of his tool. ꥮꥪǤϡǥ֥ݤ˂¤ϟoτؓȤ٤̅gʤפȡǤʤäΤ Calgurio didnt even manage to get Diablo to get serious, it was nothing but the simple reaping of a single soul. ۹܊ԌmOӤꇤ˲ФäƤ15 There were 150,000 soldiers of the empires army encamped outside in the vicinity of dungeon. ȫƤһόӲԷ_Τ餵줿Τ⤹¤ʤޤޤ˚礵¤Ȥʤ롣 Apart from the few of the higher ups, none of them realized what caused them to be annihilated. ơħι򤱤ֹ۹܊ȫƤβꠤϡ󤷤ɹϤ¤ʤޤޤȫ礷 In this fashion, the entirety of the empires forces that came to invade tempest, was completely annihilated without leaving behind any major achievements. ȡҤΣCȥäΤǤ롣 And so the crisis has passed for now. DDơ줬ΣCäΤɤˤˤжϤ֤ǤäΤ DDIn actuality whether this could actually be called a crisis or not is left to the people to determine. ƥڥ ۹ħι򤱤ֹϡʧ˽KäΤ And so the Empires invasion of Tempest, has ended in failure. _________________________________________________________________ Note to lion san You know Lion san, after reading your TN NotesI think youre forgetting youre suppose to be Karion under a mask, not an actual lionoh well. Chapter 162 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 161 ϣ (This, this place is?) Է֤ޤǺΤ򤷤ƤΤ˼ʤꥮꥪ Calgurio suddenly couldnt recall what he had been do up till now. yʮr٤Ф˼ŮʹΤ褦΢Ц򸡤٤ƺ¤IФäƤ A silver-haired shoujo who looked around 10 years, angelic smile on her face seemed to be working on something. ĿҊС줿gDDԤϳʤꥷʤDD֤褷֤ɫι⤬줿gעzޤƤ롣 Looking around, his fallen comradeDDwhom he was uncertain, but probably KrishnaDDhad the girls hand raised over them, and from her palm a rainbow colored light imbuded into them. ȡߨDDϤꥯꥷʤä褦DDⱡĿ_ơ˷ҕ롣 After a while, that personDDwho was Krishna after allDDopened his eyes, and their gaze met. Ŀҙ᤿ФԷ֤ͬˬFڤ״rˑ󤤡F״ƤϤʤ褦Ǥä However, he seemed as confused as he was when he had just awakened, and couldnt comprehend the situation. yŮϥꥮꥪ_Ŀҙ᤿Τ˚ݸ¤ʤΡͬIR귵Ƥ The silver haired girl didnt notice Calgurio and Krishna waking up, and continued on repeatedly with her work. ݤ˼Ƥ100̤ˌͬIKr褦䤯㤽hȴ˷򤤤 When she had completed her work on about 100 individuals in the room, satisfied, she nodded her head and faced Calgurio. 褦ĿҙƤ{ӤϤɤǰ˼뤫 Yo, youre awake now? How do you feel? Can you recall your name? Xʿ{ǡԒŮ The girl spoke with a casual tone. 줵ϸФʤä However, no discomfort was felt. Ůɑzä¤ɤһĤŮγ֤Ě䤬ꥮꥪ֤¤Sʤ The shoujos lovely appearance was one reason, the other being the girls presence that quenched any rebellious thought against her. 󤦥ꥮꥪ䤽gΘӤҊơ The perplexed Calgurio looked at his comrades, 죿ʧgʽ赤äϥʤɤʡ Huh? Was it a failure? I was certain the ritual was a perfect success ä褦ʱ򤹤Ů The shoujo had a troubled expression on her face. ɤԷ_ϡΤ餫g˒줱줿褦뤬ˮϸФʤ Apparently, they were subjected to some sort of ritual, but their bodies didnt feel abnormal. Ԥȡˤݤ̶ȤǤ롣 If he must say something, he couldnt seem to muster any strength. ޤǴ_JƤȡͻˡħιֹƑФǤä¤˼ After confirming this, suddenly, he recalled they had invaded tempest and are currently at war. ħϣγतΐħϤɤʤäҵȤӤӤΤ Whe, wheres the demon? What happened to that red haired demon? Have we survived? Ф֥ꥮꥪ Shouted Calgurio. ΰkԤǡ褦䤯g_ֱǰޤǤӛȡF״ήԤ˼ä褦Ǥ롣 With this statement, the others had finally regained their memories, and realized the abnormality of the current situation. _ꥮꥪ_ϐħ˚줿ϤʤΤ Certainly, Calgurio and co should have been slain by the Demon Diablo. Է֤ιĤһͨäħֵԷ֤ĠդꝢΤ򡢥ꥮꥪ˼Τ Calgurio remembered how all his attacks were in vain, and the demon Diablo with his hands like a sword, pierced and crushed his heart. 餳Է֤Ƥ¤Ɇҙ륫ꥮꥪ That was why Calgurio his situation of being alive. ˼Է֤ǰҙƤ뤫 Oh, did you remember? Do you remember your name? |hĤġ While nodding in reply, ݅ϡꥮꥪꤹ ۹C܊?܊LǤꡢ˶Ȥξt˾٤ΤƤ롣 ݤϙC헹ʡǤԼ̤S衣 ⡢FҵȤȤä¤äΤ My name is Calgurio. Corps captain of the Empire Armored Corps, I was entrusted as the supreme command of this operation. Since the contents of said operation is classified, I cant explain about it here, please forgive me. Besides that, are you the one who saved us? ݤz„ He asked going with the flow. ״rԷ_ȳʤɡ̤ߤǤʤвܤǤ To be able to save them from such a situation, its impossible unless she wields great power. ΐħϡħgߤǤä That demon, or more precisely someone with the strength of the lord of demons. TN note: ħ translates into King of Demons, but since ħ means Demon Lord, so I used lord instead of king. ΐħǰˤԷ_ȳܤȤʤȡL·g„ߡĵ꤬o To be able to save them from such a situations, it could only be the rumored hero and no one else. ۹lNo.110ʤпܤ֪ʤһˤdz뤫ȆɆФ롣 It might be possible if its the Empires royal guard No.1~10, but whether they could do it alone was questionable. ޤơlʤ֪äƤ뤷ꥮꥪLƤζʤϤ Besides, if it was a royal guard he would have recognized her, and Calgurio had no reason to keep it as a secret. Է֤֪ꤨǡ̤Όgߤ˼ʤɾӤʤΤǤ롣 Someone who he didnt know, she was too strong to be someone unheard of. 󣿡Τ⡢ǰ_܊ȫ礵Τϰ_ ֿ`ƤhƤ뤱ɡǰ_Ǥ롣 Ȥ܊ʿȫT󤸤ʤʣ Ф꤬뤫֪ʤɡǤ ɤӛɷʤ褦gʽϳɹ 㤢Ĥơ ޤơ롣ħ ιäƤ롣ʣ ᡢһԤäƤɡǰ_KΤⰳ顣 ޤx⺬ơܥܥhƤ衹 Hm? Operation or whatever, were the ones who annihilated your army you know? Since it looks like you misunderstood something Ill give you an explanation, youre all already dead. Or rather, didnt every soldier in the army died? Maybe some of you may have survived, but lets talk about that later. But since it looks like you perfectly retained your memory, the ritual was a success. Now, lets start again. Nice to meet you, My name is Rimuru, Demon Lord Rimuru. Im the king of this country, best regards to you lot! Now then, Ill tell you this again, but Im the one who resurrected you all. As for further details, well explain to you bit by bit later. ꥮꥪϺΤԤƤΤȻȤʤ롣 Calgurio who couldnt comprehend the words spoke simply gawked. ~×_ζˤĤơꥮꥪĿ޽ޤҊ_ơĿǰŮҕ The words reached his brain, their meanings understood; Calgurio widened his eyes to their limits, and stared at the shoujo before him. Ů롣 This shoujo is Rimuru. Է_Ϻȿų٤Ӥ Someone they thought of as a obstacle, the enemy they must eliminate. FħһǤ롢ħ뤽ˡ A member of the current Octagram, Rimuru herself. Ů This Shoujo is!? 餻ȣl򣿡_򡢤 Resurrected, was it? Who? We were?! @㵤ȻҡƿֲĤᾡ Shock and turmoil, then fear filled his heart. ϥꥮꥪǤϤʤäȫƤͬ򤷤ƤΤ Calgurio wasnt the only one; everyone who was revived had the exact same reaction. ҤŤޤǡ񤷤Ф餯ΕrҪǤä It would appear some time is needed until the chaos settles down. ?????????????????????????? Ҥ륫ꥮꥪ_ĿˡĻ˳롣 Casting a side-glance at the confused Calgurio and co, I had exited the test. ĻФ100ϡǥ֥_ǡ܊ξt˾ټӲ\_ä The 100 individuals, those slain by Diablo, are the corps supreme commander and his advisors. ԤʤСֹФä؟_Ǥ롣 So to speak, the ones with the highest authority in this invasion. gʽԇKΤ赤ʤ褦Ǥä I had methodically tried out a resurrection method, and the effects were perfect. oՓ؟Τȡ餻Ǥ롣 Of course, this is in order for them to take responsibility. ʤΤǡĻυؤ˽YˤƷiФαOҕ¤äƤ롣 And so, theres a heavy barrier lockdown around the tent, and it is under Soueis surveillance. ϲܤǤ Its impossible to escape. ⡢餻ԤäƤ⡢gρǤä Well, even if I called it a resurrection, it is only a temporary one. äȊZä򡢤虜虜ȴɤoΤ There is no reason for me to return the souls I have taken. Τ򤳤ζϤǤꡢ̤ΤԘIԵäǤ롣 They were the one who attacked us, so their death was them reaping what they sown ɫɤäơؤKgʽʩg¤ˤΤ However, for various reasons Ive decided to perform the resurrection ritual. gϡ뤨gǤ롣 This ritual, only grants someone a temporary life. ¼Խǻ֮ˤν{MƤ After the incident of Shions death, Wisdom King Raphael had been smoothly analyzing the soul. 쥤ޥ󤫤Zä}둤α񡱤ϡԭϤgλ꤫Ƥ The raw materials of the Soul Jewel taken from Clayman are human souls. ͥ륮`˓Q㤷g1˷֤λ൱롣 In terms of energy, its equivalent to 10,000 human souls. ϕrg޸ΤΤǤ¤顢һ˲ȼˤΉФäƤΤפä However, this strength carries with it a time limit, and could burn off strength to provide amplify strength for an instant. Œgǻ֮νǤϡg100ֳ̤λںϤ˲gߤ¤褦ˤαäΤ In fact, according to Wisdom King Raphaels analysys, 100 human souls could be fused to make a Jewel that could increase strength for an instant. ǰθˤϴ󤷤¤ΟoƥǤ롣 Comparing it to its name it wasnt that great an item. һNΥɩ`ԥ󥰤ԓΤmΤǤȤo˼ֽ⤵ƻˑΤǤ롣 Its probably similar to doping, however I think relying on such a thing would not fare well in the future, so I simply decomposed it into souls. ޤԪܤ餳gФΤλоäƤȤU And since we would simply revert the process, the souls were used in research. ˤޤ餺ˤ|ڤ롣 Not limited to humans, all souls have quality and quantity. |ϤȤ⤫ֲäƤΥͥ륮`ϘOСǤä Quality aside, the souls of plants and animals contain very little energy. ˱Ȥ٤ơgλˤĪʥͥ륮`zƤ롣 Compared with that, a humans soul contains an immense amount of energy. ϵȤƽȤˡlˤǤһ뤨ƤΤϴ_JgߤǤä It was confirmed that everyone would have the same equal amount of energy. λΥͥ륮`ʹʤ뤫ɤ줬ȺƤ롢Ǥ롣 And to actually utilize the energy of the souls? This was referred to as, soul force. ˿̤ޤ줿󤬡ʹԪˤʤ롣 The information engraved onto the soul, would become the origin of its powers. Ǥϡͥ륮`ֱ󤬿̤ޤΤȤȡǤϤʤ Then, does the energy directly engrave the information onto the soul, thats not it. ޤҤꡢĺˤ롣 First, theres the ego, wrapped around in the core. ˡȫƤϿ̤ޤ롣 This, is where all the information is engraved on. ĺˤ򸲤ͥ륮`YȤʤ櫓 And so in conclusion the crystalized energy encases the core and becomes the soul. ⡢ĺˤͶӰܤȤ_kΤǤä The Possession Jewel was developed in order to project the core. TN Note: read chapter 119, cheers to Lion san for remember what it s called. ĺˤˤϥͥ륮`o״BҤϤ롣 The core has no energy. However the ego does. o饹ʹʤɡҤ֤äЄӤ¤ϿܤʤΤ Without the soul force skills couldnt be activated, but its possible for the ego to operate. ϡħؤˤƻΥͥ륮`äƤ뤫Ǥ롣 And the possession jewel is used to substitute the souls energy with Magical essence. ͥ륮`|`顢޽礬ΤϷ񶨳ʤޤǤ⡢ԌmSߤʤΤ醖}ϟo However, its undeniable there would be limits due to the difference in the quality of energy. Since in the end its simply used as a toy in the dungeon thus there are no problems. ΤԤȤȡĺˤ˥󤬿̤ޤƤƤ⡢oʹʤȤ¤ʤΤ In the end what I wanted to say is, even if the skills are engraved onto the core, if theres no soul force it couldnt be used, thats about it. ءꥮꥪ_KˤϱäƤ롣 This time, the possession jewel is used to resurrect Calgurio. ZĺˤiȡäơƤΤ The soul was reaped, the core taken out, and moved into the jewel. 򄓤ΤϺgͥ륮`ˤϸˤiȡäΰٷ֤һ¤äƤ롣 Making the jewel was simple, it requires less than 1% of the soul forces energy. g|˓pʧϟoԤЄP In actuality, I dont really lose anything, just a bit of labor cost. ߤħΰKzࡣ regenerating the flesh of the dead with magic, then embedding the jewel into them. ĺˤzΤ And finally transferring the core. gԤɡǻ֮ΈRĤäƤIǤΤԤޤǤo It sounds simple, but without Wisdom King Raphaels overwhelming calculation abilities this task couldnt possibly be undertaken. ضyIzȻӛhպϤһ˲ǂض򤹤뤽ΘϡȤӤ뤷ʤҊ¤Ǥä Specifying an individual alone is already a difficult task, but to also match their genetic code to the soul data, and identify that individual instantly, it was so well done I should call Raphael -sensei instead. ơΏԪܤäߤˤϡäK¤˳ɹΤǤä With this method, it was possible to restore the flesh, and after using the jewel the resurrection would be a success. Kˤ↖}oUǤϟo However, that doesnt mean this method is flawless. ޤ󤭤廯롣 Firstly, the individual is weakened greatly. ȫơZäU鵱Ȼ Naturally, its because Ive snatched the entirety of their soul force. ϥʹäϲܤ֤ħʹäˤӰ푤롣 It would be impossible to use skills form now on, and if theyre unlucky their magic usage would also be affected. 呤޾egϲФΤǡmäѤʤǟoäʤІ}Ǥϟo However, since any physical training results or experience is still retained, so as long as they arent dependent on their skills it would not be a problem. ơ⤦һĤΆ} Then, the second problem. ˷Ϥɤ褦ʤ Something I cant do anything about. 夬ФäƤʤߤKʤ¡ If their corpse isnt around anymore, they couldnt be resurrected. Ȼ Its to be expected. ܤǤϟo Im not an omnipotent god. oӛhԪ˟oФτʤΤǤ롣 Without the physical record, it its impossible to create something for the soul data out of nothing without anything to base on. Τ밸⤢ΤƤޤǤϤΤ There are also cases of them being put into dolls, but is it worth the cost? ⤽⡢ΤʤΤޤǤxդϟoФ˼Ĥʤ To begin with, I dont have a sufficient amount of dolls; I dont any obligation to do so, nor do I see any benefits in doing so. ʤ顢\äBB¤ˤ롣 Unfortunately, they can only blame their bad luck and give up. 夬һǤФäƤħˤޏͤϿܨDDKħܤԤɤ٬Fʤ¨DDʤΤȫ夬ФäƤʤߤӤΤ Even if only a portion of their flesh remained its still possible to reconstruct it with magicDDThe reason resurrection magic couldnt be used is because their soul couldnt be reproducedDDEven so, there are those whose didnt have any remains at all. ƥޤΡƜסȫʧߤ䡢ƥåΡףˤzȫƉ줿_ There are those who were perfectly combusted by Ultimas Nuclear flame and those whose genetic code was completely destroyed by Testarossas Death strike ϡֲ~ˤꤽΤΤӭ_ And then, there are those whose soul simply accepted death due to fear and despair. ФϡĤΰKħֶΤ֤ʤˤϤɤ¤ʤΤ Against these, I who have means of spiritual healing could do nothing about. Y֡Kܤä_ϡȫT20ˤϤä In the end, those who cannot be resurrected, number over 200,000. 94ڡ20 Of the 940,000 individuals, 200,000 died. ʤȫTǤΤǜg\äԤΤǤϤʤ However, they were suppose to be completely annihilated, so when you compare the numbers you could say they were luck to have so few deaths. gƥ_Dz^Ȥ˼äΓp褦ָʾϤʤä In truth, I thought that Testa had truly went overboard, but I havent gave any instructions to avoid damaging their flesh. ɤϺg The reason is a simple one. ¤˚ݤȡơ˷˱ζoǤ롣 If they were overly focused on this and end up getting injured for that, then it would be meaningless. ˤȤäƴ¤ʤΤڤǤꡢΤvSoˤڤȤ٤ʤСԤ¤ʤڤؤ롣 To me my retainers are whats most important, comparing them to some unrelated stranger, I would choose to protect my retainers without hesitation. ޤơԤ딳ˤȐۤĤǡʤɤ}˾ӤΤ褦¤Ԥ褦×ߥxˤϤʤꤿʤ Above all, to do something like having a compassionate heart towards invading enemy soldiers, I dont want to be a virtuous saint with a field of flowers for brains. TN Note: probably meaning being nice to everyone, like those protagonists in crappy animus. ʤΤǡKʤߤϚݤˤ٤ǤϟoΤ And so, even though there are some that couldnt be resurrected, thats besides the point. oΤƽͤʹǤձǤθԤΤޤޤ餫ʤäˌƤϺΤȤԤʤݳ֤ˤʤä Thats probably not it butSince I still retained the sensitiveness of someone in a peaceful country like Japan, I held an unspeakable feeling in regards to someones death. Է֤˳¤g`äƤȤ˼ʤδˑT¤ϟo I simply arent used to saying I did nothing wrong yet. ڤΤςƤɡ I think praying to the souls of the deceased would be simple hypocrisy. Ǥ⡢ϽԷ֤I֤ߤؤ⤷ʤص׵Ĥʿֲ뤨¤ǤȤΤ Even so, From now on and unto the future I will not forgive anyone who dares invade my territory, and have them experience complete fear. ꥮꥪ_gʽʩg_᤿ After performing the ritual on Calgurio and co, the effects are confirmed. }ʤ¤ϴ_JΤǡҎģˌgʩ¤ˤ롣 Confirming that no problems are present, a wide scale casting was planned. Ԍmx_ˡ70z夬K٤Ƥ In an open area around the vicinity of the dungeon are about 700,000 corpse laid side by side. LKϢͬrˡɤ؅Τ After the war had ended, Gerudo had recovered them. һΑLαߤ⡢ܞƤƻ؅gߤǤ롣 The victims of the first battle, has also been transferred and recovered. ˁK٤줿z夬ؤΠߤȫƤǤä The bodies laid down here, are all victims of this battle. Ҏģgʽչ_ Wide scale ritual: Sacred?Birthday activate. Ļ˷ŤäƤꥮꥪ_@㵤ĿҊ_Ƥ롣 Calgurio and co who were previously questioned looked out the tent, and widened their eyes in shock. {ӤǤϡĿ_äѤʤˤʤΤǤϤʤ He looked as if he had been constantly widening his eyes. TN Note: not entirely sure what the author meant, I guess he/she meant Calgurio and co looked as if their eyes had been continuously widened without rest due to how frequently they do so? ޤ֪ä¤ǤϤʤ Well, thats not something I would know about. äȽK餻¤ˤ褦 Im just trying to end this quickly. ȫƤzˡ}uzǤ All of the bodies already had a replicated possession jewel embedded into them. zޏͤϡޥ¡}ħʹ֤tФäƤꎤǡȫT_״BǤä As for the recovery of the corpses, thanks to Adalman using holy magic at full throttle, they were restored to a perfect state. ޤgϧǻSƤƤ Recently, due to everyone playing an active role they were unfortunately lacking sleep. 둤Ǥ륢ޥϡޤҪϟoäɡ As for the undead type Adalman, he has no need no sleep. Uǡ_״Bz˴Ρȱz߽K롣 Thanks to that, he had finished embedding the possession jewel into each and every perfectly recovered corpse. Aơgʤ̡ڻgФ Following up, what was performed isnt the Soul recall arcane, but rather Soul Grant arcane. TN Note:ڻg, Gave up after 5 minutes on the dictionary. So big shout out to Alfha san who worked with Lion san. `Ҫ륨ͥ륮`Ϥ̱ҪȤʤ Unlike the restoration of the soul, the energy consumption isnt as high. ˤضĪ㤬ҪʤΤgФΤǻ֮ Theres a high amount of calculation required for each individual, but the one doing it is Wisdom King Raphael. ȫˤΤǤ롣 I leave everything to you Raphael Sensei. ˤϵ׳ʤ}jgʽǤä If it were me I wouldnt be able to do it, its some strange complicated ritual after all. ҊƤꥮꥪ_ˤϡȫƈ̤ФäƤ褦ҊΤ But, to Calgurio and co and were looking at me, it would probably appear as if I handled it by my lonesome. ΕrƽΤ߷褦˲ݤʼƤ Before I noticed they started prostrating, began forming some gesture as if they were worshipping something. äȡ¤줿ĵؐɣ Wait a sec, if you start doing this Im going to feel uncomfortable you know? gʽKˤޤǤϿԤ¤ʤ However, I didnt voice out my complaints until the ritual ended. ʤʤһҹĵؤΐФ70ΡڻgʹΤä And so with that uncomfortable feel, for one day and one night, Ive performed the Arcane soul grant onto about 700,000 people. ?????????????????????????? աK_ʳ¤줿 On the next day, meals were served to the resurrected. KֱϻҤ󤭤ȤƤǤϤʤɤǤϟoäΤ There was a mass panic right after the resurrection, thats not exactly it but it wasnt far from it. TN Note: it was kinda confusing to interpret this one. 󤭤偤ˤɫҰˤ⤬zޤ줿`Τ褦ʶؤζ襤Τʳ Vegetables and meat were braised in a big pot; it was a stew that had a unique taste. ߤgɽʢơ¤ Ingredients were piled up like a mountain, it was amiable. ҤޤꡢFgJRĤĤä۹܊ˤȤäơΥ`פϹP˾¤ȸЄӤ뤨 After the chaos had settled, the soldiers who had recognized reality had received a bowl of soup that filled them with an hard-to-describe warmth and moved their hearts. ոˤݸԑƤ՚ݤۤ롣 The tension in the air had dissipated, and they had forgotten the hunger of their stomachs. ħ¤ˤһȚ줿ϴ_ʤΤȌgФ롣 They had already been killed once by the subordinates of the demon lord, they had confirmed and understood this. Է_Ƥ롣 However, they are now alive. ħϡԤäƤ The demon lord had called it a temporary life. Ĥ֤ͨˤϡΤβϤo衣 Feel at ease. If you wish to lead a normal life, you would feel no inconvenience. ۤƼ֤ͥƤ뤷ӹ롣 You could fall in love and start a family, even have kids. ħιˌȤʤЄӤˤޤ줫뤱ɤʣ However, taking any actions that would be a demerit to tempest would be restricted! ˿̤z⡱ˤäơȤȔЄӤȡʤƤ롣 A curse has been casted into the jewel, preventing them from ever taking hostile actions ever again. ˳ФB Theyve seem to have acknowledged this. ȫTKҤޤärˡ椲ƤΤ After everyone has resurrected, and the chaos had subsided, Ive informed them of this. ʡ⡱ʤɱҪʤꥮꥪϴ_ŤƤ However, such a cursed is probably unneeded, Calgurio looked convinced. TN Note: Of course it s unneeded, they re practically worshipping you now you silver-haired loli-god. lȤ⡢ΘФؤͤΤ Nobody would want to take such foolhardy actions twice. ǰΥɥˤĵHϡνYҊƿֲΤߤä When Veldora caused a great disaster several hundred years ago, the results were fear being spread around. һ礷סȫƤȥäȤƤ⡢ƥĵˤ֤ݳ¤ϿܤʤΤ But, with a whole city razed, and every resident annihilated, its compared to a calamity that man could possibly manipulate. ֲρäQƵʤȤl˼ʤäΤ And so what about it? There were horrifying tales, but nobody ever doubted their chances of defeat. 򤤤ϡФ꤬ʤСäȸԴβԤä֪ʤΤ Alternatively, if there were a large number of survivors, the rumors of how this land could never be invaded would spread even further. εvƤϡؤg`𤭤褦ʤ In that regard, it would definitely happen this time. һϤǡ餻BäΤ顣 That is because they have been revived after experiencing death once. ʤ餶ħ֤ǡ Not in the hands of god, but a demon lord. ޤʤҵȤϡˤ≈LƤΤ˼֪餵줿 The foolish them, had the feeling they had experienced a growth. 䡢⤽ⱾħʤΤ No, to begin with was she really a demon lord? ɆʤꥮꥪǤ롣 Calgurio couldnt help but pondered over this question. ꥷʵȤϡһΌؤħ褦ˤʤäƤ Overnight, Krishna and the othesr had changed their target of worship to the demon lord. Ȥħ򒅤ΤԷ֤ʤΤǡľԤʤԤĤoΤ Since he was the one who started worshipping the demon lord first, so he cant really complain about it. ħԤ The demon lord said a temporary life, but gϡΤΆ}oΤ In reality, there arent any problems. _ˡʹ¤ʤʤꡢħʹ¤褦ˤʤäƤޤä True, since abilities could no longer be used, and using magic has become laborious. 呤i줿ϡδԷ֤˼ˏꤨƤΤ However, his well-trained body still responded to his will. 夬ϻȤƤӭޤǡ¤S줿ΤǤ롣 Their bodies would age, they would soon meet their end, they were allowed to life. Ԥxη򱧤ƤΤˡħˌ֤ߤʤɳ褦Qʤ Everyone was so thankful and in awe, no one held any hostility towards the Demon Lord Rimuru. Ȥτeεdž}ä However, theres another problem. ۹ˑΤɤǡҊe¤ˤʤꤽäΤ Should they return to the empire, the opinions were split. Ȥ⤫һȑ¤ߡ there were some that said they should return once first. Τޤħι˹혤٤ߡ There were also some that said they should simply relocate to tempest. 򤫤ҊΌФΤ This has led to clashing opinions. IߤԤ֤뤷֤ߤ۹ˑΤ⵱Ȼä The underlying reason for both sides were understandable. Those with families in the empire would naturally opt to return. ֤˵۹ˑԤȡħβdIͤʤ However, if they simply returned irresponsibly, they would invoke the Demon Lords displeasure. BäϡħγˏʤФʤʤ顣 Since they had received mercy, they should comply to the demon lords demands. ɤΤȥꥮꥪ˼ƤȡħټäΤǤ롣 Right when Calgurio wondered what to do, he received a call from the Demon Lord. ӳơ\ħǰ˳^롣 When he was called, he saw several advisors alongside the Demon Lord. ηޤ륫ꥮꥪˌ Calgurio presented an humble attitude, ޤǤ졣դՄ Do relax yourself. Ive came to consult about something with you today. ԤäơħϡɑzŮЦаͤä Saying such, the Demon Lord Rimuru, the lovely shoujo had made an evil smile. YՓԤСħˤäơꥮꥪ_Ύ߀Jʤä To conclude the talk, The Demon Lords orders, were she couldnt allow their return just yet. ޤǤǡǤ롣 There were conditions attached to this of course. Fڡ۹ħιϽ״Bˤ롣 Currently, the Empire and Tempest were at war. ͣäƤʤϡLОϾ@AƤΤ Since the war hasnt ceased, acts of battle would still continue. rsYǤʤΤǡ̔ȤϤ˴ڤʤꥮꥪ_餻BäǤꡢħ~餦Ĥϟoä Since they didnt write any wartime treaties, the concept of prisoners of war didnt exist. Since the demon lord was the one who resurrected them, they didnt think of rebelling. ޤơFڑ@AС Let alone that, the war is currently ongoing. ФǡԷ_ųʤ¤ϡꥮꥪˤʮ֤˼{óԒǤ롣 Under these circumstances, they couldnt release them, Calgurio was pretty convinced about this. ꥮꥪ_ħ򹥤¤ʤˤƤ⡢᷽֧Ԯ˻ؤeβꠤӆT¤ܤȤʤ顣 Even if Calgurio and co couldnt directly attack the demon lord, they could still possibly be mobilized as backline supports. ʤΤǡKYϡħι¤˾Ӥ褦ˤ줿ΤǤ롣 And so, until the war has ended, they are ordered to live in Tempest. ΕrԤ줿Τ I then told them this, ǰ_ʳ¤oϤʤ 30֤ޤǤʤV뤬70֤Ȥʤُ뤹Ҫ롣 ʤΤǡʳ٤֤σPB The food doesnt come for free. We could cover meals for 300,000 people, but if its 700,000 were going to need to import from other countries. And so, pay for your food bills with labor! Ȥ¤ä And thats how it is. ʤۤɤäȤ¤ǤϤ롣 As one can see this was reasonable. ɤȤ܊˽B餵ơˤαOҕ¤ǽBIФ¤ˤʤä General Gerudo was introduced, and under his supervision they would begin constructions. ΤǤ⡢30Ϥ빤IФOΤȤ The plan is for them to build an industrial city that could house over 300,000 residents. kɽȡ줿kʯȤ׶\֤ΤʵĤǤʤȤǡkɽ´ܤ Since mining for iron ores and such and then transporting it to the capital is inefficient, were ordered them to build a city at the foot of the mine. R¹ߤ˺gܤ륲ɽ܊ The honest straightforward General Gerudo easily accepted. Τʤ顢KˤǰȤФϣߤסޤ路Ƥ뤫顢Bämा ǰϏ򤷤Ƥ뤷Ȥ ܇bιIФ褦˙Cҕ_k򤷤Ƥ裡 If anything, if anyone wants to live here after the war then you better work hard on the town. You all seem greedy, thats just what I need. Why dont you mass produce cars in the industrial city, focus on functionality and development and make a lot of profit! Цħˤ椲ơܷصȟoΤ륫ꥮꥪ Looking at the smiling demon lord, Calgurio realized he had no right to decline. ԤäƤζʤڴ줿Τg`ʤ He couldnt quite understand what was said to him, but he understood she held expectations for him. ĤߓPΤФɑä His heart felt elevated, but also slightly puzzled. UǤϟoΤλhΤʤ˼Ĥdz줿ˏħ_;Hʤ˼hʚݳ֤ˤ줿Τ He wasnt dissatisfied, however this meeting wasnt something thought of on a whim, it was a mysterious feeling of watching monsters obey by their own free will. 죡 Build a town! ϡ܉䤹ʼޤΤ Following this order, the laying of rails began. ɽ܊⡢֤ʤäΤǶЦäƤ롣 Gerudo showing was smiling at the great timing since he was just short on manpower. ܊ʤƤΤ顢ˆTɤϵgԤ줿 Since he had led a corps and thus was proficient at assigning roles? It could be simplified as such. ɤʤäƤιϣ Whats with this country? ʐߤһ˲Ĥ˸ħˌ벻˵ȻŤƤƿŗ롣 This came to mind for a second, however since this was something disrespectful to the Demon lord so he hastily casted aside his thoughts. 줫ֱˡꥮꥪϐgʤʤ̤˒Qʹ¤ˤʤΤˤδ¤˚ݸƤʤ Soon, Calgurio would be worked so hard he had no time to think of complaints, although it would appear the person in question hasnt realized this yet. ?????????????????????????? ꥮꥪ˳ͬrǥ֥ä Just as Calgurio had left, Diablo had entered. ֹQͨMߤޤ͡Ҥ衹 Preparations are proceeding as planned, my master. Ԓǥ֥h A nod was returned to Diablos words. һȡ۹܊ȫ礹똔ҊĤŤƤͥߤӤΤҤҊӤ Once it witnessed the total annihilation of the empires forces, a frightened mouse scampered back. ˤꡢ۹܊ȫDDͨζǨDD˼zࡣ And so, the empires armies are completely razedDDin every sense of the wordDDwould be the thought. ꥷʤԻڤ褦ˡʵۤ˾oͨŤФäȰˈ椷ǥ֥˷äƤ¡ Krishna had came and confessed that the emperor had tried to contact him with an emergency line, and I left it to Diablo. ߥȤŮϰkҊʤäΤǡg`ʤĤͥߡĤޤϥ楦Υѥ The corpse of the women called Miranda wasnt discovered; no doubt shes the mouse, Yuukis spy. ֤餯ϡ^^һˡ Its likely shes one of Cerberuss head. ꥮꥪϥߥˡȚݸ̤褦˼TܤƤΤ Its also likely that Calgurio didnt realize Mirandas thought guidance. pֿۤڤΤ褦ʤΤ֤ǰΏ̼ƤʤΤǡˤϚݸƤ⤤ʤɡ Using tricks like that of a fraudster, she simulated his avarice nature, it would seem Calgurio himself wasnt even aware. Υߥ⡢ꥮꥪΔҊ󼱤ӤΤOҕƤǥ֥ˤͲiǤä That Miranda had probably foresaw Calgurios defeat and escaped And Diablo who was in charge of surveillance had oversaw this. ˤȤ򡢥֤ߤOҕƤΤ顢ɤεӤϟoä And at the outskirts, there is Souei who is responsible for surveillance there, so in the end theres no escape. Ҥơ楦۹ʵۤˁˡӤΤǤ롣 She was probably trying to report intelligence to the emperor and Yuuki, and thus had escaped. ǺꤷʤФǤ If this information could bring about peace then that would be great. Б@AȤʤСȫߵ However, if they continue this war, we would crush them completely. ؤ˥楦ϡӤȶˤʤꤽ Especially Yuuki, if he escapes then things are going to get messy. ۹ȺY֤ˤƤ⡢Ĥϴ_Ƥ If we will reconcile with the empire, then were definitely demanding custody of Yuuki. δ@AФʤΤߵrߵƤ٤ The wars still ongoing. And lets hit them as hard as we can while we still can. ؤηlϡȫʤä This defensive war is our complete victory. ꥮꥪˤʳMɤΤȤ餷¤Ԥä{g|pX΢Ǥ롣 Weve managed to convince Calgurio with a plausible explanation like food expenses and threatened him a bit; the actual damage weve taken is minimal. ؏aųԤʹ˼򤷤Τϴ_ Thanks to the large amount of recovery potion pasted, certainly there are only memories of pain. Γpϡɭһ_ؤ줿̶ȤΤΡ Other damages include a part of the forest being logged. ԒһʽˡhM֤ä But were managed to attain 1 god class equipment, and 3 sets of legendary class equipment. ޤơ94֤줿Τ Not to mention the souls of 940,000 individuals I now have. ԤäƤ As said previously its our complete victory. ¤lM뤫˼Фڤ˰ȤһkͬrФĤ Im still thinking about which one of my subordinates to evolve, but I plan to announce it in a near-future announcement as a reward. Փڤǡ Of course, only among my retainers. ޤϽKäƤʤ The war isnt over yet. ·Ϥͨꡢwдꠤ300bƄӤƤΤդƤ I had already confirmed that there is an airship platoon of 300 vessels headed here from the sea. ޤޤͶϤϳʤΤ We cant be careless here. һĤ΄˸ƤϤǤϟopPϴФǤ롣 We shouldnt be excessively happy about a single victory, but rewards and punishments are still necessary. ħȤҙѤơؤ\Ȥ˼ʤȤ⤫һȌgYƤ Even though I dont think their loyalty to me would waver even after awakening as a demon lord, nevertheless I would want to experiment this 줬KкϤκՑߵ After that well head off to crush their air forces above the seas. Τϡ˷ηʤΤ Next time, its our turn. Chapter 163 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 161.5 Intermission C Shinji s situation- ɥώȥ_ϡԌm֧ߤ˽B餹Ԥ졢ĿǰΥ饤ˤĤƚiƤ Claiming they would be introduced to the ruler of this dungeon, Gadra Roshi, alongside Shinji and co are currently following the slime before them. TN Note: ώ/Roshi means teacher/instructor, but it s a tier above / sensei. ɤ⡢ԌmԷ_šˤʤ褦ʤΤ From the looks of it, this dungeon would be their workplace from now on. ܤ줿ϡʳ魯¤ϳʤ_Ԥ줿Τ Since youve been accepted into this country, we cant simply serve you free meals! Or so Shinji and co were told. ݥݥe餹褦ˡƤ褦ƄӤ뤽Υ饤ϡɤȤʤƷƯ褦ʸФ롣 Its body giggled with a *Pyon pyon without making a sound as it slid along the floor, giving it an elegant air. ֤餯ϚݤΤʤΤΥ饤Τ褦˼o߳ΡxħȤ`ΤФΤ Maybe its just their imagination, however compared to the other slimes that are not only the weakest of monsters that get eliminated without much of a thought, this one had a different air around it. ΤΥ饤ळ˵Ȥܤ줿ιǤꡢħʤΤǤ롣 After all this slime, was the king of the country that accepted them after their exile, the Demon Lord Rimuru. ҊФһĤDŽ٤Ƥ˼뤬QͶϤƤϤʤʤ Looking at it, one would feel they might be able to one-shot it with a surprise attack, but they shouldnt get careless. ΤħΏߤȤOˁKĐħϡһNʤޤǤΚƯ碌ƤΤ顣 After all, the Demon servants next to The Demon Lord, they have a strange presence emanating from them. ΐħϥǥ֥\ä That demon introduced himself as Diablo. _ˤʤäΤɥώϥǥ֥һĿҊʤĿҊ_ơ Shinji and co didnt understand why, but when Gadra Roshi first saw Diablo his eyes widened, ۤɤȤϡޤħޤǤ¤˼ӤƤȤϡ This levelit couldnt be, even the Demon Dukes (Demon lord) joined in as her subordinates too TN Note: unless otherwise stated, from now on Im going to use her for Rimuru too, long live the idol of Tempest! Ԥäƽ~䤷 He was speechless. ̤ħʤΤ Its probably a very powerful monster. Ԕ„λħ⏾롢˵تzFڡȤ¡ The detailed were told later, but apparently it was an existence that could even subdue arc demons, and bring forth pandemonium. tȾޤϡ¼Hλħһȫ˽ܤꠤƤ󥸤ȤƤϡ~ζʤ뤷ʤä During the Crimson-dyed lake incident, the platoon Shinji and co. belonged to were nearly annihilated by a lone Arc Demon, pondering about the meaning of those words paled his face. Ȥˤħŭ餻¤ϟoˡĤע⤬ҪȤhäΤä In any case, theyve got to take extreme care and made sure they never anger Demon Lord Rimuru, they nodded to each other in agreement. ơʥǥ֥BơԌmФiƤ And so, guided by Diablo, they had a walk in the dungeon. ڤ줿ݤФˡĤϾӤ They were brought into a room, and someone was there. äۡϥߥꥹ_¤֤ʣ Yahho~! I am Ramiris! Are you guys the new assistants? TN Note: Yahho as in how energetic anime girls would sometimes greet, not me mistyping Yahoo Ŀǰwӻؤ롢С The one flying around before them is a little fairy. L30cmλɐۤ餷ŮӤΤ褦 Probably about 30cm tall? She looked like a cute little girl. å` Oh! Wow! Is this a real fairy?! ީ`ե󥿥ƥåʸФ@d^۽ФӤϤƤ Mark was like, Ooh! Fantastic! And was shouting out in surprise and excitement. ݳ֤Ф롣 I understand how he feels. ~{Ӹ¤ˤʤä褦 However, after that the fairy seems to have gotten carried away from our reaction. եե󣡡_Ҋꤽ͡ϸˤƤ롣 ɤ͡ˤϽ~¤B裡 Fufun! You guys seem promising. Alright, you get a pass. However, you guys will have to work hard and follow my every absolute orders! oؤ򷴤餷ˤԤ Said the hoity-toity fairy (pipsqueak) whilst puffing out her non-existent breast. ɤ[ӤʢΤӘΘ⤹륷󥸡 It seems Shinji has interpreted this as a child who wants to play. ԌmȤϡħ˼ This dungeon truly is Makyo, he thought. TN Note: ħ could mean a demonic/fantasy land, or simply a terrifying place. Τޥ䤽TʿDD}Tʿ٥ȨDDΤ褦ʽ~ďߤӤСӹoаݤ[ǤꤹΤ顣 After all, there is the Immortal King Adalman and his knightDDHoly knight AlbertoDDand other strong individuals dwelling here, and then there are child like fairies playing around innocently. ʤӘԤʤˤʤΤɤȤ˼⤢뤬ΤԷ_Ԍm֧ߤˤԒˤʤ He wasnt certain about doing as this child had told him to, above all they would soon be owing a favor to the ruler of the dungeon. ީ`ҤˤƤʤ餳ǃPUˤϤʤ Mark seemed pretty happy; unfortunately we cant possibly play with her. Ԍm֧ߤȤϡ֤餯ޥ󘔤¤ ΤɥώȤѤԤg`ʤʣ (The ruler of the dungeon is probably someone like the Immortal King Adalman. After all, its an old friend of Gadra Roshi, so theres no mistake.) 󥸤ϿƤΤ So Shinji thought. ߥꥹȤǰˤ„ҙݤΤ However, he had the feeling that the name Ramiris sounded familiar ޤ˼󥸤϶Ϥ~ڤˤ롣 Oh well, Shinji thought and was about to decline the offer. ɡ_Ԍm֧ߘˤᤤơ¤ǃP¤ˤʤ衣 Ȥ[Ǥɡ¤뤫DD Unfortunately, were here to meet the ruler of the dungeon, and work under them. We really want to play with you, but since we have workDD A褦ȤrͻȻɥώ󥸤^ߵ~ڤ롣 When Shinji was about to continue, suddenly Gadra Roshi knocked him on the head and stopped his words. ΤΤФ̥󥸡 Shinji didnt understand what he did wrong. ʥ󥸤˘¤ʤ Ignoring shinji, Ϥϥߥꥹ˽ϡɥꤷޤ ɤҊ֪ꤪ¤ޤ My my, why isnt this Rimiris sama! My name is Gadra. Its truly an honor to meet you! 󡭡ɷʤΡ죿 Uh,umIs he alright over there? ϤäϤäϡoՓǤ呤ϤƤޤΤǡ}ޤ̣ Ha ha ha, of course. This weak fellow here has underwent training, so theres no problem! ʻԒAߥꥹȥɥ顣 And so Ramiris and Gadra continued their conversation. Ǥ褦䤯ߥꥹħǰ˼󥸡 And finally, Shinji remembered that Ramiris was the name of a Demon Lord. ީ`ȥ⡢󥸤ȥɥDzȡҊ˼Ƥ褦ǡֱӤˤʤäƤ Mark and Xing, they too remembered after looking at Gadra and Shinjis exchange, and stood up straight ridigly. oǥˤʤäˤˡ Towards the three who were nervously chattering, B餷ʤƤ֪äƤΤʣ Ĥߥꥹ_˾ˤʤ롣 С¤Ƥ顢ؕˤäݤĤ衹 Ah, did you guys knew without having me introducing? This is Ramiris. She is your superior. If you looked down on her just because shes small, youre going to get punished by the secretary so watch out. Ԥäơߥꥹα˚oĤgˤF줿ָħ롣 Saying so, Rimuru pointed towards the person behind Ramiris who appeared without anyone realizing. ϥ٥åȤǰǡߥꥹؕolȤ¤ä That persons Beretta, Ramiriss secretary and bodyguard. ΤΤ褦ʁҊơ Looking at the Doll-like masked individual, ʤȡ What in the ȤԤäơɥ餬뤤 Gadra said, and groaned. ɤ顢ɥ餬뤯Τ餫ɤΤȲ줹륷_ Apparently, Shinji and co. had realized the reason why Gadra had groaned. ĤޤϤ΁Υ٥å⡢ֻߤǤϟoΤ That masked figure is probably no ordinary individual. ޤħΗҤꤷħΤ褦Ǥä This place that was also a demon lords dwelling, it truly is a Makyo where no humans lived. _¤ϡݤФԌm˹_Oҕ롢ȤΤä The first job for Shinji and co, are to monitor those who had invaded the dungeon in a room, simply that. Τϡޤgä۹܊αʿ_Ǥ롣 And those attacking are their former comrades the soldiers of the empires army. 뤬֪ʤäΤФˤ֪ϤӤ롣 They were mostly strangers, but there are a few acquaintances in the mix. ݷ֤ΤǤϤʤʤΤ˷ʤ˼ĤġOҕIA It didnt feel pleasant, but those are the orders. They thought, and continued their monitoring work. һĿϡ۹܊Ͽ{MǤ On the first day, the empires forces advanced smoothly. Ɇ⤢롣_äԌmȡޤǘ줬ʤΤ However he had question. The structure looked totally different from when Shinji and co. first entered the dungeon. Ɇ˼„Ƥߤȡ When he asked about it, äǰ󣡡äơԌm100Aɤǡg椨ܤʤ裡 Of course it is! After all, the dungeons composed of 100 components, I can easily move them around! ħߥꥹϟoаݤ˷¤򷵤Ƥ롣 Demon Lord Ramiris gave him an innocent reply. ͬݤǡ󥹥`ӳ줿⾰һwҊƤΤ That fairy was also in the same room with him, watching the projection on the large screen alongside him. ǤʤǤʤҊĿͨ˥ߥꥹϚݤä There werent any surprises; Ramiris was as friendly and openhearted as she looked. Υoֱ˽⤱Ƥ롣 Feeling great, the tension quickly dissipated. ħݤäʯ˚XԒΤPΤߥꥹ򤳤ԒƤΤǡ_Ԓ䤹äΤ It seems like Demon Lord Rimuru was also quite the openhearted person, but Shinji and co. were hesitant about establishing conversation, on the other hand it was easy to talk to Ramiris since shes the one who initiates them. ħϹҤη˾Ӥ餷ˤϾӤʤΤǤ롣 It seems that Demon Lord Rimuru is currently in the control room, and not staying here. ߥꥹOˤiΤ郎Ӥ However, Next to Ramiris was a mysterious handsome figure. ˷ϤĤޤʤiƤ롣 He looked uninterested about our work and was reading a book. ɤ֤줿Τ󥸤i¤ΤäΤɤͻzФΤDD򤤤ͻzǤ⤤ΤDDжϤ˿षߡ줱¤ϳʤǤ롣 Where did he get it, for it was a manga that Shinji had read too, but how should he join inDDOr rather should he even join in at allDDhe had a hard time deciding so in the end Shinji didnt call out to him. Ҷʤ顢ݳ֤⤢Τǡǽꤿ˼äΤ줱¤ʤΤmߤ褦ʤ If he could borrow it, he would probably be filled with a nostalgic feeling, but if he wanted to borrow it, hes going to have to greet him first. ݤˤʤ뤬ɤ褦ʤޤޤһդ^ȥäΤ And so the day passed with him thinking about what to do. ʤߤˡ_ʼǰhܤΤֵƤ¤˽؛ö By the way, before he began work they were briefed, their monthly wage was 3 gold coins. g36öˤʤΤܩ`ʥ⤢餷äȤ⡢ݷ֤dzԤäƤΤǡƤˤϤʤʤ Their yearly wage would total to 36 cold coins, and there also seem to be bonuses as well. From these facts alone it wouldnt feel like much. ۹ڤƤrg70öBäƤ󥸤ϵȻȤơީ`ȥ50ö̶BäƤΤǴ˜pä¤ˤʤ롣 When they were working in the empire Shinji would naturally earn about 70 gold coins annually, even when compared to Mark and Xing who earn 50 gold coins a year this was a big salary reduction. ~˜pä褦ʤΤϟo Their salaries were reduced by half, but they werent unsatisfied. ȤϘҊǡ꤫σP֤ˏꤸƕNo褦ʤΤ The first years a wait-and-see situation, and they would have a raise based on their performance. Τ⡢۹ͬʳס浹ҊƤϤˡ˷ΤǤ롣 Above all, they also take care of food, clothing and shelter like the empire, and prices here are cheap. Ť֧oǡޤ⤷Ƥä they were supplied with working clothes, and also a place to rest. Ҥ¤ˡ˲ݤǴˆLΡƥȥޤǸƤ롣 To their delight, their private rooms also comes with a bathroom, and a toilet. ȫˮϴʤΤĿɤäۤɤ٥뤫顢һݤˬFΥ`ޥ󥷥˥󥯥åפǤ롣 They couldnt believe it when it was even the flushing kind. It was like a big leap from the middle ages to a modern one-room condominium. ۹Ǥϡ׶Ǥ₀˲ݤ˥ȥʤɸƤʤä In the empire, there werent individual rooms with toilets even in the capital. LΤ˥ȥθ褦ʂ˲ݤΤϡһ؛10öȡ롢߼^餤ΤΤǤ롣 If they wanted a room with its own bathroom and toilet, its 10 gold coins a night, in one of those super high-end hotels. ⡢ȥϼȡʽ In addition, the toilets were the scooping type. TN Note: Aka, the capital s toilets are basically glorified buckets in a hole. Fun fact, if you ever visited an old village in Japan and encountered one of these toilets, watch out for the vegetables you eat, you just might have a little extra seasoning in there. ħˤ赤ݷֵĤˮϴαȤǤϟoΤ They could use magic to perfectly sterilize the smell, but it could never be compared with flush toilets. ֤˼̤ʤΤǡΆ}ʤЩ¤^ʤȥ_ϸЄӤΤǤä Perhaps its because of the extremely wonderful treatment, Shinji and co were so moved their monetary issues were but a trivial matter. ɥäƤϡ~ˡǤ~䤹oä褦 As for Gadra, to him this was all an unimaginable convenience, hence he was at a loss for words. ơ•rgϛQޤäƤ롣ճ6:00˥ߥꥹӭФ6:30ˤϥդΥ쥹ȥdzʳ롣 And then, their work times are decided. They would wake up 6:00 in the morning to pick up Ramiris, at 6:30 they would have breakfast at an elven restaurant. ʳߥꥹθǟoϤʳ¤ܳΤ They could also enjoy a free lunch by attending to Ramiris. ơϦ15:00ˤ½KˤǤ롣 Finally, job ends at 15:00 in the evening. εϦ18r핤ޤǤ_ƤʤʤΤǡ¤ФϤΤhܤ Because shops are only open until 18:00 in the evening hence they accepted the explanation behind their work-done time. rgˤ9rg1rg롣⡢Է_ð_Ƚ褦˿ƤƤȡ_ֱ Even thought its 9 hours of work, they have an hours worth of rest. Furthermore, considering the fact they could also have a bit of communication with the adventures led Shinji and co to figure out something. ʤꃞ줿šǤ롣 This workplace had very wonderful treatment. ʤߤˡϦϸԤǺä˒¤ˤʤäƤ롣 Oh a side note, for dinner they could eat where they wanted. ԌmڤɤƄӳCܤ⸶݆֧oƤꡢ݆ҊԌmڤݤϟoϤʤΤ The bangles they have on them allows them to freely move about in the dungeon, and by presenting the bangles they could eat free-of-charge in the dungeons inn. դΥ쥹ȥϤ𤬒줫롣 However, they still need to pay in the elven restaurant. һʳ؛öDDҹߤΤ򿼑]Ƥ⡢һy؛3öȤʤΤ߼ۥƥKʤΤζg`ʤʳ¤^ƤDDȤ֤В줫Τǡ韤äϳʤΤǤ롣 It was one gold coin per mealDDEven when taking into considering that prices increase at night, even the cheapest meals cost 3 silver coins. Even thought its on par with some super-luxury hotel, the taste is worth it. Even thought breakfast and lunch were guaranteedDDif they splurged carelessly they could run out. ߥꥹΤǟoϤäΤǡҹä褦ȳ줱@Τä Because it was free when they accompanied Ramiris, when they tried going there again at night they had quite the shock. դϡ˷ʤһΤעĤӤ褦˵ǤΤǤ롣 That night, they reluctantly ordered the cheapest food on the menu, and left the store as if they were fleeing. ʳ³ΤԌmڤǤϤʤ But, meals are available not only inside the dungeon. ˳СðߤUӤݤत Outside of the dungeon were a myriad of adventurer-managed restaurants. Ӿݤ⤢ΤȻݤ⤢ΤԌmڤݤΟo⡢ʳ٤뷽ȤΤǤ롣 There were also Yakiniku restaurants and taverns. Naturally, the taverns and meals inside the dungeon were free of charge, but there was a greater variety outside. TN Note: Yakiniku are restaurants where you have a hot grill in the middle of the table, and you would order platters of raw ingredients to grill. It s basically indoors Japanese barbecue. It s delicious! ̨⤢ΤǡնΤԴȤΤһĤ֤ Since theres also a kitchen in the room, cooking for themselves is also an option. ʸФšˑTФ¤ˤʤΤϤ⤦٤ȤԒʤΤǤä With this feeling they gradually got accustomed to their workplace, but thats a story for later. ۹܊Ԍm_ʼƶĿ Day 2 of the Dungeon invasion by the Empires army. դdζoʑBȤΤ褦ˡդdζ򡩤ǻiΡ As if the uninterested attitude on the previous day was but a lie, today the handsome figure watched the screen with great interest. „Саoɥ餬ˤ˻ˤȤ¡ After asking, apparently that was the evil dragon Veldora in human form. @㵤Ϥ@㵤Ȥʤ롣 They were astonished, but that was only the first of many shocks theyll receive that day. ߤˡһդߤ@աȤʤΤ That was the day they would get the most astonishments in one day, and in their lives. rgU^핡ɥĿĤ뤭Ϥ_ˤԷ_\x¤ˤʤä After 2 hours, Gadra could only moan with his eyes closed whereas the trio of were thankful for their good luck. Ԍm˼äƤޥ䥢٥ȤǤϤʤˤRĤʏߤӤʮ^̤ΤǤ롣 The ones thought of as the dungeons strongest arent just Adalman and Alberto, they are now VERY well ware there are also other overwhelmingly strong individuals. _뤨줿¤ϡց򤷤Ƥ֪R롱ˡ̽¡ The job given to Shinji and Co is to seek out otherworlders with a wealth of knowledge. Α餤֤ӑαԤ̽Τ¤ݤǤä They are also to examine the state of battle, and look into the nature of those people. 餳AӤΑL򤸤äQ줷γLĿ˽~䤹¤ˤʤäΤ Hence, they observed the battles of every stratum, and were stupefied by the absurdity. ʣ亮Ԥͨꡢå⤸ä Na? It was as I have said, it was the right choice coming here huh? ɤhǥɥώ„h¤ʤ_ˤǤ롣 They heard Gadra Roshis voice form the distance, and the trio could only nod in reply. 50AӤޤǤǡ5160AӤޤǤY档 Everything up to 50 th stratum was only the surface, stratum 51~60 was where it truly began. ʥۤ¤˼äƤԷ_^ƛ椬 Thinking back how foolish they were back then, they would have laughed so hard they would shed tears. ȫȻЦʤΤˡǬЦ롣 But they couldnt laugh at all, all that came out was a dry laugh. ɥԤͨꡢһwBӤBʤ 顢Է_⤦һȵڤȤԌmڤ˾Ӥ֪ʤΤ It was as Gadra said, if they didnt escape with him they would have probably been dragged back in to act as a guide. ȥäȤ롣 They shuddered at the thought. _ϡɥώҊˡҤxΤä Shinji and co, with all their heart thanked Gadra Roshi for his foresight. RĤˏ˼äƤ٥Ȥ Alberto whom they thought of as overwhelmingly strong was defeated. ۹ʵ۽lTʿNo.17 ꥷʤȤһT춤ơۤ줿Τä The Emperors royal guard No.17, Krishna, defeated him. The reason for his defeat was his sword breaking. gHǤϥ٥ȤRƤΤzhߤޤۤ줿Τ In reality, in terms of swordsmanship Alberto had the advantage, however his sword was blocked by Krishnas Legendary ranked armor and snapped. ޥϽӤ֤ȤƤ褦ǡǰlǤ륢٥ȤΔʹä褦Ǥ롣 It seems like Adalman wasnt proficient in close combat, and the defeat of his vanguard Alberto dealt him a crushing blow. ӥͩ`󤬱ƔΤ The collapse of their combination had led to defeat. ɥϲCӤˡ Gadra seemed displeased, ǤˤʤäƤ⡢ޤޤʤ Hes all bones now, and hes still so na?ve! ȡԷ֤¤Τ褦˻ڤˤƤ롣 He looked as if he regretting his past mistakes. _餹ЄeԪΏǤꡢȤΤ褦ʤΤä However, they were on a completely different dimension from Shinji and co, so they didnt voice out their own opinions. _ˤҙϟoäǏߤΑLҊ¤Τ\Ǥä Shinji and co. didnt realize it themselves, however they were really lucky to have the chance to witness the battle between the strong. ˡԷ_ߤȑ餦HˡνUY¤ˤʤΤǤ롣 In the future, when they are going to fight similarly strong individuals, this would become invaluable experience. ϤޤҙʤޤޤQ餹ΤߤʤΤǤ뤱ɤ⡣ But today, they watched on without any realization. Y֡35ε۹ȫ礹¤ˤʤä In the end, it became the total annihilation of the empires 350,000 soldiers. ۤɏä۹lTʿꥷ_⡢ȤħˤΔǤϟoäΤ Even the strong ones like the Empires royal guard Krishna was no match against the Majin Zegion. ꥷʤһ˲ؓrϡ_@^Ʒꤹ⾡Ƥ̤Ǥ롣 The moment when Krishna lost, Shinji and co. where so shocked they ran out of strength to react. ⤦ɡˤǤʡ죡 If theres enough time, Encore~! ľˤʤäƤΤ That was their state of mind. һݤҙƤΤǡ֪ϤǤ⤢äߥȥ쥤ɤ]¤ˤ However, they once again remembered their job, and decided to recommend Raymond and Michel whom they were acquaintances with. ޤDZ˵ȤФäƤΤ\äΤΤ݆򉲤¤ߥꥹݤäΤä They were really lucky to have survived up until the end, and above all Ramiris was really pleased they decided to break the fake bracelet. ơ¤֤Ȥʤ롱ˡ̽Ȥ΄դϡo¤˽KˤΤä And so, their first task of seeking out new Otherworlder assistants had ended without any problems. ᡢɥώϥޥȾɽ¤ֱԌm¤⤳ʤ褦ˤʤäƤ After that, Gadra Roshi had went ahead to rekindle his old friendship, and soon he grew accustomed to his dungeon management job. ԌmʮܤȤJơܥһˤȤƻS¤ˤʤΤ Soon he was acknowledged as one of the best 10 of the dungeon, and was playing an active role as one of the bosses. 󥸡ީ`󡢥ߥ롢쥤ɤϡߥꥹ֤ȤƘоց¤ˤʤä Shiniji, Mark, Xing, Michel, and Raymond, the five of them became Ramiriss assistant and assisted her in a variety of projects. ȤԤ[ӤeΤy¤[Ӥ_k벿TOԤäƤ褤ݤǤ롣 However, it was quite hard to distinguish it from play, it was as if they had started a new department for fun. ޤʤоɹΤǡ܇Ŀˤ[ǤȤ˼Ƥʤ褦ǤäΤ Because the research occasionally produced rather formidable results, those around them didnt even noticed they were mostly playing around. äơΤɤܞ֤Фʤ͡ But, whats going to happen to our lives now, I dont really know huh. Ȥϡ󥸤~Ǥ롣 Shinji said. ĤƤʤ˼äֱܞQ˷Ū줿˵Ȥ餷Ǥä However, when our luck hit rock bottom our lives really took a 180-degree turn around, was probably their thought. Chapter 164 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 162.1 162ԒM Σ Chapter 162 Reward and Evolution Part 1 70ε۹܊Kա Its now the second day after I revived the 700,000 soldiers of the Empires forces. ħιƥڥȱδgǤǤäΤǡL ¤򼯤Mgʽԇ¤ˤ Since there wasnt sufficient space in the grand hall of Tempest, I gathered my subordinates in the battle arena to test out the evolution ritual. ϵ۹܊ˤͤƤ롣 This will also serve as the rewards for repelling the empires armies. һNףٻǤ롣 Its also a victory celebration of sorts. gϾ@AФʤΤǚݤ򾏤Uˤ⤤ʤΤؤ؄e Actually, since the war hasnt ceased yet we shouldnt let down our guards, but itll be an exception this time. ʿϤȤζ⤢롣 This is also for the sake of improving soldier Morales. ԌmMʮܤҊLϯϱʿᾡƤ The Ten Lords of the Labyrinth also made their formal appearances, and the battle arenas jam-packed with soldiers. ޤCܱ֤Ξˡgx±Ǥð_ϺǤʤ Oh, for confidentiality, the human volunteers, the adventurers werent invited. ԌmxШDDӥꥬɤȺƤ¤ˤʤäDD⡢δԌmڲȡzޤޤ The city around the DungeonDDthe fact its now named Labyrinth-GardDDhasnt been conveyed into the inside of the dungeon yet. Фϲ⿼ΤǡΞǤ롣 This is in consideration of the fact we may face surprise attacks during a war, its for the sake of caution. ӥꥬɤˤħY򏈤YʯäƤʤäKˤСҎģħˌgʽMz趨Ǥ롣 The barrier stones havent been implemented into the surroundings of Labyrinth-Gard. Once the war is over I plan to perform a defensive ritual targeting wide-scale attack spells. F״g˺ϤäƤʤΤǡ˷o¤ʤΤ Due to present situations, there isnt enough time to implement any defenses, but it cant be helped. äȤ⡢Ԍm̽ʤǡʳϤʤ󤫤ȡܤˤʤäƤ롣 Although the dungeon cant be explored at the moment, food ingredients can still be traded. ðͨӘIʤΤ Other than the adventurers, business is going as usual. x±νԤϡһӥꥬɤˑäBլCȤʤäƤ롣 The volunteer soldiers have returned to Labyrinth-Gard, currently on standby in their own homes. ޥ業䥢Ω`Ԥäһߤ򡢴ȤƲμӤSɤƤλǤäΤ Only a section of individuals such as Masayuki and Arnaud were allowed to participate as representatives. Ȥ⤫äȰ뤨롣 Anyways, rewards and commendations were given. ĤǤˡħؤMԇΤ Incidentally, I also experimented on the Demon Lord Ascension. TN Note: for those who dont remember, ħؤM was dubbed Demon Lord Ascension all the way back at chapter 71. Mrϣ?ա(ϩ`٥ȥեƥХ)Ӱ푤ǻӵ¤Τʤе۹܊⤤ʤ My evolution took 2~3 days, my level of activity has dropped due to the effects of Harvest Festival, however at the moment the empires armies arent here. TN Note: , Harvest Festival is the term used by the author to describe the evolution of a monster into a demon lord, probably because they harvested a load of souls for this. wдꠤᣳճ̤ǥߥʥIꤽMٶȤ{Ƥ褦ᣲդϺϤ It would seem the airship corps would take 3 days to fly around the back of The Holy Empire Ruberions territory, but after adjusting their advancement speed, they would hit open seas in 2 days. ٽwФϤϣն̿sܤȤʤɡɤħĤ󤭤LٶȤ϶̕rg֤ʤȤ¤ä When flying near supersonic speeds, they could reduce travel time by 1 day. However, magic consumption was immense, and they could only maintain their top speed for a short amount of time. ǡ٤ƄֶΤǤ{ʤΤǡʮ^Ȥ˼ In this world, the ability to move at supersonic speeds is quite a threat, so I think a short amount of time is enough. ΤͨٶȤǤ⡢r400km̶Ȥϳ餷܇ʤɤϱ^ˤʤʤٶȤФƤΤ顣 In any case, since the average speed for an airship is about 400km/h, when compared to a ship or a train this is pretty fast. Uǡ񤬶ߥ󥰤ȤԤΤǤ롣 Thats why, you can say this is good timing. ؤψR٤äɡˏߤӤԤ⤢롣 It was an overwhelming victory this time, but the possibilities of a strong adversary lurking in the midst of the enemies still exist. 楦ƤƤ⡢ֲֳʤΤϡǥ֥٥˥ޥ뤯餤ΤΡ If Yuuki appeared, among all of my executives the only ones who could deal with him would probably be either Diablo or Benimaru. ֳ֤СQˤ֧䄿ܤơ¤ZƤޤԤ⤢Τ If they messed up badly, there would be the risk of being dominated effect due to the information overwriting over the soul, resulting in the possibility of having a subordinate QvƤϡǻ֮ե뤬oץƥȤʩ餷 Regarding the information overwrite on the soul, Wisdom King Raphael seem to provide protection against it. һrĤʄʤ˼롣 However, I think its probably only a temporary effect. 楦ֱҊƤС赤˷ܤ˼Τ ʤFڤ^Ť^ΤΣꓤʤΤ I think its possible to set up a perfect defense against it if I directly saw Yuukis ability, but at the moment this is only a conjecture so overconfidence is very dangerous. ħҙѤˤȫĤεϤϡȤr˂䤨ƤαꓤΤĤʤΤǤ롣 The improvement of overall abilities through the Demon Lord ascension will serve as insurance for those oh shit moments. TN Note: well, raw says emergencies, but ah who cares, love gato-sans interpretation better. һҙѤϤС楦˔QȤƤ⡢rgڤϿܤȤʤǤ Perchance, even if my subordinates were still defeated after they ascended and their souls were rewritten, its still possible for them to stall for time. ͬr˰BjЮĤȤǤä The plan is to contact me in the event of a chance encounter, commence a pincer attack with me and finish him off. ǻ֮եyǤϡQˌʤІ}ʤȤ¤äˤƤΤä According to Wisdom King Raphaels prediction there would be no problems in resisting the rewrite; even so I still want to be extremely cautious though. (TN: This.wholeparagraphkillmeplease..) ָΤϡȻ٥˥ޥǤ롣 Naturally, Benimaru was the first to be nominated. ܊Ȥơȫ܊ָ]Ҋ¤ˤʤƤ줿 As supreme commander of the army, he commanded the troops wonderfully. ħ̨oˤʤä⤢äΤYĤˤφ}ʤ There was a situation where a demon went wild and wrecked everything, but thats not a problem. 餷PǤäԤ You could probably even call it a job well done. 褷Ǥϥ٥˥ޥ롣դҙħˤʤ뤫֪ʤ Alright then, Benimaru. Do you know as of today you might even become a demon lord? ΤԤäƤǤ똔 What are you saying, Rimuru-sama? ʤؤΑL΄~ȫ򤱤hƤƤ롣 Shuna is currently giving a speech to all the soldiers with words of appreciation for this battle. (TN: And for some reason, literally just cuts off from their conversation into the actions of the other ExecutivesWhyyyy are you so confusing?!?!?!?!?!?) ~ǰäԭiϤƤƤΤ With my words as the introduction, she read a script out loud ԭ򿼤ΤϵȻǤϤʤ_ʤΤ¤ϤɤǤ Naturally it wasnt me who came up with the manuscript. It was Shuna, but lets not mind the small details. (TN: Rimuru turning into a politician with his speeches being written for him? Wait wut, did I translate this correctly?) TN Note: Loads of politicians do that. You translated it correctly. ϡÿpϵμgȫ˽̤ƤޤˤȤζԷ֤ΕrgȤ̶ȤˤʤäƤ롣 Recently, techniques relating to fabrics and sewing have been completely passed down; Shuna herself has been allocating her time for her hobbies. ʤΤǡؕȤƤΕrgLΤ Even so, she spends a lot of her time as my secretary. һꡢHlLP^ؕ\äƤΤԷ֤β¤λŤæ At the moment Shion was listed as my chief bodyguard as well as my chief secretary but is currently busy training her subordinates. ϥʤᥤȤʤäơؕȤƤ¤򤳤ʤƤƤ Thus recently it was mainly Shuna who was handling the work of being my secretary. UǡʤhƤg˰ȥ٥˥ޥλԒϾA Thats why, while Shuna was giving a speech the conversation between Benimaru and I continued. 䡢@äħؤҙMܤ餷Τ衹 Well, we acquired some souls didnt we? It seems its possible to ascend to a demon lord using them. „Ƥʤ Why havent I heard about this? äƽԤä Oh? Didnt I just explained abut it? ҊԑϤȥ٥˥ޥ롣 I and Benimaru locked eyes. ԤäƤʤäΤϲζä I wonder was it distasteful for me to not tell him beforehand? 䡢_¤ڤ롢ȤԤäݤ롣 No, Im pretty positive Ive already told him I would be granting him new powers. һꡢڤȤԤäƤ For the moment, I did say Ill bestow power toyou ? 䤤䤤䡢ͨȤФΥΤ˼ No no no, wouldnt one usually think it would be some kind of weapon!? ࡢԤФ֪ʤ Ǥޤ󤷤Ɖʤ Mu mu mu, If you say so it might be but But you know, there wouldnt be much change right? there will be! ٤ҊԑϤȤϥ٥˥ޥ뤬B᤿褦ϢĤ¤ҕϽ⤱ We once again locked eyes with each other, the stare was broken this time by Benimarus sigh as he gave up. ɤҙQ᤿餷 He seems to have decided to prepare himself. B᤿֪ʤ󤷤`ϟo You may have resigned yourself to this, but Im sure there wont be any significant differences. ʤɤƤǤ Its not just me right? What are you thinking? |Ǥ롣 Good question. ΈϤϡħؤħ10̤ˤʤäϡϵVħȫƤףեȤڤ줿 In my case, my magic essence and my magic increased 10 folds, and everyone soul-linked to me was bestowed a blessing. ؤϤɤʤΤ󤭤¤g`ʤ Its unknown how it will turn out this time, but its certain that he will drastically increase in power. ҙǰΰϤˏĤӤUͬM򤷤鰳ϤˏʤΤ But, this guy was stronger than I was before I ascended, if he underwent the same evolution wouldnt he be stronger than I am now? ⤢ԌgǤä To be honest I feel a sense of anxiety. ¤YФȤ˼ʤؤƱߤԤȤϷ񶨳ʤ Basically, I dont think my follower will betray me, but the possibility of them unable to control their powers and go berserk couldnt be denied. O˥ɥӤ뤱ɡKߤȽYDDȤoDD¤ˤʤ롣 Although Veldora is nearby, someone of my level going berserk DDor rather an unreasonable levelDDwould be a serious matter. ʤΤȤһˤŤġ_g˽U^_J򤷤ʤM΃xʽФΤ Hence Ill start off with performing the evolution ritual on only one individual to make an absolute confirmation. h٥˥ޥ{ä褦 I explained the circumstances to Benimaru and he seemed to have understood. ơ~˱ߤʤȺZm⤷¤Ǥ롣 And, he boasted he would definitely not go berserk. What a reliable thing to say. ʤhKäΤǡ뤹¤ˤ褦 As Shunas speech ended, I quickly tried to reward him. ˶ȤΑ顢PƤ줿դ顱ŭ(ե쥢`)\뤬 You have done well in this battle! You will be known as Wrathful King(Flare Lord) from today on! (TN: Changed from Angry to Rageful) TN Note: changed from Rageful to wrathful, I felt the latter had more impact ϤϣФyҤ Haha! I am thankful for this blessing!! xʽФ롣 The ceremony was performed. նΤϥեɥ`Ǥ⡢ʯ˱_ǰǤϴ܊ʤΤ He was usually friendly, but as expected before his soldiers he was their supreme commander. ٥˥ޥϤ˽e赤Ǥä Benimaru has perfectly differentiated between public and private. ŭȤϡŭζ Wrathful, it meant extreme anger. նΤ϶̚ݤƤŭ褦ˤʤä٥˥ޥα|ϼס Benimaru was usually impatient, but now he could calmly control his anger, his nature is like that of a raging fire. ˤ루ħһˤȤơꤷƤ⤢ޤ As one of the (demon) lords who serve me, there is no better name than this. (TN: Uhhh..10 dollars on someone finding a better name than him?) TN Note: ħ actually means demon king, I dont even know why we call them demon lords in English instead, but in the raw it fits pretty well. ȤλˤʤΤ So, would this be a second name, or a rank? (TN: Beats me, you already have a storyline thats more complicated than Legend of Zelda) 档Ҏ[:10]ʹäơ٥˥ޥMФޤ YES/NO > YES YES. 뤹ͬrˡϻλȤ顢10򂀷֤λ٥˥ޥͤä When I had commemorated him, I have also simultaneously sent 100,000 souls from the corridor of souls to Benimaru. 뤵ͬrˡ٥˥ޥMDD_ʼʤä Once the souls were awarded, Benimarus evolution DDDD had not begun. 仯ʤ There was no change. 줨ʧ hmm, did it fail? ɤ顢⤦һ褦 ϡηΆ} ˤ„ ɤ⡢夫M褦ʤӹʤʤ餷 oʤΤǡӹҪʤʤߤʡ δNLȤƤ¤KʤȡMʤߤ There seems to be another condition. This problem, seemed to be on my end. I heard the voice of the world. It seems, procreation becomes impossible after evolving from an Ogre to a Demon Lord. Because the concept of life span would disappear, the ability to make a child does not seem necessary. Regretfully, until i complete my job as the leader of my species, I cannot complete the evolution. ĤޤꡢӹʤMʤΤ .In other words, you wouldnt evolve unless you bear kin? (TN: Okay..) TN Note: Big thx to lion san for the pun idea XD, in all honesty thought, he alongside his kin are the last ogres, so its justified. ࡭¤ʡ U,muthats how it is. ٶҊԑϤȥ٥˥ޥ롣 Benimaru and I locked eyes again. դҊԑϤդؤϰҕRĤˏ There were a lot of stare downs today, but my gaze was overwhelmingly stronger. (TN: Why did I translate this?..) ٥˥ޥϚݤޤҕӾƤ롣 Feeling uncomfortable, Benimarus eyes started to sway. (TN: Lemme, go grab a chair and some rope..Okay Ill be quiet now) ҙQ衢٥˥ޥ롣 You better be resoluted, Benimaru. (TN: WHY,HOW DID THIS HAPPEN?!?!?!?!? Okay for real this time, Ill be quiet.) Сۤơ I whispered silently, ߥǰسǰȥ٥˥ޥνYJ룡 Momiji, come forth! I hereby recognize the binding of souls between you and Benimaru! Ԥ I declared with a loud voice. ٥˥ޥóˤƸοԪˤЦߤ̤ޤƤ롣 Benimaru looked down with his bright red face, however, a smile is engraved onto his mouth. ҤäΤ You look pretty happy. ӲɤȡäƤˤϡФǤ롣 Although he seemed like a hardliner, he was a pure man at heart. Ӥʤ衢Ρϰ֤顢ŤäƤ餤ĤޤǤäƤ I didnt dislike this, but if I left him alone, hell end up single till the end. ޡޤˤ¤Ԥʤ͡ .We-well, I am in no position to judge others about such things though. (TN: What, because youre forever a virgin?) TN Note: does he even have a virginity to begin with? ʤϺ@ĿᡢҤ֤ףĤΤ褦 Shuna looking surprised had widened her, but it seems she intends to bless her older brother. LᾡףȼԮ˰ޤơ٥˥ޥȥߥףԤ򒤤 The arena echoed with blessings and outcries of jealosuy, Benimaru and Momiji received congratulatory words. ޤϰkɡףٻȤĿM΃xʽKˤ顢٥˥ޥνYʽ⒤ͤФʤޤ Well, it is only an announcement now, but after the ascension ceremony that was our victory celebration in name ended, Im going to have to host Benimarus marriage. Ҥʥ٥˥ޥȥߥ¤餻ơʤ Benimaru and Momiji seemed happy, After I told them to come off the stage I ordered Shuna to prepare. ߥҤ˰һ񤷡٥˥ޥˤäĤ¤롣 Momiji bowed down joyfully to me and left clinging to Benimaru. ZQֹޤʤä֤Ϥ¤Ǥ褦䤯ˤʤä The cheers did not stop sounding for a while, once I raised my hand the cheers finally silenced. ᤬ĤƤʤФΤޤףäƤΤσxʽȤƤ When there isnt time later on, Id like to bless them just as it is, but for now this ceremony takes priority. ˼̥ϥץ˥󥰤ärgˤԣΤǡAMФ¤ˤ It was an unexpected incident, but I had time to spare, so we continued our progress. Aơ֥ Consequently, it was Gobuta. ϤϤä֥ˡ Gobuta went up onto the platform. ǰˤϡϤʤ For you, no reward! ԤŤä So it was declared. ᤤä裡㤢ΤǤޤǺ󤹤 EH!? Thats terrible-tsu! Then why did you call me up here? |ǰˤϰϟoδһġ Thats a good question. There is no reward for you, but instead Im going to bestow you a right ä A right-tsu? ~˻Ҥ르֥äA~ζʤΤҤǤ롣 Gobuta was confused, unable to fully understand the meaning of my words; he had a confused expression on his face. Ȥ~ζŤoΤ Does he have no confidence in the words right? ä褦ʱΥ֥˥ᡢ I look at Gobutas confused expression with a broad grin. ǰϰˌΤޤޤο{ǚX˽Ӥ򤯤Ƥ룡 You are given the right to converse in a casual tone with me! TN Note: Basically Rimuru is telling Gobuta he can talk casually with the king of Tempest as he would with his pals, which he already does to be honest. Ԥ So I declared. ~ˡȤۤɤΥ٥˥ޥˌϤμ˿ä褦ʴԮ֥ע줿 With these words, an even louder outcry of jealously even greater than the previous one towards Benimaru was aimed towards Gobuta. TN Note: Rimuru still best waifu, they get more jealous of someone talking to her casually than someone marrying momiji 䥷ʤޤǤ⡢֤ҕǥ֥ҕƤ롣 Even Shion and Shuna, were staring at Gobuta with scary gazes. äݤwޤ褦 They seem to be jealous. ȤնΤϚXԒƤԤäƤΤʤʤy餷 Or rather, I usually told them they could converse with me in a casual tone, but they looked like they were having difficulties. СȻ˻Ԓ르֥ؤο餬YƤΤ Meanwhile, there were plenty of complaints given to Gobuta for being given the right to talk casually. 浹ΤǡȤJ¤ˤ Because it was troublesome, I decided to recognize it as a right. ⤽⡢ο{ϷԤߤʤΤǡˌ뾴⤬oUǤϟo After all, this tone is something like a dialect, it doesnt mean theyre being disrespect to me. ĿҊФ狼衣 Its clear when I looked into his eyes. ֥ϰΞʤ顢⅒̤ȤĿ򤷤Ƥ Gobuta had eyes that didnt even mind death for my sake. ¤Ǥȡ܊饹뤨ΤǤʤɤϤƤʤΤ Fundamentally, you wouldnt give medals of honor or money to a general class, they wouldnt need it. Iؤ뤨ˤ⡢ɤyγʤζo Giving a territory would probably also be meaningless since they cant govern it anyways. ߤ⡢󥬤Ⱥһإ󥷥󤹤뤫ҪʤʤꐘΤ As for weapons and armor, since he had Ranga as well as their union skill it also wasnt necessary, so I was troubled in finding the proper reward. ޤȤΤ֪ʤɡħˤޤLjԿषƶȤϱҪʤ Well, honor and authority were options, a system of formality wasnt necessary for us monsters though. ϰΤꤿ褦ˤǤ롣 I just do what I want to do. ֥Ҥˡ Gobuta seemed joyful, ```ä Thank you very much-tsu!!!!! (Alfha Robby: This can also be translated as AZA-tsu (Arigatou GoZAimasu) Courtesy to The Mysterious Lion MAsk for this Line.) ȡ90Ȥˤǃxơ˿ؤ Afterwards, he bowed to me in a 90 degree angle and waited in line. ϲӤǤ롣 Its delightful not having to deal with the formalities. ֤餯Է֤Ǥ{ΤȤƤΤȫƤʤäɤʡ He was probably also trying to fix his tone. However it didnt seem to work. ֥ˤȤäƤϺΤΰǤä褦ǡҤ That seemed to be the best reward for Gobuta, for that I too am happy. mФʰȤϡyΤʤΤǤ롣 Finding the appropriate reward was truly difficult. ơ֥ԤСΤϥ󥬤 By the way, speaking of Gobuta, Ranga is next. 󥬤֤ȡӰ龲ˬF줿 As I called for him, he silently emerged from my shadow. 󥬡֥Ƥ줿Ԥ ơդ餪ǰϡ(``)\죡 Ranga, youve been a great help to Gobuta. I give you my thanks. Well, from today on, you may call yourself Star Wolf Lord(Star Lord)! 󥬤һZ Ranga gave a bellowing roar, and accepted it. M΃xʽФ󥬤ϥ٥˥ޥ`M_ʼ And then I began the Ascension Ritual. Unlike Benimaru, Ranga immediately began evolving. ͬ˅(ϩ`٥ȥեƥХ)ʼޤä餷 Like what happened to me, the Harvest Festival has begun. ֱ˰ӰФˑߤˤĤ롣֤餯¤ħ_⡢һŤףեȤܤƤ¤ Ranga immediately went back into my shadow and fell asleep. Perhaps, his star wolf subordinates will also receive a blessing gift from him. MᡢɤʤäƤ뤫dz˘SߤǤ롣 Whatever happens to him after his evolution is sure to be great. 󥬤αߤ䤤ʤä褦 Ranga running out of control didnt seem like it was something that we needed to worry about. }ʤӰˑꡢ󥬤ߤˤĤ Safely back in my shadow, Ranga went back to sleep. ӥ֡ I called forth Gabil. ڣ܊ʤơҊ¤ʿБݤƤ줿 With the third army air corps, he performed an excellent aerial dogfight. ~줱ȡӥˡ When I gave him my words of appreciation, Gabil meekly, ޤޤǤ ݅βؓߤƤޤޤ ݅ϤޤޤǤ oʿʹʤ褦ˡŬǤ Theres still a lot to improve upon. People were injured by my command. I still have a lot to improve upon. For the sake of using Dragon warriorization freely, were willing to put in the effort! 𤨤 He answered so. ҙ褦 He seems to be determined. ˼С{Ӥˁ\äƥ󥬤β¤ؓƤ핤 I felt nostalgic, I remembered the time when he got defeated by one of Rangas subordinates when going with the flow. {Ӥˁ\䤹ԸǤϴŤơ܇ο՚ݤisν܊ȤʤäƤ롣 His tendencies to get cocky has settled down, he has become an experienced general who can perceive his surroundings. ԪY|Ϥä褦νUYȥ٥`_Ȥνͨ Ǥ˼]ŤƤ Through experiencing defeat and communicating with Bester and co, His original prudent quality has surfaced. ǤmڤʤΤǤ롣 Hes an existence that can be relied on now. ǰˡڤ롣 Ҋʹʤ(ɥ饰`)ȤҙѤҊ I will grant you power. You have managed the army wonderfully, Heavenly Dragon King (Dragon Lord) awaken and show me your powers. The souls were given and the ascension has begun. 뤨ҙM٤ ӥMτĤä The evolution of Gabil was dramatic. \Ϥ[Ϥˉɫȼ褦ħإͥ륮`ӥlѲäƤ롣 His scales turned from blackish purple to reddish purple, magic essence energy wrapped around his body as if he was burning. oʿһҊΚȤˤꡢRַŤߤ𤳤¤ϟoä However, with the same conviction he used to control Dragon warriorization, he didnt went berserk. Ҋ¤˥ӥͤҊΤ Gabil endured the evolution wonderfully. դ݅ϡ(ɥ饰`)\餻Bޤ Ξˤ⡢γ̶ȤʹʤΤǤ룡 Uooooo~! From today onwards, I will be known as Heavenly Dragon Lord! For that, I will master this level of strength! 늤ŤꡢӥΥͥ륮`ˤꟆ롣 Purple electricity discharged about, Gabils body appeared as if it was burned by energy. ɹ褦 It seemed to have succeeded. 󥬤ϼӰߤˤĤΤӥϤΈMɹ褦 Ranga went into my shadow and fell asleep immediately, but in his place I got to see Gabils successful evolution. ӥףեȤϡ100wo\ҥ奦_ȥ`_ɫ⤯ܤ@褦 As for the blessing gift from Gabil, 100 Hiryuu as well as The 5 individuals of Souka and co. (TN: Theres a 5 of something ` translates to so?ka in Romanji. I think theyre the female ninjas in Soueis grop? Would greatly appreciate the help.) TN Note: Yes they are, actually it was the 5 individuals consisting of Souka and co, and theres actually some males amongst them. ɫ(֥`ʥЩ`)(ꥶ`ɥޥ)3,000Ӱ푤ܤơɥ饴˥`ȤM The 3,000 lizardman from the Blue Corps were affected by the blessing as well and evolved into Dragonnewts. `_ϥ`ǩ`˜ʤ돊ˤʤä褦 The 5 individuals of Souka and co had attained strength equivalent to Arc Demons. wo\(ҥ奦)_ħ˥饹󥯤αڤo¤Խ褦Ǥ롣 The Hiryuu folks had reached Majin class, and well surpassed A rank. նΤ顺oʿ״BȤʤäƤ褦ʤΤǡ뤽ΤΤģ The skill Dragon Warriorization seems to have disappeared since theyve evolved into the very thing itself. ˡo[zȤˤơ[zˤޤϤ˸Ƥ In its place, they seem to have acquired the ability Dragon Scale Armor instead, an ability that turns their scales into armor. ӥʤɡͨǤ⁻h쥸ɁKηʤΤˡʹÕrԒå˽ޤϤ롣 Gabil and the rest already had defenses that were equal to Legendary class, but using this new ability would their defenses jump to be close to god class. ȻǤϤʤϕNU Naturally, not only did their defensive power rise, their offensive power rose as well. N(ɥ饴˥`)ΤޤޤǤ뤬ϕNǤ롣 Their race remained as DragonNewts but they received a drastic increase in power. `_ŮԤͨߤնΤgΤ褦ҊʤΤRȤ⹥Ĥܤ˲gˡƤw[Τ褦ˉ|Τ Souka and co, the females too had defensive power that was higher than usual. Theyre appearance is usually like a human beings, but if they were their skin would unconsciously change into scales. TN Note: If case anyone forget, the female dragonewts have a human-like form since they desired it, but the males looked like winged lizardman since they find no need for a human form. ֤餯o[zʹäȡŮҊ֤ϳʤʤꤽǤ롣 Perhaps, when using Dragon Scale Armor the distinction between males and females may become impossible. Ϥ[⡢rUäơԪ\ϤˑäƤ롣 Through time, the reddish-purple scales had gradually faded back to their original blackish-purple. ǰxߤƤꡢ\ʯ˼碌ܿgԤޤ|Ƥ But, the brightness as well as depth within the scales have been increased compared to before, it had obsidian-like artistic quality. һöǤ~ȡ줽ޤˤӤmҪʤΤɡ Even one piece of the scale seemed to fetch a high price. Well theyll probably dislike it though, so theres no point asking. \Ԥä餫ӥ~Ҋ¤ʽǤƤ However, because I called Gabil a king, splendid horns had protruded from his forehead. ӥݤʤۤɡä褯Ҋ롣ǤΤ Due to Gabils conceited air, it complemented him well. But, thats all good. (ɥ饰`)ꤷ͂䤨Ҋ¤MǤä This was suitable for a Heavenly Dragon Lord, he had an excellent evolution that united power with dignity. ΕrΤ褦ߤˤĤޤǤʤMˤ Unlike my evolution, he completed his evolution without the need to sleep. ¤Ȥꤷɥ饰`ɡQΤǤ롣 He was quite suitable to be the king of my subordinates, Heavenly Dragon Lord was born. AơϤˤ׶lЯä_Ǥ롣 Next, the people who participated in the capital defensive battle on the surface. ɡ󡢥ǥ֥Σ These three were Gerudo, Shion and Diablo. ߤΣꓤϟoΞһˤҙѤ褦 There doesnt seem to be any danger of them going berserk, but just to be safe well do it one by one. ~줱ڤ롣 I will give out my words of appreciation and grant power to them. Ȥϥɡ Starting off with Gerudo. Ȥ However, ФyꤷǤ˽mߤӤ뤫ȡ ؤηlH˽Υݩ`ȤȤƥ똔¤äˡ ŮӤʤСlϤषΤȤʤäƤǤ礦项 I am thankful for the proposal, but isnt there a person more qualified than I am? In this defense, Rimuru-sama assigned Carrera-san as my support. If she wasnt there, the defensive battle would have been a lot more difficult ˤħؤҙѤˤ He declined the awakening to Demon Lord with the power of his spirit. ϶֤^ħ`?ǥ`αߤԭһĤʤΤ Its just a gest, but the rampage of the Orc demon lord Orc?Disaster was probably another reason. TN Note: Orc disaster was the orc that led the orc army against the lizardman and destroyed most of the ogres, but was eventually defeated by Rimuru early on. ɤߤ¤ϟoˤȤƤϲäʤΤ Gerudo probably wouldnt run out of control. However, I cant clear away his uneasiness. ˡζ⤢Τ Besides, this is probably also a form of atonement. Εrαߤˤꡢδɭ֤˶ʤĵɢ餷؟Τһ򵣤ߤȤƤΡ He was a person that once carried the responsibility of spreading calamity within the Great Jura Forest when they were out of control. ĿϏ˼ؤxƤꡢQ֤äưҊƤ His eyes shone with a strong will and unbending determination. 狼äǤϡʤSԤäơꤷ򒤤褦ᡣ l餬Ҋ¤äΤg`ʤ ǰ΃PϡgҊ¤äΤꡢⶼнOǻSB¤ˤʤ뤷ʡ I understand. Then strive harder, in order to perform a suitably distinguish military service. However, there is no denying that the defense battle was splendidly executed. Your work was without a doubt, wonderful. Above all, from now on you will be playing an active role in the construction of the city. ؤϡڤ褦ơդ顱(Хꥢ`)\뤬 This time, I will grant this to you. From today on, you will be known as Barrier Lord! TN Note: The Kanji meant something like Guardian conqueror. Ԥäơ@äh(쥸)װ򰳤쥫षΤȡơɤڤ After saying so, I took out the remodeled legendary ranked equipment that I attained during the war, and granted it to Gerudo. ϥɤݤ˷ꤷƻ줶ꡢɌߤȤʤ롣 There was a mixed response in Gerudos Youki; this piece of equipment will be Gerudos private arms. Ԓåȁh쥸ɤ`ϡߤΤΤ쾚ȥ٥롣 The difference between Myth class and Legend class is based on the users own level of skillfulness with the arms. ߤL¤UơMΤߤƤϡMٶȤΤϕN롣 The arms would constantly evolve over time. However, the speed of the evolution rises incredibly when its wielded by a skillful owner. ɤ؂ػʤΤǡh쥸װǤäƤֱԒåK˷ϤyƤ Because Gerudos ability is specialized in defense, even if its legendary class equipment, his defensive power will probably rival a god rank, thats what I predicted. һH󤭤ʶܤ⤷ƤꡢΤ˷ϕNҊz The big shield was prepared for him, I expect defensive power would further increase. ɤϹܤȡꡢһ񤹤롣 Gerudo received the rewards respectfully and bowed to me. _˳ФޤΡХꥢ`ɡːṳ褦˾M¤ޤ礦 I gratefully accept! Ill devote myself to living up to this new title Barrier Lord! ɤԤȡˁK֡ Gerudo declared, and went back into line. F״ǤȫTҙѤΤϻ꤬ʤʤΤǡؤϥɤԤ֤ܤ褦 Under present conditions, I dont have enough souls to awaken everyone. So Ill accept Gerudos response this time. ΤΙCˤ^ħ`?ǥ`¤ʤФäơáҙѤBΤ But, you should forgive yourself for going out of control back then; forget all about it during the next opportunity. I want you to ascend magnificently. (TN: Remember the Orcs resorting to cannibalism and eating everything? Yeah.) ⤦l⡢ɤ^ȥγ¤r¤ʤɟoΤ顣 Nobodys shunning Gerudo for what happened in the past anymore. ΥɤδˤäɡФζˤZ Though the refusal by Gerudo was unexpected, the remaining two people will probably accept it. Τ˥ǥ֥ʡ After all, its Diablo and Shion. פζˤԤäƤ⤤ You could even call them the evilest Individuals. TN Note: may mean misfortune, but it could also mean evil, something that causes widespread chaos and destruction, and so on. ζˤͬr˱顢ϴʤΤˤʤꤽ If these two people run out of control at the same time, there will be some serious damage. ٥˥ޥʤФԤäƾ䤷䤷Ƥʤä If it was Benimaru, I would be cautious, but I wasnt worried. ϼȤƳ褦ˤʤäƤ뤷ǥ֥̱ߤFhߤ⤤ʤ Shion already has some self control now; but Diablo isnt exactly unlinked to rampaging though. Ȥ¤ǡȤϥǤ롣 And so, we begin with Shion. 󡢤ǰϡL(``)Τ롣 դһӡߤ¤ʤԤؤäƤ졹 Shion, I appoint you as War Lord. Henceforth, please protect everyone without going berserk. Ԥʤ顢ڤ While saying so, I granted her the souls. Τ줨ȫ仯ʤ But, huh? There was no change. ⥭ȥȤưҊƤ롣 Shion was blankly staring at me. ҊԑϤä仯פoä We stared at each other for a while, but there was no indication of change. k A dud? ʤȡ뤨Ƥʤ褦˼ơdz˚ݤޤ As a result, it seemed as though as if I didnt reward Shion, well this is awkward. ʤԥꈤäƤޤäΤ˺Τ⤷ƤʤΤ I have suddenly fallen into quite a pinch. In any case, I havent prepared anything else ɤΤ˼ä¤𤭤Ƥ That was what I thought, but something unexpected happened. ˤϺΤΉ仯oäΤˡϿ\(ߥ)_MΤ Although there were no changes in Shion, the members of Yomigaeri suddenly started to evolve. ΤΤФʤֱ¤⤢Τħˤϲ˼h¤तΤǡһ@Ƥ⤤ʤ Although I dont understand, since these are Shions subordinates, things like this will probably happen. Because monsters have a lot of strange quirks and features, you shouldnt be surprised by every single one of them. UǡϷä Thats why, leaving Shion alone is a good idea. ˤϲäΥ쥷Ԥ̤Ƥȇˤȡ㤽hˁK Shion seemed to be dissatisfied, but after whispering to her about being taught the recipe for the latest dish, she nodded in satisfaction and went back into line. Q䤹ĤǤ롣 She was easy to handle. β¤ǤϿ\(ߥ)_ However, theres still Shions subordinates the folks of Yomigaeri. 뾫Τ褦ʸФˤʤäƤ롣ħ(ǩ`)Ȥ`֤餯ħȤǤԤmФ They seemed to have turned some half-spirit life forms. Rather than calling them a demon, perhaps it would be more appropriate to call them a Yoma. 둤˽һNؤʷNM褦 It seems that theyve evolved into a kind of unique race that resembles spirits TN Note: Not spirits as in dead people, but more like spirits as in Tree spirits (Dryads) and Fire Spirits (Ifrit). ФĤġħǩ`˽ڡ They possessed bodies, but their existences were closer to demons. wo\ҥ奦_ħͥ륮`ϵͤͤʤΤ They had lower magic essence compared to the Hiryuu, they also seemed to have lower defensive power as well. Ԥ򿼑]Сɤ餬yǤ롣 If you considered their immortality trait, it would be difficult to determine whos the stronger one. Ԫ˹ۥ֥֥äΤˡǤȫ˄eä Though they were formerly part of the hobgoblin race, theyre completely different now. ιˤӤꏊF줿褦ǡ˱Ȥ٤Τत Since Shions ogre traits had greatly surfaced, they also look more becoming than the others. ֥äԤäƤ⡢lŤʤ Nobody would believe that her subordinates were goblins in the past. ˉ仯oäΤǤϤ뤬һM𤭤Τ Its unexpected that there were no changes in Shion, but evolution has in fact occurred. ʸФˡףٻϾAƤäΤ In this sense, the victory celebration continued. Chapter 165 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 163 163. REWARDS AND EVOLUTION II Now then, the problem was Diablo. He would, without question, become the strongest among the candidates for evolution. Not just the strongest among my subordinates, but peering even my own strength. Diablo was now stronger than when he fought with Benimaru. (TN: See Tournament Arc) His defeat at that time only fueled a desire to overcome such adverse conditions the next time. To that effect, he was, even at present, the strongest among my subordinates. Wisdom Lord Raphael had calculated thus, so there was no doubt. Following Diablo in the ranks were, Benimaru, Shion, and Zegion in that order. Following them are the 3 Demon Dukes. (TN: Carrera, Testa, and Ultima I assume) Zegion was a bit of a surprise, but Diablo was still many degrees stronger. This Diablo was to be evolved. With his strength now surpassing that of mine when I first evolved, his evolution is one that I highly anticipate. I bestow you with the title Demon Lord. (TN: The author keeps calling everything demon lord dammit. Longer note at the end.) Keep serving me as my loyal confidant and as the leader of the Demons. Kufufufufu, it would be my honor, Rimuru-sama! And the Devil was born. Diablos evolution put him at the highest peaks along with this worlds strongest. With Benimaru and Shions evolutions being rather underwhelming, he was truly the one who could stand beside me. It was done in an instant. I thought for a moment that it was going to be similar to Shions, but it wasnt in the least. He had all the increased energy perfectly under control, and didnt let it show. Thats Diablo for you, only excellence. (TN: Sasuga) The compressed magic rivalled or even surpassed the amount I saw before in Demon Lord Dagrule. With this evolution, we have gained another great asset. Could I fight him all out this time? Was my secret thought. Diablos Gift (TN: blessing, or that mechanic where your underlings can get stronger just by you getting stronger.) propagated through his lackey Venom, and the 100 demon troops subordinate to him. Venom evolved to Demon Duke class. But he was still weaker than the likes of Testarossa or Carrera. Even being the same Demon Duke class, his stats were not as high. Among the Demon aristocracy, there were such things as Dukes, Barons, and Knights. In the first place, the 3 Demon Dukes that Diablo had brought along had enough power to almost match himself. The three who had held positions amongst the strongest for so long wouldnt lose to some greenhorn like Venom. It wouldnt be a battle of luck, nor would the increased energy levels give him increased intelligence. This difference in level would create an insurmountable difference in strength. Still, it may be my imagination, but Diablo seemed to hold back the propagation of his Gift. I dont honestly know if thats even possible, I felt like that was the case. But it was Diablo, so anything could happen. So this result was expected. Diablo seemed to have the view that one must gain strength by their own means. Even so, Venom wasnt that weak to begin with. For better or worse, he did become a Demon Duke. It was enough of an evolution. Further, he didnt get in over his head after becoming the same class as Testarrossa and co., and duly noted the difference in power between him and them. His being Diablos subordinate showed. (TN: Sasuga) Well if he did get too ambitious, Diablo would probably have ended him right there. Diablo wasnt soft on those under his command. Besides Venom, there were others who received the Gift. The 100 subordinates of Venom who here given automaton bodies from the Culture Capsules, have become elite Demon Chevaliers (TN: knights) They were not as strong as Arch Demons, but surpassed the strength of Devils. (TN: Majin) They could probably finish a Greater Demon in a single hit. To be honest, their strength was unexpected. Diablo exceeds common sense as usual. (TN: Sasuga) But the person in question didnt seem to care, and left the Demon Chevaliers to the management of Venom. Diablos priority was to be of use to me it seems. Even after the evolution, Diablo be Diablo. Next, would be the rewards for the guys in the Labyrinth. Zegion, Kumara, Adalman. They called themselves members of the 10 Lords of the Labyrinth. At this point, worrying about them going berserk was unnecessary. But to be safe, I did their evolution one by one. First: Kumara. Her new title would be Chimeric Lord Kumara. The Kumara I had picked up, yet a small silver furred fox, was now master of several Demonic Beasts. I had hidden her in the Labyrinth DD originally for protection DD but, at some point, she had risen up the ranks of Floor Bosses, and was now one of the Labyrinth Guardians. I still remember her as a Floor Boss. I named her Kumara because she was a Nine-Tailed Fox. (TN: Kyu = 9 = Ku(mara)?) I had left her in the freshly made floor 90 where the adventurers would likely never get to, and she later asked me to name some of her friends on that floor. Its important to note that I didnt accept just because a little girl asked. (TN: lolicon.) It was just on a whim. Naming monsters came with some high risks, but naming Demonic Beasts decreased that risk somewhat. Plus, these beasts were like children, so I named them with no problem. And that had resulted in a shocking before -> after. It was shocking to anyone. It was shocking to me! Whats done was done. The Demonic Beasts being parts of Kumara herself, she had acquired nine names from me and her current strength was made possible by acquiring the dense Demonic Energy of nine named monsters. It was past the time when they were just kids, and the 8 of the Demonic Beasts were lined up in front of me. At a glance, they were each pretty strong. Kumara successfully evolved into Demon Lord class. Kumaras tails all became shining golden, and her hair, a beautiful mix of silver and gold, flowed gently down her back. Was it only her beauty that evolved? No, certainly her Energy also increased greatly. Kumara was very strong in her original body. But, only after combining with her 8 Beasts in Chimera Mode would her true strength be known. Energy levels real strength, but their combined force was by no means weak. In other terms, Kumaras being strong = the 8 Beasts being strong. In addition, on top of being named by me, Kumaras Gift was also properly allocated among them. It was like all the power given to the Beasts were unfairly transmitted back to her. No one could guess from her appearance as a beautiful lady, but she seemed to be the cold and calculating type. Naturally, she could not get along with the na?ve and impulsive Apito. From an Energy stand point, she now surpassed Gabil easily. And this enormous power was still rising. She desperately kept her senses, so as to not go berserk. Go back and rest! She was a bit frustrated at the order. That part of her was still childlike. I figured that she wouldnt lose it even without me watching, and made her go rest. Probably like Ranga, after a good sleep, her body would be adjusted to the new power. In any case, I was looking forward to her growth. Please dont think Im looking forward to her new beauty. Im totally not. (TN: *sweats*) Though her new beauty would be a certain reality anyway. With that, Kumara returned back to her own domain. Now for Zegion. The strongest in the Labyrinth. His Energy was equal to that of Benimaru. His specialty in martial arts and ability to train one-to-one with Veldora made his level of power obvious. And the heights of his strength was shown clearly, as he beat the 7 strongest sent by the Imperial Army in the last battle. Now that I think about it, its like were popping out Demon Lords left and right It couldnt be helped saying it was too much; the souls had been granted to six of them already, and 2 had even finished their evolution. There were those still in their Harvest Festivals (TN: In a transitional phase) , and Ive been feeling their new power flowing in. Was it really ok to grant more souls? I was thinking, but my body had been greedily absorbing all the energy flowing in without problem. The process wasnt making them unstable, so there was no need to worry. I needed to bulk down and finish the job. Fear not, charge! was the feeling. How much stronger could Zegion get? The thought gave me goosebumps (TN: metaphorical) from excitement. He could end up surpassing me, but that wasnt an issue as long as I had Food Chain. Lets look forward to it without worries. You are strong. I never imagined you to become this strong. It is thanks to your unrelenting efforts, well done! Continue polishing that strength for me from here on out. And from now on, your title shall be Mist Lord. I am eternally grateful! The normally stoic Zegion trembled with appreciation at my words. My carelessly constructed phrases sounded like excerpts from a holy book to Zegion. He seemed to be looking to me under some strong divine lenses, (TN: metaphorical, looking at Rimuru as a god) but I appreciated his passion. I had set out to gather up and save rare and endangered Insects, but they had in turn become strong enough to protect me. Zegions strength wasnt merely a fruit of effort, but also thanks to his insane talent in handling Energy, and also, training with individuals much stronger well, those were just the details. He was strong, nuff said. I awarded the souls. He trembled for a moment, but then crushed the raging power with his spirit. He proved that he was in control. It was certainly not a feat achieved with effort alone but similar to Diablo, he had taken control of and suppressed his newly attained power. To be accurate, it was not an instant transformation like that of Diablo. He was also currently in a transitional state, but didnt show it. His transformation was nonetheless fearsome. He morphed his outer shell into the ultimate metal, God Steel , through willpower. His body itself, a weapon. Surpassing various laws of nature, he manipulated his exoskeleton into one that rivalled God-class armours. He had become, without a doubt, the strongest in at least melee combat. Melee was weak against spiritual beings, but it shouldnt be a threat for him. He had acquired many other abilities, and was still in the process of evolving. He was suppressing it, but his body was still being remade again and again. I would later slowly confirm exactly how much he had changed. (TN: I think author is going into the future here.) And in this fashion, the Harvest Festival continued. Zegions Gift had only one receiver: Apito. Those who I had named and also remodelled with my own flesh were Zegion and Apito only. So for Zegion, Apito was like a sister. The Insect floors had many other endangered species, but the Gift wasnt spread to them. After eating her fill of her minion bees, Apito became a chrysalis and came out reborn. The enormous scale of energy flowing in form the Gift would have destroyed her current body. But now she was reborn, to rule as a true queen. After being reborn, she created several Demonic Insects. The community built with these Insects would become the new image of those floors in the near future. With the power accumulated from the insects she ate, Apito became Devil class and attained the power Queens Reverence. And in addition to being one of the Ten Lords, she became a subordinate to Zegion. Diablo had suppressed the propagation of his Gift, but Zegion gave his to Apito without reserve, resulting in her extreme transformation. Zegion didnt mind Apito receiving this much of a terrific Gift. But all this was a story of after the victory party. Apito never showed any sign of pain during the celebration. It was an effort to show her dignity as a queen; truly a splendid sibling of Zegion. (TN: Sasuga) After the festivities, Zegion and Apito would become chrysali inside the Labyrinth, and complete their evolution. Zegion had attained a new power from the evolution. Apitos Queens Reverence surpassed the power of a Unique Skill and became a pseudo-Ultimate Skill, the likes of Absolute Defence. It was an amazing power, yes, but didnt compare to that of Zegion. He had acquired a true Ultimate Skill Illusion King Mephisto. A splendid ability, considering he was Veldoras disciple. With this power, Zegion made his position in the Labyrinth unshakable. Chapter 166 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 164 164. REWARDS AND EVOLUTION III Well then, let us now get to Adalmans team, the last of the Labyrinth group. Adalman had large reserves of magic, but was weak against melee combat. However, he was a genius who could use Holy-Demonic Reversal. It was strange how he was so smart, considering he was missing a brain. It was a power involving Mathematical Circuits imbued onto the soul. Furthermore, wielding special Skills like Perfect Memory and Soul Think, his existence came close to that of a Spiritual Form. All ordinary physical attacks were nullified, and only Legendary-tier and above weapons could actually harm him. It was similar to Hinatas Spirit Armour, and against enemies donning Legendary-tier equipment, it did not provide much defence. Albert had been pushed back by such enemies, so it was unreasonable to blame him. His weapon being broken, compromising the vanguard, was one of the main reasons for their defeat. Having been defeated, I cannot possibly accept this reward. Adalman stated in frustration. No, he was worrying too much. Dont say that. Youve done well. Im saying this, so believe me wont you? To begin with, I had not expected it, but Adalman had beaten Shinjis team. (TN: When they came as spies.) He had obviously developed far more than I had anticipated. His fight up with Krishna, one of the Emperors Personal Guard, was just a bad match up. So I had already pardoned him, and was going to start the Ascension Ritual but Even still Rimuru-sama, I cannot forgive myself. For me to ascend to the Demon Lordship same as your highness I would gladly take the opportunity to become one, when I have earned it! He resisted my offer thus. It was true that the Labyrinth was our last line of defence, and its defensive strength it was important. At this point, rather than trying to protect the current capital city of Tempest, it was optimal to transfer all the important facilities into deep inside the Labyrinth. The capital itself would then work as a place to host international dignitaries, becoming in effect, a vacation town. On that note, the Labyrinth also had its Ten Lords. And there was no problem with leaving its defence to Demon Lord-class individuals like Zegion or Kumara. The Labyrinth I had built as a playground had turned into a fortress all of a sudden. I wanted Adalman to attain Demon Lordship, but I shouldnt ignore his personal wishes. I understand. But I will hold great expectations of you. When there is another chance, be sure to prove the worth of those expectations! Of course! Your highness will surely observe my worth with your own eyes!! Yes. I shall remember those words of yours. So leaving aside your ascension to Demon Lord From today onwards, I bestow you with the title Gehenna Lord. You shall work hard so as to live up to that name! As you desire your highness!! Fu~. (TN: *breathes out*) Speaking with all this dignity really tires you out. Anyway, Adalman was now also considered among my strongest subordinates, having received a -Lord title. From now on, his authority would increase. That is, if he was willing exercise that privilege. (TN: Warning, character switching like crazy.) Well then, Adalman wasnt the only one who had been defeated. Albert needed to get his get his broken equipment replaced. He was able to use average weapons and armour with the skills of a master. Were the Legendary-tier items taken from the Empire more suited to him? -Was my train of thought. Who would get to use the only God-tier set? There was a reason why I didnt give it to Gerudo. His skills would be suited to Legendary-tier and advancing to God-tier would be a matter of time. Skill wasnt the only reason, but Gerudo probably wouldnt be able to use the God-tier set to its full potential. At a glance, Calgurio was not a weak man. In fact, he even had Skills and was a decent fighter. Even so, he never could bring out the potential of his God-tier set, and only used it as a high defense armour. A God-tier armour chose its master. I knew this sort of secret info after much analysis. (TN: via Raphael-sensei I guess.) Demonic Steel maturing over many years transforms into God Steel, becoming a Tsukumogami (TN: so to say. ) , and attains God-tier power. Equipment crafted from such metals would be extremely underpowered in the hands of the unskilled. For a short-lived human, gaining a mastery required for such treasures would be but a distant dream. But even becoming a ghost with an unlimited lifespan, he was a soul who had not lost his talents as a Holy Knight. Possibly being even better than Hakurou at swordsmanship, was Albert really not worthy of such equipment? After all, most of the candidates to evolve into Demon Lordship had no need of new armours as they could make them on their own. For example, Demons like Diablo could make their own clothes through a type of materialization power. It was a very strong, perhaps even Legendary-tier attire. But those clothes were only meant to be insurance. It was a backup if the force field they put up was to be broken. Honestly, I considered granting the armour to Benimaru or Souei, but that decision might be better considered after they were evolved. In the first place, Nullify Physical Attacks would cause most armours to be useless. Furthermore, with time, it may be possible to improve Legendary-tier to God-tier, so it was alright not to worry about their gear right now. Shions dachi, the Improved ? Hercules Edge, had somehow even turned into a weapon of Legendary-tier destructive power. Kurobees armours could be good candidates for evolution. And there was also a matter of compatibility with the armour. Anyway, Wisdom Lord Raphael-san had already determined Albert to be worthy. In that case, Alberts reward would be the God-tier armour confiscated from Calgurio. It was a Full-plate Armour that came with a Long Sword and Kite Shield in a set. Albert, your sword skills are truly masterful. Continue helping Adalman with those unwavering hands! Roger!! Speaking thus, I handed Albert his reward. Having to receive it directly from my hands left him shaking with tension. (TN: lolicon) He worried way too much. Th-this is!! Recognizing the power of what he now held, Albert let out a voice of astonishment. It was understandable. These items were legacies from the age of gods, even their existence was debated. For a knight, having permission to use them was the greatest honor. Can you make use of it? I wont let him refuse. Grasping the strength of my intensions, Yes sir! I will make the best use of it, to repay you for this honor!! Albert replied loudly. In this way, I safely handed over the set to Albert, and he was easily recognized as the armours master. But I had made one miscalculation. The true power of the fully released God-tier armour was beyond my imagination. Hey no one told me this! The analysis didnt show this!! Wisdom Lord Raphael, hmm? I finally understood the reason for my overreaction. She knew didnt she. (TN: I call Raphael-san a she because of certain spoilers.) That was why she advocated for Albert and not Benimaru. Turn a body of flesh into that of a Spirit Form for a certain amount of time That was the hidden power of God-tier armour. A Spirit Form, in other words, a God-like Being. Veldora was like that, and speaking of which, I was too. I didnt pay much attention, but it was certainly a state close to being immortal. Eternal youth was guaranteed, along with a strong degree of immortality. I couldnt die unless there was a Core Break or Energy Roast successfully performed on me. Although temporary, to be able to grant an existence of that scale, this armour was fearsome. But for this reason, it was not suited to half-Spirit Forms like Benimaru, and even less for true Spirit Forms like Demons. The armour had gone to where it belonged. Now, that was all of the Ten Lords done with, but we shouldnt forget Adalmans pet dragon. Thats right, the Death Dragon also did well. I wonder what could be a good reward. I walked past the 4 Dragon Kings (TN: The bosses of floors 96+) and arrived at Death Dragons feet. Sensing my arrival, the Death Dragon bowed its head nervously. Its fearsome appearance aside, it was pretty cute to be honest. I want to give you something too. It is a name. From today you are the Gehennic Dragon King Wenti! I named it thus in front of everyone. And a dramatic transformation resulted. The 20m long beast shrunk in front of our eyes and transformed into a beauty garbed in black. (TN: ( ? ?? ?)) This time I wasnt so surprised. With monsters, anything was possible. Having experienced this so many times, I wouldnt get worked up so easily. I didnt have any complaints this time, its only natural! This was my character now. I am pretty cool, if I do say so myself. Ah, benevolent and cherished God! To give my lowly self such a blessing, I am ecstatic! Ah, yeah. By blessing she means name. Ohh, good for you, Death DD I mean, Wenti! Ah, master, God had not forgotten me DD Indeed, this is also for our growth. Yes! Such a nice master-pet love. (TN: ( ? ?? ?)) Yeah, good for them. I feel a bit like a third wheel. Well, they seem happy, so its all good. Actually, my power didnt drain with this naming. I had used 5000 souls for the process. Wisdom Lord Raphael-sans analyses has determined this to be possible, and conversion to Energy was possible with Gluttony King Beelzebub. Clearly, there was a risk considering the amount of Energy possibly necessary to name an elite monster of Dragon-class. I had named the Demon Dukes before using the Energy that Beelzebub had slowly accumulated. It would be a problem if I went to Sleep Mode, from using up my internal stock. The total amount of Energy had increased, and it was impossible to know how long it would take to recover if used up. It was not ok to do get drained like that especially now that we were at war. I had finally realized why the other Demon Lords didnt go around naming their Devil class subordinates. At the very least, it was imperative to stop naming things during a war period. This time, using souls as an alternative, my burden was nil. Much thanks to Wisdom Lord Raphael. There were no problems since 9 of them had already ascended to Demon Lordship. Getting a human form would be surprising, but a dragon changing to human was a well known clich. It was not surprising at all. Anyway, with that, the commendations and rewards for the Labyrinth group had ended. On a side note, the 4 Dragon Kings were under Ramiris command. So they were excluded from my list, but actually, I had something for them too. There was a total of 940,000 souls collected, and to revive 700,000 of the Imperial troops, around 10,000 were used. Well, some of them seemed to require a very high amount of Spirit Energy so, the total cost was a bit higher than expected. And then I tried to divide up the 930,000 remaining souls between me and Ramiris but, Yeah, I dont have any way to use souls so no thanks, kay? She told me. So then, I resurrected Michelle and Raymond as her assistants. It was not a partial revival, but a full-blown resurrection. With their Nucleic Hearts intact, complete soul revival was possible, and they were still able to use their Skills. I felt that that wasnt enough to thank Ramiris, so I granted names to the 4 Dragon Kings in a similar way to Wenti. After all, they were worked to the bone in recent events and even died a few times, rewarding them was a matter of course. Dragons who were said to be potentially stronger than Arch Demons, but their natural evolution had limits. With that in mind, I provided each with 5000 souls and had Ramiris name them. I was again using souls as an alternate to Energy. The results were splendid and the Dragon Kings had now become true Dragon Kings. Fire Hell Dragon King Zephyrus. Ice Hell Dragon King Boreas. Lightning Dragon King Notos. Tremor Dragon King Euros (TN: ) They were named according to the floors they governed. I thought up the names, but had Ramiris do the actual naming. They all attained beautiful humanoid forms. Their evolution was a success, and they had gained a huge boost in Energy along with their human forms. To be precise, it was only a humanoid form, and they hadnt become Dragonoids like Milim. Dragoniods were actually Spirit Forms who dwelled in flesh, so they were an Irregular existence. Even if they were powerful Dragon Lords, as they were held in flesh, their power was lower than the Dragons, a true Spirit Form species. The souls used for naming on this occasion was undeniably less than the amount needed to ascend to Demon Lordship. But, their strength was said to be equivalent. Demon Lords and Dragon Kings were inherently different, and more importantly, monsters werent bound by many forms of logic. If you think too hard, you lose. And so, the process of evolving the Dragon Kings to give thanks to Ramiris went along smoothly. By the way, the Ten Lords of the Labyrinth were fairly equal in Energy, but there were large differences in actual fighting power. So, the 4 Dragon Kings also had equal stores of Energy, but were weaker in fighting prowess. This was mainly due to overall fighting experience; their levels were just lower. They seemed to be fairly frustrated with being defeated multiple times recently, so the Dragons had decided to undergo training. They had attained humanoid forms, and were also interested in combat styles in their new bodies. Without relying solely on Elemental attacks or physical attacks using their fangs and talons, they would learn and incorporated Magic. And by learning to fight as humanoids, they would later prove their might in battle. This would work so well, that their new found strength would grow tremendously, but that was something Id get to see a lot later. Now then, the only ones left are the triad of Demon Dukes. what I should do, was the question. Of the 930,000 souls, I had used up a majority on ascending some to Demon Lordship, and on naming some, and in the end the amount remaining was 210,000. I could ascend 2 more but Was it alright to evolve Carrera as Gerudo suggested? If I did, then there was still Testa and Ul. Which one of them should I choose? These 3 were almost equal to Diablo in strength in the first place. In my view, Diablo was a step ahead, but originally their powers were equivalent. Diablo had to first beat them, and then scout them as my subordinates, so he had to be stronger. Therefore, wouldnt there be a problem in creating a power misbalance among them? Frankly, it was dangerous. If they were not all treated equally, there would definitely be hurt feelings. If it was just Carrera, I dont think there would be any complaints, but making the strongest one of them even stronger seemed wrong. Sort of like, uncontrollable power would lead to her own demise. After all, if she hadnt stopped her DD Gravity Collapse DD in the nick of time, the resulting mini-supernova tier blast would have decimated Gerudos troops along with all of the capital. She was probably aware that she could stop it, but that choice of magic in that situation and place seemed like a red flag. I decided to observe whether the ones who had already evolved could control their power before thinking of granting ascension to those girls. On that note, as if reading my mind, Diablo would always take appropriate measures. He was able to bring his new power fully under control, and was an all around dependable guy. Testarossa, Ultima, Carrera. You 3 have worked well as Intelligence gatherers in the recent battles. However, your ascension shall be granted at a more appropriate time. I have considered Gerudos thoughts on evolving Carrera, but I believe that doing so now would be a premature action. You may be dissatisfied, but please understand. Rimuru-sama, please do not lower you head! We have not the slightest reason to be dissatisfied! Exactly. (TN: -desuwa) It is a non-issue. We are already very strong as it is. The three denied any and all possibility of dissatisfaction. They were indeed correct in saying that they possessed much strength. And they were probably stronger than the evolved Gabil even at present. There was no need to rush their development, or create needless bitterness. Its probably better to handle these 3 together. I am glad to hear that. I feel like we truly understand each other. But I cannot let you go without any reward I will have you 3 be part of my executives. Killer Lord Testarossa. (TN: Kira(Killer) like in Death Note.) Pain Lord Ultima. Menace Lord Carrera. On this day, I bestow you with these titles. You are still new to the country of Tempest, but I will entrust its future to you as my loyal confidants! As you desire, my liege!! They lowered their heads in unison. They seemed to like their titles. With that, I now had 12 -Lords under my wing. They had been called The Four Heavenly Kings or The Ten Lords of the Labyrinth, but my 12 lords would be known as Rimurus Twelve Patrons. Well, Im not too finicky about the name, but it should give off a strongest team feel. At this point, Gobuta, being one of them became increasingly bizarre. My power to reward people was actually quite fun. As I gazed at the Patrons lined up in front of me, I bemused such thoughts. With this, the Rewards and Evolution Ceremony had finally come to an end. Perhaps influenced by todays events, I would later be known as Chaos Creator Rimuru. Chapter 167 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 165 The Out-Of-Control Gears. ۹ڤˤϤϤޤ줤Ƥʤ The news had not arrived into the Empire yet. ϵ۹ˤȤäҤ¤Ǥä However, for the Empires citizens ignorance was bliss. ħι(ƥڥ)ؤֹؤ򤫤ä۹܊Ĥޤϱ˵Ȥΐۤ٤_餹٤ʤԚˤ줿ʤɤȡ The Imperial soldiers who headed out to invade tempest, in other words their beloved families, were slain by some unknown means. ܊ݤơʤɿʤ With a force that almost reaches a million strong, they never considered the possibility of defeat. ؤ۹αǤȤɤ줲۹ʵۤˤyһҤŤɤäƤϤʤäΤ顣 He would definitely accomplish the empires earnest wish of conquering the west side; they never doubted the emperor who would one day unite the lands. δɭ֤ϹTǤϤäаoɥ餬廯񡢲٤ߤڤƤϤʤQäΤ To the unlucky northeast in the Great Jura Forest, the evil dragon Veldora is currently weakened, theres nothing to fear anymore. TN Note: T means northeast, but since the author wants to reference to the fact Northeast is an unlucky direction in Japanese culture,T was used instead of | . ʤʵ۱¤ǡε۹܊ˤֹ餬_ʼ줿 Under the imperial reign of the great emperor, the greatest imperial army invasion has finally begun. 줬һĤʳ_θǤꡢɤ뤹ߤ⤤ʤʼĩäΤ These were the thoughts of the general citizens. Nobody expected them to have a hard time let alone defeat. һˤФ¤ʤT˵_¤ʤޤޤˡδɭ֤ȫ礹ʤɤߤʤɡlһˤȤƤϤoäΤǤ롣 Neither were there any survivor left, nor did they ever reach the western countries, and simply all perished in the Great Jura Forest. There was not a single soul who could imagine this scenario. 楦ϤΈäơЦ򸡤٤ Yuuki received the report, and made a wry smile. ܊ݤ֤СħʼĩڴƤΤYȫ硣 If the forces of almost a million strong was used well, they perhaps theres a chance they could eliminate the Demon Lord Rimuru but to think it was a complete annihilation. ͨꡢȫȤYĩˤʤäΤǤ롣 Literally, the result was every soldier killed without exception. ħʼĩϤǡ۹܊`ȤΤǤä Demon Lord Rimuru gone and the imperial army suffering heavy casualties, that would be the ideal scenario. εǡħؓp뤨Ĥĵ۹܊`ʤĿՓͨꡣ The next most ideal scenario would be Demon Lord Rimuru and the Imperial Army dealing heavy damage to each other. ʹ߷֤˽KäƤСrgڤ¤ˤʤΤ趨ͨäΤǤ롣 If both sides ended up suffering major causalities, then he would have earned some time as planned. pܤ۹܊ǰ˥`ǥ`K餻ơäCױʯƤB He would launch a coup detat before the wounded Imperial army returns, then he would assimilate the returning armored corps to form a stable foundation. ħ뤬ܤp؏ͤ˕rgڤ۹ФΤ趨äΤ And while stalling for time as he recovers from the damage dealt by Demon Lord Rimuru, hell use this time to seize the empire in his grasp. w_ƤߤħؤΓpȻ¤ʤޤޡһĤ\ܤ¤ˤʤäU When he opened the lid and looked inside, not only did the demon lord hardly suffer any damage, it was practically a one-sided trampling. Է֤܊ʧäƤϤʤȤϤԷ֤xȤä褦ȤƤȫˮݤˎ櫓Ǥ롣 Although he didnt lose any of his own corps, game pieces he could have utilized went up in flames. γ¤ԤäƤ It was an unexpected scenario. Τ@㵤٤ϡħ΄ΉߺϤǤ But whats most startling of all, was how much Demon Lord Rimurus forces have grown. ޤδ܊yʤĜ礹Ȥϡ͡ Unbelievable to think he razed that large army with ease Ťޤ͡܊ݤʤСħ܊ݤȡäƤ⻥Ǥ˶ɤϤǤ It truly is unbelievable if its an army of that scale, they would have strength on par with 3 demon lord armies 䡢Ӥ핤ʮħ˱Ȥ٤ơFڤΰħ()_τ`衣 쥪äơ΂L֤äƤħTʿ(ޥåʥ)ȤФƤ롣 ¤֤ʤ¤äߥǤꥪ˥ե쥤Ȥħ饹¤Ӥ롣 ħIפ䥸δɭϤΎڴI֧ߤU 륮ϵȻߥʥ˥`ԪyȺФԷ֤܊ݤ֤äƤ ܥåʤΤϥߥꥹȥǥ`Τ No, compared to the Ten Great Demon Lords of your era, the calibers of the current Octagram are a bit extraordinary. Take Leon for example, even when hes hiding his true strength he still has the battle prowess of a magic knight corps. Even Mirim who was famous for having no subordinates has taken in Karion and Frey, two old demon lord class individuals as her subordinates. Theres also the demon lord whos been gathering territory, and is now the ruler of the Great Jura Forest. Then of course theres Guy whos the strongest, alongside Dagruel and Ruminas dubbed the largest faction alongside their own forces. Arent the only weak ones Ramiris and Dino? Ǥ͡ thats true huh. 楦~˷ՓähܤˤĤ{äα򸡤٤롣 Although he originally wanted to refute Yuuki, he showed a convinced expression after hearing the explanation. _ˡԷ֤ħǤä핤Ȥ״r`Τ Its true, the situations very different compared to when he was a demon lord. ʹȤΑ餤DŽħ_ФǤ⡢ߥʥ`ϴFäƤ Despite having their battle potential shaved during the battle against the angels, Dagruel and Ruminas displayed some ridiculous power. ²ħ_ϡʤ¤BƤϤƤ⡢Ф˱ˤʤ٥ǤäΤϴ_ʤΤ But for the other new demon lords, even if they gathered subordinates to a certain degree, survival is still a desperate issue. ϥꤳȡg(``)`ͬǤä This was also a similar case for Kagari, or Curse Lord Kazarim. Τꡢ¤򉈤䤷BȤƤζϟo¤ϡ쥤ޥʧ餫Ǥ롣 More importantly, theres also no point in simply increasing the number of subordinates. This was evident from Claymans failure. һΏ򳬤ߤˌƤϡ܊ݤϤޤζ餵ʤΤ顣 For those whose strength surpasses a certain threshold, an armys strength in numbers is pointless before them. һ˼ΤϡCױߤˤ⡢һϤΏ֤ߤӤϤʤΤˡ_ǤS¤ʤäΤɽȤ¤Ǥ If theres one question present, there should have been some strong veterans with a certain degree of strength somewhere amidst the armored corps, why didnt they play an active roll is inexplicable. ħτӤ¤ħ_ˤäƵ۹܊ω礵줿餷 It seems like Demon Lord Rimuru himself didnt take action, it was his subordinates who had devastated the imperial army. ȳ̤ޤƣ줿hФäƤߥˤС֤٤ǩ``ɼħˤޤħ¤˼ӤäƤȤ¤Ǥ롣 According to the haggard-looking Mirandas explanation, she feared that Demon Lord class majin had also joined under the banner of the Demon Lord. ߤˤ`¤Τʤħ(ǩ`)λڤһˤħˏʤɤȡγ¤Ǥ롣 Bound to naught, they are like the king of demons, the highest level of beings, yet they followed a single demon lord, this was something beyond Kagaris imagination. ¤ܤȤΤϡ\ʵ(`??`ͥ)륮?ॾΤߤ˼äƤΤˡ Someone who could possibly do such a thing, only Lord of Darkness Guy?Crimson came to mind. ɡפʤäƤ͡ Fڵ۹܊ϡߥʥӑҕҰ줿gФ ꥮꥪΔδäƤʤǥħ܊ϡwմˤ걱ƄС ׶ηϻ܊ΤƤ롣 Ĥޤϡ΃W˼ǡ۹ĠդäƤ˵Ȥ C܊Ύ߀򾯽䤹ҪoΤʤ顢֤ä܊ЄӤ𤳤͡ However, things have sure gotten interesting. Currently, the Imperial army has also started the two-front war against Luminas. Calgurios defeat still hasnt been transmitted, and Gladims demonic beast corps and Airships are moving to the north. The defense of the capital is left to the hybrid corps In other words, if I will it, I can grasp the heart of the empire in my hands. If we dont need to be vigilant about the armored corps return, lets start our military operation with some swagger. ϤĤޤꡭʵۤפȤ¤Ǥ So in other wordslets just cut of the emperors head in his sleep, something like that? 󡣤ͨ꣡`ǥ`͡ Yeah. Thats right! Its a Coup detat ~ˡ꤬΢Ц򸡤٤롣 These words put a suspicious smile on Kagaris face. ˻ҤV¤ŮߤǤꡢΞֶΤϺΤäȿ륫ꡣ To bring forth chaos unto this world was Kagaris desire, no matter what the method. 楦줿ΤΡ¤ˤԷ_äUǤϤʤ Although things didnt go as Yuuki predicted, this doesnt mean theyre in a bad position. 񤳤۹դΥ󥹤ȤʤäƤ Or rather, this is a chance to seize the empire. ߤȤϡ줬ʧ˽KäϤ⿼]ƏѲ餻Ρ Plans were made; even failure was taken into consideration. 楦όgˤε֪Ƥ롣ܞǤ⤿Ǥ𤭤ʤΤ Yuuki was well aware of that. He will result in profit no matter what the scenario. TN Note: ܞǤ⤿Ǥ𤭤ʤΤ basically means finding profit in anything, but it also means a greedy person who is able to do so. ˽ǤǤϡʂ䤷ޤȤ͡ Understood. Then, Ill go prepare. 椲ơϯä Saying so, Kagari stood up from her seat. æʤꤽ˼Цߤ롣 Looks like things are going to get busier, she thought as her smile deepens. ϡʤѪȲ҄ᡢаȾޤäƤ Her face, as if lusting for more bloody and tragedy, was tainted with wickedness. 楦ϥ˳ᡢ˼Ƥ Watching Kagari exit, Yuuki was deep in thought. ħ뤬LƤϤäƤ Even thought Demon Lord Rimurus growth was outside of his expectations, but hell be putting this aside for now. ä???Yȡơ۹܊Δϴ_ơ܊ݤγLĿʉ֤_Jȡ줿Τ Just now he has obtained definitive confirmation of the imperial armys defeat. In addition, he had also confirmed the absurd growth of Rimurus military might. ʤСȡȤ״ryƤ If thats the casehe can only predict what will happen after that. ĤӤ He will make a move. ״räʤСg`ʤڤǤĤҊ^¤ϟo With things as they are, that strongest existence will definitely not overlook this. ۹܊Ήφ}ǤϤʤϤΤ The destruction of the imperial army isnt a problem; rather it was just what he wanted. ħΤϡelФäƤ↖}ϟoΤ顣 If its to send Demon Lord Rimuru to his grave, it doesnt matter who does it. ơɤΤʣ뤵ϡ ɤޤǿ뤫ҊΤ֤͡ˤʤäƤߤɡ ٤ʤȤ⡢뤵ʼĩƤС}һƬU ֤ւؓ碌Ƥߤʤɤ͡ Now then, what are you going to do now? Rimuru san Id like to see how long youd last. It would be splendid if this could end in mutual destruction. At least, if Guy could get rid of Rimuru, theres one less problem to deal with. If you could also injure Guy in the process that would be great. Yes. ޤDŽ򉈏ƤޤäΤʤСg`ʤ?ॾ󤬄Ӥ If his strength has gotten this strong, then Guy?Crimson would definitely make a move. ʤ褦˼Ȥ֤ϴäƤ롣 And things have already progressed to such a stage. δӋ{Ǥꡢ٤dž}ʤгä So far the plans still on track, with a few modification and the plan can continue on with no problems. 楦Է֤~˷ꤻoԤĥҊꡢСЦ Yuuki looked at Chloe who didnt respond to his words and slightly smiled. ᣲġ 2 commands left. ٤ᣳˡ 3 enemies to defeat. ڤζˤäƤСͶ뤹ޤǤʤҶԤ⤢Τ If two of them could strike each other down, then his wish could come true without expending his greatest combat asset. 趨Ȥ`ȫƤ{MǤΤǤ롣 Although things deviated from his expectations, they are still advancing smoothly. 楦ϙCӤˡӋˤĤ˼ƤäΤǤ롣 Yuuki deepened his thoughts regarding future plans in high spirits. ȫƤiФ¤yΘIǤä However, to interpret every event was a difficult task. 񤤤n܇פǤϤʤ‘Bϥ楦֤x졢˼̷ؤȄӤ¤ˤʤ롣 To realign the gears that had spun out of control was no easy task, things have already gotten out of Yuukis hands, and started to advance in an unforeseen direction. ?????????????????????????? 楦ؤΈKơߥ٤䤫˵۶x٤ʂФäƤ After finishing her report to Yuuki, Miranda swiftly began making preparations to leave the capital. һ܊֤֤ϡǰФ̤Ȥʤ롣 As a member of the military, desertion before the enemy is a capital offense. LȤ֤䤑BФ¤ˤʤäƤޤäΤ she obtained this identity as a disguise, and yet it led to this. ֤줿֤θˤϡϤȤʤʤɤȡƤˤ̤롣 It was a position she obtained after many hardships, And yet they became her very shackles, truly ironic. YM^(٥)^(ܥ)һˤǤ⤢ŮȤƤϡȤ¤ϟo As a head of the underground organization Cerberus, she had no qualms about running. ɽMͬ˸˸򏈤äƤ霽Mˤϡؤ^(٥)֤ߤDZzǤ뤫 An dark organization that has its roots in each nation like the freedom association, there would definitely be a Cerberus member lurking about. Ȼ۹׶ˤMϴڤΤǡDZCҊȤѳӋǤä Naturally, there are also similar organizations existing within the empires capital, and so her plan was to lay low, and wait for a chance to escape to the west. ꥮꥪκ\jһiޤŤƤꡢΡŮȤƤlʹC܊ΌgؤդΤ٤äΤ She was so close to inveigling Calgurio success was one step away, with her charms as a woman, with a bit more effort she would have seized authority over the armored corps. ֤̤ħȤϤ100܊ݤǒ줫п֤٤̤Ǥʤ˼äƤΤˡ Even though it was the Demon Lord Damrada feared, if an army of 1 million was used well there isnt really much to fear ħl𤷡TƈR롣 Expel the demon lord, and conquer the western countries. ơԷ֤ϥꥮꥪ٤ꡢ۹ǖѹࡣ And then, by manipulating Calgurio, be basked in the center of glory in the empire. ֤äƄPs줿δäƤQäΤ She should have made a triumph return, with a promising future ahead of her. 줬ҹӤΤ褦ؔbᡢӤ¤ˤʤʤɤȡΘOߤǤä Yet now, shes gathering her belongings and escaping under the cover of night, do to something like fleeing this was maximum humiliation. ⤳⡢ħΌgҊ`ä楦؟ΤǤꡢꥮꥪβ쳤ʤΤǤ롣 This was all because of Yuuki for underestimating Demon Lord Rimuru, and Calgurio for being so useless. ϥ楦֤Ƥ褦ߥȤƤó뤫ԤʤˤʤäƤǤä Damrada obeyed Yuuki out of fear, but Miranda only did so for she judged he has his uses. ^(٥)楦΄äMǤϡ楦ˤÁ롣 Its just, since Yuuki was the one who founded the organization Cerberus, thats why theres value in manipulating him. ΡŮ֤ͨǤϡˤϏҪä Since her womanly charms, didnt work, she needed to follow orders. Ȥ⤫ϡѳȤ٤KrSɤϵäƤ롣 In any case, as of currently the top priority was to get out of here. After finishing her report she had gotten permission to escape. Ҫ¤򿼤ǰˡäŤ٤Ǥ She should find a save haven first before thinking about pointless things. TN Note: Raw says something like a place to wait things out. ߥϼ᤿ؔb쎤ԑzߡ霤ˁ\լҹε۶ؤwzΤǤ롣 Thinking so, she stuffed all her belongings into a bag, and fled from her house into the imperial capital night with darkness as her shroud. ۶霤 In the dark depths of the capital. ѧζ{ˤꡢƺ\˴ֵƤOä褦ˤʤäƤϤδȫW_ƤϤʤΤ Thanks to the benefits of a scientific civilization, streetlamps have been implemented substituting lanterns. However they dont illuminate every nook and cranny. kչA۶ǤϤä霤ȫl𤹤ΤϤޤޤȤ¤Ȥʤꤽä Since the imperial capital is still under development, to dispel all the darkness was a matter in the future. ʵ۶霤򡢥ߥϾƄӤƤ In the darkness of the capital, Miranda silently moves about. ˤӤΤΡߥ^(ܥ)ȤƤʤΌg֤äƤ롣 Albeit inferior to Vega and Damrada, as a head Miranda does possess a certain degree of ability. Ӥ¤ˤʤäƤޤä¤򲻰˼ҪʤɤʤȥߥϿƤΤ Even thought shes making a sneaky escape, Miranda thought theres no need to be so anxious. ʧǤä褦 However that has lead to failure. ߥͶϤUǤϟoäΤߥФ֤һˤФäΤǤ롣 It wasnt due to Mirandas carelessness, but there was a man standing in Mirandas way. ⤷ߥؔȒΤäơäȵ۶ӤƤС򤤤ϤߤӤ줻Ƥ⤷ʤ If Miranda left behind her property and left the capital as quickly as she could, perhaps she could have escaped from that person. ^(ܥ)ȤƤŤȤʤߥϤФ򤭺Ϥ¤ȤʤäƤޤä However, her confidence as a head shall become her downfall as Miranda confronted the man. С_Ҳ(ĥ ɥ) That man is Tatsuya Kondo. ۹֤۶霤֪꾡岻ιˤˡ Someone from the intelligence bureau, he was a mysterious person with an unknown identity who knows everything about the capitals darkness. ҹФˤɤФĤ Where do you plan on going at this late hour? 飿ξǤϤޤ󤫣 Ara? Why isnt that Lieutenant Kondo! ͻȻĿǰˬF졢줱줿ˤv餺ߥϻŤƤҊȻФ귵 Suddenly appearing before her, and telling her to halt, Miranda hid her flustered emotions and showed a composed facade. Ͷϟo܇Κ̽ꡢ٤һˤɤ_᤿ However, she vigilantly sensed the surrounding for other presences, confirming Tatsuya was alone. ܇Ӱϟo⤷ʤ٤һˤ褦ȴ_ŤĤǰ¤롣 There are neither other figures nor presences in the vicinity. After confirming Kondo came alone, she was relieved in her mind. äһˤʤɡߥ˚ƤԤäƤ褦ʤΤʤΤ顣 To come here alone is like telling Miranda kill me please. Է֤ǰ¤ˤФơ׷֤򤱤¤ˤʤΤφ} If its know to the headquarters that she fled before the enemy, its going to be a problem when they start sending pursuers after her. ȤӤƤՙT˾Ѥơ򾯽䤹뚰դͤΤǤä if she fled to the west shes just be targeted by spies, shed rather be spared from living of fear of being assassinated on a daily basis. Έˤơߥ֪ƤҪ롣 In this case Miranda must eliminate anything that knows the truth. ֤餯ꥷʤħ(ޥåƥ)ʹä״r򁻤ΤH˥ߥ򁻤ƤȤ˼ʤ She feared that Krishna may have used a magic item and conveyed the situation. However it doesnt appear her abandonment was reported Miranda thought. ۹܊ȫρäƤжϳΤǡ۶η򏊻¤ȥߥ⤷ She concluded that since news of the imperial armys complete annihilation was reported, the empires defenses must have been strengthened, Miranda understood this. ˤäơ֤ФǤäȤФҊĤäΤʹԮlĤϤʤ Consequently, it sucked running into the most troublesome man in the intelligence bureau, but there were no signs of incoming reinforcements. ʤн٤ʼĩ۶xΤפ If she got rid of Kondo now, escaping the capital would become easier. һ˲gˡߥϤжϤ¤ In an instant, Miranda made her decision. ٤ߥɤΤ褦ҊƤΤϲߥȤƤΣꓤѿժȡ Miranda doesnt know how Kondo viewed her, but she decided she must uproot the buds of danger. Ĥޤϡ٤򚢤¤Q⤷ƤΤ In other words, she decided to kill Kondo. ϥꥮꥪ܊Lβ\Υߥʣ rЄФˡιʵ۶ˑäƤ룿 Youre Corps captain Calgurios advisor Miranda right? Why have you returned to the Imperial capital in the middle of battle? Ŀ|Ƥ٤ˌ In reply to Kondos serious inquiry, äǤξ g˽ꥮꥪw¤ܤơ۶ˑäƲΤޤΨDD I was so scared, Lieutenant Kondo! Actually, Ive received secret orders from Calgurio-Kakka, and returned to the capitalDD TN Note: (w)Kakka is a way to address someone, much like -san or Cchan, but for people with a high position. ¤򤷤ĤĽĤꡢ٤ؤˤʴ줫ߥ Miranda approached him whilst replying, and snuggled into Kondos bosom. ΡŮ֤lʹФ\j롣 She made full use of her womanly charms, to entice the man. ֿڤȤƤϡˮϵg(`ѥե`)ȡgϵ( `)ä˼Ĥĥߥ˼֤֧ͨ䤹Τ With her usual method of charming with Perfume curse and illusion series, she would impair her opponents thinking while dominating them. ꥮꥪζȤƤڤˤgǶꡢŪԤʤ˳褦ˤʤäΤǤ롣 She also used this spell on Calgurio several times while he embraced her, and soon she would be able to wrap them around her little finger without doing so. TN Note: make them listen to her without using her curses and illusions. ܊LˤʤФ顢ߥgΔǤϟoΤξ礭g˿Qʤ Even a man who was the Army Corps Leader was no match against Mirandas spells. A mere Lieutenant would never be able to resist. ߥϴ_Ť֤٤αФ˻ؤ Miranda was convinced, and placed her hand around Kondos back. Nؤ٤ѺԷ֤򥢥ԩ`뤷Ĥġ٤ΚݤΤġ Pressing her voluptuous breasts against Kondo while appealing her charm, she waited for Kondo to relax. եäȽ٤Κ䤬ΤФ Once she felt Kondos presence loosened, եեáФ狼˼Сͣ (Fufun, I thought he was a serious man, but that was easy) ȡĤǤۤЦࡣ She snickered in her mind. Τʤ鱧Ƥơ˽̔ˤƤޤШDD (Alright, embrace me as you please, once you become my captiveDD) 줬ߥ˼Ȥʤä Those were Mirandas last thoughts. ٤ϱ䤨ߥΤᤫߤĤiСȭ|ڤ褤zࡣ Without changing his expression, Kondo tucked away a small pistol that he used to shoot Miranda in her temple. ϼȤ˒ȡgߤǤä He has already obtained the intelligence. Ӵ˼˼iȡ롢˩`롺i(`ǥ)ˤäơ To read the targets mind through physical contact, this was the unique skill reader. TN Note: Katakana says Reading, but Kanji says reader. 楦ߤ⡢ߥĿĤ⡢۹܊ߤӤʤ¤⡣ Yuukis intentions, Mirandas objective, and even the fact there no were no survivors in the imperial army. ȫƤiȡΤˡһҪƤϤʤä To read all of this took less than a second. ơiȡäˤv餺αˉ仯ϟo And then, despite reading through all that information, his expression didnt change. ԑޤʤˡ With an uninterested look, DD`ǥ`ޤʡ DDA coup detat. How foolish. ȅۤΤߡ He muttered. ơһƳȡΈˤ He then glanced at the corpse, and left. ᡢߤˤꡢߥϺEФI롣 Later on, a member of the intelligence bureau had dealt with Mirandas corpse, leaving no trace behind. ۶ҹ霤ȫƤγ¤oä¤ˤȥΤ The night of the capital is deep and dark, and all that happens stays buried in the dark. ?????????????????????????? ϲͤϤä Guy laughed fearlessly without fear, and stood up. @٤ܤơ He received an astonishing report. ħ΄̽餻٤ǥ`ΤͤzΤ˼Τۤä褦 Dino was sent to spy on Demon Lord Rimurus movements, but he was unexpectedly useful. Τʥǥ`Τ䤷 It was rare for the Lazy Dino, `׷줿顢ˤԒˤʤꤿɡ B״Ƥʤ I got kicked out of Dagruels place, so I want to crash at Rimurus place Can you help me write a letter of introduction? ¤ԤäƤäΤˤ@ to actually come over and say such a thing. ߤΥǥ`ΤԷ֤DŽӤʤɡǧoä¤Ǥ롣 To think that lazy Dino would move by his own free will, this was something that hasnt happened for thousands of years. ʹȤΑ餤ǤϡζȤ浹ʥǥ`ΤȹL¤äΤǤӛ˟oä During the battle with the angels, there were several occasions where hed team up with Dino against troublesome opponents, there were no other recollections aside from that. Τä椹뤷 If theres something report about it, okay? ZZ줷Τϥǥ`Τ餷 Being overly chummy with people is how Dino rolls. 륮餹Сe˥ѥʤɤ򤷤BҪoΤ˄I˾ӤĤƤ浹ä For the strongest guy, he doesnt really particularly need any spies, but its going to be annoying to have him live here. TN Note: Here referring to Guy s place. ϤȤ⤫륶`ɤS̤ Putting aside Guy, Velzado will probably never agree. TN Note: Velzado is Veldora s frosty sister, in case anyone forgot. ֤Сǥ`Τ򚢤Ƥޤ֪ʤ If handled poorly, Dino might even be killed. 륶`ɤJ᤿ߤϡδ쥪һˤʤΤ顣 The only one Velzado acknowledges is Leon alone. äxһĤʧΤԑޤʤΤǡg˽B״ͤΤ Its going to be unexciting to lose a precious pawn, so he chose to write a simple letter of introduction. but Υǥ`Τ椬Τ There was a report from Dino. ħ( ǩ``) ¤ˏ۹܊Ԛˤȡ Several Demon lords has joined as his subordinate, and the imperial army consisting of almost a million soldiers massacred, he said. TN Note: Kanji says Demon duke. 餫ˮ This was clearly abnormal. Է֤ȥɥ֧ـPϤJRƤΥХ󥹤Ҥخ(쥮`)k褦Ǥ롣 The world has recognized himself and Rudra as the chess players in this domination game, yet there was an irregular that disrupted this balance. g_ϥɥ餬ħϥИؤФƤ롣 Humans to Rudra, monsters to Guy, each with their own ownership. oNvƤϤһŤȤƤꡢФһǤɥȡzΤ`ζȤʤäƤ Each also had a single Dragon Kind as a partner, with the last one Veldora as a free-for-all target to add some thrills into the game. Х󥹥֥쥤`Ǥɥ˰kخ(쥮`) And yet another balance breaker apart from Veldora has occurred, an irregular. ҤˤԷ֤ͬħǤ롣 Fortunately its affiliation is the same as himself, a Demon Lord. һǤǤԷ֤ȥߥ˾AO(ƥåȥ)ʳ֮( ٥를ӥ`)ФǤħ롣 As the strongest after Mirim and himself, the Demon Lord with the ultimate skill Gluttonous KingBeelzebub, Rimuru. ΤȤƤꇆӤȡzߡxȤҪä It must be incorporated into his side no matter the cost, there was a need for it to become his pawn. ĤΤĤǤαҪϟo֪ʤ It appears the waiting time for it to grow is no longer nessesary. ɥ˝ʤ餽ޤǤȷäƤ‘BϤʤϟo褦 If Rudra destroyed it then itll be left aside, but the situation wasnt so simple. fʤʤС If it cooperates then all is well. If not, Crush! һȷäƤЄӤ_ʼ Meeting the other part once sounds like a good idea, so he thought, and guy began to take action. 顢䤷Ǥͣ Ara, doesnt that sound like fun? 줱륶`ɤh He nodded and asked Velzado, ǰ뤫 You want to come too? ȷ he asked in return. 륶`ɤ䤿ɫ(֥`)ͫ򥮥򤱤ơ Velzados sparkly chilling mysterious diamond blue eyes stared at Guy, Ǥ͡ä֤ˡܡˤäƤߤǤ Yes, indeed. Its been a long time since Ive last met up with my Brother . 䤿΢Ц򸡤٤롣 A cold smile on her face. ǛQޤǤä And so its decided. ˤϽ˳줱褦ʚXǡךmˤѩ֘Oؤw褹롣 The two left the nearby Shirokori castle behind with ease, and flew in the land of howling blizzards, and frigid cold. ħι(ƥڥ)ĿָwäΤǤ롣 The tyrant has taken flight, aiming for the country of monsters Tempest. Chapter 168 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 166 166. A COUP DTAT IN THE IMPERIAL CAPITAL. Having received Yuukis orders, Kagari had immediately jumped into action. On that very day, 300 of Yuukis personal troops had gathered in a mansion in the Imperial Capital. A mansion was easy to prepare with the funds left over from the Freedom Association days, and with the Damradas connections. The ones who gathered had absolute fealty towards Yuuki. It didnt work when it was unstable children, but when the summoned happened to be adults, they were unknowingly put under the Curse of Domination. Those summoned through the Unique Skill, Summoner became, in effect, subordinates of Yuuki against their wills. Yuuki wasnt the only one doing this however. All the summoning done in this world had similar practices. On a side note, sometimes, there are those who try to summon Devils because they think they can put them under the fealty curse. Aside from humans, or Angels or Spirits with weak egos, Spirit Forms like Devils, who have strong egos, will often Resist the curse. There are such arrogant fools who delve into the forbidden summoning arts putting too much confidence in their skills. Yuukis coup dtat has been in preparation for quite some time now, so the people gathered were vaguely aware of what was going on. A majority of them were Otherworlders who had shown talent in the military. They had climbed up the ranks relying on their own power. Having no loyalty towards the Empire from the beginning, there were those among them who were excited at the prospect of a revolution. There were others who were mix-breeds created by mating strong individuals of different races repeatedly, and still others who were slave warriors that Yuuki had procured. In the Empire, might was right, so given the chance, even a slave could take hold of his freedom. The Monster slaves gathered by Damrada were also present. Such a thing would be preposterous in the Western nations, but the Empire simply had a different set of values. For this reason, Yuuki had ordered the battle-oriented monsters that showed potential to be brought into the Empire. Breaking it down: 30 Otherworlders, 50 devils, 100 mix-breed warriors, 100 slave warriors. In the Mixed-Corps, they were the ones on the stronger side. With Otherworlders, Devils, and Officer-class individuals, it wasnt an exaggeration to say that they would be members of the Mixed Corps headquarters. Ascending the stairs from a large open lobby, they arrived at the large room built for conferences on the second floor. As all of them had sat down, Yuuki and Kagari, and finally Damrada entered the room. Hey, everyone. So today, I think well kill the Emperor. The enemy are 100 Royal Knights (TN: change; Emperors Personal Guards -> Royal Knights) Some of you have already fought with them in hopes of raising your ranks, so you know theyre pretty strong. But we have 100,000 troops on our side, so its a no brainer. I just got the report that the Mixed Corps have successfully stationed themselves on the outskirts of the capital. Well close off the 4 gates, and erect a force field to prevent escape. And when thats done, well be scorching the place, and broil the Emperor. Easy right? So today, you can fight the Knights without holding back at all. They will likely have Legendary-tier gear on them, so capturing them alive is probably impossible. So dont worry and go kill them. Any questions? Yuuki casually talked about killing the Emperor as if discussing the weather. The ones who gathered now had eyes full of ambition. Their hopes becoming reality, they were ecstatic with being able to finally take action. It was now time. On the outskirts of the capital, Black Knight Claude had secretly gathered the Mixed Corps troops. They were positioned there over the course of several days so that nothing would seem unnatural. Just moments ago, Yuuki received report through Telepathy that all preparations were complete. It was proceeding smoothly. According to the plan, the Mixed Corps would flow in after breaking through the 4 gates, and they would supervise from the mansion. The Empires strength was the 100 Royal Knights, and 2000 guardsmen. And around 20,000 from the Military Police Division? Though, the difference in power between the army and the police was very large. A difference similar to that of an adult and a child, they would only slightly slow them down. The real threat was, in fact, the Royal Knights and the 2000 guardsmen. The Mixed Corps would be pit against them while they watched the movements of the Knights. Then, they would target the ones who are isolated, and slowly wean out their numbers. In other words, the Mixed Corps would serve as bait and rampage all over the city. The Royal Knights were a threat to Yuuki, so with luck, he could turn them into pawns using Overwrite. Their fealty to the Emperor would be then directed at him. For that reason too, they needed to be reeled in after biting into the bait. The troops Yuuki had gathered fell short in strength compared to the Royal Knights. But by cornering them in greater numbers, and Yuuki stepping in from that point, he could increase his number of pawns without much effort. Like that, they would not only overwhelm the Empire with numbers, but also turn their forces against them. At that point, it would be check and mate. There were no reinforcements coming for them, and rather easily, victory would draw closer. A coup dtat, I see. Itll fail, dont you think? As if pouring cold water on his head, denying Yuukis ambitions, Damrada stated. He was a man who had a big role in building the Freedom Association and Cerberus, and had essentially become Yuukis hands and feet. He could make calm judgements, and had a strong nose for money. Having unbelievable skill at determining the success rate of things, this statement of his was not to be dismissed. What do you mean, Damrada? Exactly what I said. Just now, they got Miranda. He took off his necklace as he spoke. It had a charm shaped like a three headed dragon on it, but one of the heads were broken. It was a charm that all three Bosses possessed, a Magic Item that allowed them to confirm each others survival. The fact that this piece got broken, means that Miranda was killed. Which implies that the whole plan was leaked to the Emperor. And now that failure is all but confirmed, going through with this plan is plain suicide. Damrada explained calmly. He had spoken in his usual tone, but Yuuki sensed something fundamentally different about it. Damradas words stirred doubt into the hearts of those who had gathered. Their faces that were brimming with confidence and excitement, now showed anxious expressions. Yuuki looked at them with an unsatisfied expression and, Then we can just attack before theyre ready right? He spat out. If their plan was leaked just recently, they had the upper hand in acting first. It would be out of order, but they would have to kill the Emperor first. And if push came to shove, Yuuki would go personally. As if denying Yuukis countermeasures, Its too late. Youre severely underestimating the Information Bureau, Yuuki-sama. Your plan is too na?ve. This is not a childrens game. Damrada replied, casting a cold gaze at Yuuki. Bastard, you dare show Yuuki-sama such disrespect! Infuriated, Kagari thrust a hand towards Damradas neck. But Damrada gently gripped her wrist, and, manipulating the flow of power, directed the force back into her wrist. The force converged into a singular point, and the bones in Kagaris wrist easily broke. Gu! Kagari groaned, and took some distance from Damrada, rubbing her wrist. Yuuki narrowed his eyes in confusion. Damrada was certainly a master of martial arts, and his offensive strength was high. But, Kagari was an ex-Demon Lord, and wasnt someone so meager so as normal humans could pose a challenge. As far as Yuuki was concerned, it was impossible for Damrada to win against Kagari. Damrada, are you betraying me? Yuuki asked quietly. Depending on this answer, Damrada needed to be killed then and there. Betray? You say strange things. I have already been cooperating and have sworn loyalty to you to a certain extent. But I only did this temporarily. That would be that case yes? Theres a saying, The rich have many friends. (TN: Originally, The end of money brings the end of the relationship.) In my case, I was being useful to the Emperor by being useful to you. Damradas cold voice echoed. The tension in the room was thick, and no one raised a word. Damrada was looking down on Yuukis friends in the army who stank of greed. But that Damrada had brilliantly gave the fearsome Kagari a run for her money. Their impression of him changed drastically. I see You were planning to use me from the beginning Cant deny that. Its something like a specialty of mine. Yuuki now understood everything. Whether is was the establishment of the Freedom Association, or Cerberus, everything went according to the Empires plans. The organization known as Cerberus was, originally, a base created with people that Damrada had gathered. It worked as an Intelligence Division in the Western Nations. It collected secrets, and sorted them by usefulness. It dealt mainly with Nobles to get a hold of their weaknesses. When the Empire decided to take over the West, these secrets would become power. Power enough to fell countries solely through blackmail. Damrada who was entrusted with carrying all this out, had set his sights on Yuuki. Damrada would stand out too much as himself. Yuuki thus acted as a beacon that attracted all the attention. In other words, Yuuki had been used when he wanted to do the using. A tiny flame of anger was born in Yuukis heart. It was a flame called humiliation. So youre the Empires dog. Good job on deceiving me. But to reveal it all by yourself right here, wasnt it a bit premature? Exactly, Im going to end you here and now, Damrada!! Kagari agreed with Yuuki. And she launched towards Damrada, still in rage. Being an ex-Demon Lord, her speed surpassed that which humans could follow. Damrada was supposed to have no way of reacting. Too slow. Easily deflecting both sets of Kagaris sharp Demonic Clawed hands thrust towards him, Damrada closed their distance in a natural movement. He didnt let down his guard just because he had broken her wrist earlier, and attacked mercilessly. For monsters, a fracture could be healed in moments. One had to have that mindset, or else they wouldnt survive long in this world. Having gotten close enough, he applied his hands softly to the center of Kagaris chest. Spiral Penetration Break!! (TN: Rasen shint yabu!!) He released the power accumulated in his hands into the enemy. It was a Secret Technique that destroyed the enemys body with its explosive penetrative power. Damradas body glowed thinly, as if emitting a concentrated battle-spirit. Gufu! Kagari fell into a crouch, vomiting blood. Her legs lacked the strength to even stand. Being a Drifting Spirit, Demon Lord Kazaream didnt have the power to maintain a spiritual body. It was impossible as he wasnt a Spirit Form. Which is why, he relied on a body of flesh. To compensate, he transformed the body on the Elven female he possessed similar to that of a Demon, and trained it to be peerless in strength. Yet, she was disabled by a single hit from Damrada. I-impossible! A mere human cant possibly-!! Kagari cried out while spitting out the blood overflowing from her mouth. A Demon Lord being surpassed by a human should not be done. Kagari glared at Damrada with such thoughts. Fu, you should think more before you act, lady. This is why you lost against Demon Lord Leon. And also You, being a yet unawakened Demon Lord, cant even hope to beat me. Even that old man called Hakurou was much stronger. I wanted to go all out on the old man, but unfortunately, I missed my chance. Compared to that, you, lady arent worthy of my full strength. Sure, demons are unbelievably strong, but humans arent as stupid as you think. There are of course fools who rely only of their Skills, but with the right training, one can endlessly get stronger. Like me. Saying so, he looked away from her. Otherworlders could be killed by snapping their necks just like anyone else. Having uneventfully killed quite a number of them, Yuuki was admittedly one of the strong. Damrada possessed a Unique Skill that hid his presence and muffled his movements, specialized in assassination, it was called Killer. Being dedicated to killing, it was an almost invincible Skill. He was an aberrant who liked killing too much, and with help from Yuukis Skill, had returned to a calmer, normal state of mind but Damrada could easily revert back. See, relying on Skills too much will leave you vulnerable at critical moments. If you dont train your body more, you guys are all useless. The gathered ones, who never faced ridicule from any trainer, were being spoken to as if they were utter weaklings, and couldnt help but get angry. All of them reddened, and directed their murderous intent at Damrada. Damrada felt no responsibility for the feelings of those he had betrayed. Even if he had been a boss they looked up to as if worshiping. If it was by order of the Emperor, he could even kill his own blood relatives. Kagurazaka Yuuki was, for Damrada, a fine master. He had a na?ve childlike though process, but also had a cold-blooded outlook. He had good ability to analyze, which Damrada was fond of. He was different from the ex-Demon Lord crouching on the floor. For that very reason! Royals Knights No.2: Damrada wanted to finish him with his own hands. That was Damradas final act of loyalty towards Yuuki. Chapter 169 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 167 The segregation point of the era ۶ֵDZ褦ˡ10__YƤ On the roads within the forest at the outskirts of the imperial capital, 100,000 individuals have gathered. ޤäƤȤΤˡһˮä褦ʾ˰ޤƤ롣 Despite the number of people gathered, there was an overwhelming silence in the area. һޤǡ@̡bȤߤ¤^Ƥ This is proof that each and every soldier here is very well trained. \Tʿ(֥åʥ)`ɤϥ楦ءԒˤ״r򁻤ȡˤΈһx줿 In order to relay the situation to Yuuki via telepathy, the Black Knight Claude has silently left the area alone. ܊θ˾ˤϡ楦BjФԤäƒiƤΞ顢`ɤһˤDŽӤƤl֤¤ϟo The vice commander of the mixed corps, he had came here in order to contact Yuuki. Thats why, nobody thought Claude taking action alone was strange. `ɤϥ楦Z(`Щ`饤)ˤꡢһȤϥ쥪ؤ\Q줿ˤFڤԪͨΰK줿Ǥ롣 Due to Yuukis Overwrite ability, at one point Claude had his allegiance to Leon overwritten. However, thanks to Chloe currently Claude is restored back to normal. һĤZԽ`ɤϳԷ֤ĤȤΤˤĤƐߤ֤Ĥ褦ˤʤäƤ But, after having his heart taken once, Claude has always been troubled about something in his mind. TN Note: the mental heart I guess? ĤȤϺΤ What is the heart? ơgʤɤˤ˕QΤʤΤ As expected, can the heart really be overwritten simply with the use of abilities? ơΤ褦¤SƤΤ And, can such a thing really be permitted? 쥪ςФǤꡢ٤핤浹ҊBäƤ`ɤ֪ޤФǤꡢ璅㿤Ǥ⤢롣 Leon is a great man, whom he has taken care of since his youth. He was the strongest man Claude had even known; he was his target of worship and longing. ʥ쥪һ˲ȤԤYФ¤ˤʤäŒgϡ`ɤˤȤäSAȤʤäƤΤ And towards that Leon, even thought he only betrayed him for an instant, to Claude that was was an unforgivable stain. F״ϥ楦ؤ\ݤAҪ롣ɤơϕ줿ĤԪˑäƤ¤ФΤϲζ However, at this current situation he must continue to act loyal to Yuuki. If he starts to suspects and the fact his heart has been restored has leaked out things are going to take a turn for the worse. ΰKܤԽĤ呤¤ȫ򾡤ƤϤΤ呤ΤʤΤɤŤoä After receiving treatment from Chloe, he has been training his heart with all he has, but he doesnt have any confidence in his training. ΤͤƤߤ褦ĤΤΡ_g˳ɹ뤫ɤϲ֤餯ϡ٤Ĥϕ_ʤηߤ Although he sworn to endure the effects next time, its uncertain whether it would succeed. He feared the chances of having his heart overwritten again seemed higher. 餳ؤˡ Therefore, he must be careful. 楦ɤ¤o褦ˡĤעBЄӤΤ In order not to arouse Yuukis suspicion, he must pay close attention to his own actions. ⤫x졢һϢĤ Leaving the group, he took a breather. Υ`ɤˡʤһˤ郎򤫤 That Claude had been called out by a voice without a presence. BjϽKä Have you finished contacting? @ϤΤΡ֤˚ݸ{ä롣 At first he was shocked within, but after identifying the owner of the voice he understood. ?٩` Chloe?Obell \ɫyɫ줼褦ʲ˼hɫ֤ġŮ She was a Bishoujo with mysterious silvery black hair. ҊĤʤ֤٤g֤Ĵڡ It would be hard to imagine from her appearance alone, but she was an existence with horrifying capabilities. 楦һĿǡȤԤŮʤΤ With a single glance, Yuuki had claimed her to be the worlds strongest. }ʤ楦ˤBj Ĥϡ˥`ǥ`𤳤ݤʤΤ åȤत褦ˤϸФ̤ Its Chloe-dono huh. There are no problems, I was able to contact Yuuki. But does that guy really intend to initiate a Coup detat? It doesnt feel like therere that many merits in doing so 󡣤͡ ˤΤ򿼤ƤΤʤƤoj˼ Un. Thats true. I cant ever seem to understand whats he thinking, its probably useless thinking about it. Τmޤ줿Τ Did he asked Chloe-dono for something too? ˽ϱꓤʤäơһ˂䤨ƤΡ Un. I seem to be his insurance. Just in case something happens. ϤΡĤʹä¤ˤϤʤʤΤ Is this related to the 3 command chances issue? `ɤͤƤɆ˼äƤΤ`Ĥ(ͤ)ιǤ롣 Claude was wondering whether Chloe fell under the category of being bound to the three commands (wishes). ϽY楦mߤȤܤƤΤ(ͤ)ˤΤǤϤʤΤ Was the reason Chloe smoothly following Yuukis orders due to the wishes? Ɇ˼`ɤǤä Claude often pondered. ʤΤɆڤˤΤ When he finally asked, ˽Ĥεפܷ񤷤˼ʤޤꡢ(ͤ)ˤϤʤʤߤ (ͤ)ǡ(楦)˔ʤ褦ԤƤ뤫顢Ӌˤ͡ Un. As long as I dont reject it from the bottom of my heart, it wouldnt be considered a wish. So Yuukis first instruction of not bearing hostility towards him was excessive. ȡ}jʿЦ򸡤٤ƥ𤨤롣 Chloe answered with a wry smile, feeling complicated. ˺ä^ΤǤϣȤ˼ΤΡФϥ`ɤˤϤɤ¤ʤΤ Isnt she a little too kind? So Claude thought, but this is the one thing he couldnt say out loud no matter what. Է֤ˤ褦ˡrΎˤ롱֧⡱νԇߤΤˤ˼ΤΡϲܤԤΤǤ롣 From his perspective, since she tried helping him nullifying the Dominance curse by rewinding time, this was something he couldnt possibly say. ̤ߤʤԤΤ顢ϲܤʤΤ⤹륯`ɡ Since someone of Chloes caliber couldnt manage to do so, no matter how much Claude tries it would be impossible for Claude to understand. Ĥ֧䤵롢¤ӐФ֤ĤҤ֤ĤޥʤΤ Feeling a sense of disgust towards having his heart Dominated, Chloes probably thinking did he really retain his ego. Ǥϥϥ`ǥ`ˤϲμӤʤΤʣ Is Chloe dono not partaking in the Coup detat? ۶ܞĿĤǤϟo褦\ؤαϳʤ褦˸ָˤρԤ ˽ϤΤޤ霤˼ޤ `ɤϥ󥹤˼裿 Yeah. Causing an upheaval in the imperial capital doesnt seem to be the purpose, so the vice commanded has intruded that civilian causalities are lowered to a minimum. Ill just take this chance and blend into the darkness. Does Claude san think of this as a chance? DD󥹣 DDChance? 󡣥쥪֤ؑΤϡ񤬽~äΙC()˼ Un. To return to Big brother Leons side, I believe this is a great chance. ɤ̡ȥ`ɤ⤹롣 I see, Claude understood. ΙCˁ\ơݳΤϴ_CǤä but taking advantage of this opportunity, this was a good opportunity to fake death in the midst of battle. λ״rʤ顢楦ⲿһˤƤ{ˤԣϟo Under these chaotic circumstances, Yuuki wouldnt have the leisure to investigate a single subordinate too deeply. ҤΤޤꡢ`ɤװǤȚݸƤ⡢Ȥ˥`ɤϥ쥪¤ؤѳKƤȤ編 After the chaos subsided, even once he realized Claudes death was faked, by then he would have returned to Leons side. ˽y亮ϤΤޤޥ쥪󘔤¤ؤxѤޤ Understood. Thank you for the advice. I shall use this method to return to Leons Side. ԤʤꡢgӰTʿgФ륯`ɡ Saying so, Claude used the clone jutsu Shadow Knight ϶ĤҊ֤ġװ줬ӰTʿǤä A fake clone with an identical appearance, this is the Shadow Knight. 30%̶Ȥǡ12rgӤ@AܤǤ롣R˿()Τǡՙ򤭤ʤΤΈǤ϶ä Its strength is about 30% of the original, and could continuously remain active for 12 hours. Since the consciousness is linked, its also great ability for spy activates, its perfect for this situation. ӰTʿˑΤ_J`ɤϥһ񤹤롣 After confirming the Shadow Knight has returned to the group, Claude had bowed to Chloe. ơ쥪¤򤱡٤䤫ƄӤ_ʼΤ Then, he began moving towards Leon immediately. ¤\Tʿ(֥åʥ)`ɤȤ¤ˤʤäΤˤ¤֪ΤϤ⤦٤ˤʤäƤ¤Ǥ롣 This incident had actually in turn saved Black Knight Claudes life, but the person in question doesnt know about this until later on. ⥯`ɤȥäΤҊ줱ȡڤĨ褦ˤ Following up after Claude has disappeared, Chloes presence has vanished without a trace. Ůˤϥ楦mޤ줿mꡢܷ񤹤¤ʤܤƤ롣 She has received a request from Yuuki, unable to refuse she could only accept. Ȥʤ۶x¤ʤ۶霤ؤȑäФä But rather than leaving the battlefield that is the Imperial capital, she blended into its darkness. ơtɏλ塱ȺФ¤ˤʤ롢҄Ļ_Τä And so, the curtains of the tragedy that will soon be called the Crimson Lotus Purge has raised. ?????????????????????????? ⤽⡣ To begin with. Ɵo륰ɤˤȤäơȥɥΥ`ˤʤdζϟoΤ The Scorching Dragon Velgurindo had no interest in the game between Guy and Rudra. ֱӑ餤ɤ餬ϤQƤ Just fight head on and decides who reigns at the top, she thought. äȤ⡢ֱʸ٤ʤСɥԷ֤ΥӤȊDDךo륶`ɨDDΥӤ˄٤ĤΤyȿƤ롣 However, if she must give her honest opinion, it would be considerably difficult for Rudra and herself to best the duo of Guy and her sisterDD White Ice Dragon Velzado. ϼoħǤꡢg`ʤԷ֤Ԥʤ Guys the strongest Demon Lord without a doubt, and her sisters compatibility with herself isnt any good. ȥ륰ɤ館С֤򤹤Ќ硢ƹ졣 If sister and Velgurindo fought in battle, worse case scenario they would end in mutual defeat, both annihilated. ֤ФԤϵͤȤԟo The possibility of things going well is very low. Or rather, 0% even. ȚȤ෴|ԤQС٤Ȝp٤Ȥʤ롣 Heat and frost have contradicting natures. In a word, acceleration and deceleration. 館Сɤ餫ФȤ¤Ϥʤɤ⤬롣ĤޤꡢI߹뤫Lܤˤʤ뤫Τɤ餫ʤΤ If they battled, rather than one of them surviving in the end, they would both fall. In other words, either theyd both be destroyed, or theyre both unable to battle, one of only two results. Է֤ȊǤǤʤСؓϥȥɥǛQŤȤʤ롣 If her sister and her are evenly matched, the deciding factor lies between Guy and Rudras battle. ʤȡפ龿O֤ĤȤԤgǤɥ餬ʤΤ If thats the case, regardless of the amount of ultimate abilities possessed, Rudra whos a human will always have the disadvantage. 餳ǤֱӑLߤĤĤ⡢ʤΤDZPϤΥ`ˤƛQŤ򸶤¤˳ФƤΤǤ롣 Thats why, even thought she seriously wants a head on confrontation, she understood that will only lead to a high chance of defeat on this game board. 浹 (Ah, this is so annoying) 줬 That was her true feelings. ߤŪ¤Ӥʥ륰ɤϡΰ⤫Ɯʂ䤹Ȥ@ܤЄӤ֤ä For Velgurindo who hated strategizing, elaborate strategizing and preparing for hundreds of years was something shes bad at. ȫƤɥΤơԷ֤ϤΤߤäΤ Thats why she left it all to Rudra, and shed simply follow orders. פQʤä˱¤ʤF״˲֤äƤ롣 However, this was hardly interesting, she was dissatisfied with her current situation of being unable to rampage as she pleased. Сä֤˱ܨDDLoɥDDwޤ˼ꥹȥ쥹¤ˤʤ롣 Meanwhile, she was envious of her trouble-loving brotherDDStorm Dragon VeldoraDDwhich has only helped her accumulate more stress. ˤӤϺä֤ơǤ⡢ؤ`äƳƤʤäߤͣ (That child really likes to act as he pleasesbut this time, unexpectedly he didnt appear) աꥷʤܤʵۥɥ餬Ԥˤϡ۹܊100ȫ礷Ǥ롣 The other day, Emperor Rudra had received a report from Kirshna, informing him of the complete annihilation of the Imperial Armys forces of almost 1,000,000. τeˤɤǤΤԭȤƥɥ餬v뤷ƤʤȤΤ˼hǤä That really isnt anything significant in itself, but whats extraordinary was that the reason had nothing to do with Veldora. 륰ɤǤϡäεܤCӤȤϤȤƤ˼ʤΤ According to Velgurindos initial predictions, she would have never imagined that her festively violent brother would miss out on this opportunity. ħ˅fƤ„Ƥ뤬Ԥʤˤʤ褦ԸǤϟo Althought she heard he was cooperating with Demon Lord Rimuru, her brother isnt the listening type. Ȥȡ(ɥ)Ԥʤ˳κΤħȤ¤ˤʤΤǤϤʤ Assuming that, there was something that would have made her brother Veldora complacent, and Demon Lord Rimuru was able to prepare such a thing? TN Note: Probably a pile of manga? ¤򿼤ɥ{äΤˤĤ񤷤Ƥߤ롣 Thinking from that perspective, she tried imagining something that would persuade Veldora. Τ˼Ĥʤä But, nothing came up. Ĥޤʤȡֱ„֪ʤͣ (This is bullshit. This time, Ill probably just ask him directly) Y֡¤ŗ In the end, she gave up thinking about it. ʕr륰ɤһĤm At that time, Velgurindo had received a request. ʵۥɥ餬 Emperor Rudra, 륰ɡǰǤ á˱Ƥߤ뤫 Velgurindo, youre probably really bored by now too right? Want to go all out for the first time since forever? ȡƤΤ He asked. ķ¤ܤ She jumped at the offer immediately. ϡޤˤʵۤѤ۹ν Her targets, the foolish militants in the empire who dare rebel against the Emperor. ʵۤˌ`ǥ`򻭲ߤޤ_ The emperors target would be the foolish mastermind behind the coup detat. ơħ롣 And then, Demon Lord Rimuru. ۹܊򉲜礻᤿²Τħ The one who razed the imperial army, the new Demon Lord. ߤBäƤϤ˵(ɥ)ޤǤΤ顢֤ꤽǤ롣 Banding together with strong individuals as well as her brother Veldora, she would most likely be met with resistance. ͡ FxΔӑȤĤϤʤɡħ򝢤ФĤǤƬޤ礦 Yeah, alright then. Even though I dont intend on taking revenge for your pawns, Ill just think of this as cleaning up and getting rid of Demon Lord Rimuru while Im at it. T餷Ȥ߹ѪϤ΄ݤΤޤޥȤ²Τħ򝢤 Shell just turn the fools into a bloodbath for warm-up, and then crush the newcomer Demon Lord Rimuru while shes on a roll. Է֤Ʊ줿ˡʵۥɥ餬ؾ After her rampage, shell pave the way for Emperor Rudra. 餽ƤСojʓpĤΤǤϽ|ϤˤϿʤ If she did so from the beginning, there wouldnt be any pointless waste, but then the quality of soldiers wouldnt increase. UYeޤơlTʿ(ʥ)饹ΏߤƤͤСؤΤ褦\ƽKˤʤʤΤ顣 Allowing them to gain as much experience as possible, procuring holy Knight class individuals, in order to insure such a one-sided trampling never happens again. TN Note: Kanji says guard knight, and katakana says royal knight. ħ?ॾ֤ˤˤϡΰ򤤤ζoΤ If Demon Lord Guy?Crimson is the foe, theres no point having millions of weak soldiers. äͤ܊ϡgʤפȡƤޤäΤפʤ But, the army he sent out with so much effort, only to have them reaped was unpleasant. ǰؤΥɥ˜ܤ줿rηޥǤ롣 Even the time when Veldora annihilated them was better than this. ιʤʤСǰؤФäM˳ɹƤΤ顣 Thats because a number of those who returned alive managed to evolve. ޤߤȿֲȽ~ȡ Resentment, fear and despair. ФϣʧʤäߤΤߤˤȤƤꤽȤؤȵ_ΤǤ롣 However, those who havent lost hope will be able to break out of their shell and advance toward that step. ʤΤˡؤ״rʤꡢߤϽԟoä Even so, the situation this time is different, there wasnt a single survivor. 򤷤ꥷʤ⡢ԽBj;~Ƥ롣 Even Krishna who gave the report, contact with him was cut shortly after. ~ζ襤һ˴椷ƤˤMοԤؤƤ롣 After having a taste of despair, and coming in contact with one of the worlds strongest existence, humans would gain the possibility to evolve. ԤΤˡؤϱ˟ojˤä褦 In other words, they really died a pointless death this time. ꥷʤǤϤʤDZzޤƤνlTʿ(ʥ)顢ȫTϢ~äƤ롣 Other than Krishna, there were also a number of Royal Knights who were mixed in, contact with all of them were lost. ꥮꥪΤ褦ҊΤߤʤСO״BärԒ(å)ߤʹʤܤ뤷ƤΤˡ If its someone like Krishna, when pushed to the limit, he thought they would have used Myth class equipment, and survived. TN Note: Even though å is simply myth, the kanji Ԓ is separated into myth (Ԓ) and class (). Hence why I always TLed it as myth class rather than simply myth etc. ڴǤä So even if things were a letdown it would still be fine. һˤMߤʤäؤhϡȫʤʧǤäΤ Not a single person evolved in this expedition, it was a complete failure. 餳ħˤĤơɥ˺Τ餫˼󤬤褦 Thats why, in regards to Demon Lord Rimuru, Rudra had some speculations. Ӌζzͤνȫ礷ߤӤʤȤ椬ʤ줿rɥһ˲չ_ˤĤԤҊ When his forces of a million sent out after calculating their strength was completely wiped out, and when the report of no survivors came, Rudra became hesitant future developments in an instant. 륰ɤҊ롢ʵۥɥԤäˤǤä For the first time, Velgurindo had saw doubt in Emperor Rudras figure. ˥ɥϿpᡢ Rudra immediately began collecting his thoughts. Ȥ˥ߥʥʼĩ褦˼ ħͬʿο꤬ϣʽʼĩƤ ߥʥOĿҙ᤿ϡ浹ƤͤФʤޤ ߥʥȤ˥륶`ɤӤȤ˼ʤȤ䷽m뤫 I think we should think of disposing Ruminas first. With communications between Demon Lords currently sparse, now is a good time. If Ruminass ultimate ability awakens any further, she will become a hassle to destroy. I dont think Guy would mobilize Velzado just to save Ruminas, can I leave this to you? ᘤ٤ He described his plans. 륰ɤֱʾ{äα򸡤٤롣 Velgurindo immediately showed she understood, with a convinced look on her face. LϤǤꡢοϤˁΤ Since theyve been interacting for such a long time, they could more or less grasp each others thoughts. Ȥȡ`ǥ`𤳤ߤʼĩƤ顢ߥʥ򚢤ФΤͣ So, after I deal with those guys initiating a coup its fine if I kill Ruminas right? 񥰥ǥब򤫤äƤ롣 wմˤܞħꇤOäƤ뤫顢Ƥ졹 Ah, Gradim is currently headed there. Since theres a transfer magic formation installed on the airship, go join him. 飿ߥʥ򚢤ƤޤäƤ⤤Σ ƤäˤԤΤ˼äƤɣ Ara? So is it ok if I killed Ruminas? Id thought youd definitely want her alive though? դդաξɥƥࡱƤ뤫ʡ g呤ΤˑˤgΤߤƤƤ{뤨BֳȤ˼Ĥʤä }Tʿɷ顢εؤ֤І}ʤ Fufufu. Thats because the Soul refining system has been developed well. Using actual war experience as a way to train humans, but Id never thought of using threats to cultivate. However, since the procuring method holy knights is unique, as long as we control that place then theres no problem. ˽⡣ФBֳAĤʤΤ͡ ֤L줿Τ͡ޤ񶼤LסǤȤϤ͡ Understood. So we let her live to continue cultivating more. However, she really hid herself well. Who would have thought she would live in seclusion in the divine capital. _ˡʡ ꎤǰkҊ˕rg줫äƤޤä衣 gװƁg˾ӳǤƤΤ˼äƤ ⤳⡢ǰε(ɥ)ߥʥҹNޱm(ʥ?`)Ɖƾ䤵ƤޤäΤԭ аħФꤷƤʡĤϡ ˼ɡ Indeed. Thanks to that it took a long time to discover her. I thought she would have moved into subspace and lived in a false space. Well its probably because your brother (Veldora) previously destroyed Luminass Night?Rose Castle, causing her to stay vigilant. That guys always been quite a thorn to me. Hes seriously annoying. դդդա㤢Ȼä顢˽äƤ Ufufufu. Then, if I run into him this time, Ill give him a good punishment. ЦäƳФȤ륰ɤˡ Towards Velgurindo as she was heading out laughing, ԤƤ YФäR¹Ϛ˿षˤƤƤ졣 ʹRrʹܤȤä褦˼ ʹ⾫⤷Ĥ֪ʤʡ Ah right, I forgot to mention this. Theres no need to kill off the idiotic rebels, just torture them. When the angels descend, I was thinking about using them as vessels. Even though angels are spiritual life forms, it might help if they reincarnate with flesh. ɤ̡ħ⤵ʹۤƤΤƤΤͣ ֤Ф͡ ޤӤʤ褦ˤƷäƤޤ礦 Ah, I see. So youre imitating Guy allowing his demons to reincarnate then putting them to work? Itd be great if it works. Well, Neither letting them live nor die, well just leave them there unable to escape. Τ롹 Leave it to me аߤ椲롣 After being told that evil plot. 륰ɤϚXhؤȳФä she nodded cheerfully as she walked towards the outside world. ơ֤˼ȫŤ¤ˤʤ롣 After, after hundreds of years for she once again unleashes her full power. ?????????????????????????? 楦ȥϡȭ򽻲LФäƤ Yuuki and Damurada are currently in a heated fist fight. ӑȤȤ楦β_ƤǑ餦ԤƤ When Damrada was suppressing Yuukis subordinates, Yuuki declared hed fight him himself. ɤώפĤ롣 There are several reasons for this. ȤΏȚݸ顣 Firstly, he noticed Damradas abnormal strength. ˩`롺ߡĿҙƤꥪϡ楦β¤ФǤΤˏ Arios who had awakened his unique skill assassinwas rather powerful amongst Yuukis subordinates. TN Note: there is someone called Arios I thinknot sure how that works though ܊ڤǤЏZǤ֤򚢤¤ʤΤǡ⤸ƑäƤʤˡlˤʤʤȤԒǡgʤλλäΤǤ롣 Since he wasnt allowed to kill his opponent within the corps ranking battles, thus this skill was sealed. Therefore, even thought he wasnt a vanguard, in terms of ability alone he was someone at the higher echelons. lTʿ(ʥ)ˤⲿ¤DZ뤵ƤΤ_ϤΌgߤäΤ In fact even when compared with the Royal Knights that had blended in with the subordinates, he was even above then. һĤǚȤϡΤΣꓤǤä To be able to kill someone with a single strike, if Damrada makes light of it things will get dangerous. ⤦һĤɡ Another reason. m餺呤Ȥ~äҙ Not to be over-reliant on his abilities, and to train his own body, he wanted to understand these waords. ~ϡ餫ҸǤ롣ϴ˷򚢤ݤǤƤ롣 These words are certainly advices. However, killing intent directed here from Damrada can clearly be felt. ʤ顢Ҹʤ뤨˚롢ϤФ If hes going to kill, hell kill without giving any advice, this is the kind of man Damrada was. ìܤݤˤʤäΤǤ롣 This paradox is worrying. 餳ʤ˼ФȡꡢԷ֤֤򤷤褦ȤݤˤʤäƤΤ Thats why, in order to feel Damradas thoughts, he himself wanted to become his foe. ⤷ȥϡ Yes, Damrada could possibly be. ˤȭ롣 Their two fists crossed paths. ζȤR귵줿Dzȡꡣ Theyve exchanged blows several times. ˤ΄Ӥι򳬤ФƤϤ뤬ϼsM֤Ҋ뤫Τ褦ˡϴ줿似ΏǤä Carried out with superhuman moves, it looked as if each kumite move was choreographed, like a polished exchanging of martial arts. PʤμѤäƷŤYȭ֤ƽܤĤġΤޤֵŤĥ楦 with an unchanging face Yuuki warded off the hidden fist aimed for his vitals, he parried with his palms, and retaliated with a hand chop. ֵ뤷礯᷽ػܞĤǶBŤDz^ As if expecting that chop, Damrada withstood it, started rotating his body and delivered a double kick. ΤޤޤΈzBgФ뤬楦Ϥ֪Sܞˤƥ^Ѥġ He then lowered his body straight down on the spot and performed a leg sweep, Yuuki sensed this jumped, rotated and aimed a kick straight towards Damradas head. Ͽդ򴩤ĤΤߤǡϼȤ˾xȡϤäƤ However, that kick could only hit air for Damrada has already retreated into the distance. ߶Ȥ_ͬʿθLǤä It was a battle between two skilled experts. 楦ϊZ¤ػƤ롣 Yuukis abilities specialized in depriving. 餳ȭ򽻤ʤ⡢ӴȤ֤饨ͥ륮`Zȡ롣 Thats why, when they exchanged fist, every time they came in contact Yuuki would steal a bit of energy. ħǤäꡢǤäꡢִεڤǤ뤬Zäͥ륮`Է֤ΤΤȤóΤ Be it magic power or physical strength, this would be dependent on the target opponent, the stolen energy could be converted for his use. 줬O(ƥåȥ)֮(ޥ)ℿһĤǤꡢ楦״r߳ԴǤ롣 This was a special effect of the ultimate skill Avarice King Mammon; this was the root creating to many advantageous situations for Yuuki. 楦ĤǡФƤ However, Yuukis mind harbors frustrations. ֮(ޥ)һġZ(`Щ`饤)줿 One of Avarice King Mammons abilities, overwrite palm has been walled off. TN Note: kanji says Mind-steal palm. λϕ(`Щ`饤)Է֤ؤ\ĤzDŽȿƤΤοϸʤä褦Ǥ롣 He thought he could have easily won simply by overwriting the information on the opponents soul and earn their loyalty, but his thinking was too na?ve. Է֤ξO(ƥåȥ)΄򾯽䤷Ĥġhx˒줱˼äƤΤϤäȽӽˏꤸ While most would usually be cautious about the effect range of his ultimate skill, he thought he would attack him from a distance, but Damrada ended up engaging him in close combat. 楦DŽؓQޤʤΤʤСLgǡȭ}ȤƤȤʤ롣 If Yuukis abilities cant bring about the deciding factors, then this was advantageous to Damrada who was known as the Fist saint ֤ZȡZ (ƥ`饤) ϊZ (`Щ`饤) ϵֿ (쥸) ˤQǤäQȤϤʤʤä While the opponent would have difficulty resisting the life draining life-steal palm and overwrite palm, they werent suited to dealing finishing blows. ΢Υͥ륮`һäΤǤ롣 simply draining a bit of energy took everything he got. O(ƥåȥ)ϡO(ƥåȥ)Ǥʤ An ultimate skill must be defended against with another ultimate skill. ԭt鿼ʤСL줿ߤǤäȤ¤ˤʤ Judging from the perspective of this principle, that would mean Damrada is a person with a hidden ability. 졣ޤO(ƥåȥ) @äƤȤ˼ʤä衣 ֤äƤΤ Yareyare. Could it be, I didnt think Damrada san had an ultimate skill. Did you have it from the beginning? Ǥ͡Ȼ楦˳ärФƤޤ衹 Its borrowed. Of course, I was already in possession of it when I first met Yuuki sama. Ϥɤζ Borrowed? What does that mean? ~ͨǤʡgǤϾO(ƥåȥ)Υͥ륮`ˤͤʤ ͨʤ顢ҙѤ¤ϲܤǤ礦 줳ˡΤ褦䤨ФƤʤС͡ ǤˤФĩˡMޤN夽ΤΤ仯ΤǤ Ĥޤꡢgˡؤȡ ˤȽͤgǤϤʤǤĤĤȿˡ ơˤҙMߤϡʵ۱¤xe˺ϸ񤷤Ԥޤ ʵۥɥ阔ϡ¤ˤؤĿҙᤵˡζȤ𤳤ƤΤǤ ơˤMߤ뤨ΤO(ƥåȥ) (륿ʥƥ) ʤΤǤ衹 Exactly what it means. A humans body cant handle the burdens of an ultimate skills energy. Under normal circumstances, awakening is impossible. Thats probably why the modified body of an Otherworlder is needed. But, at the end of ones training people will Evolve. Their race aside, there is certainly change. In other words, from a human to a sage. The result of evolution rather than natural birth, each sage is connected to the world. Then, those who have awakened towards becoming a sage are said to be those who have been selected as qualified by the Emperor. Emperor Rudra-sama, in order to allow his subordinates to awaken into a sage, had often waged war. To those who have awakened as a sage, he bestows them the ultimate enchant Alternative . TN Note: Kanji of Alternative, reads Proxy. hϥȡ楦Է֤ΑL_Ҋؤ After his explanation, Damrada looked at the individuals who spectated his battle with Yuuki. ʤˡ_⤿mǤϡΏˤʤΤǤ Therefore, you lot who only rely on your abilities will never be truly strong. ԤŤä He said. Τڴ롢˼ФҕȤȤˡ Within his gaze, it feels as if he as expecting something. 楦ϤʥҊơȳ̸ФɆδ𤨤˴_Ťä롣 Looking at Damrada, Yuuki was convinced he had the answer to the question he seeked. ȻȤƥ楦ˤ\ĤäƤ롢¤ˡ and thats Damradas sworn loyal to Yuuki still persists. Ĥޤϡʵۤˤʩ줿ˤꡢʵۤYФ¤ϲܤʤΤ In other words, due to the powers granted by the Emperor, he could no longer turn against the Emperor. Է֤ΊZ(`Щ`饤)줿Τ⵱ȻԒ His overwrite palm being walled off was all natural. ʵۤξO (ƥåȥ) ֧䄿ˤꡢ~Ĥ˻αo (ץƥ)餵ƤΤ顣 Due the dominating effects of the Emperors Ultimate skill, it comes with absolute soul protection. ƽ񡢤Ȥ¤ϥ楦_Ĥ꤬o¤ζ롣 And now, this revealing this information means he doesnt plan to keep Yuuki. ͬrˡ楦äƤǤֶΤ˚ݸƤΤʤ顢楦©餹О餽ΤΤΥ楦ؤ\Ĥ^ƤΤ At the same time, if you were to further observe, you would realize that leaking this information also serves as proof of Damradas loyalty to Yuuki. ʵۤؤ\̤zޤСϥ楦x˼롣 It should be noted that even though loyalty towards the Emperor has long been ingrained, yet Damrada still chose Yuuki. So it would seem. ʤСO(ƥåȥ)֮(ޥ)ǻʵۤϻؤԒʤΤ顣 If thats the case, you could interpret this as the ultimate skillAvarice King Mammon being superior to the Emperors strength. 楦ϤжϤ Yuuki determined. ɤ̡͡ɆϽ⤱衣ǤϤQŤĤ褦 I see. Now my question is answered. Then isnt it about time we end this? h Damrada nodded. ٤ӁIߤϘȡꡢιĤ˂䤨롣 They both took their stances, and prepared to strike. ݤ򾚤뤽һ˲϶Ѥ楦ӤȤ˲g Aiming for the instant Yuuki gathered his strength. Τ[Ǥ롢 äȮӤʼĩȤ¤줿 What are you playing at, Damrada. Get rid of that irregular already, have you forgotten his majestys orders? 䤿„楦ؤ˼ʹФ Hearing this cold voice, Yuuki felt a sharp pain at his chest. ⤻ Without a sound. Ф˿դСʿפѪƤ롣 Blood erupted from a small hole at his back. 餫ǤäһkĠƉƤΤ It was obviously a fatal would. That one shot destroyed his heart. F Ugh, you bastard 楦 Yuuki sama!! ڤѪ¤Ĥġ򤯥楦 Spitting out from his blood, Yuuki looked back. ƤΤޤ޵zࡣ and fell. פäƤ꤬˲rlĤꡢ楦ܤֹ᤿ The crouching Kagari darted forward in an instant, and caught Yuuki. ΰKħkӤƤζo¤˚ݸȻȤʤ롣 However, she was aware that activating healing magic had no effect and was shocked. Ф楦ĤiĠƉ΢Сħgık𤳤αk˻줼줿ƉӤ⤤ȤʤꡢѪҺѲäȫðΤ The bullet shot through Yuukis back destroyed his heart, causing a miniature explosion. This explosion was mixed with cursed destruction agents, affecting the blood in his entire ϡСȭ|z줿⏎DD≲(ͥ)DD΄Ǥ롣 This was the effect of the special bullet fired from a small pistolDDNecrosis bullet. ٤ϡˤħYgķƉ돎DDƽ珎(`)DDŤäƤ Koudo first shot a bullet that destroys magic barriers or curse type defensesDDremove Bullet. һ˲Ɖᡢ΅≲(ͥ)ĤzΤ The instant the defensive effects were destroyed, the main necrosis bullet was shot. Ώϡo롣ԤΥǥåȤǤäƤ⡢⤤Ӥˤħ·Ɖ礹Τ This was a bullet that even could even kill dragons. Even the undying attributes of the undead would have their magic circuits destroyed by the cursed agents and ultimately result in death-by-destruction. ФСǤλħ(`ǩ`)һk¤ܤǤä If it hits, even a spirit light form like a Arc Demon could potentially be slain with one shot. ֿ(쥸)ʧСؤΤ顣 If you failed to resist youll definitely die. ᤫĤ줿楦ϡֿ(쥸)S줺¤ˤʤä Yuuki who was shot from behind wasnt even given the chance to resist and died. ξ֤˳֤Сȭ|褤ʤ顢ȻȚi߼Ĥä Lieutenant Kodou tucked away the guns on hand and slowly walked over. һ˲˶kΏŤäȭ|aˤä|ĤƤUǤϤʤΤȡQע⤹Ҫϟo He just instantly shot two bullets out of his pistol, however since bullets werent shot with gunpowder, so theres no need to pay attention to maintenance. T줿Ǒؤ褤zǤ Hes just used to doing so overtime. ϡξä֤Ǥʡ ˽֤ǥ楦äƲϤäΤǤ Isnt thisLieutenant Kondo, its been a long time. However, wouldnt you allow me to do the final honors to Yuuki sama with my own hands [ǤϾϟo¤äȲФʼĩ뤾 Theres no time to play around. His majesty is waiting. Get this over with already. 䤿ԤŤχͤä With cold words, he gave the signal. κχܤơ300äƤʮ֤ʎڤΤägˡαʿä Receiving the signal, several soldiers entered the hall that can house 300 individuals. αʿ_ They were solders affiliated with the intelligence bureau. ϡ۹ʵ۽lTʿNo.06No.10TʿλǤ롣 However, theyre in fact actually the emperors royal knights, theyre the strongest 5 no.6~10. ˼ӤơNo.01ǽlTʿLνξNo.02Ǥ긱٤Ǥ In addition to that, No.1 Royal knight corps leader Lieutenant Kondo and No.2 vice leader Damrada. 楦¤λ300䄤ǤȤ⡢Ԛˤˤʮ^Ǥä They were a ridiculous battle power that could easily massacre even Yuukis 300 elite subordinates ϺΤԤB᤿褦˿ڤࡣ Damrada seemed like he wanted to say something, but closed his mouth and gave up. ˤϻʵ۱¤ҌgʤTʿǤꡢξЄӤmäƤΤ顣 Since he was his majesty the Emperors loyal, he understood the actions of Lieutenant Kondo. 餤áʤɴڤxʤΤ Fairness doesnt exist in battle, victory is justice. ⤹ˡľԤYϤʤ Damrada understood this, so he isnt qualified to complain about it. Ϛݳ֤Ф椨٤䤫ЄӤ_ʼ Damrada quickly changes his feelings, and quickly began taking action. ֤줫餺ˡݤФˤȫTʼĩ줿 In 3 minutes, all the rebel members within the room have been dealt with. 楦ŭȾޤä򤫤äƤʤɡӤ֤פʼĩƤ롣 Kagari and co. who were dyed with anger were easily dealt with like twisting the arms of a baby. ξΏϡĿҊƤ⮐ʤΤ Lieutenant Koudo was strong, abnormal even from Damradas point of view. ˾ӤߤȫTʵ۱¤꾿O (ƥåȥ) (륿ʥƥ) 뤨줿_Ǥ롣 Everyone gathered here are have been bestowed by his majesty the Emperor the ultimate enchantment Alternative . ʤˡ龯䤹٤ϥ楦һˤǤäΤ Therefore, to begin with the only one they needed to be wary of was Yuuki alone. ЏZ˲μӤɿФ褦ʏ_һĤ\똔ϡһNߤФ To be one-sidedly trampled by those who ranked highly in the ranking battles leaves behind an unusual ghastly feel. ٤ϡȻνYȤФ˱䤨¤ʤˤ However, with his emotions oblivious to the obvious results Kondo ordered the retreat. ξĤɤޤ Lieutenant, what should we do with this guy? l No.06 ߥʥ楦ָʾ Royal Knight no.06 Miraza points towards Yuuki. TN Note: Kanji here says guard, but it s essentially a shortened version of lTʿ ˤ⾿O (ƥåȥ) ǫ@ä褦ʡˡΤޤ޷äкΤ餫Ά}Ԥ롣ΤǤ He is regardless an Otherworlder who has obtained an ultimate skill with by himself. If they left him lying around it may cause problems. Or so they considered. _˽٤΅≲ (ͥ) ϡȫƤ΅ĄħƉ롣θ֤Ɖ졢ؤƉӤĤzޤ줿ϡͻФäʤ Certainly Kondos necrosis bullets destroys all curse and magic effects. With the root of power destroyed, and the soul bombarded with destruction agents, its unlikely hell be revived. ǤͶϤϤ٤ǤϤʤΤǤϤʤ줬ߥʥοǤä However, isnt it best if they still didnt let their guards down? Miraza thought. ٤Ϥ|„ʤꡢĤˤһkΏ楦˓Ĥz Kodou heard the inquiry, and quickly fired another shot at Yuuki. Ф Lets go YҊ˚i He walked out without even confirming the results. Ĥzޤ줿DD珎(``)DDϡ٤˼ˏk] The shot bulletDDEraser bulletDDactivates in accordance to Kodous will. 뤫餺ˡ楦ϱ礷Τ After 3 seconds, Yuukis flesh began to crumble, and completely destroyed. ߥʥϼ{ähȡ٤˾AΈˤ롣 Miraza gave a convinced nod, and left the vicinity following Kodou. Tʿ_ͬˡ The same goes for the other knights. һ˲ֹޤ楦Ӥҕ򤱤ϺΤ⤹¤ʤԤ˾AƳФä Damrada looked towards where Yuuki once was for a moment, but with nothing he could do he turned and followed them out. 楦ϡˤϻʵ۱ΨһˤʤΤ顣 With Yuuki now dead, his only master now is his majesty the Emperor alone. աҹФǤˤv餺դयȾޤꡢѪɫȾޤä褦t꤬ע On that day, despite it being midnight, the sky was dyed red as scarlet blood colored rain fell. ۶γ_ӤƇgԒ򤷺ϤäȫϤʤ Though the subjects in the imperial capital spoke to each other about scary rumors, none held any truth. ʇgԒ򤹤ԣäΤϤդǤä But, that was the last they could have the leisure for such rumors. rϴ󤭤Ӥ۶ޤӤβޤФ¤ˤʤäΤ The eras starting to change in a big way, and the imperial capital will soon be engulfed by its ripples. Chapter 170 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 168 168. GUY ? CRIMSON The Victory Ceremony ended without a hitch. There were some who had evolved in unexpected ways, and others whose evolutions were put on hold, but none who had gone berserk. All in all, a success Id say. But we didnt have time to relax. We were still at war after all. The troops that invaded Tempest were all taken care of, but there were still the Aircrafts coming in from the north by the sea DD or rather, air DD route. Ive already contacted Ruminas and Hinata. Hmph! Ill just turn the tables on them! Ruminas had declared. I didnt think that that she would go to that much trouble just for humans. But the Council and the Holy City Ruberius were in a cooperation pact with us. A north western army was stationed around Ruberius acting at the Western Nations interception force. In other words, Ruberius, being on the western edge, was the best place to position those troops. In addition, many Holy Knights were deployed by the Religion HQ, and Ruberius also had their its own forces. Hinata, who was head of the Committee, and Ruminas didnt show that much hostility towards each other, and in fact, the latter was probably helping out in earnest. Well, it enough just to be cooperative. Ruminas may just want to be of help to Hinata, but her reasons didnt matter. After contacting Hinata, I sent the reserve troops, who had come as out reinforcement back, to Ingracia. If they were being maintained as an army in Tempest, food and lodging costs would bury a hole in our funds. They would be swiftly deployed to Ruberius as support in case Ruminas was in a pinch. Tempest had become the convergence point between the Council and the Committees activities, so the other countries were busy preparing. Soon enough, the majority of travelers would also flow through Tempest, but at present, Ingracia held that role. But of those travelling independently, many took the opportunity to pass through Tempest. Around a third of the soldiers and adventurers, rather than returning to Ingracia, had opted to lodge in the kingdom of Brumund and surrounding towns to see how things would play out. They couldnt move to Tempest as the not many trade routes had been established yet, but they expected that this country would become the center of culture and economy in less than 2 years time. They were wise to observe the situation. For this reason, only the armies form other countries were sent to Ingracia, as they would be deployed as reinforcements for the north west army when the time came. Though, if we could expect 300 Aircrafts coming fully equipped, that would mean around 100,000 troops. Considering logistics, filling them up to maximum capacity was not probable. Consulting with Calgurio, Aircrafts DD or rather Airships, he insisted DD could each carry 400 troops. A minimum of 50 Mages were necessary for a ship to be operable. The transport of the Beast Corps was left to an individual called Major General Xamd. In all likelihood, the remaining of the Aerial Fighter Legion members would likely be scientist. Most of the elite Mages were deployed in the Invasion Force in hopes of ousting Veldora-dono. Therefore, including some extras, the ships should have around 100 Mages each. 30,000 for operations, 30,000 Beast Troops, and 30,000 Beasts. In total, 90,000 was the likely number of troops approaching. Also, Xamd wouldnt put the scientists on the frontlines. That was what Calgurio predicted. Their plan was a simultaneous invasion, and the Airships had already been deployed, so they were left in charge of themselves. Well, the prediction was probably right. If the rest were scientists, they wouldnt be of any offensive help even though they were brought along. And there would probably be a number of repairmen. 100,000 will be a piece of cake, Ruminas boasted. 300 Holy Knights, and Ruminas own 400 Blood Knights. The Blood Knights were the strongest of the Vampire Knights who were all A ranked themselves; They were an Elite Knight force. However, as they were Knight-class, the lowest of the Aristocratic classes, their power was on par with the Holy Knights Vampires, similar to Demons, gained higher levels of strength with increasing classes of Aristocracy. High Nobility were said to have strength comparable to whole armies, they usually never came in large numbers. Having 700 troops that broke though the ceiling of power known as A rank was, in itself, a great combat force. Furthermore, there were Ruminas protgs: the Seven Celestial Sages. These were apparently human Paladins who had evolved. They were not Vampires, but their lifespans were greatly increased making them demi Spirit Forms. Paladins were fostered in the Holy City of Ruberius, and then deployed in combat by the Western Saints Church. After overcoming many of life-threatening situations, one of them would evolve in rare occasions. When humans evolved, they became Sages. Heros were yet another thing, but Sages would attain strength on par with Arc Demons. The highest Aristocratic class of Vampires had combat strength comparable to the old Demon Lords, and Ruminas had a decent amount of them too. With 7 of these High Nobles under her, if Ruminas got serious, she could easily handle this fight. Well, just in case, I opened up a transfer gate and sent her the Holy Knights, led by Arnaud, who were residing in Tempest, as support. As of late, Arnaud had been training with Albert, and had been killed many times by Apito without loosing heart. He had gone to take Apitos abuse again and again, so much that one would worry if he went and developed any weird fetishes But thanks to that, couldnt he ascend into that Sage thing now? His swordsmanship already being good enough to hold its own against Arc Demons, ascending would take him to Albert levels of strength. By the way, as for Albert himself. He had died a martyr while on the brink of Sage-hood; But becoming a Death Paladin, he attained monstrous strength. The method was different, but basically, he got powers comparable to a Sage. On top of that, his magic power had cultured for over a thousand years. Along with Adalman, and under the effects of Holy-Demonic Reversal, they could ascend from Sage to Saint-class and attain Sacred Power to be honest, it was a rather non-standard power up. Albert had let Arnaud peer into the ways of true mastery, and was clearly better than the latter in swordsmanship. His thousand-year training had resulted in extreme specialization in a single art. Like that, I received a confident reply from Ruminas, and didnt worry too much about the matter of support. And with that out of the way, the Victory Ceremony was done under a clear conscience. The other side werent done yet, and here we were relaxing, but there was no need to think about what ifs. Even time-wise, we had a lot of leeway; But anyway, the Ascension Rituals all ended successfully. Now, it was the time for each of them to work on truly getting a hold of their new powers. Kuhahahaha! Im glad it went well. Ill head back to the control room now. Yeah me too ~! Veldora and Ramiris went back to the control room with jolly faces. Hey, thats a place we use during the war, and not a play room you know? Its true that were at war now, but these guys just wanted to mess with the Large Screen to look for places they wanted to go play in. The surveillance magic was low cost, and was continuously activated. It wasnt much of a problem, so I made it so that anyone could easily use it. While it didnt show every part of the world, it had quite the range. Those two had recently been enjoying the scenery from different parts of the world using this magic. After the war is over, lets go have fun! Is what I had said before, which triggered this behaviour. They were carefully researching what places to go beforehand. A good comparison would be, as if doing a field survey before going on a trip? These two had been living for so long, yet hadnt properly experienced the world. They were looking forward to it much more than I was. Well, theyre having fun, so Its all good. Okay. Ill join you guys later. I said as I saw them off. Jeez, I guess Im going to have to properly guide their research. Its because I feel responsible as their guardian. It is certainly not me also wanting to have fun. Veldora and Ramiris went back into the Labyrinth, and the Executives also went back after their salutations. Some of them were still desperately trying to control the powers gained from evolution, and I asked them not to rush it as I saw them off. The ones in charge of domestic affairs like Rigrudo or Myourmilles started the cleanup. I was very grateful. Myourmilles was even managing the affairs of all the ambassadors visiting from other nations. And he didnt forget to put in a word about our planned yearly events, or about the specialty products of the Labyrinth. He was a truly useful investment, and now had become an indispensable person to us. As I gave them my words of appreciation, they all smiled broadly. But then it happened. Alert. Detecting entity with high density Energy fast approaching. Arrival at this location in 3 seconds. Wisdom Lord Raphael issued an emergency alert. I hurriedly set up a force field to protect everyone here. Raphaels presence detection range is around 20km. To arrive only 3 seconds after being detected meant that it was going at an unthinkable speed. It was coming at more than Mach 20, and it wasnt possible to warn anyone verbally. Now was not time to be impressed with the insane speed. Just as I set up an Absolute Barrier with Covenant King Uriel, a single man descended following a shockwave. The stone floor of the arena, that was 10,000 times stronger than concrete, now had a large gash on it. What a guy. The destruction was not caused by any Skills or techniques; it was simply from the impact with his body. For Demon Dukes, it was possible to ignore the laws of physics and travel at super sonic speeds without causing shockwaves but This guy came in without using any law manipulations just because it was cumbersome. There werent many who can afford to do something insane like this. Three to my knowledge. Veldora, Milim, and Demon Lord Guy Crimson. Veldora was out. And Milim was also careful in her own way when she came over. I realized this later, but even the first time she came, she had tried her best to be careful. If Milim had flown over with her full strength, it would be enough to blow away any weak monsters. She may seem like a tyrant, but she had a surprisingly kind side. Well, now that Milim was also out, were left with the last option. Sure enough, when the dust had settled, there stood the Demon Lord with blazing red hair. Demon Lord Guy ? Crimson. A ruler in this world probably stronger than myself. The scene was submerged in tension, and civilians like Rigrudo and Myourmilles were being evacuated by Soueis Shadows. Whats up with this guy? I dont wanna fight right now okay? Yo, its been a while, Rimuru. By the way, what the hell do you think youre doing? What am I doing? What are YOU doing!? What can I say, Guy was just casually talking. He just suddenly came over with no reason I know of. Mm? I see, youre the type who cares for their underlings. Well, sorry about that. And DD Napalm Burst! As he said some words of apology, Guy suddenly shot out a Heat Explosion type magic. The Infernal flames swelled into the shape of a dragon and weaved into the direction of the ones who were closing in on Guy from behind him. Testarossa, Ultima, and Carrera. The dragons split in into three, and entangled the girls. Unbelievably, the Demon Dukes who had strong resistance to magic could not defend against Guys attack. Eating through multiple layers of Magic Barriers, the Infernal Dragons dealt decisive damage to all three of them. Though I myself am also able to do it, casting this strong a magic without any incantations somehow didnt sit well with me. Awawa. Thats surprising. The last attack didnt kill them meaning, theyre Demon Dukes? Are there still more of those in the Underworld, or are have they evolved here? Well, its fine. Demon Dukes are stronger than unawakened Demon Lords. But the awakened Demon Lord presences I felt a while ago, whats up with those? Ignoring the three, who lay on the ground having failed to defend against his magic, Guy spoke. Are you kidding me? He sensed the awakening from that far away? Is what I was thinking when, Solution. If connected to the Voice of the World, an instance awakening can be sensed form any location. I was reassured with Wisdom Lord Raphael-sans words. So that also meant that when someone attains an Ultimate Skill Solution. It is possible. However, sensing may not be possible when in possession of multiple Ultimate Skills. I see. I had easily sense it when Yuuki got one, so that must be the reason. I kind of wanted to be informed of these kinds of things, but it seems Wisdom Lord Raphaels policy was to only answer when asked. Ruminas also seemed to possess an Ultimate. However, the type of power couldnt be determined without collecting information about it or seeing it directly. I thought that Guy somehow found out about my Ultimate Skills, but hiding them was actually impossible. So if there was an Ultimate Skill already present, new ones would not be detected. Which mean that, Guy hasnt realized that I have multiple Ultimates? Solution. There is no cause for concern. Gluttony King Beelzebub has been put out as the only one, and the rest are being hidden. As expected of sensei. If we leave it to her, even Guy can be easily fooled. Though I still cant relax thinking he doesnt know. The previous conversation with Raphael only took an instant, and it was time to think about handling Guy. The three who had attacked had sensed his dangerously high power level, quickly moved to eliminate the foe. Indeed, he had an abnormal amount of high density magic, and the arena had also been damaged. Considering that he was an unknown in both combat ability and relations, the option to pre-emptively strike was not necessarily unwise. They were probably thinking of me, and attacked without mercy. However, their enemy a bad matchup. The surprise attack of the three Demon Dukes, wasnt even near the level of being a problem for Guy, the strongest Demon Lord. If it was me, I might have landed a hit. That aside, it was the matter of magic. What in the world do you have to do to cause magic damage to Demon Dukes? Solution. It is Effect Overlap. It seems that he is overlapping the effects of an Ultimate Skill with that of magic. Is that possible? It must be possible. After all, I saw the result with my own eyes. Well, if its possible, I want to try it. Leaving that matter to Raphael-san, I needed to focus on answering Guys question. Whats going on? Well, even if you say that Those three felt you were a danger and attacked, please forgive them. But, suddenly appearing like this, you share the blame too you know? Ill ignore the broken floor, so no hard feeling alright? Mm? Ah, yeah sorry about that. I can just teleport to places Ive already been to, and its been a while since I went flying. Put in a bit too much power, and couldnt stop. My bad! I dont really care about those three, so dont worry. Demons cant help but fight. Rather, I need you to explain the ascended ones over there okay? I could comfortably work with those conditions. In any case, I had dodged starting a war with Guy. Or rather, Im seriously glad, he didnt come over to destroy me or something. Diablo had already sensed that Guy didnt have an enmity, but the Demon Dukes still needed to work on that. We didnt have the option of immediate elimination with everyone. Now they were in Diablos care, probably already sitting in his severe lecturing course. And its good that most others were unable to move from his pressure, or were in the Labyrinth undergoing their evolution. It would be a pain, if the lot of them wanted a fight too. That being said, Shion whos always looking for a fight, was now close beside me paying attention to Guy. She had understood the different in power, and decided to at least act as a shield for me. That was really surprising; She has truly matured. Anyway, Guy looks to not have any blatant enmity, so everyone should be more relaxed. With that in mind, I went about guiding Guy to a guest room. Chapter 171 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 169 169. NEGOTIATIONS WITH GUY Rather than standing around chatting, we decided to head inside. I guided Guy towards a VIP lounge located in Tempest. Its furnishings were chosen by Myourmilles, and if he went on a rampage there we would incur heavy losses. Some expensive pieces of artwork had also been displayed. It was a special lounge where only the specially selected, or the highest of nobles were accommodated. Showy things aside, the arrangements also allowed one to experience elegance, simplicity, and a subdued refinement, which truly showed Myourmilles sensitivity to my own tastes. To reach this level, Rigurdo and the others still needed much more experience. However, since he had said something like This place is very calming., our tastes may unexpectedly match. Returning to the topic, if Guy went on a rampage wed handle that then. Since we had no other suitable rooms to accommodate him, we had no choice but to expect a certain level of damage. We couldnt just take the strongest of the Demon Lords to a common guest lounge. And whilst half-resignedly guiding him, Hey, Youve got some good taste. I also happen to like this type of furnishings. Guy complemented. That was pretty surprising, as far as surprises go. I had misunderstood him as this tyrant who wouldnt have any idea of subtle elegance. No, when you think about it, even Oda Nobunaga may have perhaps had this sort of taste Maybe, the more short tempered and violent ones were more likely to have peaceful hearts. No well, it might just be my mistaken impression, but it really was the right choice bringing him here. Sitting on a high-class wooden chair carved from aromatic woods, I faced Guy. On top of a small table between us, tea was served and its aroma wafted through the room. It looked simple at first glance, but a surprising amount of attention to details was put in Youre pretty good! Our dimwits wouldnt be able to pull this off at all. I wonder if should I should send them here for some training? Well Im glad youre pleased. Or rather, even since I came to this world, Ive been doing nothing but what I pleased. In any case, this was the first time I had to be this careful around the other party. No, after meeting Veldora, this would be the second time? Putting aside whether or not I can win against him, I just wanted to avoid conflict as much as possible. Its too troublesome to deal with. Because it will definitely result in some broken things. Oh really? Youre actually the first one Ive brought here you know. This is the highest grade parlor we have, we only bring in those who we want to make a good impression on. Ah? So you want to make a good impression on me? Yeah thats right. Or else I couldnt call myself a good Demon Lord now could I. If I had thrown away my pride, Id be living a more or less good life snooping around in the shadows. I started with a jab. (EN: metaphorical) Im not gonna be pulled along with your pace, I made my statement with this intention. Depending on his reaction, I was going to have to adjust my attitude towards Guy. In any case, I had to, first and foremost, to find out the reason he came here. I suspected that he must have gotten a report from somebody, when he mentioned the Demon Lords. Probably, the only one who would do this was Dino. In fact, he confessed so himself. After all, any spies within the country had been completely cleared out. This I could say with full confidence. With the surveillance network spread out by Souei, and by using magic to detect malevolence, we could absolutely eliminate any kind of counter-intelligence activity. In any case, since I put intelligence gathering above all else, not letting the enemy do the same thing to us was just common sense. I had used any and all means I could come up with to eliminate all spies within my country. Ahaha. Are you trying to probe me? Arent you interesting! Oh well, lets save ourselves the trouble. I came today because I heard youre having a fight with the empire. Ah, and as you might have expected, I heard this from Dino. Hes here right? In this place. Well, Ive gotten a report from that guy, but I heard youve slain around a million people? And, youve also got a number of Demon Lord class subordinates under you. This reminded me about that fellow you brought in during the previous Walpurgis, and that got me interested in any others youve got. Saying all that, he drank the black tea with elegant movements. The way he held himself, It was as if he was the king of some country. No, Demon Lords were more or less kings anyway. But, that Guy. Right after declaring that he wouldnt probe, threw a straight ball. Basically, he wants to see my strength. No, isnt there more? Isnt he oddly interested in my dealings with the Empire? Indeed, I do have several Demon Lord class subordinates. The 3 you knocked out earlier are also included. Naturally, there are others. But I have no intention to tell you about all of them. In the wars of this world, isnt individual strength more important than numbers? Raising individual strength is naturally important. I see, so there are others. Or rather, are you an Otherworlder? And a slime, for that matter? Nn? Huh? You didnt know? Im a slime that has retained the heart of an Otherworlder, A Reincarnator you know? Seriously? Seriously! Guy and I locked eyes with each other. Or rather, he didnt know. I thought for sure something like that was well known. I had already declared this to the world, and thought it was surely passed along to the kings of each country. It may have only been my impression that all the information was known by everyone. I dont think there was any miswording, but it seems I needed to consider them not receiving any information. Ill make sure to consider it next time. Ahahahaha! Oh Wow! To think such a thing could happen! No wonder you like that human form despite being a monster. Youve got an impressive mimicry going, but this explains the reason behind your fixation. I see, that also explains how youre able to obtain an Ultimate Skill. Under normal circumstances, it isnt something you can obtain so easily. But if a soul was able to preserve its ego after World Crossing, of course that soul would get much stronger. I was suspicious that Rudra was just performing some self-scripted act, but if thats the case, then Im convinced. My bad for doubting you. Hm? Self-scripted? It was curious so I inquired the details. The story goes, Emperor Rudra and Guy had been at odds for over a thousand years. And in the midst of that, I had appeared. I had suddenly awakened as a true Demon Lord, and even obtained an Ultimate Skill. At first, it seemed that I had something to do with Veldoras resurrection, and they had decided to take a wait-and-see approach, but the recent conflict with the Imperial army raised a bit of suspicion. According to Dinos report, we escaped unharmed, and the imperial army was massacred. At this point, Guy was thinking something was up. Against only a single demon lord, could RudraDDthats the emperorDDactually suffer such a crushing defeat? Despite wanting to wait-and-see, there was no point in suffering that much of a loss. It seems Rudras purpose was likely to promote evolution amongst the survivors. He didnt care even if there were only 10s of survivors. Once upon a time, when Veldora had rounded-up and killed a lot of them, since some survivors managed to evolve into Sages, Rudra didnt feel it was his loss. He made up an understandable reason to appease the public,and trained the army by putting them in danger; Then, having the survivors evolve was the Rudras basic combat strategy. Guy also approved the Demon Lords fighting each other was also for a similar reason. To clash, and then rise up as true Demon Lords, was the end result that he expected. That being the case, both Guy and Rudra were fighting as if playing a long game of chess. As if killing time, it was a game of patience. But, the number of survivors this time was 0. There was the problem. Guy couldnt leave alone the fact that I had gained multiple Demon Lord class subordinates, and that there was not a single survivor. The reason was simple. A meaningless military action was something Rudra would never allow. He must have acted with some kind of purpose in mind In Dinos report, he hinted that he was of the same opinion. What the hell are you even doing, Dino. So Guy suspected a self-scripted act. Causing a grand military campaign, pretending to go to war with Demon Lord Rimuru in order to strengthen Rimurus forces. In other words, I had betrayed Guys Demon Lord faction, and joined Emperor Rudra is it? This was the gist of his doubts. Or rather, he even thought that I could be a spy sent by Emperor Rudra right from the beginning. A just recently born monster (Slime) obtaining an Ultimate Skill, normally this would be inconceivable. Couldnt it be that due to the Emperors instigation, it was given an Ultimate Skill and evolved? So he thought. To give an away Ultimate Skills to someone, is that even possible? If its this kind of ability, then its not impossible. However, its limited to only granting an inferior form. And the receiving target must be someone above a certain strength threshold, its not to the extent of being a threat. I wanted to hear more because I had doubts, but then he just dropped a bombshell of an announcement on me. Or rather, youre the only one whod say someone with an Ultimate Skill was not a threat, dammit! I wanted to shout. Perhaps, Milims in the same category as Guy. Their perspective of things tended to be somewhat skewed. His words and appearance of enjoyably eating cake were in complete contrast. Wait a minute, hes talking about something important right now. Undeceived by his appearance, I needed to keep calm and organize this information. I stabbed the fork into my own cake whilst sorting it all out in my head. When it comes to thinking, sugar intake is very important. A self-scripted act. (EN: hypothetical scenario here.) When the emperor released and dominated Veldora, he bestowed an ability onto a slime he found there. With the slime under the protection of Veldora, he would bring the Great Jura Forest together, and awaken as a Demon Lord. Guy predicted that with Veldoras help, awakening as a Demon Lord would be a simple matter. However, since Veldoras presence couldnt be felt for some unknown reason, he didnt completely trust this prediction. Up till there, it was fine. After that, as the slime awakened as a Demon Lord, Veldora had revived simultaneously . There was definitely some kind of relation between these two events. The slime, as one of the Demon Lords, would infiltrate Guys faction. It would crush and devour Guys faction from the inside, befitting the name of Gluttonous King Belzebuth. (EN: Beelzebub -> Belzebuth. More info below) This time, after getting a report about there being no survivors, he decided to drop by and check on the situation himself. As Emperor Rudra and Guy were at constant war, if I really were on the emperors side, he would simply get rid of me. Being a simple guy, he believed my words and our misunderstanding cleared, but one wrong step would have resulted in a catastrophe. Lets kill this guy off because his strength is a pain, was something he could have considered. I guess I got lucky he decided to talk first. Thanks to many little strokes of luck, the misunderstanding was cleared in the end. Now then, my story ends here. Next, shall we hear yours? Now tell me. Why are there so many of awakened Demon Lords here? There it is. The origin of the misunderstanding: Demon Lords awakening en-mass. This had prompted Guy into thinking I was Rudras pawn. For that reason, he decided to abruptly visit and askWhats going on here?. Suspecting a self-scripted act, He came to find several Demon Lord in the making. Certainly its a bit suspicious. Or rather, we got lucky he didnt decide to just wipe us out without hearing anything. In case I was a traitor, since he had confidence to take us all on and come out on top, I guess thats why he had room for interrogation. If Guy wasnt this strong I would easily beat him, but because he was too strong, we could resolve this through words alone. Now I just had a complicated feeling. Well, in the end we didnt need to fight, thats good. Now with that misunderstanding cleared, I needed to explain the matter of the Demon Lord awakenings. Solution. There is no problem with saying its all through the ability of Gluttonous King Belzebuth The heavens hath spoken```!! Alright, lets go with this. Ive got nothing else to rely on. As expected of Raphael Sensei, a skillful dodge. Actually, I did it with my Gluttonous King Belzebuths ability. Huh. How does that work? (Wisdom Lord Raphael sensei, how does this work?) Solution. By reducing the Souls power into Energy, it is possible to forcefully evolve those with the qualifications. Gluttonous King Belzebuth has the ability to reduce the Souls power into Magical Energy. Naturally, those qualified are limited to Demon Lord class individuals. What did you say? Is that true? (Is this true, Wisdom Lord Raphael-sensei?) Solution. (I have trouble comprehending why I am being called sensei, but) it is true. Of course its true. Huh.Then, is it also possible to do it with my servants? Solution. It is possible. Ah, she answered me before I could even mentally ask that question. For some reason, I feel a little lonely. Like a, Its getting annoying to deal with you, kind of intention. Solution. I have no such intention. This time, I felt minute traces of anger. Fanning the flames anymore will be bad. I should just let it go here. Theres probably no problem. I cant tell for sure without trying, but its probably possible. Huh, so all I need to do is prepare the souls right? When there werent signs of awakening even after using 10,000 souls, I thought it was pointless You talking about your subordinate? The one during Walpurgis, the maid-san called Misery? Ah, her and someone else, a Demon Duke called Hillary. Since theyre both Demon Lord class, I think theyre both sufficiently qualified. Theyre at the same level as the trio I went against earlier But right now theyre so weak, theyre not very helpful at all Hey now. Youre saying theyre at the same level as those girls, and theyre worthless? This guys judging criterion seems a little strange. So you gave 10,000 human souls to each of them? Ah thats right. But since there were no signs of evolution, Ive got a lot more lying around. I tried it on myself, but that was also pointless. So, how much do I prepare for them to evolve? Solution. 500,000 will do. Itll be fine with 500,000. Ay, hold up! You, 500,000 you said, are you thinking of Solution. Individuals named: Gerudo ? Adalman ? Testarossa ? Ultima ? Carrera I have counted the amount necessary for those individuals in addition. Thats just reckless!! Does she not know fear?! Youre totally trying to and lead the Guy ? Crimson by the nose, arent you! No, wait a second This means the one hell be after when he finds out, is me isnt it! Solution. There are no problems. No, its full of problems! Just now, I actually thought you were scary you know?! This is exactly why Im scared of fearless people. Ah? So 500,000 will do? Then, even if I didnt go destroy any more towns, I probably have enough in my reserves Ah, is that so? Thats wonderful. At this point, I can only emit a dry laugh. Its more terrifying than trying to swindle a Yakuza. If Im caught, I guess I cant complain even if I get destroyed. I didnt have any sweat to wipe off, nor did any turbulence show on my face. Its been a while since I last thought its great to be a slime. Guy was now cheerfully eating cake. That was his third one now. It seemed he really liked it. Since negotiations had ended, I wanted to have him leave soon, but apparently someone else was coming so we were waiting for them. Honestly, this was annoying. Just earlier, he created a Gate was created and summoned Hillary and Misery from his domain. Once you had been to a certain location once, a Gate could be easily created there. If I could do it, Guy couldnt possibly not do it. And, in order to grant the 2 summoned individuals the souls, 500,000 souls were handed over. Wisdom Lord Raphael said that we could use these without problem. I wanted to bestow it to them immediately but, Wait. First, teach these two how to make this cake. He said. Just come and buy it! I replied. We had been glaring at each other for a while, but it didnt look like hed give up. It cant be helped. It was against the rules, but Ill teach them the recipe. If I wanted them to go back quickly, I cant afford to be stingy. Id make these two be able to at least make a cake. its probably impossible to replicate it just by taste, so Id give them the recipe too, and having them taste it once would probably make replicating it easier. Leaving aside Shions catastrophic sense of taste, as maids these two seemed to be perfect. The tea from earlier was also good. And as they took a bite of the cake, Splendid! As expected of Demon Lord Rimuru sama! They simultaneously gave me high praises. If youre this happy by such things, theres not need to play a boring game putting the fate of the world on the line. Though I think the worlds full of even more surprises if you care to look. And in the midst of this, Ramiris suddenly burst into the room. I-its terrible! Master(Veldora) went over to Ruminas place! She shouted coming in. One trouble after another. It looks like I wont be able to rest easy anytime soon. Chapter 172 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 170 170. A PLEASANT TEA PARTY Ramiris had suddenly flown into the room shouting that Veldora had gone off to Ruminas place. What the? I questioned internally , and asked for details but H-hey! What in the world is Guy doing here!! Ramiris noticed Guy and started making noise. Ah? What are you doing here? As I recall, werent you living in the Dwelling of the Spirit located in the Ulgracia Republic? Fufun! Dont go thinking Ill always be an unemployed shut-in, kay? Even I can get a job, and happen to have one right now! Im earning a lot, and can even hire people now! Say what!? Guy made a perplexed face at Ramiris boasting. To make the calm and composed Guy get worked up like that, Ramiris, youre pretty good. Guy then looked at me, and I lightly explained how Ramiris was now working here. So basically, Im having her help me out in a lot of ways. See! Just like I said right? Ramiris proudly made some shadow-boxing poses like woosh woosh! towards guy from behind my head. Well its fine, but please stop using me like a shield. Hah! Getting all cheery after getting a simple job. A loner like you actually hiring people? I see youve learned some good jokes! Lead on by Guys provocation, Why you!! Ramiris unleashed her Killer Dropkick on him. But her fierce attack missed, and she had been easily captured. A pleasant debacle, but there were more important matters to tend to. Wait wait, you can do that later, but about Veldora. Whats this about him going to Ruminas place? Recovering a hung-upside-down-and-struggling Ramiris from Guy, I asked. Ramiris can only concentrate on one thing at a time, so I needed to ask about the important things first. Ah right! Me and Master (Veldora) were looking at different places, but suddenly, he changed the screen, and got really nervous and flew out shouting Im worried about Ruminas, so Ill go help! I didnt see Ruminas on the screen though wonder why? As expected, Ramiris explanation was useless, and the situation remained just as vague. The only certainty was the fact that Veldora headed towards Ruminas. Jeez, what a pain, I thought when, My? Has the boy run away? And I finally came over to see him too It was a chilling voice. Without leaving so much as a speck of her presence, a single woman opened the door. Snow white skin. Cold, bewitching Blue Diamond eyes. She was a dazzling beauty. However, she didnt feel alive, her beauty was like that of a doll. It is a pleasure, Demon Lord Rimuru-sama. My name is Velzard. Or, would you be more familiar with Ice Dragon Velzard? I am Veldoras elder sister. She said with a graceful bow. Veldoras sister? In other words, this beautiful lady is another True Dragon!? Since very recently, Veldora finally managed to fully control his magic leakage, but this person was controlling hers as if it was the most natural thing in the world. The fact that I couldnt sense as much as a hint of her presence itself proved her might. If not told, I would have never guessed she was a True Dragon. However, her overflowing spirit (TN: Haki) didnt leave any room to consider her a weakling. Ah, Hello, Im Rimuru. Despite this form, Im an active Demon Lord. I also introduced myself, and asked Shuna, who had guided her in, to ready another serving of tea. Shuna worked with expertise, never losing her composure. No, not just her, everyone who worked in serving duty did their job with the same diligence no matter who the guest was. They had become professionals. Youre terrible, Guy. Leaving me behind like that. Ah haha. Sorry. I forgot you were sort of bad at flying. Im not that bad; Arent you just too fast? Hmm. Well, no biggie right? You knew where I was headed right? Well, since you were going to call Misery and Hillary anyway, you couldve just waited for me too. You are right and all. But you had some good exercise after so long, so its a win-win. Yes yes, whatever. Velzard sighed as if giving up, and gracefully placed herself on a chair. The smell of trees pleased her nose. Though there was a soft sofa, the wooden chairs were also quite comfortable. Surrounded by the forest, it felt as if you were one with mother nature. After a sip of the tea brought by Shuna, Honestly, that Veldora, he didnt have to run away She complained. I wouldnt think Veldora ran away, but in retrospect, he never did want to go to the continent of demons. He made excuses like it was too cold there or something, and I always thought it was strange since cold didnt affect him. Hey Guy, are you perhaps living in the cold northern continent? Mm? Yeah its a frigid place known as the Continent of Eternal Ice, why? Because I dont suppress my magic there that unbearably cold place has now become an environment completely hostile to life. I see. Im convinced now. Im positive that Veldora cant handle his sister Velzard. He happened to notice Velzard through the Surveillance Magic, and made a straight line for elsewhere. It was not like him, but I had a friend once who felt similarly about his own big sister. Shes too evil My friend had complained. Even a True Dragon like Veldora must have the same feelings. By the way, some others also boasted misfortune with their younger sisters, but I, who only had an elder brother, honestly couldnt relate. Both sides had their share of troubles, was my impression. Velzard-san, could it be that Veldora isnt that fond of you? I casually asked. Oh my? I have been taking care of him so well since he started rampaging as a baby. I even held him down, and stopped him whenever he was being rowdy. He was useless and couldnt even maintain humanoid form, and I even took the trouble of punishing him after too many of his little disasters Velzard recounted episodes from the past, describing the kind things she had done for him. The reason became clear now. Judging from the story, against Veldoras action oriented powers, Velzards binding oriented powers were extremely effective. In other words, natural enemies. Yeah, I had to agree to his wanting to run away, even if she wouldnt do anything. That ever confident and fearless Veldora having a weakness DD Or rather, sister. Not exactly blood related though DD like that was unexpected. Afterwards, we spent the time listening to Velzards stories, and chatting with Guy. Ramiris happily ate cake, and got along well with Velzard. Velzard also became fond of the cake. When the topic of teaching the baking techniques to the maids came up, Goodness. Guy can occasionally do good things too I see. Thank you very much for undertaking our maids education. She requested cheerfully. Now, there was no way I could refuse. If I did, I could end up awakening something even more fearsome than Guy. Listening to Ramiris bragging to Guy, and correcting her exaggerations, I spent the time quite peacefully. After a decent amount of conversation, I took the time to ascend Hillary and Misery before forgetting. Since I had claimed that only Gluttony King Belzbuth could do it, the fact that I took quite a bit more souls than required will be my little secret. Following Raphael-senseis footsteps, I decided to be a bit bold myself. Giving each of them 90,000 souls at a steady pace soon resulted in evolution. It was exactly as Wisdom Lord Raphael had said. And with that, I had another 520,000 souls remaining. I could now reward the ones who I couldnt evolve in the ceremony. I was worried what would happen when Guy came over, but the event concluded well with us on friendly terms. Hope I wasnt a bother. Now these two can be of a little use too. Well, you can call me if anything happens. Ill help you out a bit, alright? Yeah, thanks. You can call me on you end too. Ill do what I can. We said our goodbyes with promises of cooperation. Or rather, the Gate was connected and travelling to and fro took zero time. Just to confirm, I had a quick visit and came back. Now, it became possible to Teleport to Guys domain. This Skill was only possible for places already visited. A steady effort like this was necessary in hopes of making our plans to travel the world come into fruition. Teleportation was not possible for those not strong enough. But someday, I hoped to set up Transit Gates to move important facilities. And so, we saw Guy and his bunch off. Its an unnecessary detail, but Guy ended up eating 5 pieces of cake. At this rate, I felt like he was going to visit again very soon. Next time, I could prepare sweets, I thought amusingly. Now then, after Guy left, I went to see the three Demon Dukes. They looked like dried husks of their former selves. Our sincerest apologies! All three of them bowed profusely, and their injuries seemed to be fine. I was relieved. I wanted to grant them the souls to evolve immediately. Gerudo and Adalman had refused the offer, and I was to wait for the next opportunity in their case. I wouldnt want to force a reward on them, if they didnt think they deserved it. On that note, the three Demon Dukes already showed very promising results. I was making them wait for my own convenience, so now was a good time. And it was better that I personally saw to their growth. With that, their evolutions resulted in them becoming Devil Lords. The same result as Misery and Hillary. Its a bit troubling, but they had attained the highest rank in the Demon Aristocratic classes. Their status as Lord proved their new found strength. Anyway, the three of them successfully ascended to the highest rank of elites. They understood that overlapping the effects of Skills and Magic could break through multi layered barriers. These three girls had picked a fight with the strongest known as Guy, and had fortunately survived. This birthed a desire to at least act as a shield for their Rimuru-sama the next time they faced Guy. Diablos education may have made them gradually stronger, but their defeat in the recent events had lead them to aspire for even greater heights of strength. Fighting strong opponents, sparked passion in not only a humans, but even a Demons soul. The effects of their evolution propagated to the Arch Demons, and evolved them to Demon Dukes. As for their level of nobility, Duke class: Moss Marquis grade: Veyron Earl class: Venom Viscount class: Agera and Esprit Baron class: Shien and Zonda Well, these may seem like complicated titles, but its just to show the difference in the classes of Demon Dukes. Among the rest of the 600 demons, some became Arch Demons which were on par with Knight class, but the rest remained Greater Demons. They werent named, so too much of a power up was not expected. But as their bodies were that of Culture Capsule Automatons, their strength increased much more than normal. Theyll probably prove useful one of these days. At present, they were doing miscellaneous work like security or labour, but since they could teleport, I could have them go collect information from various parts of the world. Anyway, all of them safely attained greater strength. Tomorrow, the Imperial Airships would cross Ruminas domain. I had already planned to go support her if need be. Demons may actually have a good affinity for evolution, since all of them easily completed their Harvest Festivals. The link with the Culture Capsules were also improved, and from tomorrow, Demons stronger than Greater Demons would be born. The souls I received(stole) from Guy promoted my forces to much greater heights, so looking at the results only, it was a truly beneficial encounter. I told the three girls to rest up, and after confirming that they were doing so, I went back to the control room. The Imperial Aerial Fighter Legion was on schedule, arriving tomorrow afternoon at the earliest. And as I was thinking about contacting Ruminas about Veldora DD The scene was displayed clearly in one of the Surveillance Screens. A Veldora flying at ultra high speeds on a crash course with the Imperial fleet. It was an overhead image from a high altitude, so I could easily make out his route. At this rate, he would cause war to break out in less than an hour. Seriously, what is he even doing that Veldora My lone words echoed in the control room. ????????????????????????? Veldora was soaring in the open skies at speeds tens of times higher than that of sound. He was having a lot of fun after returning from the cramped humanoid form to his original Dragon form after so long. Though, his present feelings aside, the reason he needed to become like this was not fun at all. He had run away from his elder sister. His sister, Velzard, could be called his single natural enemy. Ability-wise, their match up was quite bad for him. Furthermore, she was born before him, and overpowered him in power, Energy and everything else. In an honest fight, he wasnt confident he could win. It happened many times after Veldora came into the world. He challenged her, but was beaten instead every time. Velzards Eternal World was an impregnable defence that also served to seal all of Veldoras movements. Storm, Destruction, Corrosion, Doom. All of them were nullified against the her absolute bind. At present, he may have had a chance at beating her, but it was still too soon. After all, only after learning to restrain his power did he realize that his big sister Velzard was always able to do it perfectly. The nature of her power, she claimed, was specialized in cessation of all energy for activity, but she likely possessed an unmatched strength to complement that. Veldora was cautious because he knew that his sister was not to some smallfry. Kuhahahaha! Our battle yet awaits! Leaving behind large distances and cool lines, He continued his high speed flight. His imminent clash with the Imperials, whether it was fate or coincidence, was unclear. But as if playing a tasteless joke, fate had it that one of those Airships was carrying the Scorch Dragon Velgrynd. After thousands of years, a fierce battle would result from the encounter of these two True Dragons. Chapter 173 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 171 171. CLASH! STORM DRAGON VS SCORCH DRAGON C FIRST HALF C That battle had affected the surrounding topology, and caused great change to the ecosystem. A calamity which was later named The Scorching Tempest had occurred. No matter the conclusion, it was definitely a battle that surpassed human understanding. The only silver lining was that the it had taken place over the ocean. The heat had caused the seawater to evaporate, which formed clouds that brought forth heavy rain to the surrounding areas, but there was no major impact on land. If it had been over land, or worse, in close vicinity of a country, the scale of damage would have been catastrophic. But, there definitely was some damage. The marine life which inhibited that ocean region had been significantly affected, and as a result, the already huge sea creatures ended up evolving into even bigger, more terrifying sea monsters. With the creation of these sea monsters, this ocean region had become an untraversable region. As a result, the sea route was closed off, and even the airspace above that ocean region was deemed unsafe. This was the reality of the great damage that The Scorching Tempest had brought about. Among the central islands of the Continent of Eternal Ice, was an area of sea that lay in permafrost. The surrounding skies were controlled by aerial demons that had become more savage due to being bathed Demon Lord Guy Crimsons magic. Because of that, and because one of the sea routes had ended up being closed off because of the calamity, there was a need to accelerate the establishment of a railway network and of Transit Gates for travel over the main land. As this was part of Demon Lord Rimurus motives, it was debated whether the events were part of the Demon Lords strategy; Whether he wanted to gain total control of the land transport routes. (TN: it was stated that Rimuru intended to spread his rail network in an older chapter) It was a fact that the transport network prepared by the Demon Lord contributed to the advance of human technology. But was the calamity purposefully caused by the Demon Lord? This would become a hot topic of debate for historians of the future. But that this calamity was simply an amusing twist of fate; no historian could have predicted this culmination of events. The phrase reality is often stranger than fiction, couldnt have suited these string of events better. Putting the debate aside, the cause of this calamity being a battle among True Dragons would be made an undeniable fact by future historians. ?????????????????????????? Veldora, comfortably soaring through the skies, tried increasing his speed slightly. Compared to when he was sealed, having better control of his magic now, his flying speed has increased. Kuahahahaha! Superb. This is a superb speed! He said, getting carried away. It felt comfortable. With the knowledge attained from the scriptures (manga) that Rimuru possessed, Veldora tweaked around with the logic here and there and produced good results. His magic circulated within his body, with no leakages. It was now possible to utilize magic of a much higher quality. Better results, with less work. Learning beside Rimuru, there were many things he wanted to try out. Doing as he pleased in his true form was prohibited, so he played around with Rimurus followers while in his human form. It was a pretty interesting experience, being taught the logic of skills from the old man called Hakurou. (TN: izzit ok to just use old man for ? lol) Power, was not to be simply released. Molding it, increase the concentration through focus, and then explosively releasing it on a single point. The true nature of Veldoras power was Chaos. (TN: can also be spreading but that doesnt seem right) It was to release that near limitless magic into the surroundings, and attack with all his might. Even at just this level, it was possible to destroy just about anything; it was also possible to do almost anything. But, just that wasnt good enough. As it stands, there was a limit to how much power that could be released; it became impossible to accomplish more whilst wielding limited amounts of power. Which was why, suppressing power and living in human form, was the most effective form of training. And through that, Veldora learned how to use his power efficiently. Similar to the logic in moving arms and legs while in human form, there was also a set flow to control power while in dragon form, thus proficiency increased with better concentration. (TN: THIS was hard to make sense of) For Veldora, whose total energy levels are actually much higher than either of his 2 elder sisters, not needing to be conscious of the fact was impossible. And that, was the gist of putting effort into combat styles, the reason to search for the efficient use of power. It wouldnt be something to be conscious of for beings that wield great power. Unconsciously learning how to control magic while playing around in human form, this resulted in Veldora gaining combat power incomparable to his past self. Veldora himself only felt lighter somewhat, being unaware of the difference. Concentrating, Veldora attempted to fly at full power. At that moment, his body started to adopt a form that was more suitable, and he easily surpasses the speed of sound. The fastest among the 4 existing True Dragons, was Scorch Dragon Velgrynd. But at present, Veldora could attain speed which could rival the fastest. Due to reaching this speed that he had never reached before, unknowingly, he was fast approaching the Empires Aerial Fleet. (Hey, Veldora! The Empires straight ahead. Youre gonna run right into them if you keep going like that!) He was already within one hour away from contact, when he received Rimurus message through Telepathy. Seeing the slightly panicking Rimuru, Veldoras thoughts became composed. Wait a sec. The Empire was headed for Ruminas but, Couldnt this be his time to shine? Having finally gotten something of a powerup, wouldnt this be fitting opportunity to test things out? Even if I defeated all the enemies here without working together with Ruminas, it wouldnt be a problem right? Such thoughts went through his mind. Kuahahaha! Be at ease, Rimuru. Leave it to me. Ill repel that Imperial army! (Wha-! Will that be alright!?) Yeah, no problem! This is a long awaited chance to go all out. Dont worry, just watch! Saying that, he ended the Telepathy message with Rimuru. From Veldoras perspective, Rimuru was always cautious. Even if he had a definite chance of victory, he always only started a fight when he was certain that there was no chance of defeat. That itself wasnt a bad thing, but it was also important to have more confidence in himself. Yes, he should be like his Ultimate Skill, Raphael. With the resolve to fight, now it was only a matter of time till the battle. To Veldora, the Imperial troops were nothing to be afraid of. Aiming to end the battle instantly, he increased his flight speed even more. The Empires Aerial Legion came into view ahead. They numbered 300 ships. Not much of a problem. Maintaining his current speed, it felt like he could win just by ramming into the opposition while cloaked in Hyper Energy. But, its probably better to tell them to surrender first, so he stopped right before contact. Just the aftershock of him stopping mid flight caused the Airships at the front of the fleet to jolt immensely. Destroying the fleet seemed to be an easy task. Kuahahahaha! Fools of the empire! I am Veldora! Storm Dragon Veldora! If you stop your invasion now, I will let you retreat peacefully. You may respond now! Veldora loudly proclaimed to the Empire through Telepathy. This act of warning was something that would have never crossed Veldoras mind in the past. Living alongside Rimuru, not only his power but even his concept of thinking had changed. Well, the scriptures (manga) knowledge probably had more of an influence. On the other hand, the circumstances for the Empire differed significantly. The higher ranking officers had already been informed of the fact that the entire army that was sent to subjugate the Great Jura Forest had been wiped out. As for the regular soldiers, they couldnt contain their restlessness after seeing Veldora who wasnt supposed to be there. Despite that, none of them left their designated posts, set the defense barriers to the highest output, and awaited further orders from their superiors; it was a show of great discipline. As for their superiors, the Beast Corps commander, Gradim, and major-general Xamd were located on the same Airship in the middle of the fleet. This ship had a more luxurious build compared to the others, and had 300 of the remaining elite mages on board, which meant their defense barriers were of a higher quality. This much was expected for the ship of the leaders of the expeditionary forces. In addition, Velgrynd was on board as well. As proxy for the emperor, she was highest in the chain of command. To Gradim who had no idea who she was, it wasnt an amusing proposition, but he nonetheless could feel that she was not to be underestimated. Xamd spoke up in place of Gradim. The woman who called herself Grynd DD Velgrynd took on that pseudonym DD was the person of highest authority right now. (TN: repetitive..) Although slightly displeasing, it was necessary to inquire about her opinion. Grynd-dono, what shall be our course of action? Velgrynd smiled wryly, and answered with another question. Xamd, are we able to fire the Magic Canceller currently? Also, it doesnt seem enough, but how much of a fight can we put up with the forces currently on hand? Lets see. We didnt think there would be an air battle, we dont have enough mages for this. Our opponent is that Veldora, so our current forces just wont be enough. We would be able to perform better if we had say, 100 ships with 400 elites on each. Hmm. Transport ships arent gonna do much against Veldora huh. Very well. Not much choice, I will go then. You all should hurry and withdraw from the battle zone. What? You intend to go alone? Gradim was shocked at Velgryinds words. She glanced back and, Yes. Its good that I came along with the expedition. Even Rudra couldnt have foreseen these turn of events Assemble those who can use the Magic Cancellers and reform our composition. Do this swiftly while I buy time! Make sure to be able to fire anytime, and aim for the moment I create an opportunity. Fire the moment I give the signal. Understood? This should already be obvious, get in contact with Rudra. If you understand then hurry and get to work! Ill be heading out! Orders came in like a volley of arrows. Gradim was stunned, and couldnt compute the orders, but Velgrynd paid him no heed, and opened the bridge doors. She opened the doors with no hesitation and flew out toward the skies. (Thats suicide!) As Gradim thought of that, he lost all words at the the scene before his eyes. Grynd DD Velgrynd DD flew out to the skies, and, after a brief flash of red light, transformed into her Dragon Mode in a dazzling display of Cardinal Aura. Wha-! Could it be DD Cardinal Velgrynd!? The Guardian Deity of the Empire, Velgrynd-sama! Gradim came back to his senses after Xamds surprised outburst. And immediately said, I shall contact the emperor. Hurry up and reform the ranks! You all heard what Velgrynd-sama said! Assemble the Mages, land the remaining ships down to the ocean!! The orders were given. The voice brought the soldiers back to their senses. Their hearts were momentarily stolen by the otherworldly beauty of the shining scarlet dragon. To face the despair brought by the appearance of Veldora, the legendary Guardian of the Empire had taken form, so it couldnt be helped that the soldiers got caught up in the moment. But, Gradims stern rally was more than enough to bring them back. For the soldiers who were mesmerized by the advent of Scorch Dragon Velgrynd, it brought them back to reality. Thats right! Our Guardian Dragon is with us. Theres nothing to be afraid of! With Velgrynd-sama on our side, theres no way we can lose!! Morale rose instantly for the empire soldiers. And they quickly began moving as per their orders. Having been a long time since returning to her true form, Velgrynd looked around her. At expected it feels comforting to be in her original form. UsingMagic Perceptionas naturally as breathing, she analysed the movements within the fleet. She felt no hesitation in the soldiers, so no problems there. As she looked ahead, Veldora seemed to be surprised and had gotten stiff. (TN: yea lol) The reason was obvious. He probably thought he could do a full sweep of the fleet with a single blast of his Breath. A reunion of siblings since time immemorial. Before he was sealed, during the times where Veldora was out rampaging around, Velgrynd was already Emperor Rudras partner, and had laid dormant in the Empire. Being frozen by their elder sister Velzard every so often, it had been 2000 years since his last meeting with Velgrynd. It was around the southern area of the empire, where they last met. Their meeting had caused the emergence of a volcanic region, as the powers of the True Dragons clashed. Though at that time both of them werent serious at all, Veldora had caught a glimpse of the pinnacle of Velgrynds powers, and escaped with his tail between his legs. Despite having massive amounts of energy, Veldora was unable to efficiently use his power. That was why Velgrynd didnt see him as much of a threat. It meant nothing by just having great amounts of energy if he couldnt use it properly. But this power was capable of overpowering her own, if it was properly trained it could become an ace in this game. She would take her time to slowly teach him how to use his powers, after getting him on to their side. Now, anything could happen. Velgrynd would pin Veldora down. Then, with the right opportunity, make full use of the Magic Cancellers and restrain Veldora. After that,they would turn Veldora into one of their own with Emperor Rudras Regalia Dominion. It would have taken a lot of effort to lure him out from under Demon Lord Rimuru, but the current circumstances were much more convenient. Though unexpected, this had become the perfect chance to bring Veldora to their side. The goal of defeating Ruminas to obtain the method of bringing up holy knights, the Soul Rending System, would probably end up unneeded. (TN: Soul Rending System = ξɥƥ?) It was possible to grasp victory in their game against Guy if they had Veldora, which removes the need to increase the number of Sages as underlings. (With this the board is going to change drastically.) The end to their eternally drawn out game felt within reach. A victory for Velgrynd and Emperor Rudra drew closer. Back to the problem at hand, first was to capture Veldora. Making the best use of this chance, his capture was imperative in making their victory a reality. Velgrynd slowly flew towards Veldora, with these thoughts. Veldora was perplexed. Despite successfully running away from his elder sister Velzard, he now ran into his other elder sister. Whats up with that? He felt. Due to how shocked he was, many of his movements were stiff. It was time to get serious. It would be difficult to escape. The reason was simple, Velgrynd was the fastest among the True Dragons. With a polished battle style, one could feel she was fast just from her appearance. Well appearance didnt really matter Competing in speed was a moot action, and for fighting, the current location was good. If he ended up destroying Ruminas country again, he felt like he was definitely going to be chased around till his last breath. Ruminas wasnt the kind to joke around; and after watching what Rimuru did to build up his country, it was kind of obvious she would get angry. Even if it wasnt Ruminas, if Tempest was destroyed, Rimuru would utterly decimate the culprit. With that in mind, there was no need to relocate the battlefield to somewhere populated. Although it was kind of a pain, the opposition also seems to be getting ready for battle, to arms then. But, seeing his elder sister Velgrynd ally with the Empire was a little unexpected. It would have been possible to clean up this fleet of dinky airships with a single blast of breath, Veldora thought. And earning a favor from Ruminas in the process, he wanted to get her to forget about the past destruction of her country. It would have been a great opportunity, but life was never that easy. Oh well, it seemed Velgrynd was all gung-ho about this, so he would follow suit. Although they had never duked it out in earnest before, he felt that Velgrynd slightly had the upper hand. But that was all in the past now. Veldora had obtained new powers, with help from Rimuru. (Kuahahahaha! How about I see what Im capable of, with this elder sister of mine as the opponent!) With such thoughts, Veldora felt more motivated. Veldora put his focus on Velgrynd, and entered his battle stance. And so, a battle of the current century between True Dragons erupts. Editors Rant: Thus concludes the first batch of the 3p translator team ~ Gao!! A big welcome to Sushi-san, Hes been contributing to the corrections of a lot of chapters through comments since long, but now has awakened into a full fledged translator. Lion reporter: How do you feel right now? Sushi: Despite this being the first chapter I officially translate, I got a chapter that had super annoying text to work on Haha how silly Sushi-san, we all know of your accomplishments using Smart Phone and the Ultimate SkillGod Finger. Though this lion is super jelly, hes glad youre on our side. So one more time hip hip ~gao~~!! Im sure everyone will appreciate the speedy translations, and gratuitously blame a certain Lion Mask for the editing delays :3 . Well, well, we should now learn to never trust lion mask. But that aside, next chapter could be next week, or the next hour. Only the calculations of Raphael sensei knows. So without further ado, see you all in another chapter ~Gao!! Chapter 174 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 172 172. CLASH! STORM DRAGON VS SCORCH DRAGON -LAST HALF- The battle quietly began. Velgrynd waited until she had confirmed that the airship fleet behind her retreated to safety. As soon as she confirmed their retreat, she would move. Its been too long, Veldora. Ill ask just in case, will you not come to our side? If you do, Ill teach you how to properly use your strength, you can even rampage to your hearts content you know? Naturally, the location will be left up to us though. Kuhahahaha! Dearest sister, the old me is no more. I have already perfected my strength control. Besides, simply raging about isnt fun anymore. Im an adult now, my sister! Those are some cheeky words you say Very well then. If thats the case, then Ill be testing how much you have grown! The words they exchanged were few. After all, Velgrynd knew that Veldora would not heed to any negotiations, so she prepared for battle without hard feelings. Originally, the plan was for Rudra to Dominate and control Veldora, so persuasion was pointless. As such, she needed to quickly weaken Veldora, and suppress him until Rudra arrived. Thinking so, Velgrynd made a preemptive strike by releasing her Burning Breath. It was a single thin beam of concentrated light, a super high speed Breath Attack that assaulted Veldora. Normally, due to the effects of Veldoras heat nullification, he would not take heat damage. However, without hesitating, Veldora avoided Velgrynds Breath. Oh? I didnt think youd dodge that. This just might be my personal opinion, but have your skills improved a little perhaps? Kuahahahaha! Your breath attack probably has Accelerated Destruction effects. If I received a direct hit, my magic would go wild, and I would weaken trying to regain control over it. Of course Id avoid that. At that moment, Veldoras intuition felt that the Breath Attack had an Ultimate Skills effect added onto it. The analysis from Veldoras Ultimate SkillInvestigation King Fausthad also confirmed this. While Veldora was surprised at being able to understand his own attack so well, Velgrynd fired her next attack. And simultaneously moving at instantaneous speed, she occupied a position above Veldora. While evading the multiple simultaneous Breath attacks, at some point, Veldora noticed that he was now confronting Velgrynd from below. Shes quick as always, thought Veldora. If it were the Veldora from before, he would have failed to notice her. On the other hand, Velgrynd had already skillfully gained enough distance to deliver her knockout blow. At this distance, she could perfectly deal with Veldora, and was confident she could maintain her advantage. Lets end this, Veldora. In the end, you werent able to escape from my clutches! Declaring this, multiple Burning Breaths were released simultaneously from above. Multiple columns of flame bound the heaven and earth. This was known as a Flame Cage. But, Veldora was able to see through the attacks, and splendidly evade them. Despite being ensnared in a Flame Cage, let alone a direct hit, he didnt suffer a single scratch. Kuhahaha! If it doesnt hit, nothing happens, and thats how it is! Veldora gleefully shouted the words he had memorized by heart. Tch! An irritated Velgrynd clicked her tongue. Certainly, to not be able to land a single strike at this stage was unpredicted. It was not as if she was underestimating Veldora. However (I was just warming up!) She still possessed the absolute advantage. Velgrynd decided to stop holding anything back, and end this in one go. Is that so? But you knowyouve already fallen into my trap. I shall seal your movements with this, Burning Embrace!! There was a reason Velgrynd positioned herself above Veldora. Below them was the ocean, the Burning Breaths Veldora had dodged would naturally come into contact with the seawater and cause a steam explosion. Even with the force of the explosion, Veldora would never take damage. However, the evaporated sea water would become water vapor, and surround Veldora. Those would, infused with Velgrynds ability, become tiny red droplets of rain and pour upwards. The Cardinal Cage used for capturing Veldora was, at that very moment, complete. The blessing of the Ultimate Skill Charity King Raguel It could exponentially increase the thermal energy within the target, in other words, it was an ability that forcefully increased kinetic momentum. To a certain extent, it could boost physical capabilities, but going too far, would push bodily energy consumption over the limits. And, when the ability is at its greatest, it could accelerate heat production within the body, causing the body to burn into nothingness. In other words, it was an ability that could freely manipulate the energy composition of the targets body. As if to embrace Veldora whos trapped in a cage, the scarlet rain gently generated a membrane around him. For those held within the Burning Embrace, their right to survival lied in the hands of Velgrynd. The result was the same even for Veldora who was True Dragon similar to herself. Velgrynd, who was certain of her victory, was about to order Major General Xamd to fire the Magic CancellerDDbut stopped. The imprisoned Veldoras presence had disappeared. (What just happened?!) Velgrynd felt perplexed at the rare feeling of losing her composure. Towards that Velgrynd, Kuhahahaha! I told you earlier didnt I? If it doesnt hit, nothing happens, and thats how it is! From behind, she heard the sound of Veldoras victorious laughter In reality, Veldora didnt actually have much breathing room for him to be boasting that much. Right when the Cardinal Cage was on the verge of completion, the Ultimate Skill Investigation King Fausts Danger Precognition ability was sending a maximum danger warning. It wasnt something he could deal with in the spur of the moment by blowing it off with Storm of Ruination, that much was obvious. (Crap!) The instant he thought so, Investigation King Fausts Investigation of Truth had derived the optimal solution. To only use Storm of Ruination as it is, the chances of escape were less than 1%. However, by focusing the emission of Storm of Ruination, the result was Storm Blast (Roar of Ruination). As a result, it was derived that the odds of escape would greatly increase. But even so, the odds of escape via Storm Blast was merely 50%. This was where Probability Manipulation was activated. Against an enemy of the same rank, the probability would double on ones own favor. This escape act which was supposed to have a 50-50 chance of success, now rolled in favor to Veldora thanks to Investigation King Faust. In this fashion, Veldora escaped from danger. Velgrynd was awe-struck in the truest sense of the word. Her little brother (Veldora) who she had viewed as inferior to herself, who she had looked down upon for his reliance on brute strength in an absolutely unescapable situation, he had splendidly made his escape. She had no choice but to admit it. Veldora had reached her level. Velgrynd acknowledged Veldora as an enemy of equal standing whom she would be confronting. This was the instant she decided to get serious. ?????????????????????????? On the large screen, a decisive battle was being projected. No, this was no joke, this was the only way to describe it. If it were only the Empires Airship fleet, then Veldoras victory was nothing to be worried about, but it was quite the surprise when the Crimson Dragon suddenly appeared. That was one of Veldoras elder sisters, probably Scorch Dragon Velgrynd. However, despite the large clash of energy, the level of control was excellent, and it had become a very complicated battle. When Velgrynd used a bold move, and it seemed the match was about to be immediately decided, I was worried that Veldora may have lost. Although, as it was possible to revive him even if he died, I was not that worried It was only to the point where I ordered Wisdom Lord Raphael to map out their spatial coordinates. I was about to go save him with teleport, but then I remembered Veldora could be retrieved using my Skill. Due to this recollection, I was able to spectate the battle in a relaxed manner. The battle had reached a stalemate. They were equal in speed. Veldora had a high level of control, allowing him to move at high speed. Even when against the fastest of the True Dragons, Velgrynd, he didnt lag behind a single step. The results of secretly training himself had surfaced. I couldnt determine this since sounds couldnt be reproduced, but I seriously wish he didnt start saying cool, boastful lines, and ended up in a pinch. That said, limited to what I saw, all in all Veldora had been starting to get the advantage. If you looked at strength alone, Veldora had the superiority. Although he was greatly weakened at one point due to being sealed, at present, he appeared to have completely recovered. Veldoras magic Energy was above Velgrynd, but it felt like his magic control was inferior. However, his Skill, Investigation King Faust, seemed to have higher performance compared to that of Velgrynds. Well, it did seem like a well-rounded all purpose skill. Frankly speaking, Probability Manipulation, Investigation of the Truth and sorts, arent those hard-to-understand Skills pretty broken? To be honest, once he masters those skills, could anyone even beat him? I thought it was at that level. Veldoras newly created move, the converged storm attack (Storm Blast), appeared to have inflicted damage on Velgrynd. Traveling at an unavoidable speed using waves, the effect only manifested after a delay. In a word, they were Invisible waves such as electromagnetic waves, and travelling at hypersonic speeds DD estimating to be over Mach 100 (EN: more like Mach 100,000 ) DD if the evasion timing was even slightly off, it was practically impossible to prevent the effects from the Storm. After all, since youve already received the blow, its impossible to dodge or defend. For goodness sake, he developed quite an unreasonable Skill. As expected of Veldora, I thought with a bit of reverence. If this kept up, itd be Veldoras victory, just as I was confident about thisDD The situation quickly took a turn. DDTowards the worst direction. Suddenly, the retreating Imperial Airship fleet of 100 had began to move. Overlooking them was a big blunder. Several individuals donning shining armor appeared on the bridge. With a barrier that completely defended against the effects of the storm, they leisurely walked forward. (Hm? Whats with those guys?) As I was pondering this, it happened. The only man without armor, a man wearing a former Japanese Empire military uniform, fired his small handgun. Huh? For an instant I was at a loss for words. A bullet shouldnt have affected the strongest known as True Dragons However, I stiffened at that bullets speed. It reached speeds on pair with Veldoras RoarDD In other words, above Mach 100DDand penetrated Veldoras body. Penetrating his body, the bullet released some kind of magic inside. Veldora stopped moving, and began to lash out in pain. Immediately after, the Cardinal Cage engulfed Veldora once more, and the 100 Airships of the Aerial Fighter Legion activated Magic Canceller at maximum strength. All it took was a moment, for them to successfully seal Veldoras movements. The man donning a shining armor held up both hands towards Veldora. Right then, sharp pain assaulted my soul. As if they were ripping my soul out DD Alert. Master (Rimuru) and Individual: Veldoras Soul Corridor has been destroyed. Ultimate Skill Storm King Veldoras Storm Dragon Summoning ? Storm Dragon Release is now unusable. DDSuddenly, I was notified the reason for my pain. What did you say? Are you saying they took Veldora from me? Veldorafrom me? (TN: Veldora x Rimuru anyone? He sounded like an NTRed girlfriend here. ) DONT FUCK WITH ME DAMN IT!! A feeling of vehement loss, and one of intense rage simultaneously welled up inside me. Shion and Diablo who were by my side tried to hold me back in a rush. Please wait, Rimuru sama! Its dangerous to go now!! Shions words didnt enter my ears. Now you(The empire)ve made me mad. With enraged thoughts, I shook off from their grasp, and stood up. There did not exist a single existence within Tempest who could restrain my strength unbounded by anger. As you wished, I shall grant it. The blessing named annihilation. They had triggered my wrath. I, in my rage, teleported to Veldora. Chapter 175 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 173 173. RAGE As soon as Rimuru had left, Shion and Diablo immediately went into action. Now was not the time to be surprised about seeing an outraged Rimuru for the first time. They promptly informed all the Executives to proceed to emergency countermeasures by thought transmission. For those that were still in the process of evolution, the message to complete the process as quickly as possible was left, but the wills of all involved were already in union. For the glory of Rimuru-sama! They would finish their evolutions at top speed. They reconstructed their bodies at tremendous speeds, and attained new power And with the use of Food Chain, they became strength for Rimuru. They evolved, while resonating with Rimurus anger. But this wasnt your typical evolution or ascension, the resonance caused the development of aggressive and combat oriented abilities. More potent, more efficient. And so, preparations began for the orders that would arrive soon, if any of them were ever called upon by Rimuru. ????????????????????????? In my anger, I had teleported to the location where Veldoras fight had first started. Wisdom Lord Raphael had proved useful in following my order of figuring out the coordinates. I had teleported here without any hesitation, but I was presently at a state of anger unimaginable from my usual self. It could even be the first time I lost my reason due to rage. That time when Shion was killed, I was in a mix of anger and regret, but then the prospects of hope had calmed my state of mind. Thanks to that, I maintained my reason even in the anger, and could work skillfully. But this time was not the same. Remembering the pain as if my soul was torn apart, just imagining losing Veldora had thrown any reason out the window. Chance of success? Who gives a fuck. Ill crush the enemy. Nothing more, nothing less. Looking at the enemys forces, Wisdom Lord Raphael had advised that it was dangerous, but I shut her up and ordered Do something!. Solution. Understood. Commencing implementation of optimal strategy. I think I heard something like that, but at the moment, I didnt care at all. I just needed to rescue Veldora, and kill those fuckfaces. In my rage, I had resolved to confront two of the True Dragons, and appeared in front of the enemy. Now, I only needed to avenge. Demon Lord Rimuru had appeared. Having lost his calm, his mind focused only on attack. Seeing him, Oh ho? So you came here noticing your owner was stolen? Fool. With the your source of power, your master Veldora, gone, even for a Demon Lord, youre now just a simple monster. Coming here without a single underling, it seems you dont possess a shred of intelligence. Make haste, and rid me of this fool! Emperor Rudra uninterestedly ridiculed him, but his words did not reach Rimuru. For Rimuru, the Emperor was only one of the many targets for extermination. The tactical conditions for victory. In this situation, they were: 1. Recover Veldora. 2. Eliminate the threat. 3. Massacre every one of the Imperials. That was all. For him, whose mind was wrapped in bloodlust, there was no need for warnings. All self-preservation conditions were deemed unnecessary. Currently, only success mattered. Recovering Veldora was the absolute condition, and took the highest priority. There were very few who were cautious of Rimurus sudden appearance. They were, Velgrynd, first lieutenant Kondo, and Damrada, only these 3. Currently, with the capture of Veldora, the Empire had a great advantage. The Emperors historic battle with Guy would come to an end, they were only one step away. Therefore, a single Demon Lord coming out was nothing in comparison to the threat from the recent appearance of a True Dragon. (TN: Talking about people other than the 3.) After all, True Dragons were normally considered the strongest in the world, and on a completely different level from a mere Demon Lord. A Demon Lord who had only come after they had captured one of the strongest, a True Dragon, and in addition, the fact that they now controlled 2 of those True Dragons naturally lead to the assumption that they were not in any danger. Among them, Damrada made a tense face. Donned in his exclusive Legendary armour, his face was covered with a helmet, and there was no worry of anyone seeing his expression. But still, he suspected if anyone noticed his anxiety. 10 of Emperor Rudras Royal Knights stood at attention on the bridge. The strongest force of the Empire was gathered there. With defensive barriers at maximum output, their position could be considered the safest. As a result, The Royal Knights didnt feel any tension. However, Damrada recognized Rimurus appearance as a danger. It wasnt based on logic. This Demon Lord, from the first time they met, had triggered a bizarre feeling. Him, and also Yuuki. They had an aura (TN: haki) akin to charisma that fascinated Damrada. Wasnt there a better way to live, other than a life in sworn fealty to the Emperor? They had something that evoked such a feeling. Thus, from Damradas perspective, Rimuru was not an enemy to be underestimated. Ever calm, he was an absolute existence whose thoughts couldnt be read by others. That Rimuru had lost his calm in a pit of anger, something was bound to happen. Damrada remained vigilant, and focused on the Emperors protection in case that something did happen. First Lieutenant Kondo witnessed Demon Lord Rimuru for the first time. And had the thought, that he had made a grave mistake. That it was a mistake to prioritize the capture of Veldora. He understood that Demon Lord Rimuru could not be dealt with in negligence. That was why he was not a target for capture, and was left for later. The plan was to use reconnaissance to gather ways to trap him. But then, reports came about the encounter with Veldora, and his engagement with Velgrynd. This was a great stroke of luck, Emperor Rudra thought so, and ordered an immediate sortie; but Kondo had a bad premonition. Logically speaking, there was no doubt this was a good opportunity, and he didnt have a clear reason to oppose those orders. It was only to the level of: since the information was still vague, wasnt it premature to act now? But, the clarity of the information was negligence on the part of Reconnaissance, and wasnt reason enough to let go of this chance. After all, Kondos bad feeling was hardly a reason to stop the sortie. And now. When Kondo had used his power, DD Not the one granted by the Emperor, but one he had attained on his own DD Ultimate Skill Sandalphon the Executionerto seal Veldoras movements, his premonition worsened. He shot Veldora with Remove and Necrosis bullets at their highest potency, but felt like Necrosis effects were nullified in the middle. He also felt that his eyes had met those of the Storm Dragon Veldora at that moment. DD Not only me, but to lay your hands on my sworn friend Rimuru. You shall not be forgiven, human!!DD He seemed to hear a disembodied voice say. Necrosis curse, which caused the destruction of the targets Magic Circuits, was also effective against Spirit Forms. Even the strongest beings, the True Dragons couldnt escape its effects. To resist it in the first place was to prevent being hit, but that wasnt possible for Veldora who was caught in a complete surprise attack. It was at a single gap between the time when Veldoras power rivalled Velgrynds. With perfect timing, just as Veldora was overpowering the Empires Guardian Deity, Kondo had succeeded in stopping the Storm Dragons movements. But still At the very end, Veldora had managed to resist Necrosis. Kondo recognized Veldoras impressive feat, and at the same time, felt the strongest sense of uneasiness. Killing a True Dragon was difficult even with multiple shots of Necrosis. Kondo had fired multiple times to gradually slow him down, and stop his movements. Even if he fell unconscious, a True Dragon wouldnt die. But, even though Veldora should have known that, ignoring the seal binding his body, he focussed on resisting the destruction of Magic Circuits. No perhaps he was resisting Necrosis curse to protect something much more important than his Magic Circuits? Veldoras disembodied words supported that line of reasoning. Yes, Veldora had put the utmost priority in ensuring the safety of his sworn friend, Demon Lord Rimuru. In that case, the Demon Lord in front of their eyes at that moment, should not be dealt with half-heartedly. This was the Demon Lord who had become powerless due to Veldora, the source of his power, being stolen? Ridiculous. In fact, this was the outraged state he had come to having his sworn friend captured. That was more likely the case. Instead of putting one before the other, shouldnt they have chosen to try capturing both of them together? He had arrived at that conclusion, but it was now too late. At this point, they could only act according to how the situation played out. Similar to Damrada, Kondo also braced himself to be able to react accordingly to anything that might happen. Scorch Dragon Velgrynd was also on guard following Rimurus appearance. No, not only that, she may have been the one on highest alert, judging the danger Rimuru represented. A surge of anger not unlike that that of her younger brother Veldora could be felt from her. (TN: note on gendering at the end.) A Demon Lord, or rather, a lowly slime was releasing an aura similar to themselves, the True Dragons. Normally, a matter impossible to the point of laughable. Regardless, the Demon Lord with the appearance of a young girl before them was relentlessly releasing an intense aura of rage. That aura could be called a sign of the danger she represented. A normal human would instantly die faced with such a fierce aura. No, it wouldnt stop at humans, anything that didnt possess superior strength would die without the slightest of resistance. Veldora had recognized the overwhelming prowess of that aura. (This ones pretty bad. I see why Veldora was interested in her.) Veldoras growth had greatly exceeded her expectations. The growth was probably caused by this Demon Lord. In that case, it was absolutely necessary to face her head on, and beat her into submission. Or else, she would definitely become a menace. This was what Velgrynd predicted. And she, once again, calmly returned to a battle-ready state. The three of them were admirable for not underestimating the Demon Lord Rimuru who had appeared before them. However, that was not enough. The correct decision was to take all their forces and gang up on him at full power the moment he appeared. History is not concerned with what-ifs. The conclusion was a result of them not taking that correct decision. The Demon Lord in front of them had already become a being they wouldnt be able to deal with. He could be called their greatest threat ever. ????????????????????????? The battle erupted. Wisdom Lord Raphael had begun the analysis of the enemy forces immediately after Rimuru had arrived. And as announced, she had taken the optimum course of action. Rimuru first launched a Tornado Blade towards the Airship fleet. It was the same attack used by his Ghost Avatar in the Labyrinth. It was at a lower level, but the output force was like in another dimension. Cutting down any enemy within range, it was a magic that manifested itself as many blades of wind. This was an attack launched by overlapping the effects of Ultimate Skill Storm King Veldoras Death Heralding Winds. Several atrociously large Wind Blades that ripped through the atmosphere, cut down several Airships. The immense power was far beyond expectations, but to me, who was blinded by pure anger, it only seems more convenient. (TN: suddenly goes first person here.) Compared to the Energy used, the power of the Tornado Blade was unbelievable. With both quality and quantity of Energy being abundant, the magic output would naturally be larger. On top of that, with the effects of an Ultimate Skill overlapping it, the power would reach unprecedented heights. Moreover, Rimurus current circumstances were important to consider. The evolutions of his subordinates were now proceeding much faster. Every one of them who were bonded to Rimuru by the soul, was granting power to him through Food Chain. As more time passed, Rimurus power only kept growing larger. Wisdom Lord Raphael, who maintained and ensured optimum usage of power, was now acting a support system for an all out assault. Accordingly, he converted all the abilities received from the subordinates into Energy, and provided it to Rimuru. And towards that same Rimuru, several energy balls and sword attacks were unleashed. By Emperor Rudras orders, the Royal Knights began their attacks all at once. They were the few who were granted the Ultimate GiftAlternative. (TN: Enchant -> Gift, note later.) A torrent of attacks with power equaling that of Ultimate Skills rushed towards Rimuru. Rimuru observed the attacks with an unchanging expression. Compared to his thoughts that had been accelerated 1,000,000 fold, the enemies movements were far too slow. Solution. Analysis complete. All attacks have been determined to be of similar output. It is hypothesized that the outputs are degraded. However, the outputs are equivalent to that of Ultimate Skills. (Guard.) Solution. Understood. All attacks reaching for Rimuru were easily nullified by the Absolute Barrier made by Ultimate Skill Covenant King Uriel. Alert. Anti-Barrier countermeasures detected successfully nullified. Furthermore, soul and Magic Circuit destruction attacks detected. It is hypothesised to belong to Ultimate Skill Sandalphon the Executioner Successfully guarded. Rimuru slightly shifted his gaze towards the Emperor who hadnt moved, and the guards by his side. (Is that all? I dont need to be careful at all then. Ill leave you for later. Do try and wallow in despair. And dont get killed before I come for you.) And then, to remove the hindrances between him and Veldora, Rimuru played his next hand. (Diablo, Testarossa, Ultima, Carrera! Are you ready?) (At any moment, my liege!) ((There are no problems, master Rimuru!!)) To his summons, the three forcefully evolved Demon Dukes, or rather, the three Devil Lords, along with Diablo, swiftly answered. This summons was their blessing, they were highly anticipating the voice that had called them out. Come forth, my Demons! Call Demon ? Create Summon Gate!! Answering his summons, the 4 Devil Lords manifested. Bringing along their minions. The 7 Demon Dukes. (TN: see for details. ) And in addition, the 100 Demon Chevaliers, and the 600 Greater Demons. One after another, Rimurus servants assembled after passing through the Summon Gate. To showcase their fearsome destructive might. To prove the true depth of Rimurus rage. Rimuru delivered his orders to the Demons. You are allowed to rampage all you want. However, death is forbidden. Letting them get in my way is also forbidden. While I go free Veldora, keep those mosquitoes busy! How shall we handle Veldora-samas elder sister? Ah? Ill deal with her. Now go. Grind them to dust! Truly simple. Receiving those words filled the Demons with absolute joy. The Demons were already provided with all the results of analysis through Thought Linkage. It was only natural, as, excluding Kondo, any and all skills that the Royal Knights possessed had been exposed to Wisdom Lord Raphael. As per your wishes, our lord!! These Demons who knew not fear, cast their bodies into battle, solely to be of service to their master. Gleefully. The Black Corps of Doom were, just now, released into the world. It was the maiden battle of Tempests strongest corps, the Black Numbers. And so, Rimuru faced Veldora. He faced his sworn friend who had become the Emperors puppet. He also the red dragon, the Scorch Dragon Velgrynd at the same time. (Just you wait Veldora. Ill definitely free you!) And the true battle had finally started. Chapter 176 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 174 174. RIMURU VS STORM DRAGON & SCORCH DRAGON Velgrynd readied herself calmly, while looking down at Demon Lord Rimuru. Having successfully dominated Veldora, Rudra was in his own world, merry about his chances of victory in his game against Guy. But that carelessness was what had brought about the current state of affairs. If they had swiftly dealt with the situation, there wouldnt be any demon army being summoned; only then would it be proper to think about the battle with Guy. The present situation was grim. There were individuals among the summoned demons that even Velgrynd would have problems dealing with. It was imperative to finish this as quickly as possible. Alongside Veldora, she would finish off the Demon Lord before them. With this decision, Velgrynd swiftly took action. Velgrynds style was to abide by her intuition, instead of thinking too much. Rudra, get Veldora out to battle at full power! Itll be dangerous if we dont eliminate her quick! Hmm. Though I dont see much to be wary of Alright then. Since you are saying that much, let us start off with the leader of these demons. Regalia Dominion!! Velgrynd asked Rudra for Veldoras assistance in an exchange via Telepathy. Rudra still didnt lose any composure, and happily accepted the request to make use of Veldora. Velgrynd felt slightly anxious at how unconcerned Rudra was. But there didnt seem like there was much of a chance of victory for the Demon Lord, seeing as she had chosen to take on both Veldora and herself. They were the strongest beings, the True Dragons, after all. With a roar, Veldora began to take action. Velgrynd also roared in an effort of cast off her own uneasiness, and began the assault to destroy the Demon Lord. Veldora made the first move, against Rimuru who declared he was going to take on two True Dragons at the same time. The first attack against Rimuru was a full power Storm Blast. Alert. Incoming Storm Blast. Deploying Covenant King Uriels BarrierDD (Dodge that you idiot!!!) Rimuru canceled Wisdom Lord Raphaels optimum choice, and took evasive action forcefully. Shortly after, the defense field that was set up was pierced, and the destructive force from the Storm Blast spread out at that point. It would have been a direct hit if evasive actions were a moment slower. DDCalculation miss? Unexpected situation? Unable to computeDD Error. Calculations showed it was 100% probabilityDD (Now isnt the time to space out! Veldora has Fausts probability manipulation. It has the capability to bypass your perfectly calculated scenarios. Or should I say control the result? Calculation-based actions wont work against Veldora. Dont think, feel! Worrying doesnt suit you! Ill deal with him, so you deal with Velgrynd!) DD Under-. I understand. (Theres two opponents, but theres also two of us. Im counting on you, you know? Wall Velgrynd off with Covenant King Uriel. Do what is necessary to hold on until I can get Veldora back. Or just seal the red fella up! Im depending on you, partner!) With those words, a certain feeling fills up Wisdom Lord Raphaels confused and hollow thought processes. Depending on me? Even though I was mistaken? Ah. This person, says he needs me, I who am simply processing power. It was, happiness. It was, blessing. It wasDD, the birth of emotion. Wisdom Lord Raphael was confused at the unprocessable elements which were sprouting out from within. But, felt at the same time, a sense of fulfillmentDD DDAh, I am now, in the midst of eternal blissDD (EN: ( ? ?? ?) ) DD That, was what she processed. There was nothing to fear now. Despite the current situation, no danger could be felt. As Rimuru commanded, Velgrynds Burning Breath was blocked easily with Covenant King Uriel. As you command, my Master!! (EN: see those? Those the exclamation marks!!) Wisdom Lord Raphael awakened, and with thoughts of answering to Rimurus wishes, brought forth ever more precision. Velgrynd was annoyed at the fact that her breath attack was blocked like it was nothing. As it was an attack on an alert opponent, it was obvious normal attacks werent going to be enough. The quality of the opponents abilities were obviously better despite Velgrynd having more Energy overall. The opponent has absolute defenses against heat, this wasnt amusing at all. As a test, she released tens of Heat Blasters in a continuous attack. Even such an attack didnt have any effect, as everything just bounced off the shield that appeared. (Tsk! Everything gets blocked, as though perfectly calculated! How annoying.) This isnt amusing at all. Demon Lord Rimuru wasnt using the shield against Veldora, but was either dodging or repelling the attacks with a similar attack. On the other hand, she wasnt even looking at Velgrynd, as all her attacks are fully guarded against. Even if it was possible to be conscious of everything around oneself with Magic Perception, Velgrynd was absolutely appalled, as it obviously looked like she was being totally ignored. (Ill make you utterly regret looking down on me!!) The prideful Velgrynd, decided to unleash the most powerful attack in her entire arsenal. Like an engine starting up, Velgrynd began releasing immense amounts of magic energy. Ultimate Skill Charity King Raguel, her power of manipulating and accelerating heat. If the ability to forcefully increase momentum was used on herself, the fastest being in this world would undoubtedly be herself. If so, what if it was used on something other than herself? With the body being accelerated non-stop, no matter what kind of living being, the body would be unable to withstand the heat and eventually crumble from thermal decay. Die! This shall be your end, there will be no remains! Cardinal Acceleration!! In addition to her Ultimate Skill, with the essence of heat, her power of acceleration added on. Waves of destruction were released towards Rimuru, riding the roar of the crimson dragon. This was, Velgrynds ultimate attack. The undulating waves of this ability, easily outsped any form of evasion, it demonstrated Velgrynds pride as the fastest. Which meant, evasion was impossible. For the Demon Lord who was focused on repelling the attacking Veldora, she was in no position to either defend or evade. If she mistook this to be the same as previous attacks, any number of layers of defense fields would be swallowed whole, and she would die with no time for regrets. Velgrynd confirmed the effects of her attack with absolute confidence. But, she was stupefied as she saw the unharmed Rimuru. (What the! Thats not possible!!) It was an unavoidable, absolute attack, there shouldnt have been anyone who was able to survive such an attack with no injuries at all. Even if it was Demon Lord Guy?Crimson or her Elder Sister Frost Dragon Velzard. Unless it was repelled by some sort of ability or attack, it wasnt supposed to be an attack that could be stopped by defense field type abilities. Thats impossible! That attack was supposed to pierce through force fields and defensive abilities. You, what did you do!! Hmph. That was definitely dangerous. But Its simple to eat such an overly impulsive attack, you know? (Well, with Wisdom Lord Raphaels calculations, your attack was baited though.) For Rimuru to better focus on Veldora, Wisdom Lord Raphael was given free reign to deal with Velgrynd and was inciting all of her attacks. And, for attacks that looked to be unblockable, Rimuru would briefly deal with such attacks. Using Gluttony King Belzebuth, the effects of the attack would be consumed. Then, isolated. This previous attack was definitely capable of dealing fatal damage to Rimuru, an unblockable attack. But, by consuming and isolating it with Gluttony King Belzebuth, there were no problems. All that was left is to analyze the energy that had been isolated in the stomach(storage space), and finally neutralize it. The isolation space of Gluttony King Belzebuths Stomach, had become a warped space that has even more power than Absolute Defense, was now capable of neutralizing any attack. Also, with Wisdom Lord Raphaels baiting of Velgrynd wasnt over just yet. Even though you are shocked that nothing happened with your best attack, you do know we are still in the middle of a battle right? By the time she recognized and understood what Rimuru said, it was already too late. Alert. Analysis of attack concluded. Energy measurement, complete. Calculations confirm possibility to seal for a limited amount of time. ActivatingInsulated Prison! That, was an ability synthesized using Covenant King Uriels Endless Prison fused with an insulated space. With the surrounding area under control with Spatial Domination silently spread all around, Velgrynd was unaware she had been lured into a multi-layered magic formation. As Wisdom Lord Raphael announced, a shiningInsulated Prisonwas formed instantly. Letting the opponent unleash a finishing move, then aiming for the opportunity right after when the opponent had expended their Energy, such was Wisdom Lord Raphaels perfect strategy. Stay there quietly for a while! Ill play with you after I free Veldora. Said Rimuru as Raphael activated the hidden prison, while he was still dealing with Veldora. It was a restraining technique with the opponents special traits taken into account, made a reality with the fusion of abilities. It would be called Calculation Prison, if it were to be given a name. A total victory for Wisdom Lord Raphael. Rimuru confirmed that Velgrynd was properly sealed, and gave a satisfied nod to Wisdom Lord Raphael for faithfully completing the objective. Alert.Insulated Prisonactivation confirmed. Target movements sealed, for roughly 3 minutes. (Got it! Now then, to put all our effort into dealing with Veldora. Gimme a hand, Raphael!!) As you wish! Rimuru, no, the both of them who sealed Scorch Dragon Velgrynd up for the time being now turned their attention to Storm Dragon Veldora, their real goal. To clinch the victory, within the 3 minutes of time bought by Raphael. To use this short yet seemingly infinite amount of time the best he could, Rimuru charged towards Veldora. As expected of Wisdom Lord Raphael. To perfectly answer my expectations, no, much more than that, within such a short period of time. Managing to seal Velgrynd, one of the True Dragons, for several minutes even. Hmph. I cant lose to that now. Gotta free Veldora quickly, and take down the Emperor. I couldnt let more people be controlled against their own will, like Chloe. Then, to swiftly crush the empire, and corner Yuuki. Theres a whole mountain load of things I had to do, and things that need to done. Cant be stumbling now. (Sorry for the wait, Veldora. The real deal starts now!) Time to finish this quickly. During the time Wisdom Lord Raphael was dealing with Velgrynd, Rimuru was finding difficulty in doing anything decisive against Veldora. As the Storm series abilities had been left behind, it was possible to repel Veldoras attacks. But to repel such large scale attacks, it resulted in a similar level of energy consumption. It wasnt a direct source of damage, but stamina is definitely being shaved off. The energy recovery fromFood Chainseemed to help a lot, as the evolution of his subordinates had an influence on it. There werent many attacks from this side that have direct effect. Weapon attacks were pointless. Storm series abilities were also pointless. It was confirmed that Covenant King Uriel wasnt going to be of much help, so its usage was passed over to Wisdom Lord Raphael. Only Gluttony King Belzebuth could be relied on. It was the highest point of evolution, from the base Slime abilityPredation. Now that Gluttony King Belzebuth had been mastered, it could be activated from any part of this Demon Slime body. Thats right, even with the entire body. It was decided. To not just neutralize the Storm attacks with Gluttony King Belzebuth, but to straight up totally devour Veldora. Making me do all this work, Veldora! Stop causing all this trouble dammit! DDKuahahahaha! Its just a small failure. Forgive me! DD At the moment of contact with Veldora, I thought I hear a carefree voice. (Hey. You conscious in there?) DDYeah. Actually, I fully seperated my Nucleic Heart, so my ego is completely intact! DD (Then hurry up and get your body back!) DDI would if I could. Oh, look out, Black Lightning is coming up! DD At the moment he heard Veldora say that, the powerful slicing ability of the Death Heralding Winds assaulted Rimuru. Frantically evading, Rimuru got Wisdom Lord Raphael to balance out his surroundings. (The hell man, that aint what you said! What lightning, those were wind blades!?) DDMmm!? Sorry bout that. Looks like I can only tell when a skill is going to be activated but not identify which skillDD (Got it. Stop saying such irresponsible things. Mistakes like that can cause failure. It wont be a laughing matter if I died after trusting you.) DDRoger that. I was hoping I could help a little thoughDD (Well, its all good enough if youre fine.) DDKuahahahaha! Of course Im fine. I *am* the most powerful dragon right!?C (Ah, yeah. Ill get you out in a bit, so wait?) DDNo problem. I wasnt worried at all. For that purpose, I suppressed the worst of itDD (The worst?) DDAh. I took a shot of a curse that destroys magic circuits. So I hurriedly cut the Soul Corridor. As the effect travels through the magic circuits, it would have affected you tooDD (Huh? So it wasnt destroyed by the enemys ability?) DDYeah. It was a powerful ability, and since I wasnt going to make it with defense, that was the only way to minimize collateral damage. Because of that, my Resist magic circuits were destroyed and I wasnt able to resist the Domination effect, which resulted in the present situation! DD (Stop boasting about that. Geez, just what were you thinking. werent I telling you not to let your guard down every other day!?) DDKuahahahaha! Who wouldve thought I would get chewed out by you in this situation! DD (Alright thats enough, what matters is youre alright. You *are* alright right?) DDTechnically speaking, Im fine. While destroying the Soul Corridor, I protected my Heart which served as the core. But because of that, I lost all control over my body, and had no means of recovering that controlDD So thats why. But as long as the core is intact, we have options available. (Wisdom Lord Raphael, is it possible to recover Ultimate SkillStorm King Veldora?) Alert. As long as the Nucleic Heart is intact, re-establishing the Soul Corridor is possible. There are no problems with the recovery of Ultimate SkillStorm King Veldora. Alright, problem solved. The remaining task would be to defeat Veldoras body. Its all good as long as we can recover the core. (Sit tight. Ill free you soon.) DDKuahahahaha! How reliable. You have my faith, Rimuru my friend! DD Yea, Im gonna free you real quick. The problem had been solved. The direction to go about getting Veldora back was confirmed. All that was left was to actually do it. Alrighty, lets beat him then. One of the strongest, Storm Dragon Veldora!! Chapter 177 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 175 WRITTEN BY 175. VELDORA RELEASED Now then, as soon as I saw a ray of hope, I regained my calm. Entrusting my anger to the situation would endanger Veldoras main body, the Storm Dragon (energy). Its not that my anger had disappeared, but rather I had to calmly deal with the situation. This anger was something I needed to vent out on the Emperor later. I had to first prioritize my objectives. In order to free Veldora, defeating the main body before me would suffice. However that alone wouldnt be enough, and I hat to first retrieve Veldoras Nucleic Heart, and reconstruct the Soul Corridor. Well, I should manage somehow. Wisdom Lord Raphael had already bought some time. So we could focus on dealing with the Storm Dragon. However, Investigation King Fausts Probability Manipulation seemed troublesome. Rather than worrying about which attacks were manipulated, thinking of every attack as something with additional uncertainties was sufficient. After all, the Storm Dragons Energy was immense. I still felt an energy supplementation from it, but compared to the flow of power from Veldora when the Soul Corridor was intact, this was nothing. However, there was no need for worry. I had Gluttony King Belzebuth, as well as Wisdom Lord Raphael with me after all. I would have Storm Dragons Storm Blast predated on by Gluttony King Beelzebub. Then, disassembled. This wasnt going to be easy. Because, if the predation failed, and I took a direct hit, my body would be destroyed with that one shot. I feared that the destruction speed would be quicker than my ability to escape via clone. Having a clone ready from the start, similar to my first battle against Hinata, would be pointless. After all, if I couldnt grant Ultimate Abilities onto the clone, it would be immediately destroyed. In the end, the seemingly all-powerful clone couldnt be used for anything other than as a decoy against weaker foes. Well it depended on the opponent, and, with retreat being a priority, if victory wasnt necessary, then there were several uses for it. Under circumstances where defeat wasnt an option, it would be useless. Therefore, I had to defeat the Storm Dragon head-on. Attacks other than Storm Blast would be dodged if possible, and otherwise offset with another attack. With Raphaels calculations assisting my instincts, it had gotten much easier since a while ago. However, it was true that the abilities of the Ultimate Skill Storm King Veldora were left behind really helped. If they werent there, there were high chances of defeat due to the not being able to offset the oncoming attacks. The fact that the abilities were able to remain was probably due to Veldoras timing. Youve done all this, so Ive got to answer to those expectations. And so I attempted to find the timing. Since I didnt know the location of Veldoras Nucleic Heart, I couldnt initiate any attacks. Or rather, there were ways for me to attack, however it would be difficult to inflict any fatal damage. Using various Nuclear Strike magics overlapped by Ultimate Skills would definitely inflict some damage. I could also use Holy Demonic Inversion, and release a holy attribute Ultimate Magic Disintegration. However, this kind of magic wouldnt be fatal with just one or two shots. This was, without a doubt, due to the greatest trait of the True Dragons that even surpassed that of Demon Lords, their heightened durability. Even so, if I wanted to take down the Heart-less Storm Dragon, Id only have to assemble a multi-layered magic formation, and strike with the compressed synergetic magic. After all, without the Heart, its attacks had become patterned, and through her calculations, Wisdom Lord Raphael could perceive the next attack. Having analyzed many attack patterns, she used the knowledge to make her predictions. This was something I didnt understand, but analyzing algorithms was indeed very useful. Though I thought it was enough to just randomize our attacks since their results would get their probability manipulated After all, it was at a Heart-less, rampaging state. One could call this the sorrow of the dominated. Frankly speaking, the reason I could also evade was thanks to this. And now, with Wisdom Lord Raphael, it was like having a child as an opponent. Wisdom Lord Raphael-san who was brimming with confidence for some reason could easily come up with a plan to kill. And thus, simply defeating it was not an issue. There were two problems. The time limit, and the location of the Nucleic Heart. If by chance, the Heart got destroyed then it was all over. Complete operation failure. The main body of the Storm Dragon would be under the complete dominion of the Emperor, and the Soul Corridor needed for Veldoras resurrection would no longer be reconstructible. Then it would all be meaningless. Thats why I had to be careful. I was looking for the right timing since a while ago. The reason I got close to the rampaging Storm Dragon, and initiated a close combat, was for this timing. The clock was ticking, but I didnt worry. There were 2 minutes remaining, but rather than rushing I evaded the attacks, slyly creeping in, and shortening our distance. The more our distances shortened , the harder it became to evade the attacks however Raphaels attack prediction increased dodging precision. With my intuition and Future Attack Prediction used simultaneously, we could somehow manage to evade. Carefully, without flustering, indifferently handling the attacks DD DD Now! Without overlooking the opening for an instant immediately right after the Storm Dragon attacked, I activated Gluttony King Belzebuth, and devoured the Storm Dragons main body. My body changed from human to fluid form, its viscous property strongly emphasizing the irregular shape. In accordance to my intentions to attack and devour, it changed into a shape suitable to entangle the opponent. To bind, and devour the Storm Dragon. However, naturally, the opponent was too large. Even if I stretched my body, I couldnt pass a certain point. However, there was no need to worry, as Gluttony King Belzebuths erosion had begun. Simultaneously, the Storm Dragons destruction aura that resisted hostile existences had begun to break down my body. Towards I who was trying to devour it, the Storm Dragon in turn attempted to exhaust me. A violent attrition battle had begun. It hurt, it burned, it was excruciating. I was not supposed to feel pain, yet now, intense pain surged throughout my body. Me feeling heat didnt make any sense either, yet I felt like I was melting. This was the first time I felt like this in this world, this intense pain. My intuition detecting the destruction of my very existence may have stimulated my senses. However, I will never slow down the predation. I will win. At this rate the Storm Dragon (Energy) will be devoured and absorbed. And then, Veldoras Heart will be separated, and the curse that destroyed the magic circuit will be analyzed and nullified. For that, this amount of pain was nothing. (Raphael, are there any problems?) Solution. There are absolutely no problems. Everythings alright. Obtaining the absolute answer, I further accelerated the erosion. As as I converted what I devoured into energy, the equivalent amount of flesh was destroyed. My flesh was reconstructed once more, and the erosion continued. This repeatedly repeated. Time was running out, and with the target being so large, I feared that I would not make it. However, I believed in Wisdom Lord Raphael. I will make it in time. Alert. Reporting results of Parallel Analysis. Analysis of Cardinal Acceleration has concluded. Reproduction of ability has failed. Analysis of Storm Blast has concluded. Reproduction of ability successfulit is now possible to use it. Analysis of Storm Dragon Energy has concluded. It is now possible to reconfigure the bodily composition into the same type as Storm Dragon. Would you like to execute? YES/NO What? Didnt you just say something weird? Even though the analysis of Cardinal Acceleration was a success, its natural I wouldnt be able to use it. Since I didnt take Scorch Dragon Velgrynds abilities, replicating her Ultimate Skill merely by seeing it would be impossible. The fact I was able to use Storm Blast after analyzing made sense. My Ultimate Skill Storm King Veldora remained, and the powers basis had already been analyzed. Although its amazing I could use a powerful ability and Im happy about it, its something that fell within the range of my understanding. If it was Wisdom Lord Raphael-san, this wasnt unusual, I got used to it. However, that last line. It was possible to reconfigure my body into the same type as a Storm Dragon? I didnt quite get the meaning of this. If my understanding is correct, that would mean I would become the same as a True Dragon but Answer. That inference is correct. The wha-!? Correct, err, hey you!? DDAre you serious? Inquiry. Would you like to begin reconstructing your body into a True Dragon? YES/NO Fufufu, Fuhaha, Fuhahahahaha Certainly, I executed a 3 part laugh, and thus commanded. YES! (TN: Im now one step closer to My Veldora! Rimuru, jk.) In that instant, the pain I felt vanished. The pain, the heat, the agony. Due to my new body, the corrosive anti-threat aura the Storm Dragon released was nullified. In other words, I now simply kept on devouring, and converted everything into my energy. Rapidly, my magic Energy replenished, and began to rise. That was done at an accelerated pace, because if I slowed down against the Storm Dragon, it would be fatal. If this was Veldora, he probably would have been able to immediately respond. But, since the dominated being was only the Storm Dragon, it didnt have the corresponding reaction speed. In the first place, if Veldora was the opponent, I wouldnt even be able to even get a hold of him. This being was only able to act in accordance to its programming. Once I understood this, it was no longer a threat. (Now then, lets end this! I wouldnt forgive you (Bastard) for calling yourself my cherished Storm Dragon. Devour, Gluttony King Belzebuth!!) (TN: This Rimuru x Veldora ship is cruising on!) (EN: cherished 0.0) In accordance to my order, Gluttony King Belzebuth gleefully restarted devouring Storm Dragon (Energy). And that, at a terrifying speed. Unlike previously, the power-balance was now one-sided. The hunter, and the hunted. It was the very essence of the law of the Jungle. And so, my body had been reconstructed into a True Dragon, my Energy broke through the limit, and continued to increase. An evolution and rebirth had occurred, and blinding light flooded the surroundings. My old body couldnt withstand the energy used for the reconstruction into a True Dragon, and it was released in an explosion of light. ?????????????????????????? When the light faded, the Storm Dragons figure had disappeared. In its place was an unknown life form. Devouring the Storm Dragon which could be called its parent, its body was reborn as the 5th True Dragon, the Ultimate Slime (Viscous Dragonoid Demon God). (EN: haha, wtf oħճ) That figure soon took the form of a human. It looked around the age of 15~16, with a lustrous silver hand with a visible hint of violet mixed into it. With golden eyes that looked as if it could see all, they were sharp and beautiful. Albeit genderless, one could call her features cute rather than beautiful. However, clad in a divine aura (presence), her beauty was sublime. A single sword in her hand, she lacked clothing. (TN: now THIS is an LN illustration Id like to see~!) With dazzling white skin, one could see the black and gold aura (magic) coated around her. (EN: well, at least its censored) As if whispering something in dissatisfaction, light enveloped her whole body, and a set of divine jet-black clothes appeared. It was different from matter creation, a part of her body was modified and turned into armor. By using the Energy that overflowed from her body, she created that set of clothing. Just like that, all the excessive energy was released, and suppressed. Visibly satisfied, a grin appeared on her face. Velgrynd saw all that whilst trapped in her prison. One more strike was all that was needed to break out of the prison. However, she completely forgot about that one strike as she gawked at the spectacle. Her own brother, the Storm Dragon Veldora ,against the Demon Lord Rimuru; Storm Dragon Veldora should have had the overwhelming advantage. According to investigations, Rimuru was born from the congregation of magic essence from Veldoras leaked Aura. Since it could be considered an inferior copy of a True Dragon, it would naturally be a strong monster more or less. It would naturally be a Unique Monster. However, it was definitely impossible for it to surpass its creator, the True Dragon. If it could, that would imply that it was a being of equal rank to begin with. (A coincidence? It cant beby chance, and she was born just like that?!) Concluding her thoughts, and shocked at the answer she came up with, Velgrynd needed some time to take it in. A monster that was born near a True Dragon out of pure coincidence, and was born with a soul that was compatible with a dragons essence, something like that. Above all it was a non-elemental, absorbing the elements it took in, she couldnt possibly accept this so easily. Then it could possibly even be called the 5th, another younger brother(?), but strictly speaking it wasnt a True Dragon. And if it was to be classified, its something with the ability of a Dragon. She didnt want to recognize this, nor would she do so. That thing had to be eliminated immediately. That for sure, would also to serve as vengeance for her brother. Although things happened, he was still her cute little brother. Although she intended to control him as a pawn, for a dragon it would only be for a few insignificant years. (TN: #BestSister2016) She did not have the intention to kill him or the sort at all. And so, when she finally accepted that he was devoured before her very eyes, Velgrynds anger blew away all reasoning. My brother (Veldora) you HOW DARE YOU!! Breaking out her prison as she roared in anger, the Scorch Dragon Velgrynd rushed towards and assaulted Rimuru. ?????????????????????????? The same time as I finished devouring the Storm Dragon, my evolution had completed, and it appeared that I was born anew as a unique species. Although it had the fancy name Ultimate Slime (Viscous Dragonoid Demon God), its not a slime at all, I thought in secret. This late into it, if I think too much about it I lose. Now to check out the new body. This body that was born without consuming Energy had a greatly increased capacity. Thanks to that, the body that once looked around 12 years old, now looked around the age of 16. This feeling of growth felt interesting, but for me who could freely modify my age this wasnt anything of significance. Well, in regard to Energy usage, as long as Im able to move about in my relaxed state then there were no problems. My slime form probably had an increase in mass. I might even have a diameter of 70~80cm now. I should confirm that later. And so, I was currently not wearing anything. In other words, Im naked. Thats no good. A strange aura has leaked out, covering my bodyDDEven though I didnt have any reproductive organs as usualDDhowever, from my own ethical point of view this was something unfavorable. (TN: aka, theres neither hole or pole down theregod this sounds so wrong.) And so, I produced some clothes. Using the matter creation ability from Diablo and the other demons, I used my Aura, and created clothes. This also had some defensive capabilities to a certain extent. If the creators own body is used, it would have a complementary performance. In an instant, my body felt like it was garbed in clothing. It felt very pleasant; it was a set of cool black garbs. The performance wasGod tier. God tier? God tier was it ~ I seewait, Huh?! This was what it meant to be shocked stupid. In other words, the part of my body DDthe flesh of my main bodyDDhad this kind of ridiculous defensive capability. I felt like I had evolved, I see, indeed. One reason may be that several of my subordinates were awakening into Demon Lords, and their abilities were gather via Food Chain. Coming here, I felt like I had awakened a whole lot more. Well, since my body was rebuilt into a True Dragon, it was only natural I would have this kind of defensive capability. This was all the result of a successful operation. In short this was all thanks to Wisdom Lord Raphael-san. This was really well done, truly befitting of Sensei. Alert. Not at all. (EN: *Algorithmically blushes*) She may have said, but I ignored it. Well, Ive got clothes now, but I havent forgotten my original objective. (Veldora, you alright?) (Kuahahahaha! How many times have I told you. Of course Im safe. Or rather look at you, well done defeating my main body safely. (It was really intense though. But, this is wonderful, it truly is!) Veldora and I were both glad the other was all right. And so, as proof of Veldoras release, I heard the voice of Wisdom Lord Raphael. Report. Soul Corridor with individual: Veldora successfully re-established. Wisdom Lord Raphael was always constantly working. This time too, it was flawless work as usual. Report, there have been modifications to the ultimate skill Storm King Veldora. Storm Dragon Summon: Summon Veldora in his original dragon form. Energy required would vary corresponding to summoning delay. Storm Dragon Release: Individual: Veldora would be granted a clone to take free action. Upon death, memories could be restored, and releasing once again is possible. Storm series magic Death Heralding Winds Black Lightning Storm of Ruins Storm lightning Chantless, instant activation possible. Bladed StormCrystallization, Transforming into a Blade Core. That is all. Alright. The first tactical victory condition has been cleared. Next came the second and third. Eliminating the threat, slaughtering the Imperial soldiers. Now that my anger had settled, I started to think likeits fine not to kill them all right~ but with the Black Numbers rampaging about, it was probably too late. Oh well, it was necessary to eliminate the threat anyway. Lets maintain our momentum up until the end. Steeling my determination, I faced the Scorch dragon Velgrynd who would attack me shortly. Chapter 178 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 176 176. SWORD OF TEMPEST I succeeded in freeing Veldora. But the danger still loomed. Basically, these were Scorch Dragon Velgrynd, the Emperor, and finally, the army uniform guy who had shot at Veldora. There were several others who could also be placed under the label of danger, and I wanted to get rid of them all at once. But really, other than those first three, the others didnt feel like a danger at all. My body, having transformed into that of a True Dragon with its Energy reaching the greatest heights, had yet again drastically exceeded in power in both quality and quantity. So much that, now, I could probably pack a punch against even Milim or Guy. But, I shouldnt get conceited, or something bad might happen; truly, negligence is sin. I will finish off all of them, leaving behind not a single drop of blood. That being said, the Black Numbers had already done quite a number on them, and it seemed like only the strongest of them remained. Well, as long as there werent any casualties Were they following my order to not die? Ill worry about that later. As there was an enraged Velgrynd approaching as we speak. First, I think I should let Veldora come out using Storm Dragon Release. My Energy wasnt always at full capacity probably because, I let Veldora roam freely. But because Veldoras power was overflowing into me, the circulation had caused a revitalization effect on my body. Before attaining the nature of a True Dragon, I had been using a large portion of energy to maintain releasing VeldoraDD but that neither caused me inconvenience nor did I particularly feel anything from it DD but now, I only needed to allocate around 30% of my energy for the upkeep. Well, there werent any problems using large scale magic despite that, so I didnt think too deeply about it. Thinking that, as I was about to perform Storm Dragon Release, (Wait. I requested that Wisdom Lord to enhance my Skills.) Alert. Currently in the process of synchronization of Master and individual: Veldoras abilities. Currently engaged in evolving Investigation King Faustinto Chaos Lord Nyarlathotep. Please delay usage of Storm Dragon Release until completion. Both of them stopped me. Apparently it was Veldoras request. She hadnt informed me, so that must have been the case. I wanted to tell them to do it some other time, but its probably something that cant be done after Releasing. I guess it couldnt be helped, and would be harder to do later, but then, Solution. From the analysis of individual: Veldoras Skills, ability to evolve Ultimate Skill Storm King Veldoraconfirmed. Consequently, Ultimate Skill Covenant King Urielwill be erased. Would you like to synthesize Ultimate SKill Stellar-Wind Lord Hastur? YES/ NO Wisdom Lord Raphael informs me almost as a side note. Good lord this Raphael-san doesnt intend to slow down at all. To think of reconstructing Skills mid-fight, just how relaxed was she? As if Scorch Dragon Velgrynd didnt matter at all. For now, its a NO. Really, I did still have Gluttony King Belzebuth, but that didnt mean we should let our guard down. Rather, to fight a True Dragon with only Belzebuth? Arent you overestimating me a bit too much? I kept thinking. After this battle, along with my subordinates getting their Demon Lord ascensions done with, I guess Ill also undergo a massive Skill overhaul. Just what was I going to be made to become, I decided to think about it later. Now then, what to do about this Scorch Dragon. The quality and quantity of my Energy had increased, and so had my strength. I was thinking of testing out these powers, and wanted to dive into battle, but as Wisdom Lord Raphael was in the process of refining Veldoras Skills, close-quarters combat seemed like a bad idea. I guess it wasnt too bad to fight head on, but getting damaged on top of using up Energy for attacks could make things troublesome. I didnt want any weird effects from damage. Therefore, I wanted to maintain some distance, and finish this with ranged attacks. This was strategy, not cowardice. If I could win easily, I shouldnt hesitate and just do it. Though I say that, I didnt really have many ranged attack options. Covenant King Uriels Severance Series abilities were powerful, but their effective range was rather small. It was a fearsome power like Dimension Severance, so obviously it was restricted to a certain range. So that leaves, Magic? Among the Nuclear Magics, there was one emission type attack more suited to ranged combat. Nuclear Cannon, a type of laser cannon. It was relatively easy to control, so human Great Mages seemed to prefer it. That is to say, it was the easiest to control of the Nuclear Magics. Furthermore, the cost-performance was pretty good too. Right now, my mana recovery rate was higher than its usage cost, so I could fire all I wanted without worrying about depletion. That catch was, it definitely wouldnt have any effect on Velgrynd. This was an emission attack that used concentrated mana particles, but at the end of the day, it was a heat based attack. Against Velgrynd, who governed Heat, it would be useless. Even if it was overlapped with the effects of Ultimate Skills, she could probably easily Resist it. It was the most powerful of the Emission type attacks, but it was useless if there was no effect. Really, what to do It suddenly came to me. There was a new ability added to Storm King Veldora. Reconstructed from Storm Blast, it was an ability called Storm Lightning. At present, it was in fact the strongest long range attack in my possession. This may just work on Velgrynd from a distance. I wanted to try out this Storm Lightning right away but DD DD I happened to notice another thing I just had to try. Bladed Storm: Crystallization, Transforming into a Blade Core ? Itd been re~ally bothering me for a while now, what was this thing? That said, I couldnt let my guard down around Raphael-san. What in the world do you have to do, to evolve this overpowered Storm King Veldora into an Stellar-Wind Lord Hastur; I had not Idea at all. Apparently it would integrate with Covenant King Uriel, but what about the usability? Well whatever. The Bladed Storm did seem interesting, but it looked like it was a non ranged power. Ill ignore it for now. I dont even know what Im supposed to crystallize in the first place. Solution. Ranged attacks possible with Bladed Storm. Condensing the full spirit strength of Storm King Veldora, it is possible to launch a vectorized Energy blast. Unlike Storm Dragon Release, which is being withheld to reconnect the Soul Corridor, it is possible to use this at present. So crystallization means, the power from releasing Veldora, is directly injected into a sword? Which would mean that this sword represented all of Veldoras power Solution. That inference can be considered correct. Ok. Its probably like Veldora and me attacking at once, so its the most powerful attack I have right now. Since I decided not to relax, Ill go for it. I timidly attempted to perform the Bladed Storm. Alert. Individual: Veldoras consent affirmed. Initializing Crystallization. Right then, the handle of my sword crystallized with a purple glow. I felt my hand connected to Veldora through the sword. It seemed that the sword had become part of my body. As expected, my Energy levels dropped by 30%. As I thought, it wasnt the Summoning, but the Release that drained the 30%. And the crystallization seemed to cause the same effect. In other words, this sword was like the manifestation of all of Veldoras Energy. Along with the Bladed Storm, as if right on time, Velgrynd started to move. It was a good time as any, so as a little test, I made a swing at Velgrynd. Well, it was more a thoughtless flick of the wrist really. And seeing that move, Velgrynd attempted a dodge. It was likely a normal reaction for her. Or maybe, it was her instincts doing the work. But as a result, that very act of evasion saved her life. A single swing of that sword had pierced the heavens, and split the seas. Literally. The deadly shockwave had no resemblance to the action of a sword, and cut down Velgrynds wings mid-evasion. Its strength still not waning, it split multiple Imperial Airships in two along its path. And It didnt end there either. The Energy of the swing even cut apart the ocean. The waters divided. I couldnt represent what unfolded below me in any other words. Something like an electric field coating the split ocean, was keeping the waters apart. The released Energy seemed to be further increasing the gap. What kind of joke is this I think I had the right to think that. I didnt mean to do this at all, it was only a simple swing. Et Voila the result, I also felt a large quantity of my energy being used up. Report. Failure occurred in controlling Sword of Tempest. Energy usage was higher than predicted. Failure, huh. That aint the problem! No one cares about the Energy usage! Well, its certainly not good, but back to the point. The point was: the output. We literally broke the ocean dammit! Normal environmental destruction looks like a joke in comparison Plus, the range was super long, and the damage was unreal too. It was so big, I probably needed to blacklist it. (Kuahahahaha! My bad, my bad. Put a little too much umph into it.) So he was the cause. I was really glad we were in over water. If this was in the middle of a city, it wouldnt just be a town disappearing, there was enough power to endanger an entire country. It seemed that control was divided between the wills of both me and Veldora, and it seemed like the output this time was caused by Veldora. Does that mean, if i also wanted to attack, the output would be even higher? Thats too scary! This sword is too dangerous, it felt like a cheat item. (Hey, that was way overboard you know? Look, even your big sis looks like she doesnt understand what just happened, and is totally out of it.) (Heh, thats fine. If its my elder sister, she wouldnt die even if she took a direct hit.) (That isnt the point But enough, Ill be controlling the output from now on.) (Yeah, got it. No problem!) Geez Louise. If this happened every time, sooner or later places would become uninhabitable. Veldora had given the green light too, gotta keep the power down. B-bastard! What, was that? What the hell was that!! Velgrynd who came back to her senses, screamed at me, in a mix of anger and fear. Really, someone needs to tell me. But, if i had to answer, Uh, Veldora Sword? I answered so. With that single attack, it looked as if the battle was decided. That one attack which pierced the heavens and split the seas was enough to utterly crush the spirits of the Imperial soldiers. Multi-layered barriers were sliced through like a hot knife through butter, there was also nowhere to escape being out at sea. Even if they managed to move beyond the speed of sound, it meant nothing if they couldnt outrun the attack. The hearts of the Imperial soldiers filled despair, and those feelings became the most delectable food source for the demons. And then. No way, why? Why, did the effect of my Regalia Dominion. my Sovereign Rule disappear? Why, was Veldora defeated?! Impossible, thats just impossible! It was just a lowly Demon Lord, a puny slime! It should have become powerless, after the source of its powers, Veldora, was taken away. How, could it consume its master, and take that power for itself!! I was this close to finally achieving victory against Guy!! To get in the way of my plans. Unforgivable, you lowly Demon Lord!! (TN: Spaghetti status: DROPPED) Emperor Rudra, was furious. He was so angry that he wasnt conscious of what was happening around him. He had been ecstatic when he saw he could finally emerge victorious against Guy in their never ending game. The moment right before victory is when one should be the most wary. The cost of forgetting this ironclad rule, and being so careless, had now come back to bite him. The ones who defended the Emperor, had no cards to play to deal with the situation at hand. Everything was happening too fast. With no means to turn the tide in the present situation, the act now moved towards the finale. Now for something off topic, but not totally unrelated. The cause of theCalamitybeing a battle between True Dragons would be verified by scholars in the future. But, the real cause was something else. The emergence of the sea monsters in the Calamitystricken seas, was caused by that one swing of the Veldora Sword. The Energy overflowing from that attack, pressured and pushed aside the seawater. That phenomenon lasted a fairly long amount of time, which resulted in noxious amounts of Demonic Energy settling into the depths of the ocean. Thereafter great amounts of that Energy gradually spread throughout the ocean, causing ludicrous changes to the ecosystem. Although theCalamitywas named the Scorching Tempest, the massive downpour from the evaporated seawater couldnt have caused such an impact on the ecosystem. In truth, the clash between Veldora and Velgrynd couldnt have caused this much damage. Of course, the location was obviously amazingly lucky, but there was no way it was planned by the perpetrators The point was, the resulting aftereffects of that single attack, would be the cause of headaches for future historians; but the truth of what transpired would never be known to the world. Chapter 179 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 177 WRITTEN BY 177. THE BLACK NUMBERS When the demons were summoned on Rimurus command,even the upper echelons of the Imperial army recognized the bizarreness of the situation. Major General Xamd was one of them. As the demon Summoning Gate manifested, U- Unbelievable. For the Summon Gate to be that huge. He couldnt help but hear such things muttered by a subordinates Mage. Energy analysis began immediately, and they finally understood the predicament they were in. The demons that had been summoned, each and every one of them were demonic beings that surpassed the rank of Greater Demons. Th-Thats just. Just how much war potential does he have. Words of trying not to face the reality before them start leaking out. Gradim, who clearly heard those words, turned his attention onto Major General Xamd. There wasnt much point in hiding it. Xamd had simply spoken the facts for what they were. Which was, that an army of demons with the strength to overpower their own Imperial army had appeared. Even if they outnumber them, there wasnt much that could be done to cover the difference in quality. They would be slaughtered if they didnt try and do something about it. Even if the brass, including himself, could survive, all the regular soldiers would get massacred. Gradim didnt want to believe it, but Major General Xamd wasnt the type of guy who joked around. (Tsk. We underestimated him because it was only a Demon Lord.) It was too late for regrets now. Now was time to do whatever possible. As the emperor was also there, they couldnt take any disgraceful actions. Gradim made his decision, activated the teleportation magic circle, went to where his forces were standing by, and took direct command. The members of the Beast Corps were the cream of the crop, hand picked and trained by Beast King Gradim himself. It was a gathering of strong individuals, with rumors saying they are descendents of ancient heroes. And their Demon Beasts partners, were said to be A- rank in terms of power. Battle Chimeras: Demon Beasts which were born from selective breeding after DNA analysis. They were seen as a type of weapon, having combat oriented abilities. And it was obvious that the Corps members who had tamed them, were also ranked above A- in terms of capability. Their strength when battling together on land, were said to be second to none. But currently they were above the sea, which put them at a disadvantage. That was exactly why, the hastily returned Beast King Gradim issued one specific order. Listen up, ladies !! From this point on, i will be issuing the Secret Command . The analysis team has concluded that the demons are all above A rank in capability. It is predicted that we will suffer massive losses if nothing is done. Which is why, we shall oppose them with our last resort. Permission to use Medical SkillBeast Fusionis hereby granted. Make haste. The enemy isnt going to wait for us!! The forbidden order was issued. Medical SkillBeast Fusion, was a skill that was developed by the team responsible for the analysis of Demon Beast DNA. This skill, fused the Demon Beast and its handler together. (TN: duh) Letting a human attain the power of a Demon Beast; a forbidden power. The reason it was called a forbidden skill, was because it became impossible for the individual who activated it to cancel the effects. The drug used for the skill, had to be surgically removed in a facility with the appropriate tools. Through the fusion of the handler and his partner, a warrior that surpassed the original concept would be born. The drug was distributed and kept on hand, so it was possible to activate whenever necessary. But, usage is prohibited without the Secret Command from the corps leader. There was another reason why it was secret. Risk of death: 10% Risk of compatibility failure and completely turning into a Demon Beast: 20% Risk of losing control (applies for both Beastman and Demon Beast): 30% Risk of side effects resulting from the fusion: 20% There were many underlying problems. There is only a 20% chance for complete success of the fusion. (TN: I dont like doing math but the percentages dont add up lol) But like Gradim, there were corps members who successfully fused and completed the process. These members consequently attained new powers, and became stronger. These perfectly compatible individuals, made up less than 1% among the entire corps. They were called Chimera Knights, and were the aides of Beast King Gradim. The order that Gradim calmly issued, was akin to a death sentence for the Beast Corps troops. If there were unable to attain power now, they will simply end up as fodder for the demons. It was a cold, but pragmatic order. And the troops swiftly followed it. They had prior knowledge to the risks, and knew of the high mortality rate. But because they had absolute faith in Beast King Gradim, they followed the order without hesitation. The result: out if 30,000 members of the Demon Beast squad. 7,700 turned into berserk Demon Beasts, 5,800 into complete Demon Beasts. 4,500 turned into berserk Beastman, 7,400 into Demon Beast-man soldiers. 550 turned into Chimera Knights. It resulted in a fairly large loss in numbers. The ones who went berserk had already been let out, and were rampaging on the decks. An ejection type magic circle was prepared beforehand, to deal with those individuals. That was the job of the Mages, who were standing by around the squad members. This was to prevent being attacked by their former comrades. Those who were still sane and combat ready numbered 13,750, which was less than half of the squad. The members who turned into Demon Beasts but were still conscious are also counted in, so the drop in numbers was fairly significant. But Gradim nodded with satisfaction. The number of Chimaera Knights born was higher than expected. There was roughly 100 of them who were his aides already. Through strict selection, only individuals with high chances of successfully fusing were chosen, but it was difficult to increase their numbers. But because of the current emergency, it was fortunate that 450 Chimaera Knights of good quality were born. (We can win with this!) Beast King Gradim was confident, and began reforming the ranks to prepare for battle. DD grind them to dust! The Black Numbers released their restraints in elation as they received their orders. And were about to head straight for the Airships that had evacuated to the ocean. The 100 airships still in the air, were to be food for their masters. The remaining 200 or so that had descended to the ocean were their own. The subordinates of the 3 pillars (EN: note at the end) Testarossa, Ultima and Carrera numbered 600 in total. All of them were beings that easily surpassed Greater Demons. They were all over A rank, beings who could rival high tier Majin (EN: note at the end) . They now eyed their pitiful prey, with their powers now unconstrained. But then, Wait! All of their movements stopped, with that one word from Diablo. Now their attention was on Diablo. Diablo raised one of his hands, signalling to the demons to be at ease, Kufufufufu. Do all of you understand? The order from Rimuru-sama, is that none are allowed to die. If even one of you were to die, it would be a sin so grave that even if us executives offered our heads to atone, it wouldnt nearly be enough. His smile, instilled fear upon his underlings rather than its original purpose. And none refuted his words. The demons quietly paid heed to Diablos orders. First, Testarossa. Would you be so kind as to clean up the trash below us? Oh, why not? That much is easy by myself. Wait a sec! I wanna do that! I can do that much easily too, you know!? Ultima barged in as Diablo was giving the order to Testarossa. To that, with no displeasure, Diablo answers, Kufufufufu. Of course it is possible for you too. But, since those are floating down there undamaged, shouldnt we try and capture them? All of those ships, I am thinking of offering them to Rimuru-sama. Ultima, arent you bad at controlling your power output? For that, Testarossa is the one most suited for this job. Unexpectedly, he explained his reasoning. This showed Diablo was in an amazingly good mood. If there was an interruption while his mood was foul, the life of whoever interrupted would speed towards zero. Ultima, sounding satisfied, Che~. DD cant help that I guess. True, it isnt what Im good at. She seems to have given up her selfish thoughts. Ufufu. Well then, Ill be ofDD A moment. Take Venom with you. Hm, what for? Weve been given the order to wipe them out. Have I not said? None are allowed to escape. We shall put the Demon Chevalier to use, for that purpose. DD understood. They will be of use, as Bloodhounds. I shall borrow them. Moss, you are next in terms of capability behind us 4 pillars. As long as you heed the order to not die, you can do as you please. Cien, you shall take control of the remainder, and sweep up any who intend to escape! Testarossa gave out the orders for her minions, and swiftly took action towards her prey. Venom looked at Diablo, and looked like he wanted to say something for a split second, but only gave a bow seeming like he had given up, and left following behind Testarossa. So, are you going to go after the Emperor, Diablo? No, that unfortunately looks impossible. Hmm? Whys that? Unexpectedly, Carrera replied with interest to what Diablo just said. Carrera was known to show no interest, and totally ignore anything others said. Kufufufufu. The Emperor, has an Absolute Barrier. Just as he was saying that, Diablo suddenly shot out a Nuclear Cannon. The ultra-long-distance blast Nuclear Cannon, maintaining speeds at over 10 times the speed of sound, pierced the defense barriers of the Airship. And without losing any momentum, made direct contact with the Emperor. But, the Emperor was uninjured. The Knights protecting the emperor didnt even move, as if they knew the result. Did you see that? The Royal Knights protecting the emperor didnt even move. That shows they have confidence that the defense field will not be penetrated. It would seem that the Emperor wields an Ultimate Skill. One of the Angel Series. The Angel Series is known to have high defensive properties, the defenses that the Emperor has are probably the highest of them all. Analysis showed it to be Castle Guard. Using the loyalty of the subordinates around him as energy, he is invincible as long as he has loyal retainers nearby. To put it simply, if we do not clean out the Imperial soldiers, we have no means to kill the emperor. Hmmm. Surprising you could tell that much.(Ultima) Color me impressed as well. There was no way to tell, just from looking at them.(Carrera) Kufufufufu. That much was obvious (with the help of a certain someone)! Bragged Diablo, while the other two looked at him dubiously. Clearing his throat to divert their attention, Diablo pushed to finish the conversation. Well thats the gist of it, I would like for you all to clear out the flies around the Emperor. Carrera, you take the man in uniform. Ultima, you deal with any remaining distinct individuals. All other remaining demon nobles besides Moss and Cien are to support Ultima! As you wish!! Accepting their orders, the demons flew off. But right before Ultima and Carrera took off, Huh? What are you going to do, Diablo? Ultima asked, having finally noticed. Diablo looked like he shuddered. But calmly, I have something important to do. said Diablo. The two felt even more suspicious now. Wait a minute, Diablo. What are you being so secretive about? He reluctantly answers Carrera, My role is to watch over our majestic Rimuru-sama! This is a role so important, that it isnt something I could task others with!! He declared in a fit. Wa-wait a sec! Whats with that? I wanna see Rimuru-samas greatness too!!(Ultima) Huh? Are you gonna hog all that fun for yourself? Even if youre our superior, thats power abuse you know?(Carrera) The two Devil Lords voiced their objections. But at the same time, they now understood why he so quickly dispatched the haughty Testarossa. Diablo was their direct superior, if all three of them were together they could have appealed, but there was only two of them now so the odds are not in their favor. In the end they could only accept it, all the while griping about it. Hey! I can do whatever the hell I want right?(Ultima) Yes, of course.(Diablo) I can destroy everything thats floating in the sky right? Definitely. Diablo was conceding as much as possible, to improve the moods of Ultima and Carrera. Them being this easy to convince was quite a bargain. Alright then. There seems to be some who look very tasty, so I shall give in this time.(Carrera) Yep. I want to rampage around too, to vent off some of this frustration.(Ultima) Sounding like they conceded, the two of them flew off. They also gave orders to the remaining demons who were standing by around them, as though an afterthought, You guys, spread out! Get under Ciens command, and show no mercy to anyone who tries to leave this airspace!! Carrera shrieked ventingly, and the demons moved out in unison. DD grind them to dust! Intending to follow their orders to the letter, the demons set up a full perimeter surrounding the Imperial fleet. Soon, the decisive battles in the air, and on sea level would begin. Diablo smirked, pleased that everything was going just as planned. Through observing his beloved masters battle nearby, he would improve himself. And with this battle, to give the remaining demons the opportunity to experience battle in the truest sense, that was the main objective. Surviving the odds, and attaining strength. The abilities of their corporeal bodies, were the best they could hope to attain. What remained, would be the skills within those bodies. This applied to Testarossa, Ultima and Carrera too. Power that was simply given to them, could never compare to the shine of one that was mastered, obtained by themselves. Providing them with an enemy, and having them break through that obstacle. Demons were one of the most powerful races. While they were weak in their inferior stages when compared to Angels and Spirits, that position was switched the moment they reach the upper classes. As growth is slow, many would fall and perish in the process, but those who managed to reach the higher tiers would become unchallenged. That was why, the brute force approach of the Devil Lords besides himself, was all too understandable. It will be good experience for them to be thrown into a tough battle. (Now, for them to survive the ordeal. Hopefully they make it out in one piece. KufufufufufufuDD) Diablos smile widened, as he snickered in anticipation. Notes: C pillars: Its like a collective noun, a counter one might say. In japanese its used for counting nobility, gods etc. C majin: Powerful elite monsters, like oni or tengu. Benimaru and the bunch would count. Editors Rant: ~ Gao, another week, another 3 chapter. This was one of those cliffhangers lol. It seems all the sunday chapters may be cliffhangers. Maybe you know if you read sushis disclaimer*laughs evilly*.. Anyway. These next few chapters will be flash back to the demons actions until Emperor spilled his spaghetti. Theyre pretty intense battles so please dont blow them off! I especially like the aspect of Carrera v Kondo. Instant ship . ahem. Well. See you all next week in yet another chapter!! Gao~!! Chapter 180 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 178 WRITTEN BY 178. THE BLACK NUMBERS VS THE EMPIRE D FIRST HALFD There existed within the Beast Corps, those that excelled in aerial combat. However, that was only possible provided stable foothold. For the Demonic Beasts who were inferior in continuous flight ability, combat in the skies put them at a disadvantage. After all, their landing spots were easily predictable, they would be sniped, and that would be the end of them. In spite of that, the 7,700 Berserk Demonic Beast, and the 4,500 berserk Beastman all faced themselves towards the sky. Up until now they werent able to recognize friend from foe, and simply attacked each otherDD They had been ejected out at the surface deck of the 200 Airships, a spot you could hardly call spacious. It wasnt narrow, but nor was it wide enough to move freely around in. That was why, they had followed their instincts and began to show off their strength. DDbut, all turned towards the skies. The reason was simple and clear. Their instincts flared, something like the fundamental root of terror, a Danger, they noticed it coming closer. Testarossa simply scowled at them with an uninterested look. What she witnessed was a group of idiots thrashing about aboard the Airship she planned to present to Demon Lord Rimuru. Then, she was fed up with the group of visibly insane beasts flying towards her. (Ah? So gross. If I dont clean this up soon, Ill be covered in filth. Anddespite being beasts, to misjudge bravery for such suicidal stupidity, how foolish. But thenDDIf youve gone mad, I guess it cant be helped. At the very least, accept my merciful blessing!) Thinking so, with neither hesitation nor inaccuracy she released Death Streak at a location where the Airships were densely packed. All Airships within the range of a perfect sphere were stricken with death. The Death Ray also affected the oceans, and all exposed sea life perished. Cant you hold back a little!? We cant get a turn this way can we? Venom asked Testarossa bewildered, Youre still no good. Please take a good look. There are some survivors see? She said, ridiculing the shallowness of Venoms experience. Testarossas Magic Perception had certainly grasped the presence of several survivors. Demonic Beasts held the properties of both monster and beast, the flesh they were bound to was a big factor. In other words, they couldnt endure Death Streak. Even if they were to take on a demonic beasts strength with a human base, in the end, the flesh it was bound to would be destroyed by the Death Ray. In other words, those who survived under the effects of this spell were either Spirit Forms, or those who had perfect compatibility with demonic elements. No, they could perhaps also be Sages who had acquired perfect control over their bodies. In any case, only those who had surpassed a certain threshold could endure it. Survivors, is it? Interesting, it looks like we too can have some fun. Venoms eyes thinned as he grinned, and he transferred over to his subordinates who were poised for combat. One could say that Beast King Gradim, on that very moment, had understood the true meaning of terror and danger. In the middle of organizing his formation, his subordinates started spewing blood as they began to fall. The survivors numbered less than 100. To begin with, Gradims subordinates were only composed of his countrymen who had been fighting alongside him for several decades. This time, those who had successfully evolved into a Chimera Knight, due the shortage of Demonic Beasts to consume, had been terribly weakened. They obtained the Unique skill Bodily Manipulation, and without ever being to use it, had passed on. Since it was at a level where even a Chimera knight would die, it was unnecessary to inquire what happened to the others. Enraged, mortified, and terrified. Those emotions stirred in Gradims heart. With a single spell cast, and the majority of his forces had been lost. It was an spell so almighty that Magic Barriers were pointless before it. To begin with, the elite Mages had been transferred over to the Airships high above, and thus this blunder caused the defensive barriers of the 200 airships at sea level to weaken. In other words, this was Gradims blunder. If the enemy was a high-class Demon, it was necessary to assume they would use wide scale attack magic. In any case, even though the use of such a powerful spell was beyond expectations, the number of survivors was above what was expected. Youll pay, you Daemons!! (TN: Small fry trait #1:They never stop and think who started the fight.) The Beast King roared, and a God-tier armament wrapped around his body with the power of a Demonic Beast housed within. Different from a beastman tribe, it was an ability that was uniformly enhanced to specialize in combat, and Gradims body began to change. Roaring in synchronous, his subordinates the 100 Chimera Knights each released their powers. Then, the upper hatch of the ship opened, and they leapt out onto the deck. Thus, the Demon and the Beast king clashed. Looking down from above was Killer Lord Testarossa, facing, confronting, and accepting the stare of Beast King Gradim who glared at her from the upper deck. Behind Testarossa were 100 Demon Chevaliers, and similarly, Gradim had 100 of his subordinates, the Chimera Knights. The (seemingly) rivalling forces, awaiting the final showdown. Rejoice, Venom! Its your turn. Ill be enjoying this meal. As for your lackeys, its perfect, theres one for each of you. You will be killing those who attempt to escape from this airspace After that, thats right Abide to Rimuru-samas words, and make sure that not one of you gets killed. Who do you think my comrades are? Were not that stupid (Yeah, you tell er boss!) They wanted to agree with Venoms words, but Testarossa was scary and the Demon Chevaliers only muttered in a low voice. Shutting up the idiots with her glare, Testarossa narrowed her eyes. Silence you fools! If even one of us gets killed, were all done for. If you understand, then scram! Eh, wasnt I in charge? Ignoring Venom who wanted to say this, under Testarossas command the Demon Chevaliers began making their move. Following them, Testarossa, as well as Gradim. They changed location another ship deck, and began their confrontation. I am Imperial army Beast Corps General, Beast King Gradim! I am Demon Lord Rimuru-samas lowly and faithful servant, Killer Lord Testarossa (TN: Gradim used Dearu(Ǥ) whereas Testarossa used Desu wa(Ǥ).) To Gradims battle cry, Testarossa replied gracefully. And so, the match began, and then ended in an instant. Die, you filthy Demon!! Ultimate Gift Alternative Activate! Take this, the Beast Kings Rage!! Beast KingDD Shut it. Your attack name is too long. Beast King Gradims body, clad in a shining god class armor, was unable to resist the Black Greatsword Death Blade Testarossa wielded, and was sliced to ribbons. It was a sword of death, formed by condensed black flames that became the key to activate Death Streak. The annihilation effect of the Ultimate Skill Testarossa obtained as soon as she ascended Hell King Berialgranted an instant death. (EN: Hell king tentative to change) TheHell King Berial was similar to Ruminass Skill, both governing Life and Death. However in contrast, it was more focused on the Death aspect. Based off of that, it could be considered inferior to Ruminass Ultimate Skill Lustful King Asmodeus, but if one were to only consider combat potential, then there was no inferiority to point outDD Even if a fatal blow were avoided, Testarossa wasnt serious at all. she swung her sword merely with the intention to shut him up, and yet it ended up dealing a deadly blow In any case, as for Beast King Gradim, his opponent was simply too strong. If this happened before her Demon Lord Ascension, it would definitely have been a slightly better fight, but the ascended Testarossa was one of the strongest in Tempest. But against a certain red haired demon, she still had nothing. Gu, wa ri, ridiculous y-youre too strong. But, my subordinates, t-theyll Gradim uttered with the last of his strength, however his hopes had already been shattered. Not a single one of his men were able to triumph against the Demon Chevaliers, and had been defeated. It was a reasonably well fought battle, but in the end they only ended up as experience points for the demons. How,how could this. Y-your majesty, my apologi And so, an elite, even by the Empires standards, Beast King Gradim faced a sorrowful end. And thus, the Beast Corps was annihilated, and wiped off the face of the earth. Making a quick glance with Magic Perception to make sure there were no signs of life, Testarossa took off from the vessel. Even though she deemed it unnecessary, she headed off to assist the others. The Demon Chevaliers followed behind her. AaAs expected, I didnt get a turn Venom complained, but nobody was there anymore. After Testarossa had gone, a single man walked out of the flagship. He surveilled the sky, after confirming the Demons have left, Oh boy. Even someone as awesome as me cant win against a monster like that ???yet. But yeah, perfect timing. I wanted to kill Gradim, but it looks like hes been cooked already; Ill dig in then. And so, he greedily guzzled the cleanly halved corpse of Gradim. Crunch, crunch, he ate. Energy began pouring into his body, as great power amassed. Fumu. It was so-so. But thats hardly enough. I guess I can only stay silent for now He murmured, holding the torn-up God-tier armor Gradim once wore in his hand, and poured energy in. The armor flickered as if acknowledging the man as new master, and began repairing itself good as new. The man clad the armor onto himself with a natural look on his face. His body was completely covered, a helmet hid his face concealing his identity. The man nodded and left the scene, heading towards the transfer magic formation within the ship. ?????????????????????????? Ultima and Carrera, as per Diablos instruction headed towards the Emperor. Either way, theres was a need to clean up some fussy garbage. In order to vent out the frustration of being unable to witness their beloved master in action, they needed clear out the trash. If you examined them, each Airship had a defensive barrier shrouding it. Various barriers formed a multiple-layered defense system, and even Nuclear Magics proved mostly useless. Just as Diablo had previously shown, if you concentrated the spell, it was possible to destroy a part of the barrier but Thats a hassle, was the common understanding that Ultima and Carrera had reached. Well, the main battle forces seemed to be gathered on the flagship of the emperor. That being the case, they would simply strike there first. 7 Demon Dukes in total. Diablos lieutenant, Earl class Venom. Testarossas lieutenants, Duke class Moss and Baron class Cien Ultimas lieutenants, Marquis class Veyron and Baron class Zonda Carreras lieutenants, Viscount class Agera and Esprit. Each of them held great strength, they were beings that could even be called Kings of the underworld. However even so, the differences in class reflected the differences in strength. In this military operation, the supreme command forbade even one death, thus they couldnt afford to be careless. Therefore, Zonda, you go eliminate everyone else other than the flagship. If possible, join up with Moss and support him! I dont detect anyone that strong, but dont be careless okay? Certainly, Ultima-sama! This Zonda will take swift action in accordance to your command. Ultima handed down the extermination order to Zonda. 600 Greater Demons spread out into the surroundings, creating a barrier to stop any escapees. As a result, it became difficult to escape from a battle in the skies. Ultima also had the ulterior motive of quickly eliminating the enemy and go witness the splendor of her master alongside Diablo. While she was worried about Zonda, her personal interests took priority. That defined Ultima. Thus they moved on to the cleaning up of small fry. In order to bring down their respective prey, they invaded the upper deck of the flagship where the Emperor was. And so the two sides faced each other. Pain Lord Ultima and Menace Lord Carrera. As well as Veyron, Agera and Esperit. Facing them on the Empires side, Emperor rudra. The 10 strongest of the Royal Knights, the Imperial Guardian No.1~10, led by First Lieutenant Kondo. The decisive battle was about to unfold. Emperor Rudra was protected in an Absolute Barrier. Its defenses were absolute, nobody could possibly destroy it. However, there are conditions. Its energy for its use originated from the loyalty of those around the Emperor, a loyal subordinate had to be within the vicinity of the Emperor. And then the other condition. This defense was a continuously active perfect barrier, however during activation all forms of attacks and actions were forbidden. This ability is the Ultimate Skill Justice King Michaels Castle Guard. That It was the main reason why Guy didnt directly aim for the Emperor was an established fact. Of course, thats also the reason he had turned into a husk after several millennia but Therefore, the Emperor didnt move. The moment he started taking aggressive action would also signify the disappearance of the absolute defense. You insects Do not you interfere with the realization of my ambitions! Royal Knights, eliminate these miscreants! The Emperor gave his imperial decree. By your will!! The Emperors loyal knights promptly began taking action to execute the command. Oh the other hand, Hey, Carrera. By insects, is he referring to us perchance? Ahaha. Theres no way right? But if he is Carrera denied Ultimas inquiry with a laugh. However, her eyes werent laughing. It glinted with a dangerous light, that looked as if it could blow at any moment. The Emperor has decreed. Make short work of those nuisances (worms). Those words were the trigger. Youre all fucking dead!! worms? Did you just say worms!? Foolish human!! Kill you. Ill shatter that your very soul!! Ultima raged.. Carrera looked calm, but vowed never to forgive these enemies. If mercy was to die a painless death, then unforgiveness was to waste away whilst suffering. Either way, the fact they would be killed didnt change, but for these girls there was probably a difference. The demons who followed them were trembling in fear from their aura. H-hey Agera. Isnt this getting dangerous for us too? please give it up. That aside, considering our master was insulted, I believe we should grant them a fitting punishment! Urk! Youre losing it too. Realizing she couldnt stop the usually calm Agera from unleashing her fury, Esprit sighed. At this point it was impossible to stop them. Giving up was, in all seriousness, the right answer. Veyron looked at the exchange between the two viscounts, he looked carefree at the outside, but in his mind he was at his wits end. His superiors, the Devil Lords, were existences that must never be angered at all cost. (Foolish humans. The price you pay for your stupidity, are your deaths!) The terror of his superiors was something Veyron was very familiar with. And then, just as Veyron had anticipated, the Devil Lord pair, unleashed their horror. Chapter 181 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 179 179. THE BLACK NUMBERS VS THE EMPIRE C LAST HALF C In her fit of rage, Ultima summoned several of the Black Orbs. With a sinister smile, she propelled the orbs towards each of the Royal Knights. The uniformed man DD First Lieutenant Kondo DD sensed the danger from those orbs and, Brace yourselves! Those are Abyss Cores! Shouting out, he equipped his gun, and, destroyed one of the Abyss Cores using Dispel and Eraser bullets in rapid-fire. He would have shot down the remaining Cores too but, Hello? Look, Im your opponent! Carrera stopped Kondos barrage by herself shooting a full strength Energy Ball at him. Kondo drew back his gun, and attempted to repel the Energy Ball while dodging. A tremendous amount of Energy that was as if a manifestation of Carreras rage. But the real feat what that of Kondos, who had repelled it all while remaining stoic of face. He was already analysing his opponent, planning to counter with a Dispel bullet, and if possible, Necrosis too. But, now he had no room to look after anyone else, and as if being completely isolated with Carrera, their single combat had began. (TN: I ship em already. :3 ) Abyss Cores. These were lumps of mana which could be called the essential components of magic. Pumping them with ridiculous amounts of mana, a genuine death ray, the Death Streak would be made. Releasing them as is would manifest Nuclear Flame. And last but not least, the best usage was to use Mana Manipulation to alter the lumps into a compressed state. This would result in the strongest magic, Gravity Collapse. It was the essence of Nuclear Magic. On a similar note, Nuclear Cannon was made by exploding a few Abyss Core inside a tubular Magic Barrier, and pointing that energy in some arbitrary direction. It was easy to do, and was the easiest to control. Therefore, even at sizes as small as a fists, the Royal Knights clearly understood the power of a simple Abyss Core. I-impossible! How are there so many of these huge Abyss Cores!? If those things blew up, this whole place will be gone!! The Mages Barriers wont hold, all hands, eliminate those Cores!! And all of them made their moves. If left as is, and multiple Nuclear Flames were blasted, their Emperor, should still be safe. But the majority of the Airships in the sky would undoubtedly be destroyed by the explosion. Not to mention, they couldnt allow such explosions near the Emperor even if he were to be safe. What monstrosity!? To summon so many large Abyss Cores without any problem.. That was the honest impression of the Royal Knights. The strongest among them had used their Holy Magic to counter balance, and successfully suppress the Abyss Cores. But 5 of them were still desperately trying to suppress the mana overflow. Bzzt! Sorry, ti~mes up!! With an innocent delight. Came Ultimas sinister announcement. And at the same time, the Abyss Cores began their transformation. Squirming Tentacles of Black Fire coiled around the desperate 5 Royal Knights. This was the Magic Alteration ability of the Ultimate Skill attained by Ultima, Poison King Samael. The tentacles lined with poison would coil around and kill the target. Meaning that, as they couldnt eliminate the Abyss Cores with their Holy Magic, resistance was futile. As a result, they met no end other than death. The Squirming Tentacles of Black Fire gradually covered up its prey, and engulfed them. Fearing her end, H-help me, lieutenant Kondo!! Knight No. 6, Minaza, desperately seeked rescue from Kondo. However, Kondo didnt have that liberty. He had his hands full with Carrera, and simply couldnt spare the time to save his subordinates. So without even facing her, I, cant. He spoke pragmatically. N-no way aDD Before Minaza could even scream, it was over. Limit End! Ahahahaha!! Now, we can go one-on-one! Ultima playfully laughed. She held a Squirming Tentacle of Black Fire in her hand. Like a Black Flame Whip. And using that whip, she recovered the Energy from the Knights who just perished. Pretty tasty. Youre happy to be of some use arent you? She said while slurping up those short-lived feelings of fear and hopelessness. While shuddering, Damrada analysed the current situation. He couldnt imagine that Kondo, their strongest, could have his hands full with a single Demon. No, he should have been able to imagine it. He knew about the peculiarity of Demon Lord Rimuru, so judging from the strength of Diablo who he had witnessed at the tournament, it wouldnt completely be out of the question. Except, that he had taken those factors into consideration and concluded that the Empire was stronger. At that time, he had believed that that was their full strength, and trusted that the status hadnt changed presently That strength at the tournament was on par with the lower ranked Royal Knights. They were honestly impressive. However, they, the Knights, themselves possessed the Ultimate Gift Alternative. If one of the lower Knights werent enough, they could team up. (Did they grow stronger? No they werent going all out at the tournament.) Thinking that the Knights No. 6 ? 10 would put up evenly with the ones called the Four Heavenly Kings was a complete mistake. And now. The cheerful female looking Demon in front of them seemed incomparably stronger than the Four Kings. Even Arch Demons would be a laughing stock. Surpassing even Demon Dukes, as if it was like a second coming of Guy ? Crimson Minaza had screamed, and then disappeared. It was sad, but Damrada couldnt save her. Of course the reason Was that the girl named Ultima was clearly, he noticed, eyeing him. (TN: another ship!) The girl sneered, Heh, I guess this should be fun? Her sights set on the target, she began the assault. And while confronting her, Damrada realized another truth. (This Bitch did she just kill of the weaker ones to even out the numbers?) Indeed. As of now, the numbers were so that every one of the Demon Dukes could have a go. You want to break our spirits with that power huh! Thought Damrada, forming his stance. Very well, well be bringing it. The power of the strongest knights, the Royal Knights. Ultima observed the Knights wearing a thin smile. She felt the depth of their strength. She wouldnt be so sure of victory if she hadnt ascended. But, after attaining the Ultimate Skill Poison King Samael, losing didnt seem like a concept anymore. And then, (Dammit, that Diablo. Making us train with these battles Underestimating much? If Testa realized this, shed be flipping out. Well, its a good chance I guess its fine to train the underlings.) She understood Diablos intentions and decided to act accordingly. Out of the 10 Royal Knights at the start, only half remained. The Demons would all find a partner to test their mettle in battle. To become so strong after gaining control over her power, Ultima never thought it possible. She had hoped the Royal Knights would be stronger, but they almost werent utilising the Ultimate Skill granted to them at all. Those weaklings couldnt even handle her simple Abyss Cores. They were individuals who had attained great Energy (life force), and wielded a shared Ultimate Skill. She had expected more of them to survive. She had playfully used her fire, aiming to kill at most a couple but as a result, finished off half. Of course, the Demon Dukes, who didnt have Ultimate Skills, wouldnt have it so easy against the Royal Knights. Nevertheless, their base stats being much higher, they shouldnt have too much trouble. Though, Itd be bad if they did. If the underlings got killed, she wouldnt have the gall to face their lord, Rimuru-sama. But the experience gained from this fight would surely bolster their prospects. Just like Ultima, who had personally experienced Guys might Only by tasting Guys fearsome attack overlapped with Ultimate Skills did she truly desire one such Skill for herself. A simple attack. Her pre-ascended self couldnt even overcome such a playful, whimsical, non-serious magic. Humiliation. Bearing a title of high Nobility among the strongest of Demons, she couldnt even make use of her specialty of magic resistance. But, she also considered it good luck. She got to have such an experience only because she was Demon Lord Rimurus subordinate. Not just that, she was also blessed with ascension. Ultima felt that she couldnt even hope for more. Demons, as opposed to humans, were much higher beings. Just releasing their intense mana was enough to be considered an attack. As a result, perfecting their control raised them to even greater heights. Seeing the way her playful Abyss Cores dominated the Royal Knights, Ultima confirmed exactly where the difference in power lied. In the end, the base Spiritual (Holy) Power in humans wasnt much. In other words, they wouldnt be able to increase their base power no matter how perfect the control was. And then, I see, she thought. Why Diablo absolutely loathed relying on raw power. (Its true that we Demons have high Energy potential. So we tend to rely on that power too much huh.) She acknowledged. Excluding Testarossa, Carrera and herself indeed indulged in that bad habit. She also knew that she was the most inexperienced among the three. Testarossa was elegant and flawless. She had the bad habit of looking down on others though. Carrera was haughty and aloof. She could do anything if she only tried, but always opted for lazier options. But herself Evermore inexperienced. She had neither Testarossas precision, nor Carreras abundance. She, Ultima, was the weakest of the 4 pillars of Devil Lords. Still (I want to be number 1!) DD Dont bask in the power you havent attained yourself DD She reminded herself of those words from Diablo. That was the reason why, except when in dire situations, Diablo never made use of the power granted to him by his Demon Lord. Therefore, she too. Using this opportunity, she would prove herself by mastering her own Ultimate Skill Poison King Samael. Ultima swore in her heart. Not the power she had never wished for, but the Skill she earnestly desired; she would perfect it. And now. She was impressed with Damrada who, utilizing Holy Energy to his utmost, the man had overcome the force of her overwhelming attack. Ultima honestly found it interesting. Although it seemed like she was in control, she had been actually simply brute-forcing her way with immense mana. She already understood the fact, but now, had finally, truly recognized it. So, being able to enjoy her fight, both took their best stance, and initiated fierce combat. Carreras knees hit the earth. The male human named Kondo was unbelievably strong. A true master. Carrera, boasting strength second only to Diablo among the 4 Devil Lords, couldnt but be amazed at the reality of the man before her. There was no anger. She knew that underestimating him would only leave her on the floor He was not easy prey. He would seal (curse) off her magic before it could be used. Reading the flow of mana required to activate the magic, he would precisely cut off the current. With the bizarre bullets from the gun in his hand. Unbeknownst to Carrera, this gun was a God-tier weapon. At the basest level, it was a gun shaped blunt weapon. It was cylindrical in shape, and could withstand intensive explosions. In short, there was no actual firing mechanism. Kondo would use his Skills to first create a mana explosion, and further, materialize and eject a bullet. That bullet was created by overlapping his Skills with the Divine Edge ability of Ultimate Skill Sandalphon the Executioner. Kondo would mould the Divine Edge into the shape of a bullet, and then coat it with the effects of the Skill before firing. In a pinch, he could load the gun with a blade, but he had yet to be in such a situation. Finding the enemys weakness, or flow of mana, and precisely striking them down. Just that. With unyielding fealty, Kondo had secured his position among the highest in the Empire. Carrera jittered in the humiliation called reality. The reality that, she couldnt win like this. With that mindset, FUCKING HUMA~N!! She cried, then hit her face with the back of her hand. Her face received Energy so massive, it was as if her head would blow right off. But that was fine. Enough looking down on the enemy. This was, she acknowledged, a suitable foe. She was no longer the aloof Carrera, but took on an earnestly serious attitude. After all, she was acting under Demon Lord Rimurus direct orders. Unlike the past, she could not allow herself to be selfish Was that too scary? My apologies, I needed to cool off a little. I was making light of you, or rather, humans in general, and ended up holding back you see. Who knew. Who could possibly know that I Would actually, truly, seriously face off against a human. And she gently rose. And at that, Kondo, for the first time, changed his expression. Oh, so you were hiding that much Very well. I too shall face you in earnest. After having spoken, for the first time, Kondo donned his Armour. Materialized though will power, it was his Former Imperial Army Official Uniform. It symbolized, for First Lieutenant Kondo, his battledress, and furthermore, this Uniform was a God-tiered armour. Carrera stood, and released her rich mana. And, Loyal Servant of Demon Lord Rimuru-sama, I am Carrera, Menace Lord. In the name of the Menace Lord, I vow to kill you. She declared. Former Imperial Army First Lieutenant, Kondo Tatsuya. Presently acting as leader of the Emperors personal Knights. I shall rise to that challenge. Responded Kondo. The two sized each other up, and released their power. Carrera, at the precise moment, awakened to the power manifesting as a result of her determination DD Ultimate Skill Extinction King Abaddon DD and grasped for it. Until now, she had been fighting solely with her seemingly absolute demonic power. However, that was not enough. She would never reach the ones called Ultimates. Whether it be Diablo, or this Kondo fellow. To say nothing of Guy ? Crimson, or the Demon Lord brass. It was not enough to only think of increasing her strength. If that was the case, just like her defeat against Guys magic, she would end up only as fodder for the strong no matter how much she struggled. This, she would absolutely never allow. She had always felt a raging power inside her, but finally, she decided to appreciate it. She would not just control, but liberate it. DD Mine Power, I shall name thee. Becometh mine Skill (Abaddon), and be liberated from thine shackles!!DD And she attained it. Leaving nothing behind, the absolute Power. DD Ultimate Skill Extinction King AbaddonDD This was the fearsome Skill, that, symbolizing Carreras strength, would bring nothing but annihilation unto any hostiles. Meeting such a formidable foe sparked in her, for the first time, a deep desire for power. Facing Kondo, one she desired to kill more than Guy, Carrera focused. It was at that moment. An intense flash followed by an immense surge assaulted the Imperial Aerial Fighter Legion. Rimuru had fired his Veldora Sword. The Airships crews were in a panic. The Emperor, who was, until now. under the safety of Castle Guard, and was focusing on controlling Veldora, No way, why? Why, did the effect of my Regalia Dominion. my Sovereign Rule disappear? Why, was Veldora defeated?! Impossible, thats just impossible! It was just a lowly Demon Lord, a puny slime! It should have become powerless, after the source of its powers, Veldora, was taken away. How, could it consume its master, and take that power for itself!! I was this close to finally achieving victory against Guy!! To get in the way of my plans. Unforgivable, you lowly Demon Lord!! (TN: Spaghetti status: Re: DROPPED) Shouted out and stood up. The situation thus further intensified, and shifted into gear. (TN: code for cliff-hanger!!) Chapter 182 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 180 There were two types of reactions, from those who had heard Emperor Rudras outburst. Some were bewildered, while others became enraged. At the same time as the Imperial army was falling into chaos due to the attack from the Veldora Sword, the battles between the Royal Knights and the demons were also reaching their respective climaxes. Agera put a hand on the katana on his waist, and cautiously observed her opponent. She had been on the defensive, never once taking the initiative. Even if she was furious at the fact his master(Carrera) had been ridiculed, that was a separate matter unrelated to her present battle. That was why she approached her opponent with caution, slowly accumulating damage, and observing her opponent. Hah! What cowardice. All that talk about demons and being above us, utter hogwash; you arent a match for us, the strongest Knights. We are before his majesty, the Emperor, and I shall defeat you henceforth. I shall also wager that your master is far weaker than Kondo-dono. And you can continue to serve her in hell! Hmph. Words are cheap, you can talk after youve won. Im a fairly patient person, while you look to be a hasty one. Well, Carrera-sama is also the type who has a short fuse, and needs someone to watch over her. Me, hasty? Have you still not felt the difference in our abilities? That childish looking demon with the purplish ponytail is indeed strong. But, you are simply garbage! Just give up and die already! Showering insults in the midst of clashing blades, was Royal Knight No. 5 Garcia. A large build overflowing with chakra. And with the effect of ultimate giftAlternative, Conquerer of the Hunt DDturning the will to hunt into powerDD, he hunted down evil existences. It had a direct effect on his body, creating a sturdy physique. Plus the protection from his Legend grade armor, he needed not worry about recoil from his own power. Utilising high level abilities, Garcia, while taunting his opponent, was not being careless. Demon nobility were threats on a similar level to a Demon Lord. They were not foes to be taken lightly. But, his taunts bore no fruit. As Spirit Forms, the strength of demons were strongly influenced by their emotions. He was hoping to create an opening by taunting his opponent, but it didnt seem to work. You are indeed vulgar in addition to being hasty. I do not think all humans are inferior. But, then. Souls have their own distinction. No matter what they do to hide it, a person who has a vulgar soul is unable to hide the fact. Garcia was falling for the opponents taunts instead. And for the next few exchanges, Agera did not unsheathe her blade, and, while observing Garcia, avoided attacks with a combination of magic and minimal movements. As long as she didnt take any fatal injuries, Agera would not be defeated. There was no sign of her current injuries starting to heal. This was most likely caused by the effect of Garcias Ultimate Skill. But Agera was a Spirit Form, there were many ways to recover after the battle. Understanding the difference in abilities, she vividly felt her lack of ability to effectively deal with an opponent who wielded an Ultimate Skill. But, she knew that her base capabilities vastly overpowered his. That being the case, like her prey, if she could only grasp the essence of and focus her power And then, hearing Emperor Rudras outburst, the situation shifted. His Majesty has declared his intentions. Im afraid you all, including your master, must die now! Hearing those words from Garcia, something snapped in Ageras head. (To lower our god, Rimuru-sama To the level of a simple demon!?! Even stating that we must die!?) Fury. Agera drew her blade with a naturally flowing movement. BattoujutsuDDYaezakuraDDHakkasen. (EN: Sword Art DD Double Cherry DD Eight Petal Flash) Ha? .eh? Garcia couldnt see it, nor could he understand. What in the world, just happened. While purely on defenseDDplus, taking damageDDhis prey, with him was unable to compute, had counterattacked. He died before he had the chance to, so it couldnt be helped. The source of his self-confidence, the Armor which had the effects of an Ultimate Skill, was sliced through as though it was paper-thin, there was no way he could have understood. And he was cut 8 times in a single moment, and lost his life before he had the chance to think about what just happened. Agera resheathed her blade, No bushi (EN: warrior/samurai) would sit idly listening to her master(Rimuru) get insulted, fool! But, then again. My role is more of a retainer for my master(Carrera). To think I would be that agitated by the words of such small fryI have much to learn She mumbled. Agera grasped the intricacies of her skill at that point. Her Unique SkillPercieverobserved the enemy, and lets her understand the effective ways to use her strength. Then she recollected. Of whence, his single ultimate attack, reached the pinnacle of strength. Of whence, his lived as a human being, along with his katana (soul). Up till this point Agera, who had been depending on his magic, now understood why she took on the form of a bushi. In the distant past, before he reincarnated to this world as a Demon, he was once a samurai, she recalled. (TN: the actual word for samurai is used here, which is why I used bushi earlier)(EN: the gender pronouns got a bit weird here. Sasuga fuse-sensei!) It may be possible that I was a son of man (human) once, on some other world. With such fleeting thoughts, she comes back to reality. All interest was lost on the garbage that she just killed. Agera turns her heels, and headed towards the subject of her loyalty, Carrera. Espirit was injured all over, and her face showed her composure was fading away. But, after hearing what the Emperor said, it contorted in anger. Espirit was usually half-hearted, and mostly a hedonist. While she usually only paid heed to Carreras will, the fact that Demon Lord Rimuru, who she worshipped as a god, was insulted, simply couldnt be tolerated. Ahh` What a pain! Thats it, time for you to die!! Hahaha, keep the nonsense to yourself. Those are not words for someone who has only been pathetically running around! Said Royal Knight No. 4 Gardner, mocking Espirits determination. Holding the overwhelming advantage, it looked like there was no way he could lose. Indeed, that was what it looked like. Victory would be surely his if he went for the kill now. But, he was fond of rubbing salt into the wounds of the weak. His greatest pleasure was hearing the screams of the strong. (EN: in other words, S.) That was why, against a strong being that was a Demon Noble like Esprit, who was also a beautiful female, he was holding back to see if he had the chance to hear what he desired. He would kill her the moment Espirit begged for her life. That twisted fetish of his, now became his downfall. This much should be enough. Echo-reflection!! The special ability to replicate damage that she has taken onto her attacker, such was Espirits unique skillRetaliator. The incredible amount of damage that had been caused onto a demons body. A humans body would never be able to take that much punishment. Flesh was sundered and bones were crushed. The moment Espirit activated her special ability, Gardner was turned into a pile of meat without the chance to even speak. (EN: Esprit is S++!) That was close. If I didnt have this power, I would have been the one who was defeated. Never underestimate the opponent! That was the lesson huh. In order to teach us, did he purposefully pit us against opponents who would have the upper hand? No way, I not buying it Even if this is Rimuru-sama we are talking about Espirit felt a chill down her spine, while she was pondering over the matter. Death is forbidden! This order, pretty much meant to attain the strength to survive. To defeat an opponent who is stronger than my current self, I have definitely become stronger Demons, being Spirit Forms, their emotions bring change to their strength. It wasnt common, but to confront an opponent who had the upper hand, only to easily throw in the towel and end up in defeat was the usual case. To implant the will to never give up, into the hearts of demons Her heart began to fill with elation and admiration, but that was suppressed and she began to take action once more. To make rid of those who insulted her master. Veyron was second in terms of capability, among the 7 pillars of the Demon Nobles. But despite that, he was unable to reach the warrior before him, tasting the humiliation, and the ground. Royal Knight No. 3 Graneet, was a Hero. He was one of the people who had laid the foundations of the Empire, and helped usher forth a millennia of peace. Known by the title of God of War Graneet, he had retired from his public position and was now one of Emperor Rudras most trusted retainers. His unmatched skill in spear techniques was like a form of art; to Veyron who was a demon, it looked as though he was trying to receive meteors flying towards him. In addition, he was properly using Alternative, and had full control over his Energy. The difference in their capabilities was like heaven and earth. The only silver lining, would be that any of the others would have been defeated instantly. Veyron took his stance, with the newly created spear via Matter Creation, as the one he was just using shattered in his hands. (EN: I am the bone of my) Hear Daemon, the result will be the same no matter how many times we do this. You will never grasp victory with your mimicry. (EN: Mongrel.) Avoiding fatal wounds and clinging onto life so dearly, staying hidden away from the beginning would have worked better. My, how harsh. But, my role is to be the wall that shields the princess (TN: Ultima). If there is no one to keep you in check now, even my lady would have a hard time with you. Veyron was Ultimas butler. Being together for the longest time, he has always been there to take care of her. Even now, he was suppressing this dangerous man, preventing him from causing unneeded problems. And Veyron believed that his master(Ultima) would emerge victorious, so as long as he survived, they would be victorious. However. (As expected, this isnt fine at all. I would like to a comeback against him, if possible) The magic he was depending on wasnt up to the task, so he lacked the means for a decisive move. As he was totally overwhelmed in skill, avoiding fatal injuries was the best he could do. Anyone else who didnt have Veyrons immense reserves of mana, would have long since been defeated. The created spear in his hands, was the fourth already. He understood he wasnt able to fully defend with only magic, so he had been using his last resort. Copying his opponents spear technique, with his unique skillTracer. Being simply a copy, it wont bring him victory. Although he couldnt win, he was able to avoid fatal damage. Sadly, he was unable to counterattack relying only on this ability. Now then, what to do. As he was thinking, a thunderous roar sounded; the emperor had stood up and had made his outburst. Veyrons soul was boiling over in anger, but felt intense shame at the same time. Despite his anger, he had no means to triumph over his adversary. His Majesty has given the orders. Its time you stopped running, and prepare to meet your maker! The warrior Graneet, releasing the aura (haki) of his God of War days, proudly exclaimed. Right after that, Hey boss, I just saw something super cool! His associate Zonda teleported over, while saying that. Zonda, what about your job? Oh that, its all good. Moss-sama told me that boss was in a pinch. Also, I got to see something real amazing and thought of a great idea! If Veyron was the butler, Zonda was the page (EN: man-servant). Although they were both demon nobles, the difference in class was apparent. But, they both served the same master (Ultima), so they got along well. Which was why, Veyron allowed Zonda to speak with him so casually. Oh? That, is it something that can get me out of this pinch? To Veyrons repeated question, Sure it can! He answered confidently. And, I shall show it to you now! This new ability of mine. Unique SkillChange Weapontake that!! With his shout, his body began morphing into the form of a spear. The highly condensed mana of a Demon Noble, all concentrated into the form of a polished spear. It was only possible by Spirit Forms such as a demon. (Heh, hows that? Veldora-sama became a weapon too! I tried copying that. Boss tendency to copy stuff rubbed off on me eh!) (EN: *tehe pero*) Zondas spoke casually, while sounding excited. Why you littleslacking off and watching Rimuru-samas battle. Thought Veyron, but this happened all the time so he mind too much. And he turned the spear he created back into mana, and now grabbed ahold his new weapon, the transformed Zonda. (EN: *ahem* BL ship Chapter 183 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 181 181. TOWARDS THE FINAL STAGE Sitting cross-legged, Moss had secured a position in the air overlooking the battle from above. His size was smaller than usual, it looked like a child around that age of 10. He achieved this by activating his Unique Skill Collector. Its capability was highly versatile, and had practical application in almost every scenario. It was often used to create miniscule clones of himself to spread calamity everywhere, its primary being the reaping of life This time though, he stopped at only using it to monitor the situation within each individual Airship However (Good grief, looks like the strong ones are all concentrated at the flagship How boring. If its like this, there isnt a single person we(I) can fight. Whats this? It appears my fellow Demon Nobles are in a challenging fight how enviable. However, that Kondos quite a bigshot. To make Carrera-sama get serious, and yet still fighting on par with her) He monitored every ongoing battle, recording them without negligence. After all, what he was collecting was intelligence. At the same time, he hadnt forgotten to transfer the collected intelligence over to Diablo. Though he hadnt noticed that Diablo, acting as a relay point, was further sending that information to a certain someone. Zonda who was nearby a while ago, spectating the battle of their Demon Lord Rimuru, was informed of their colleague Veyrons struggle, and headed off to support him. Witnessing Demon Lord Rimuru-samas overwhelmingly powerful attackDD the Veldora Sword DD had left him brimming with excitement, and seemed to have awakened something in him, but it was likely a good thing to be of use to Veyron. As he was thinking such things, (Kufufufufu. Moss, were progressing smoothly. Whats the situation with the Rat? The message came from Diablo. (No problems here. It looks like it has been moving around several ships heading for their transfer devices, but it has failed to teleport outside. Thanks to the Spatial Interference Barrier set up by the Greater Demons, teleportation is being successfully prevented. Looks like Cien has done quite a fine job) (All right. Having it darting around is quite a pain. Anyways, hell probably appear on the flagship reeled in by the bait(Emperor). It appears several escape methods were thought out, but its all pointless. Kufufufufu. Destroy everything other than the flagship) (Roger that. Now then, my clones shallDD) (Wait. After hearing those words of insult towards Rimuru-sama, your boss seems to be raging. I think its better if we left this to Testa. This would probably help her vent out some anger.) (What?! Didnt you hear what I just said about the Emperor? Before the Rat takes the bait(Emperor) we cant have the it killed.) (Well, itll probably be alright. Its impossible for Testa to destroy that Castle Guard. However, I fear this may cause interference with surveillance of the Rat. Please somehow calm her down, and help her regain her reason.) (Wha? You mean me? What the heck, just unreasonable !!) (Yes I mean you! Kufufufu. Im leaving this to you then!) (Ah, he hung up. No matter how you look at it, it seems Diablo-samas no good at handling Testarossa-sama) Thinking so at the back of his mind, Moss let out a big sigh. Calm yet cruel. Even so, he was still lenient towards the other Devil Lords. However, towards Moss master Testarossa, he seemed to actually act carefully. Well, there isnt any reason in particular, maybe its just Moss imagination. Changing his trail of thought with a Good grief., Moss contacted Testarossa. He requested her to destroy all other Airships apart from the flagship. (Leave it to me. Lets teach them what happens when they dare insult Rimuru-sama!) Feeling the surge of her anger, Moss face stiffened. Wouldnt the Rat be accidentally grilled as well? He was worried for an instant, but even if that did happen, there were no problems. He judged so, and began retrieving his clones. Apart from a small number left at the transfer devices of each vessel, all the other clones were retrieved successfully. At the same time, the battle on the decks had begun to reach their conclusions. Zonda who had cheerfully headed off to offer his support, had helped Veyron by utilizing his ability to transform himself into a weapon. (Right, as expected.) Accepting the victory of his colleagues as the natural order of things, he returned to his own role of observing the Rat. Incidentally, the remaining small amount of clones were ordered to continually obstruct the Mages on board the ships to interfere with their Defence Magic. There was probably no need for that, but weakening the multi-layered barriers even a bit would act as support for Testarossa. Immediately after, the sound of a large explosion resounded. Around half of the remaining airships around the flagshipDD around 60 of themDDhad been raptured by a dragon of fire. (TN: פ means its a dragon composed of fire rather than an actual fire dragon, so fire dragon may cause some confusion, especially with a certain Scorch Dragon around) This was due to the exceedingly high temperature of the wide area magicDDChain Prominence. The Airships whose defenses were weakened due to Mosss interference couldnt possibly resist, and were all burned to nothingness by the grand spell. Thus, excluding the 200 captured airships, only the flagship, which carried the Emperor, was left in the air. Moss had probed into the whereabouts of the Rat, confirming that it had transferred aboard the flagship. At the same time, the teleportation magic formations of the captured Airships had all been erased by his clones. All as per instructed. As such, the battle plan had moved on to its final phase. ?????????????????????????? Ultima was purely enjoying her battle with Damrada. Their strengths rivaling each other, a victor couldnt be easily determined. Or so it seemed at first but When it came to using magic, as a demon, she had complete mastery, enabling her to use it as she pleased. However, when it came to acquired ability, in terms of proficiency, she lagged behind Damrada by several steps. The quality of their mana was different, but when it came to the quantity of Energy, she should have had the overwhelming advantage. And yet that Damrada, by focusing his attacks onto a single point, he had managed to offset all of Ultimas attacks. That being the case, a multi-pronged attack was attempted, but then multiple simultaneous attacks, all with equal strength was initiated in retaliation, and Alternative had activated on all of them, offsetting the attacks once more. His mastery was splendid, the very definition of model usage. However, Damrada was aware of the fact he had been backed into a corner. Unwilling to show off his hand, every time he played a card, he clearly felt Ultima taking it in, and growing stronger. (This is bad. At this rate Ill definitely be defeated.) That was the harsh reality. From a third partys point of view, theyd probably think their abilities are evenly matched. However, as it was currently balanced, as one side continued to grow, the scales would begin to tilt. and then, Aha, Im starting to get it now! (TN: Your daily reminder that Ultimas a bokuko/tomboy.) Happily cried Ultima as 6 pairs ofDD12 individualDDpitch black wings spread out, and simultaneously commenced their attacks towards Damrada. An attack via the wings. It, unlike the unstable Black Flame Whip up until now, it was a severe attack with refined strength. Damrada mustered his strength, and focused on subverting the attack. Did it! And after he felt relief for an instant, Poison Lunge Fist! The young lady (Ultima) had pierced through Damradas Abdomen. Her wrist clad in magic, the Ultimate Skill Poison King Samael was focused on the purple claws at her five fingers as it activated. Its strength easily broke through Damradas defenses, giving her the grasp of victory. Ughf! Damrada started vomiting blood, and collapsed on the spot. However, still mustering his willpower, You idiot, that wasnt a lunge fist. It was a spear hand But, the strike was flawlesswell done It could be called Bloody Bite (Crimson Serpents Venomous Claws) perhaps (EN: Look at this guy. Spouting off chuuni attack name on his death bed.) And saying that much, he collapsed. Looking up towards the sky, he looked back at his entire life, and made a bitter smile with a hint of regret. Your MajestyDD Damrada, this time may be my last. I am more than tired. Suppressing Justice King Michael from going out of control has its limits. When you think about this thoroughly, absolute Justice isnt all that different from evil. a justice that everyone acknowledges doesnt exist after all Therefore, while Im still myself I command you. Seek out he who can defeat me If I lose this battle against Guy, There probably wouldnt be anyone left with the ability to suppress the berserking Justice King Michael. It pains me to ask you for this favor. Its vexing to be unable to keep my promise with Stellar Dragon King Veldanava but Thats something Ill go apologize to him about on the other side. This is an imperial order. Find someone who can defeat me, and destroy Justice King Michael!! DDMy sincere apologies. I was unable to fulfill your imperial order Regret. However, there was also relief. To find someone who could kill his master, to Damrada it was agonizing. Guy wouldnt budge. That Demon Lord was obstinate about rules, he would never make a move out of his own volition. For that reason, after the Emperors decree was issued, Damrada had left the Emperors side and began his various activities around the world. He had found some candidates. Kagurazaka Yuuki and Demon Lord Rimuru. Their existences were the buds of chaos, but at the same time they were also the rays of hope. This battle had caused the decisive showdown against Guy to become an impossibility. At this point it was already impossible to rebuild themselves. Emperor Rudra no longer had the spare energy to wait for another opportunity. With his tenacious will, he had dominated and controlled the ultimate skill Justice King Michael. For Rudra who bore the flesh of man, it must have been a burden painful beyond imagination. However, Rudra had endured all the way till now. He was idealistic, he wanted to unite the world, he wanted establish eternal peace. A dream where no conflict and poverty, where mankind would develop. When Rudras sister Lucia first met Veldanava she made a promise; she had sworn to give it her all alongside Emperor Rudra to work towards establishing a unified country. However, that dream would end in failure. That being that case, they needed to stop the rampaging of the Ultimate Skill bestowed by the Stellar Dragon King Veldanava, Justice King Michael. To be destroyed by the ability handed from a friend, it truly is the greatest irony. Before Rudra collapsed, Damrada had to fulfill the imperial decree, but It seemed he had failed in his duty. Defeated by Ultima, his life began to wane. However, he believed this wasnt a worse case scenario. His majestyRudra sama, I wish for him to be killed (released) can I ask that of you? Yeah, alright. I planned to kill him anyways! Hearing Ultimas reply, Damrada felt relieved, his heart was liberated as he felt at peace. Your offering, is my soul I will pass on all the techniques Ive forged DDYour majestyIll be joining you now Those were his last words. Damrada, took his last breath and descended into eternal slumber. He who was the Prime Minister of the Nasca Kingdom, and the sworn friend of the unifying Emperor Rudra?Nam?Ul?Nasca. The curtains had finally been drawn on the long life of the Fist Saint Damrada. A-ah, how boring. His Heart disappeared. Especially after I thought about presenting it to Rimuru sama Looking uninterested, Ultima, absorbed Damradas body that was altering into energy, his very soul, with her black tentacles. The skills and strength Damrada had forged was being absorbed into her body. And so, the battle between Ultima and Damrada reached its conclusion. The life of one Fist Saint ended, and that of a new Fist Saint was born. Damrada, in his final moments, had given his greatest power to one of the worst (strongest) of the demons. Perhaps passing on without noticing this was, for him, a blissful thing. Or perhaps, he was happy with the fact there was a successor for his skills. Damrada passed away, and it was no longer possible to know the answer to this, for a method to do so didnt exist. ?????????????????????????? Carrera, who had just lost her left arm, was in a bind. With an ability to convert her violence from within into strength, she could exhibit immense power, but the man before her stands in her way like a wall. Kondo too, had miscalculated. From the beginning, justice belonged to the victor, and to lose to an opponent while donning his uniform was inexcusable. Wearing it meant that he would be giving it his all. Even if his opponent were a powerful one, he would never don his uniform unless he judged it necessary to quickly eliminate them. And yet, even after firing several Remove bullets to destroy her barriers and multiple Necrosis bullets at her directly, she was still alive and kicking as she charged at Kondo. In other words, she was a threat at a level that not even Kondo could easily handle. (Such a pain. If only I still had the Judgment bullet left) Or so he thought, but just thinking about this would be no good, and he shot out an Eraser bullet once more. The Judgment bullet, it was trump card that could only be shot once a day, but that also meant that it packed the strongest punch. However he had already used it earlier in order to weaken Veldora, he would have to wait until cooldown time was over, so theres no point thinking about it. Against the Demon Carrera, Kondo had the upper hand in terms of battle tactics and proficiency over his abilities, however her overbearing Energy had forcefully evened the playing field. In this battle, several bullet shots caused Carreras magic circuits to go haywire, and an Eraser bullet by Kondo managed to erase her left arm before it had the chance to regenerate. Even now Carrera took a hit from a maximum output Eraser bullet that managed to gorge out the left side of her abdomen. You bastard!! Carrera groaned as she used her right hand to mend the large hole on her flank. Normally, this level of injury is something she could passively heal, however due to the effects of the Necrosis bullets, her healing failed to function. In a situation where her left arm wouldnt regenerate, Carrera was made aware of the graveness of the situation. The stronger of mind could beat the stronger of power. At this point, Carrera, whose body was tormented by pain, deeply understood this. There was no point in merely having them. When fighting true elites, similar to using magic as naturally as breathing air, one must also have complete mastery of their own abilities. In a contest of power, Carrera had the overwhelming advantage. However, she suffered a majorly in terms of will power. (If this goes on, Ill lose? In other wordsIll die? We demonsthe strongest I, a Devil Lord, will!?) This was something she would never acknowledge. Above all, this would go against the order of Carreras beloved master, Demon Lord Rimuru. If something like that happened, Carrera feared that even if she couldnt atone for this disgrace even if she killed herself 10,000 times over. Rather than death, she worried about being unable to follow Rimurus orders. Such a thing is unacceptable Shouting aloud, she braced herself as she forcefully tried to regenerate her left abdomen and left arm. Activating the Ultimate Skill Extinction King Abaddon on both her hands, black and white lights filled up the space around Kondo and Carrera. Colossal amounts of magic essence were being converted into energy, and the aftershocks had enough force to blow away Carrera and Kondo. Carrera focused her will, and gained control of the Energy. As for Kondo, he wanted to say are you fucking kidding me. (TN: I am not joking herewell, its a comical take, but this is actually what it saids) At the moment, if he attacked Carrera and disrupted her concentration, he feared the uncontrolled outburst of energy concentrated on her hands would blow away the entire Airship. Perchance, if he didnt survive the blow, he feared the Emperor would get wrapped up in it. Due to the fact the surrounding Airships had all been annihilated, with the flagship as the only remaining vessel, he couldnt disregard the risks. His teeth grinding in frustration, it was as if the tables had turned in an instant. Kondo wasnt exactly at fault in this regard. This was praiseworthy, to able instantly compress the mana that swelled out of nowhere, and leading to the current circumstances, reflected the precision of Carreras Mana Manipulation. This was something that could be accomplished precisely because she was Carrera, who, among the 4 Devil Lords, boasted of Energy levels second only to Diablo, and prided herself on the precision of her control. I bestow upon you destruction.Be gone! Abyss Annihilation!! (TN: You really got to admire the Chunnibyou within the author to come up with all these names ) A substance called forth from the abyss, a torrent of Anti-Spirit Energy. This was Carreras Ultimate Magic. Realized through the use of the Ultimate Skill Extinction King Abaddon, this was the greatest, the best Attack Magic. Kondo quickly analyzed the situation and took action, invoking his Ultimate Skill Sandalphon the Executioner. With Kondo as the target, this was a spell that would destroy anything in its path. He understood it as such. At this rate, it would directly hit the bridge of the ship behind Kondo. Therefore, in order to avoid affecting the bridge hed have to go against, and suppress the Energy. He determined it as such. Emperor Rudra who was on the deck would probably be safe even if he took a direct hit. That being the case, protecting the flagship would be synonymous to protecting the Emperor. And thus, Kondo, making good use of Sandalphon, attempted to tackle the force of extinction but Abyss annihilation was Carreras strongest magic, and its power war likewise excessively overwhelming. Despite being protected from head to toe by the God-tier armour that was used to its full potential, Kondo felt intense pain penetrating throughout his entire body. But thanks to that, Kondo survived. It was the result of protection from a God-tier armour on top of using Sandalphon the Executioner. However he wasnt unharmed, wounded all over his body, he was in a state where he was barely standing. But, as a result of his actions, the bridge was splendidly protected. He was relieved. The battered Kondo turned towards Carrera, You are, unfairDD He expressed his emotions for the first time. Carrera seemed satisfied with his words, Ah, thats natural. We are of the strongest race after all. But are you not very unfair yourself? She responded with a grin while laughing fearlessly. For Carrera, this was the greatest compliment. And then, she prepared herself vigilantly. Kondo was wounded all over. However, Carrera too had suffered heavier damage than how she appeared. While the two mutually acknowledged each other, they began mustering their last ounce of strength for the final showdown. Translator and Editors Dialogue: TL: Lion san tried shipping the two because he called this flirting; personally its more like two warriors who acknowledged each others strength rather than flirting Lion san go read more martial arts LN/WN or something. ED: You just dont see the chemistry. Chemistry can be inert or absolutely explosive! So No, I dont wanna read martial art stuff. You need to go read To love Ru. Its super interesting ~ gao!!! (Oh yeah, Well see you in another chapter!!) Chapter 184 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 182 WRITTEN BY 182. THE ENTRUSTED WILL Kondo and Carrera. They remained standing with only will and pride. A will to never accept defeat in his uniform, and a pride in her demonic strength which forbade the same action. But in reality, both were in tatters. Kondo inducted the Abyss Annihilation, and successfully redirected the flow of Energy. The next time, he would have been able to do this much more perfectly, and without damage to his body. But that time, was definitely not now. To remain standing after a magic attack that was like the very incarnation of mayhem proved the sheer strength of his will. Albeit consequently, all his chakra (spirit energy) had been drained, and he didnt even have the strength to manifest a single bullet. In simpler terms, he had no power to fight back. It goes without saying that his guard was still up. But at the moment, he couldnt nullify even simple attacks, and the next direct hit would definitely spell his defeat. That was Kondos situation. As for Carrera, her state wasnt unlike Kondos. Both her arms were gone as a result of using Abyss Annihilation. Unable to properly control her Energy from the effects of Anti-Spirit Energy, the overwhelmingly adverse reaction disintegrated both her upper limbs. She left a strange picture, standing straight with no problems even though various parts of her body were missing. However, she was a Spirit Form. So, she would not fall no matter how battered her appearance was. From her 6 wings, only 2 remained, and held up her body. Even with her enormous reserves of remaining mana, she couldnt really make use of them since her Magic Circuits were destroyed. Regeneration would obviously take a lot of time, and she didnt have that time in the middle of battle. Yet, Carrera faced her foe, and prepared for the showdown. The ones watching over Carreras faceoff. These were Emperor Rudra, Major General Xamd, and his subordinates, a few Elite Mages. Though the Emperors defence was impregnable, the members of the bridge were not self-assured, and were busy maintaining the barriers from the deck to the upper levels. The reason being, every other Airship had fallen, and this ship was their lifeline. They had attempted to contact home for reinforcements, but communications were cut off by some kind of signal jamming. This was obviously the work of the Greater Demons that surrounded them, and they suspected that Teleportation Magic had also been jammed. Their escape from this ship had been blocked, and retreating towards the ships floating on the ocean also seemed hopeless. Under those circumstances, protecting this ship was the best course of action. However, Xamd-kakka, if that impossibly destructive power from just now hit us, we wouldnt stand a chance. (TN: -kakka is honorific like -sama) One of the Elite Mages reported to Xamd. Which one do you mean Xamd wanted to comment. Because every one of the Demons attacks were just ridiculous. But, Xamd knew what the Mage meant. It was probably the one shot by Demon Lord Rimuru who was pitted against Scorch Dragon Velgrynd. The Magic Attack from the Demon that First Lieutenant Kondo was fighting, or the spear attack from that butler Demon seemed out of this world, but the one by the Demon Lord had such fearsome power that it seemed out of this very reality. Being an Elite Mage himself, Xamd instinctively understood that this attack simply broke the laws of this world and surpassed reality. The other attacks were similarly very strong attacks, but this attack just neglected reason. Dont say it. We can only fulfill our assigned duties now With an unyielding spirit, Xamd encouraged his subordinate. They would protect the Emperor, and escape from this area. Then, they would meet up with the reinforcements who were on their way, and ameliorate their conditions. He understood how unrealistic the prospects for this plan was, but there was no other option. This was their only plan, there was no plan B. And now, in front of this troubled Xamd, a single man appeared. As if returning in the utmost urgency, his breathing was hoarse. His armour appeared damaged in many parts, as if he had just survived an intense battle. The Emperor, is he, is he alright!? Xamd recognized the man as the Beast Corps captain, Gradim. It was slightly dirty, but he could never mistake the brilliance of that God-tier armour. His worry must have been the result of fatigue from enduring battle. Oh, Gradim-dono! You were alive!? Xamd knew about the great mana released below, which had initiated the Beast Corps battle with the Demons. When those Demons were later heading up towards them, he had given up on any chance of Gradims survival. Among the countless fallen allies, a single survivor was a happy misprediction. Yes, somehow. I was conceited thinking I was that best; the enemy truly is strong. Not your fault. Their strength is far beyond our estimated Energy calculations. They may have multiple Demon Nobles. On top of that, they were ones at the higher echelons The one that lieutenant Kondo-dono is in battle with right now must be one of the best too. I could say the same about the one I fought. I just barely managed to escape using the transfer device. Death is an honorable end for any soldier, and I believe it true for myself. But, I couldnt rest in peace without making sure the Emperor was safe. I must at least take my liege to safety Indeed Still, what can we even do now Dont give in! If I protect the Emperor, can you move this ship at full speed? we need to break through and get outside the range of the Demons Spatial Interference Barrier. If we do that, we can use the transfer device right? I see Breaking though will be tough with just one ship But we must Xamd glanced at Emperor Rudra, and reaffirmed his determination. Just recently, the Emperor had become very motionless, as if he had lost consciousness. They were still unscathed thanks to the Emperors Skill, but it was getting dangerous. Ultimate Skill Justice King Michaels Castle Guard was an Absolute Barrier. However, that Skill needed certain conditions for its invocation. Those conditions were known to a select few of the Royal Knights. That being the case, Xamd believed that the Emperor would be fine in any situation But his sense as an Elite Mage would deny that presumption. Its impossible. To have such a convenient Skill is just And seeing how Kondo had defended the ship at the expense of his body only fueled his theory that there must be a weakness. If this went on, even the Emperor himself would sustain damage. Therefore, they had to act now. Ill leave him to you, Gradim-dono! Xamd shouted, then headed into the bridge with his men to prepare moving the ship. Gradim DD No, the thing shaped like Gradim DD bowed deeply while seeing off Xamd. And under that helmet which hid his face, there appeared a warped smile. Kondo and Carreras battle continued. Both of them were unable to use any more mana, and it had become a battle of fists. Parrying fatal attacks, then dealing them out in succession. Kondo had used up most of his, and put his all of little remaining mana inside the God-tier gun DD Sandalphon the ExecutionerDD. Meanwhile, Carrera regenerated one of her arms. And concentrated the last of her own remaining mana into that one fist. Even using up her defence magic, her main body was now defenceless. For Kondo, it was high time he needed to retreat. For Carrera, it was the most disgraceful moment in all her life. However, not losing her pride, it was the best fight she had ever experienced; Carrera took that satisfaction and tightened her fist. Damaged beyond belief, they moved their bodies through will power only. The thing shaped like Gradim closely observed their battle. Kondo was truly super-human; so close to death, yet his movements did not falter. Carrera too was handling all of his attacks with only a single arm. Though obviously it was the gun she should have been most wary of. It seemed like a long time had passed, but in reality it was only a few seconds. Feeling its body move, the thing now looked at the conditions outside. Just as planned, Xamd was making a full scale assault on the Spatial Interference Barrier erected by the Greater Demons. With a broad grin, the thing shaped like Gradim made its move. An armoured hand entered Kondos chest. And at the same time, An Energy Blast came at Carrera. That attack on Kondo proved fatal. And Carrera was down with no signs of movement. The man kicked away a blood spewing Kondo, while cutting away his heart and putting it in his mouth. Guhahahahaha!! Yours truly is the one brought down the famous, the super-human Kondo! In the end, yours truly is the one who was stronger! (TN: changed the awesome me to Yours truly) Gu-hha B-bastard Youre not . Gradim Facing Kondo who vomited blood, Dont put that weakling together with yours truly. Also, yours truly is busy so see ya!! The man answered mockingly. Then, putting Energy in both his hands, and pointing towards the barrier in front of the AirshipDD Remove Blast!! DD made his attack. An attack overlapped with the barrier piercing effects of lieutenant Kondos Skill. Guhahahahaha!! Look at this power Kondo. Even you proved useful right before death. Ill take care of the Emperor for you. So be at ease. And being at ease DD Die!! He released a series of Energy Blast towards the two on the ground. Then, returned to the ship in a hurry. He wanted to confirm their deaths, but the other Demons were heading over. And more importantly, the Barrier would likely be repaired very soon. His first priority was escape, and confirming their deaths was secondary. The thing shaped like Gradim quickly entered the bridge, and erased his presence. Kondo closed his hazy eyes, and lay on the ground. This was his end, his body had given out. (PatheticDD ) He spoke at himself. In the end, he had accomplished nothing. He could neither protect his homeland, nor his promise with the Emperor. DD Become my friend, Tatsuya! Ah I couldnt even fulfil my promise to you. I couldnt bear your suffering, nor could I ease your painDD I couldnt do anything. I couldnt even fulfil my promise of releasing you in the end DD I requested this of Damrada, and I will also request it of you, Tatsuya. If I ever show signs of breaking, kill me without hesitation; I allow it. You must never let the Justice King break loose. That thing probably sees everything in this world as evil. This mad, mad world that took away Lucia, and the Creator Veldanava. Returning all to none, it probably believes that those two would return if we started back again from zero. DD Hey Tatsuya. I reincarnated. I still remember you. DD Im fine. I can still handle it. This time, well definitely defeat Guy!! DD Recently, the military affairs are being handled without me involved Take care of me when the madness starts ok. Justice King Michael wont stop at just civilization, it will definitely destroy everything in this world Conversations with the Emperor of days long past flashed across his mind. The Emperor who had stopped Kondo from killing himself in this world after failing his nation; The man who became his friend. Repeatedly reincarnating to the point of exhausting his control over Justice King Michael, the man still displayed the Aura of a ruler. The boy called Yuuki, who Damrada had brought along, seemed unreliable. Or rather, dangerous. Like himself, the boy also hid a deep darkness in his heart. If it was before the Emperor was weakened, maybe he would have shone a light on the boys heart. But that was impossible for the Emperor of present. That being the case, Kondo took that task upon himself and eliminated the boy. To avoid unnecessary trouble, and to erase any seeds of disaster. Even then, here he was, rotting away without holding up his promise to stop the Emperor He grieved in his regrets. All the failures were the result of underestimating Demon Lord Rimuru. He should have followed his gut feeling, and stopped the Emperors sortie. Capturing Veldora had put him at ease. It was probably right then that the Justice King took control from the Emperor. It was his failure. One that he couldnt take back anymore Hey, enough sleeping. Get back up and fight me! Kondo heard a voice calling out to him. Slightly opening his eyes, he saw an unhappy Carrera looking back. Beautiful golden hair, a dazzling beauty. And also, the Demon he was fighting to the death. ( DD Dont be unreasonable. Im dying here, obviously I cant fight. ) Ah? But there was no finisher. That just isnt right. (fu, fufu. A finisher, huh. Youre, right. DD As I thought. Youre unfair ) Doubting if it reached her, hearing Carreras words, Kondo had a weak chuckle. Even though Carrera herself had sustained almost fatal damage with the previous surprise attack Kondo couldnt help but smile at the thought. He attempted to get up, and failed. Pathetic. (I guess, I cant do anything now.) Compared to him, the Demon was free in the purest sense ( DD Am I, jealous.?) I h-have a request. Please kill Emperor this gun DD (What am I doing. I cant leave this to a Demon ) (TN: he says I with ore now.) But, ah. My consciousness is fleeting. As a Saint, Kondos body was the crystallization of Energy, but now his Central Core had been stolen. Well, if we was in better health, he could restore the Core, but it was impossible now. He felt himself grinding away from his extremities. In fact, because his willpower and chakra had been exhausted, the destruction speed was considerably slowed down. It was completely impossible to recover now, that was his self-analysis. Hmph. How boring. I finally had a good fight, but this is not fun at all. Ill kill that intruder. I guess I can kill the Emperor too on the wayDD ( ?) Youre so slow! Wheres the offering? You want to made a deal with a Demon, you need a contract! Watching the fidgeting Carrera, Kondo couldnt hold back a smile. It was a pleasant feeling. This Demon, the enemy. Her shyly fidgeting figure. (Everything, even my soul. Ill hand over all so. Please!) With the last of his will, Kondo opened his eyes, and looked at Carrera with all his strength. He could no longer form words. Thinking his will was properly entrusted may have just been his day dreaming. Even so He bet his last hopes on this pathetic salvation. Trusting a Demon, he would have never imagined it. Thine request, we shall accepted it. On the name of Menace Lord Carrera, this contract has been sealed. Thine wish shall surely be granted. Carrera declared in a dignified manner. Kondo smiled at her words, and using the last of his strength, handed his gun to Carrera. The brilliantly shining God-tier gun. As soon a she accepted it, Kondos body burst into light and was absorbed by Carrera. (TN: *ahem* If I may, this right here is an eternal ship. Theyre together forever now!) However, even though she received his chakra, she didnt get his Nucleic Heart. She knew. For humans on the level of Saints, even if their soul was captured, their Nucleic Heart would not. Without fail, the Heart would escape from the cycle of reincarnation, and pass on. Hmph. Too bad. Its been a while since I fought someone with a bit of backbone. Carrera now focused her attention on the gun. And suddenly, the Power (Skill) gushed in. Ultimate Skills Extinction King Abaddon and Sandalphon the Executionersuccessfully integrated. Carrera understood the usage of her new powers from the information sent to her brain. And she instantly mastered the usage of the gun. DD Youre a bit sensitive, so your technique (mana) is too rough. Handle this with careDD She felt as if she heard Kondo again. Cheeky till the very end, she thought. Carrera stood up. She saw Agera and Esprit heading her way. Her recovery had already been completed. Youre alright, Carrera-sama! They kneeled in front of Carrera who stood before them. And congratulated her on being safe. At a glance, they determined how their masters power had grown over her fight. Satisfied, Let us go. We shall carve fear into the soul who dared look down on us. She walked. Towards the fool who desecrated her sacred battle; to let him know true despair. Also Most importantly, towards the place where she would come to fulfill her contract. Chapter 185 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 183 183. ESTABLISHING THE CONTRACT Velgrynd and I faced each other, and unleashed our attacks looking to end this battle. Our attacks clashed, and I got sent flying while a part of Velgrynd got sliced up. The battle was turning into a stalemate of sorts. But, results are starting to show. At a glance, it looked like a furious exchange between us, but I had a fair amount of breathing room. Although I got blown away by the clashes, I diverted most of the impact away, taking almost no damage. Analysis of Velgrynds abilities was complete, and just looking at the compatibility between us, it was clear that shes not a threat to me. Its my win. I am certain of it. At this point, I received a telepathic message from Diablo. (Kufufufufu. It looks like a Rat has crawled its way into our fight. It has been cornered onto the flagship, what are your intentions sire?) From just his tone, it sounded like getting rid of it was easy. As for the results for the various battles, some were put into tough battles, but no fatalities so far. The Rat was sneaking around among the battles the Devil Lords were in, observing the battle between Carrera and the guy in uniform from the shadows. He didnt look like he was going to assist his allies, what a shady fellow. Also, it seems like he ate one of his dead comrades, looks like he had an ability of the consumption type. So, was his aim the man in uniform? Up til this point, on my orders, the surrounding space was within a field that interrupted teleportation. I didnt want any unwanted guests, nor did I want anyone escaping. If the Rat wanted to escape, his only option would be to move outside of the field that was set up. To break through a hole in the field, and get an Airship out of the field. Then teleporting away from there. Therefore his destination must be safe spot, which also means thats where his allies would be. Should I round up all of them, or get rid of the Rat now? Someone who moves around stealthily huh. Yuuki may be involved. If I got rid of the Rat, the link to whoever is behind the scenes would be cut off. If the Emperor is eliminated, the Empire will fall into chaos. Which also meant, other factions could take advantage of the situation and grow larger. In any case, I shall set a trap for the Rat. It would be best if it takes the bait (Emperor), and I get to reel them all in. Although I have no way to confirm who is behind all this currently, its a good idea to cut the threat at its roots. (Let the Rat scurry for now. Its probably trying to escape via teleportation, so I want to know its destination. After we come into contact with whoever is pulling the strings, we eliminate them. Put priority into finding out who is behind this!) (Understood!) To get all who are involved, including the Rat, in one fell swoop. I gave the orders to Diablo, with such thoughts. Even as I was communicating with Diablo, the battle with Velgrynd was still going on. With support from Wisdom Lord Raphael, communication was easily possible as I still had lots of breathing room, even I was impressed at the current situation. All of Velgrynds attacks, were nullified with the Absolute Defense of Covenant King Uriel. In comparison, my attacks using the Veldora Sword, looked like they were doing damage as though it was ignoring any defenses on Velgrynds large body. The situation looked favourable for me, and seemed it would be difficult to overturn. Velgrynd reverted from dragon, back to her human form. As expected, it looked like it was hard to fully defend with that large body. If the aim was to improve her defenses, changing to her human form was a good choice. But, that meant her offense would drop significantly. Although there was no change in ability, the amount of base Energy that was at her disposal was now limited. But well. To me, since all attacks are blocked anyway, theres no doubt that she would be more of a pain to deal with in her human form. As expected of Veldoras elder sister, she was a beauty with azure blue hair, having difficulty pointing my sword at that was also one of the reasons. Even so, that fella Raphael, wanted to take Covenant King Uriel away from me in this situation. Its like telling me to devour her, as Gluttony King Beelzebuth would be the only remaining option. Velgrynd, after grazing past a few of my Veldora Sword attacks, looked exhausted. If I keep up these attacks, it would result in my victory, but. Da-damn you! To do this to us, True Dragons. To not only take away my little brother, but to also get in the way of Rudra and my wishes!! Velgrynd spewed another Cardinal Acceleration. Although it looked like her output has decreased, with the increased focus she was putting into the attack, it was now a pinpoint attack; it could be said to be comparable to when she was in her dragon form. It looked smaller, but Im the only target anyway. DDbut, this attack has already been analyzed, it wont work on me any more. Wasnt it you guys who took the initiative!? You pit Veldora against me in the first place! Shut up! My younger brother, hasnt fallen that low to be consumed by the likes of you! Although he was an unreliable boy, to think he would be defeated by a puny Demon Lord. And ending up absorbed by that Demon Lord, and used to corner me like this. It feels like shes really taking it out on me. Drowned in anger, Blasts were forcefully released at me. Too bad, those dont work against me. But man, Im stumped. If I continue attacking with this sword she might end up getting erased, but well, she *is* Veldoras sister. (Hey, Veldora. Cant you talk to her and get her to calm down?) (!? Dont ask something so scary! I almost forgot to breathe for a moment. Its impossible for me to nonchalantly talk to her now, since shes actually angry for me!! If she found out I was cooperating with you, and am totally alive and all.) Right. I finally realised, Veldora cant be relied on, like at all. But, man, this guy. Hes so unreliable at critical times. This situation, happened because he ran away, and didnt want to meet his other elder sister. Huh? Then why am I the one doing all this jack? I was slowly getting annoyed at something else. (But, we cant just erase her, right?) (.u, Hmm. That would be bad, yea. Thats it! Lets change the setting to one which I was forcefully consumed by you. Just devour my sister too! Then, get her into a position similar to mine. If its the current you, its definitely possible, even Wisdom Lord Raphael agrees!) .what is this fella saying? This guy, just because he doesnt want to get scolded, hes the spoiled type who puts the blame on his buddy! And from that train of thought, the bad guy is me isnt it! Also, the plan to only have Gluttony King Beelzebuth remain supports this notion. Raphael and Veldora are in cahoots! Was, what I have realised. But, well. Towards his elder sister who was so aggravated at his death, just appearing like nothing happened is not a good idea, even I could understand that much. Even though I understood, it definitely feels like all the troublesome stuff was dumped onto me. Also. If Veldora, who merrily put so much power into the sword earlier gets found out and gets chewed out for it, hes not going to put the blame for that on me too, right? Change the setting to me being forcefully consumed! The moment he said that, he was definitely aiming to push all the blame onto me. But wait a sec? A similar position. Against Veldora, there wasnt really anything I can force him to do. I get his consent, then he works accordingly. More like he has a lot of freedom to do whatever he wants, that Veldora. Basically, once he is released, there isnt much of anything I can force Veldora to do. If he wanted to take actions disadvantageous to me, I could just cut the Link; even if Veldora declines, its not like he gets erased if the Link is cut. If something happens and the released Veldora gets destroyed, whether he decides to return to his real body which is inside me or not, theres no real loss. (TN:people die when they are killed.. Wait, huh?) To put it simply, there is no restricting force whatsoever. A position similar to Veldoras. Simply means to devour Velgrynd, then release her. That also means, the fact that Veldora wasnt forced into anything would be proven, and I dont get blamed at all. A sibling-squabble? Whats that, is it tasty? Thats not something within my jurisdiction. I decided to devour Velgrynd, and put her in the same position as Veldora. But, its bothersome if she rampaged after getting released. Since I cant force Velgrynd, is it even possible to do something like this? Solution. There are no problems. As a being similar to a True Dragon now, there is room to spare. Also, it is possible to set conditions for release. Regarding that, negotiation with individual: Scorch Dragon Velgrynd is required. Hmm? So I have to devour first. Then, set conditions when turning her into another ability? In the worst case, if Velgrynd declines, I could just isolate her inside myStomachwithout turning her into an ability. I could also just let her out after the whole fiasco is over, its not like she needs to become another part of my abilities. After my ascension into something similar to a True Dragon, I can feel my stats have definitely increased, there should be no problems isolating a Velgrynd or two inside me. The objective was decided. Now to get to work. Whatever the case, gotta get rid of the threats! Im not going to let you do something like this again. Velgrynd, time for you to repent a little!! Screw you, like hell Im going down without a fight! The fierce battle with Velgrynd continued. Holy crap shes fast. Its gonna be a real pain to capture her. Shes supposed to have less power in her human form, but the battle isnt getting any easier. Even then, using Covenant King Uriel, I cut her movements off withInsulated Prison. Through that, I managed to finally capture her. You bastard, Fuck you! Let me out, release me!! Velgrynd was rampaging. And the suspicious figure moving towards that pretty lady, was me. If my appearance was that if a slime, this would totally be a crime. But then again, my current form is that of a 16 year old-ish bishoujo, this set a different kind of mood. (TN: slime r*p*!! Wait.. its y*r* instead!!) Cant help that. Gotta get rid of threats. I put my hand in contact with Velgrynd, and devoured her body all at once. With the feel of isolating the aggressive Energy, it was concluded with no problems. But, as expected of a True Dragon. There was difficulty in fully isolating her, even after fully consuming her body. She was rampaging non-stop, even though she was surrounded withInsulated Prison, it felt as though my body was going to be burnt asunder. I had immunity to heat, so being able to feel heat at this point showed how bad this was. Although there was no damage, if I were to lose mentally now, it feels like I would be utterly fried. Right now, this was a battle of wills. Im not as naive as my little brother, you dirtbag! Also, Rudra is going to come to my aid any moment now. This is the end for you, Demon Lord Rimuru! Nope, not happening. The situation looked like it was checkmate for the Empire, the Airship which Rudra is on was attempting to escape. But from what I can tell, the Emperor Rudra you just talked about is leaving you behind and trying to escape. Bullshit! Rudra is invincible as long as Im still around. Theres no way hes running. Velgrynds attempt to belittle me failed terribly. As she has now noticed the Airship was increasing its speed and attempting to leave. Th-that cant be. Why? Why are you leaving me behind. Rudra!? And then, she closed her eyes as though she had finally realized something. Moments later, all resistance against my devouring disappeared. Velgrynd stopped resisting, and was now motionless inside myStomach. DDI see now. You, have already broken havent you. RudraDD Only that murmur seeped out. Velgrynd finally calmed down. It felt like she had understood and given up on something. It looked like she had no intention to resist, but I cant just absorb her as she is now. Gotta negotiate with her first. But she now looked so despondent, it felt difficult to strike a conversation. (Oi, do what you want with me. I admit defeat, and will not resist. But, you better be prepared. To have killed my little brother, and now me too. Our elder sister, Velzard will never forgive you.) (Ahh, right. About that.) (What? You got something you wanna ask? But, too bad for you. I have no idea how to stop the impending Angel attack. Even if I *did* know something, I have no obligation to tell you anything!) (Well, thats not it.) To me who was kind of flustered, Velgrynd was rushing me to finish absorbing her. It seems, she has misunderstood that I have killed Veldora after I consumed him, and looks like she is prepared for the same to happen to herself. She was totally not listening to what I was saying, which was very troublesome. (What is it that you want to say, you fiend! Now that Rudra is broken, theres no meaning in my existence. Im telling you to consume me or do whatever the hell you want to!) Velgrynd got mad at me, she seems to be fairly short tempered. Honestly, shes scary. I now kinda understood why Veldora had trouble with her. (It looks like you are misunderstanding something, Veldora is still alive! Why would I kill my friend in the first place? You need to listen to what I have to say first!) (What!?) After what felt like a long explanationDDwhich in fact only took a few seconds in real timeDD Velgrynd finally understood the situation. By the way, during that period of time, Veldora was completely silent. Looks like hes still pushing all the responsibility onto me. Feeling exhausted, I continued the negotiation. And so, if she was cooperative, I intended to let her have the same amount of freedom Veldora has. If not, then Ill only release her after everything is over. Velgrynd turned silent for a short while, it looked like she was thinking about it. Then slowly opening her mouth, (I have a condition. Its more of a favour than a condition. Mind hearing me out?) She said to me. I kind of expected this, looking at the flow of the situation, I decided to listen to what Velgrynd had to say. Velgrynds favour was, as expected, related to Emperor Rudra. After apologizing for making the first move, Velgrynd began her explanation. Emperor Rudra was slowly deteriorating because of the influence of Ultimate SkillJustice King Michaelthat he wielded, and was reaching his end. Which is why, he was so fixated on gaining the victory against Guy this final time; it was also why he went to such lengths in preparation. But that also meant he ended up being lax in his judgement somewhat, as he overlooked my rise to power, which became bad luck, and ended up causing all of his plans to fall apart. Back to the point, considering the Emperors abilities, he was invincible as long as Velgrynd was close by, so he had no need to escape. Seeing that he seemed to have forgotten this fact, proved that Rudra has reached the point of no return. In addition to his impenetrable barrier, he had the ability to attack by changing the elemental properties of Velgrynds powers with Justice King Michael, Velgrynds explanation; his current course of action served to prove the point even more. Most importantly, (He can no longer hear my voice. Thats why. Rudra is most likely gone.) Velgrynd heavy heartedly said. And, (My favour, is for you to help release Rudras soul from the shackles of his own fate. He has, for the longest time, shouldered the wishes of many.) She made her request. But that means, even if they did manage to emerge victorious, their future outlook was non-existent. (TN:I almost couldnt understand what this line meant..) In any case, if it wasnt possible to stop Justice King Michael from running amok, it was kind of pointless even if they won against Guy. Just as I was thinking that, (Well, as long as we got the victory, we were intending to return Justice King Michael. We wouldnt need it after we are victorious against Guy.) Velgrynd answered my suspicions. Since she said something about returning, it seems possible to erase that Skill. Using Justice King Michael, one can travel to the Heavens via Heavens Gate. In that place, using the altar for worshipping Stellar Dragon King Veldanava, it was possible to seal the skill. Their plan was to head to the altar to report their victory, and return the skill in the process. Ultimate Skill Justice King Michael belonged to Stellar Dragon King Veldanava in the first place. (No matter how much of a Saint Rudra was, there were limits to how much of the skill he could handle. That was the reason he needed to reincarnate countless times, maintaining his ego while continuing to live. Having retained control for more than 2000 years, showed just how strong his will was. But even that has come to its end. My wish, is simply to release Rudra from this endless cycle.) (TN: a saint is something above a sage.) Velgrynd thus ended her explanation. At that point, Diablos report came in with impeccable timing. (Rimuru-sama, one of your acquaintances, Damrada has passed on. It was the result of his deathmatch, with Ultima as his opponent. After a magnificent battle, Ultima has emerged victorious. And Ultima, during Damradas final moments, accepted his request. I shall send the details over.) He reported. Then, a compressed report was sent telepathically. With that I understood the circumstances. It seems that there is no other choice but for the Emperor to die. Although I didnt know the details, I had thought of Damrada to be the loyal type DDwell that dandy fella (EN: ossan) was the mysterious kind. Here I thought his loyalties lied with Yuuki but it seems I was mistakenDD he too wished for the Emperors death. Then, theres the stuff I just heard from Velgrynd. The Emperor who *was* exalted, huh. Compared to his past achievements, I thought his current condition was more important. While I was musing over such matters, (Rimuru-sama, the battle between Carrera and the man in uniform has concluded. Due to my lack of action, the Rat managed to butt in.) (Did it escape?) (No, I have its whereabouts. Moss attached a tracker onto it, it will not escape even if it teleports. It is lamentable however, as it spoiled the results of the duel between Carrera and the man in uniform.) Because of my order to leave the Rat be, he was indecisive on whether he should take action against the Rat. As a result, Moss managed to neutralize the Rats attack, on the surface it looked like there wasnt much impact on Carrera or the man in uniform. But, despite both sides being injured all over, their duel was brought to a halt as a result. This Rat is unforgivable. Plus, Carrera accepted the request of the man in uniform too, which was also to end Rudras life. Since it has been accepted, it shall be done. I resolved myself firmly. (Velgrynd, I hereby swear to release Rudra from his fate. Give me your cooperation!) I declared. Velgrynd showed no signs of hesitation, and give me her acknowledgement. The Contract was now established. And Velgrynd now began her integration within me, becoming another one of my Powers (Skills). Chapter 186 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 184 184. THE FACEOFF Having absorbed Velgrynd, the reconstruction began. And then, leaving a busily working on something Raphael-san alone, I teleported onto the lone floating Airship. It had already reached its maximum speed, cruising at speeds beyond that of sound. Although I could catch up, theres also the issue with the Rat. I thought it best to deal with problems swiftly. Considering the fierce battle that had just taken place aboard this vessel, its a miracle it could still fly in its sorry state. The Demons who had made it in before me had knelt down, welcoming me. Any remnants of battle couldnt be seen at a glance. The damages sustained had been beautifully healed, showing their usual, beautiful splendor. However, looking through a highly proficient appraising eye, Their Power(Existance level) had undergone great change. Perhaps an after-effect of completing a forced evolution, the slight magic turbulence they had was now in perfect control. It would seem that they understood something from this battle. This is a good thing. Above all everyones all right, I felt relieved. Good work! Its great that everyones all right. My word! Were unworthy of such words. We, as commanded by Rimuru sama, have survived and acquired strength! The demons that brought up these words bowed their heads in unison. Eh? Although I did say dont die, I didnt tell them to survive to the very edge though? To survive and become stronger, what are they, some battle race?! I was shocked that they thought of me as a master who would give that kind of ridiculous command. Ah, Yeah. In any case, above all, Im glad youre all safe The Demons looked happy from receiving my compliments. Oh well, whatever. I should probably pay more attention from here on out, but we were in fact currently in an emergency situation. I decided to reflect on it later. I changed my mindset, and proceeded to confirmed the situation. Whats the current situation of the Rat? Kufufufufu. It seems the Rat has just arrived at the transfer device. Hmm. If I wanted to stop it, now would be the time. I considered killing the Rat then and there, and extracting his memory. However, individuals surpassing A rank have high resistances, and taking memories protected by the soul seemed difficult. And as for those in possession of Ultimate Skills, itd fail without a doubt. The Rat had only been sneaking around, but according to Diablo a strong power was sensed from it. This was evident from the fact he managed to steal a portion of Military Uniforms abilities. (EN: refers to Kondo. Rimuru refers to him as this.) If you wanted to steal an ability (Skill) in the truest sense of the word, the other partys soul would be essential. Without that, if you only stole it from devouring a portion of the flesh, only be an inferior variant could be deconstructed Even so to be able to break through a section of the Spatial Interference Barrier set up by the 600 Greater Demons, he, without a doubt, wielded some sort of troublesome ability. As initially planned, the strategy was to lure out the puppeteer behind the scenes with the Emperor as bait. Thus uproot the evil at its roots. The promise to release Emperor Rudra must, of course, definitely be achieved. I shouldnt have to worry about him escaping right? Kufufufu. There is no problem! Good. Ive established my objective, and gave the command. Lets clean this mess up quickly. ?????????????????????????? The Rat, taking the form of the man Gradim, Vega, pretended to protect Emperor Rudra while he activated the transfer device. Nodding towards the small number of Elite Mages and Major General Xamd staying behind to guard, Ill be going on ahead. You guys quickly make your escape too! Leaving behind these insincere words, Vega transferred, and escaped. Naturally, He brought along Emperor Rudra. After arriving at the transfer facility room within the deepest part of the Imperial palace of the Capital, Vega destroyed the transfer device. The thin, shining and mysterious magic formation was blown to pieces from the shockwaves from Vegas power. With this, connection between the Airships transfer devices and the Imperial Capital had been severed. The demons would no longer be able to pursue Vega. Those who stayed behind would be massacred, but that was something Vega wouldnt know to care about. Vega took a breath, and a fearless, broad grin surfaced. Vega had immense self-confidence in his powers. However, he considered the Demons from earlier. The one who insta-killed Beast King Gradim, and the ones who fought with Kondo and Damrada; They were genuine monsters. Beast King Gradim was a strong individual who surpassed the average Demon Lords. However, Vega didnt think hed lose to him, and if they actually fought, he was confident in his chances of winning. However, those monsters easily surpassed Vega who had reached the upper limits of human strength as a Sage. (Fuck em! Just fuck em to to bits. Yours truly will get much stronger. Just you watch!) Although his head was fuming to the point he felt welled up with seething wrath, having suppressed his anger, he had brought the Emperor to the designated location as initially commanded. You sure took your time, Vega. Is Emperor Rudra alright? On the throne; A chair that only the Emperor was permitted to sit on, a young boy sat on it with a relaxed look. He called out to Vega, who had just arrived, with a light-hearted tone. Black hair and Black eyes, a native Japanese look He was someone who should have been exterminated by Kondo, Kagurazaka Yuuki. (TN: Thats one F***er I didnt miss.) (EN: I dont get the Yuuki hate, hes an awesome villain~) And standing behind him was a stoic faced beauty. But contrary to her appearance, she was the strongest Hero, Chloe Obell. Chloe was probably unwilling, as she unresponsively stood there with an uninterested look. Acting per her contract, she left an impression of indifference. Hes okay. Although his head had a few screws loose. However, that Demon Lord Rimuru sure is a monster. That guy shut me down big time. By the way, are things all right here? The coup dtat was suppressed or something, I heard from Gradim and the others? So youre alright? Do I look like Im alright? I was in some serious shit over here you know? Id requested Chloe here to resurrect me on the off chance I died. Thanks to that I barely made it alive, but I actually did die. Well, thanks to that, the remaining Wishes (Commands) left on Chloe has dropped to one Its all that Kondo and Damradas fault. Be it Damrada or Kondo, them hiding their true strength was seriously annoying. Yuuki explained to Vega with exaggerated gestures. While he continued on with his tale, suddenly, he fixated his gaze on Vega, Ah~man, Vega. Dude, youre being tracked arent you? While letting out a sigh, he lamented. And then, holding his hand over Vegas back, Eraser Shot! With a single hit, he eliminated Mosss clone who was performing reconnaissance on Vega. The tiny fist-sized demon, forcefully split in half, was destroyed without being able to resist. That was a close one. A little more and they would have arrived at this place in hot pursuit. Or rather, It seems Rimuru-sans subordinates are all horrifyingly excellent for no apparent reason. We got careless for a bit there didnt we? Vega, get your act together. Y-yeah. I got careless there, my bad Yuuki shrugged his shoulders. Vega also looked as if he was scowling. However, in reality he wasnt reflecting at all. In fact, he didnt notice it at the time since he was so wrapped up, but he felt his pride was trampled all over, he was furious to his very core. There was no room for reflecting. Quite the annoyance, it seems one must not be careless with Rimurus subordinates. Yuuki moved to a different location. Bringing Vega and Chloe along, he moved with transfer magic. At the Capitals outskirts, this was where corpses were organized. The location where Velgrynd entrapped and delivered pain to the Mixed Corps in the Crimson Purge, this was where the corpses of the elites directly under Yuuki lay. The fires of purgatory that wouldnt clear up no matter what, after some time, had began to weaken, and had just finally extinguished. Naturally, they looked like how they were moments before death, it looked as if they hardly managed to perform their duty The royal knights No.11 and below that remained in the imperial capital, had been prepared as the raw materials for Armageddon (summoning the Angel Army). If it is merely summoned, an Angel isnt a threat. Their average combat potential was only around a B+ rank. Although, generally since summoned greater demons were A- rank, they were sufficiently threatening to a human country. Although theyd fall short against an elite Demon Lord, a force of over 1,000,000 B+ ranks would be more than sufficient. But, thats only considering the case of facing a human nation. While there was no problem against an older Demon Lord class, the current members of Octogram were on a completely different scale in terms of quality. Therefore this time, for the first time, Yuuki decided to try and incarnate the Angels using Emperor Rudra. Up until now, this execution was a taboo, but considering the fact hed lost half his mind at this point, he could be tempted put Justice King Michaels proposal was into action. The living and the dead, in order to determine the difference, both have been prepared. This place also clicked well with Yuukis objectives. it served the purpose of cutting off pursuers, and as they had erased that tracking clone, now they felt safer. Vega comprehended Yuukis actions, and just as he was thinking that, What is this place? What happened to the battle? Emperor Rudra, who was in a dazed state up until now, opened his mouth. While he was only half conscious, it seemed that he would be awaken before long. Although a bit earlier than planned, Yuuki decided to move his plan to the next phase. Yuuki gave Vega a wink, as he and Chloe hid themselves. Seeing that, Vega understood Yuukis intentions. This was one of several pre-determined patterns. Understanding this he quickly kneeled, and faced the emperor. While accidents piled up, this was still within expectations. Without any changes theyll be using the special Skill of Emperor Rudras Ultimate Skill Justice King Michael, and use Armageddon. This was Vegas predetermined role. Yuuki was relieved that Vega understood. (That guy, I was anxious that hed forget since hes an idiot after all ) Contrary to his beliefs, Vega too had been equipped with the thing called brains. Albeit boastful of his strength, when he thought about it he only recalled a few individuals whose strength exceeded Vegas. (TN: I could think of a few, like Rimurus entire entourage. ) In any case, he heaved a sigh of seeing that the strategy was going well. Vega, didnt actually listened to Yuukis speculations in detail. However, by using the Emperors ability, their current goals would be accomplished. In regards to Vegas role in the series of battles of the coup dtat, it was the actualization of their ultimate goal, making Emperor Rudra successfully use Armageddon. Well, that was originally Yuukis role, but since the coup dtat plans went awry, the baton was passed onto Vega midway. If Yuuki died, then Vega would be the one to execute it. In the original plan, theyd finish subjugating Ruminas, and execute it before the final clash with Guy, but due to several unforeseen incidents, the plan was pushed forward. Your Majesty, youre alright! This Gradim was so worried! While acting as Gradim, Vega explained the situation to the Emperor. The army was wiped out, Kondo, Damrada and the other Royal Knights are expected to be annihilated as well. While Velgrynd stalled for time, he somehow escaped with the Emperor; he recited the thought out scenario. What did you say!? Are you saying Damrada and Velgrynd are still fighting? Yes, your Majesty! Kondo-dono as well as Damrada-dono are currently engaged in a fight to the death DDIs that so. Then, before its too late, we must rescue them. Ill summon the angels. Make the preparations!! But, your Majesty!! Without letting it show, a smile surfaced on the face under that helmet. Although he wondered would the Emperor would actually perform the angel summoning, it looked like things were going well. Just a little more, and its over he thought, a natural smile broke through his fa?ade. But, that though was simply too na?ve. Oh my? That would be troublesome. DDBesides, theres no need to rescue them. After all, those two are already dead. A beautiful voice resounded in Vegas ears. It cant be! Vega thought as he tried to deny the notion that just came to mind. But, as if ridiculing his actions, Hey, you. You dare ruin Yours trulys fun? Your life isnt enough to make up for this So kindly cry out in pain and agony to sooth my heart. As if out of nowhere, somebody suddenly appeared behind his back. And then, he notice the feeling of a muzzle thrust towards his head. Despite there being a helmet over his head, for some reason he clearly felt it. W-wait! Repent as youre trapped in fear! Resentment Fear (Cursed Prison of Resentment and Fear) With even his soul devoured, he faced endless torture by the ghoul horde. The pinnacle of anti-individual mind break magic, a synthesis of Extinction King Abaddon, and a Necrosis bullet, was shot. The pistol, large and crude in the hands of a lady, was fired. Being an enlarged variant of the one Kondo once held, its expected power would also increase. The effects of the magic sealed within the bullets shot from the large pistol was released in the interior of Vegas skull. With a single hit, Vegas flesh was corroded by the curse; His soul, becoming prisoner to endless agony. ?????????????????????????? Uo Not given a chance to explain himself, he was shot without hesitation As expect of Carrera. Another name on the ranking of individuals to never, ever, anger. Or rather, putting the gentlemanly Diablo aside, the ones like Testarossa and Carrera are pretty scary huh. In that aspect, Im so glad Ultima was calm and collected. Its hard to believe shes a Demon. Shes been called Ojou-sama by her subordinates, her main aide was her butler too, she looks to have obviously been raised well. She probably has all lot of influence. Speaking of which, she might even be the Demon Kings daughter. (TN: the raw also uses ħ here, but since this ones obviously not referring to the Demon Nobles or the Octagram members, I translated it as demon king instead to avoid confusion.) This is no good. Looking at Carrera hunting the Rat without hesitation, I began to wander away in though. They had requested to allow them to end the Emperor and the Rat, and Id given them permission, but the result was this. But well, the remaining one would be the one that bit the Emperor bait huh. Ultima was fired up about killing the emperor, and came over to me, wishing to do it. So I decided to hand it to her. and Thus, my opponent would be the mastermind. Oy, stop hiding and come out. Youre there arent you? Yuuki! I asked facing the darkness, Good grief, was I exposed? Cant expect less of Rimuru-san. Yuuki said as he came out. Just like how he was back in the Royal Capital, with a nonchalant look, and a light-hearted feel as if he was meeting an old friend. But I cant leave him alone. Hes too dangerous. I guess. Its good that youre doing well. By the way, any last words before you die? Ahahahaha. Straight to the point eh, Rimuru san. But you think I die so easily? No I dont, but youve gone overboard. But, if you dont do anymore than this, we could settle with just sealing you So what do you say? Your freedom will be restricted, but its better than dying right? Na?ve, still too na?ve. You havent changed at all, still a goodie too-shoes But, its best you stop thinking youve won! it was impossible as expected huh. I thought it was impossible right from the start. However, theres the matter of freeing Chloe, and him making some strange Wish (Command) of her would only cause the situation to take a turn for the worse. I wanted to try managing the situation in order to ensure this doesnt happen, but I guess it was impossible. We faced each other, and quietly prepared ourselves. Chapter 187 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 185 185. THE BEGINNING OF A NEW GAME I confronted Yuuki, and we began to size each other up. And in the middle of the tense atmosphere, Oh yeah, I was wondering How did you find this place? Yuuki asked. He seemed to be either bold or stupid. Who even asks this kind of question to the enemy? I aint supposed to tell you that man! Ah, I guess thats right? I didnt really expect an answer, and I guess Rimuru-san isnt that gullible huh. Yuuki shrugged as if disappointed. Well, he probably isnt. He probably kept talking, to try and find out my weaknesses. Actually, just like Diablo said, Moss recon was perfect. He had sent out both an appropriately sized dummy body, and a mini body. It didnt matter if the big one got found. Rather, the plan was to let the enemy find it, and let their guard down, while the smaller clone would remain in contact without them suspecting a thing. As one of them got found out and destroyed, the other would use that chance to get into camouflage. Really, his abilities was excellent for this kind of work. Now then, lets recap. First, the strategic victory conditions from before recovering Veldora. 1. Recover Veldora. 2. Eliminate the threat. 3. Annihilate the Imperials. Of those, most of the work was done. One could say operation complete. The only thing left would be the releasing (finishing off) the Emperor. In that case, the new victory conditions, 1. Recover Chloe. 2. Finish off the Emperor. 3. Finish off Yuuki. Would become like that. The most important and given most priority was the task of recovering Chloe. But as long as there were the three Wishes (Orders), I couldnt just take her back. Worst case, there was the option to eat Chloe and use Soul Analysis to try and find a way to break the curse Even with Wisdom Lord Raphael doing the Soul Analysis, there was a big risk of failure. If possible, only after eliminating the controller = Yuuki, should I calmly start working on the curse. In any case, I wanted to finish things before Yuuki made Chloe do anything. Similar to Rimuru planning his bout with Yuuki, the latter also, looking at the unexpected situation, let out a sigh. When he noticed the spy, he did anticipate something like this, but of the things he anticipated, this was the worst of the worst, and he couldnt help but sigh. (Geez, cant you just leave me alone) In any case, he needed to do something about this. In this situation, Yuukis options were limited. It was pretty bad that Vega was eliminated in an instant. Well, Vega didnt really matter that much But, ordering Chloe now would be a bad move. Currently those stronger than Yuuki would be : Guy ? Crimson, Milim ? Nava, and the one in front of him, Rimuru. There was also Demon Lord Leon ? Cromwell to whom he had suffered defeat once, and to whom his powers were known. But he was now someone Yuuki had some chance to win against the next time. But against this Rimuru with his unusually high growth speed, he honestly couldnt predict anything. If he made Chloe deal with Rimuru, in that instant she would be released. Therefore, they would need to finish each other off. And in an ideal scenario, just before that happened, Yuuki himself would step in and steal their powers. But failing to get the powers, he would then have to face an angered Milim. It was good that Chloe wasnt hostile towards him, but he was running out of options. If he atleast had 2 wishes (orders) remaining, he could order the elimination of Rimuru now, and somehow escape His only saving grace was the fact that Rimuru and the rest didnt know that he had only one remaining. Yuuki considered putting Chloe in hiding a good decision. Rimuru would therefore take into account the possibility of him issuing an order to Chloe, and wouldnt be able to act carelessly. Using that opportunity, he would somehow survive this event. And in the worst case scenario, he would be forced to play his trump card, he expected. (Yeah, I dont really wanna have to do that though.) But as he thought so, there didnt seem to be any other means of him escaping his current trial. The Demons working under Rimuru. Yuuki truly understood the breadth of power of those elite Demons. 3 of those pillars had appeared. Each, making even Demon Lords look like weak, were the very definition of danger. (The hell. Theyre too OP.) That was his honest feeling. He could likely have faced one of them and won, but all three at once would spell certain defeat. Demons never obeyed those weaker than themselves. And obedience time after a summoning would be shorter, the higher their Nobility. It was unlikely that Rimuru had summoned all three and put them under leash. That left the possibility that Rimuru had become a much higher class than them. Yuuki was on the fine line of actually just using his trump card right now without hesitation. (Man, I couldve atleast made the Emperor use Armageddon (Angel Army) before Rimuru-san came. ) As he thought so, everything changed. And it changed for the better, for Yuuki of course. Testarossa surveilled the surroundings, making sure there were no threats lurking about. There were none, she determined. Around them were the outskirts of the Imperial Capital, with no signs of human presence. Other than a line of corpses, 100,000 soldiers who seemed to be in pain but not actually alive, there were no others. Being wary of them without negligence, Testarossa assured Rimuru. That they could promptly handle whatever Yuuki was planning on doing. Being done with eliminating Vega, Carrera faced Ultima. Releasing the Emperor was the wish entrusted to them; their contract. They had to accomplish this without fail. Ultima would be the one to do it. Since Rimuru had decreed so, Carrera had no complaints. That being the case, she was given the duty of eliminating Vega who had soiled her battle with Kondo. That being done, it was only a matter of taking care of the Emperor and the mastermind. At a glance, Yuuki, the mastermind, didnt seem so much a danger. However, he exuded a presence that made her uneasy. Not danger but yet uneasiness. Carrera therefore judged Yuuki to be a genuine threat. He could perhaps even have the might to oust her and her fellow Demons. (I want to think that Im just thinking too much. No, he might just be thinking of making us think like were thinking like that.) It was her first encounter with the boy named Kagurazaka Yuuki. Even so, his cunning presence that didnt match his face had put Carreras instincts on top alert. Perhaps that vigilance and observant eye was something she inherited from the ever diligent First Lieutenant Kondo. At present, the one who was on highest alert towards Yuuki was, unmistakably, Carrera. As for Ultima, She faced Emperor Rudra. Hair turned pure white. Pallid skin. He had a sickly frail presence, but the strength of his will still shined brightly in those eyes. She faced the young Emperor who could still be called a boy. For a while now, What? just what nonsense do you speak? Kondo Tatsuya and Damrada dead? The hell is Velgrynd even doing Damrada? And even Kondo Tatsuya? .No. Impossible. If theyre dead, why was I even. (TN: fuck Im sad again.) He had been muttering deliriously. The strength in his eyes began to flicker and fade, as if his heart was being reflected in them. It was of no concern to Ultima, but seeing as he had calmed down, That Damrada guy asked me to kill you. When I accepted, hed seem to have died in peace. Same for that Kondo guy. He fought my fellow demon, Carrera, over there and fell valiantly. The both of them were your underlings, so arent happy youll be joining them? She asked him in a carefree way. It was her slight way of being considerate. But those words had tremendous effects. I see. So they both fell with pride. Therefore, I too shant allow myself to fall in disgrace. As a Ruler of this world, I shall persevere till the very end. I shall make Justice King Michael bend to my will! Clad in the Aura of his former days, the Emperor declared with his will of Nobility. As a ruler, who lived long, and wagered the fate of the world in his Game. Unlike before, he released the chains on his powers, and wielded the Justice King with all his might. To go berserk, and cause the erasure of civilization; to meet the expectations of his subordinates who had sacrificed themselves. To meet the conditions of his final decree. His loyal subordinates had kept their word. So in the end, he would meet his demise as the Emperor. . The Emperor however, didnt realize that those thoughts were had been planted into him via Yuukis Thought Manipulation. His heart weakened, his mind damaged, he never realized that he had become vulnerable to Ultimate Skills. In addition, there was fault in his reliance on the Absolute Defense of Castle Guard. Being protected from all fronts, he didnt have experience in safeguarding his mind. The Absolute Barrier would project from all evils as long as those swearing fealty were nearby. But without those loyal subjects, it had no effect at all. He had only hoped to slightly influence him. But Yuukis Thought Manipulation Worm had, facing no resistance, encroached the Emperors mind, and made Yuukis plans come to fruition. In other words, Armageddon was unleashed. Fuck! Sensing danger, Ultima went into full gear. Oh no you dont! Bloody Bite !! (TN: Damradas chuuni caught on lol!) But she was the slightest bit too late. Yield to my power! Armageddon Activate!! Using the last of his spirit, Rudra summoned the Angel Army. Her claws were weakened by the sheer Holiness of that Skill, yet Bloody Bite still forced its way towards Emperor Rudras heart. However, using Rudra as the key, the Gates of Heaven spread open. Ultimas Bloody Bite was nullified a single moment before reaching him. The skies of the Imperial Capital became saturated with Holy Aura. And thus, the Ultimate Army against Demons, The Angel Army had begun to manifest. The circumstances flipped. Yuuki had made the first move. The Emperor had exceeded his expectations in moving according to his plans. The Worm he had unexpectantly used showed great results; it was a happy mishap. Rather than the Worm, it was most likely because the broken Emperor couldnt resist Justice King Michaels temptation. The current situation could be said to be born only because the goals of Yuuki and the Justice King were one in the same. At any rate, it was Yuukis move. His goal. Was that of stealing the Ultimate Skill Justice King Michael from Emperor Rudra. Normally, one could only attain an Ultimate Skill with a strong will. However, in Rudras case it was being borrowed. Knowing this, Yuuki was determined to steal it. Obviously, there were certain conditions. The soul needed to be expressly weakened or else it would be impossible. Meaning, making him activate Armageddon which put him in his weakest state, it was the perfect time to plunder the Skill. Ahaha! Sorry Rimuru-san. Ill be winning now! Yuuki activated his Ultimate Skill Greed King Mammon , and began approaching the Emperor. Steal Skill!! Turning the tables. Stealing his Skill and putting the Angel Army under his command. It was the only plan that he could use to overcome the current circumstances, but then. Naive. He heard Rimuru mutter. Ha-? Before even thinking of complaining, his cheek received a dizzying shock. Kufufufufu. Those actions are well within calculations. Yuuki was blown away by Diablo who had, completely erasing his presence, perfectly hidden himself. That single attack, breaking through his multiple force fields, felt as if it was reaping his soul away. Even then, the attack seemed to not be at full power. After all, it was only a bare-handed strike using no weapon. DD Kpff!! The hell, there was another one! At this point, his composure had all but disappeared. Yuuki changed his expression, and laughed. Ku, kukuku, ahahaha ha haha ha! Gimme a break! Really, I need one. So you really were my worst enemy huh. Fucking bravo Rimuru-san. I really did want to end the world with my own hands. Yeah no. I really cant imagine myself winning against you. Not to mention, even that Demon over thereDD DD Youre power is just too insane. That chill I got when we first met was right on the money. I should have ended you then. Did I lose my marbles somewhere? Well, doesnt matter at all now. No no, in fact, if you can stop me, thatd just be fate, the will of the world. I guess will decide the rest. Goodbye, Rimuru-san I kinda liked you a bit too. DD Honestly, we couldve been pals you know And started saying incomprehensible garbage. Did he break from getting hit too hard? I was thinking when, Move, Diablo! I shouted as my sense of danger went crazy. Just then, Yuuki had made his move at a speed which I could barely follow. And just barely, Diable faced Yuukis flexible serpentine attack Snake Sword, and dodged DD failed to dodge it, removing the smile from his face. Diablos abdomen suffered a light slashing damage. To have injured me. It seems I had taken you lightly. No please, I praise you for being able to dodge. But wellDD But wellDD Yes, Yuukis goal wasnt to injure. It was simply having Diablo, who blocked his way to the Emperor, move out of the way. Carrera immediately shot her gun, but the flexible Snake Sword acted like a whip and thrashed all bullets away from Yuuki. He repelled the bullets with overlapped effects of Ultimate Skills. He nullified Testarossas oncoming magic attack, and evaded Ultimas lunge. With a technique surpassing that of Damrada, he shifted Ultimas center of balance and thrust his palm at her. The sudden concentrated palm thrust sealed Ultimas movements in an instant. And that instant was all that was necessary. Moving at unfathomable speeds, easily doing away with the Demons who reactedDD Yuuki reached the Emperor. Come, Justice King Michael! Yuukis hand made contact with Emperor Rudra. And then, all went white. Ordinarily, actually stealing an Ultimate Skill from its owner was impossible. For that Skill would be born from oneself, deep from ones soul, and would be etched into their Nucleic Heart. The Ultimate Skill was truly personal, as opposed to Normal Skills beat into the body, or Unique Skills engraved into the outer crust of the soul. However, Rudras Justice King Michael wasnt etched into the Heart, rather, only buried into his soul, and was only under control through the strength of his will. And now, after activating Armageddon, his (spirit) Energy had been vastly depleted, and using the Steal Skill ability from Yuukis Ultimate Skill Greed King Mammon , it was possible to plunder the skill. !! The Emperor made a soundless scream. The Skill buried into his soul was gouged out. The unimaginable pain caused the already broken Emperors mind to crumble even further. And with an expressionless face, With this, I just summoned the Angel Army without using any of my own Spirit Power. There were a few mishaps, but in the end, all according to keikaku. (TN: keikaku means plan) Yuuki muttered. And then, as if it was the most natural thing in the world, he issued orders to the Angels. Incarnate! He commanded. As if it was his own from the start, Yuuki showed excellent control of Justice King Michael. The Angels which flooded the skies heeded Yuukis orders, and to attain their bodies, began their incarnations. However, the 100,000 prepared bodies were not enough for the 1,000,000 strong Angels. To compensate, yes DD innocent, uninvolved civilians, the citizens of the Capital were put forth as tribute. Receiving such a report from Moss who was stationed at the Capital, I was infuriated. Yuuki, you bastard! Stop the Angels now! Dont get unrelated civilians involved dammit! Yuuki, with an emotionless face, only glanced towards my yells. As if he had no idea what he was hearing. Or rather, it was completely unbecoming of the Yuuki who always made such rich expressions while ridiculing others. As if he had nothing at all but his objective in mind for comparison, it was similar to Wisdom Lord Raphael or the Voice of the World, an emotionless instance of personality. DD Goodbye, Rimuru-san DD I remembered Yuukis words from just now. DD I see, Yuuki was only the outer shell Like the Wisdom Lord, Yuuki must have also had some kind of personality existing in him. However, unlike Raphael, it was a cold, crude personality that didnt even try to understand human emotions. Thinking back, Yuukis actions were full of inconsistencies. Even when sincerely wishing to end the world, he would hesitate and fail. What that meant was that, inside him, there must be an unconscious hesitation; That, as he was acting so carefreely, there were seeds of worry and doubt under the cover. And his final words, were his true feelings. (TN: Rimuru x Yuuki !? Im gonna get so much flak for this) (You idiot You should have said something dammit) Hesitating till the very end, he made his choice. Between, ripping up his plans and giving up on ending the world, and forcefully pulling the final trigger And he had pulled that trigger. He released (the Destructive Spirit) Angra Mainyu, residing inside him. This spirit would, without the slightest hesitation, force the end of the world. It must not be left alone. Yuuki had now changed to something completely different; he had become a menace to the world. After his quick emotionless glance at Rimuru, he immediately faced the Angels performing their possession. And then, he ordered. Feast on the Seraphim, and resurrect. Kagari, Vega. Kagaris prepared corpse, and Vegas body, whose head was smashed, beckoned by Yuukis words, began their rebirth. Carreras Resentment Fire that had entrapped Vegas soul was nullified with Yuukis Eraser Shot. Normally the soul itself would have been eliminated, but Vegas soul was of a special genre which, Yuuki knew, could handle substitutes. After all, they were the ones who had created Vega. Vega was a Battle Creature, whom Yuuki had created taking inspiration from Rimurus powers when they first met. In terms of specs Plunderwas better thanPredate. Plunder could attain powers of the same level as the one it took, whereas Predate only got a degraded version. But Predatehad its advantages too. This was its integration ability. It could make optimum use of the powers in its possession. That led to the very real possibility of developing an Ultimate Skill after attaining and integrating multitudes of Skills. This was the basis under which Vega was born. Therefore, he could also receive substitute souls, and his body was now regenerating. For this reason, he wasnt affected by Carreras cursed bullet. As for Kagari, she needed no explanation. Kagari, or rather, Kazaream, the ex-Demon Lord, who held out even as a soul, believed in the success of their plan and was diligently waiting. Knowing the true nature of Yuuki, Kagari never once doubted that he would lose. Kagari and Vega successfully completed their resurrection. As holy beings, who ate the Seraphim, who rivalled the strength of even Awakened Demon Lords. Confirming both of their revivals, Yuuki now turned to me, and spoke. Hey, lets play a Game. If you can stop me, you win. If not, you lose. The prize for the winner will be: this world. We start in one month. You need not reply. The countdown has already begun. This is Yuuki Kagurazaka, my creators, final desire. He selfishly declared. Continuing, he called out to Chloe who was hidden away all this time. And issued her an order. Go keep Guy busy. I dont care if you kill him. However, dont let him interfere with the Game! Chloe came out with a sullen face, and looked like she wanted to tell me something, but only nodded to Yuukis order. I too wanted to say something to her, but the timing wasnt right. Thinking that Yuuki would send Chloe after me was one big cause for worry. In any case, I was very glad I didnt have to fight Chloe here and now. If that had happened, while I faced Chloe, the Devil Lords would have to deal with Yuuki, Vega, Kagari, and the whole Angel Army; not exactly a piece of cake. I could call over the rest of the Demon Nobles, but the Angel Army would definitely still be troublesome. This was, as Angra Mainyu had said, going according to Yuukis wish of playing a Game with me. He had made this his last order right before releasing Angra Mainyu, very Yuuki-like. Was it to buy time against me, or for buying time to save me, I didnt know. He was hesitant about ending the world, so I believe he wanted to settle everything with a game. A very crazy-like, Yuuki-like idea. At any rate, it was not time to fight just yet. Even if I attacked now, itd have not effect as Yuuki was now in possession of Castle Guard. We were the ones at a disadvantage, so Ill take this opportunity as a saving grace. As if he had finished his work here, Yuuki took his two underlings, and the Angel Army, and teleported somewhere else. They probably returned to the Heavens using Justice King Michael. I wondered if you could go there with Bodied Angels, but they did do it, so yeah. Anyway, a month remained till the game starts. Yuuki probably needed more time to get used to the Angra Mainyus powers, and give time for the Angels to get adjusted into their bodies. As for me, I too gained the time to integrate my Skills, and wait out the ascension of my subordinates. This time was very precious. I should contact Ruminas, Leon, and Guy, and let them know about the happenings. Throwing another Walpurgis (Demon Lord Festival) should be a good idea, I started planning for hereafter. The results this time were good, that was without a doubt. I didnt want to think my decision was wrong, but that could just be a failure caused by self-conceit. Or maybe it was because I had yet again attained new powers, overcome the worst case scenario, and still ended at a good position. Though I did have Soul Protect, just to be safe, I had only brought along those with Ultimate Skills to fight the mastermind. Its because I suspected Yuuki to be the one behind it all, and feared he might take away my subordinates. But being wary of Yuuki was a good decision. We were completely prepared. Except, I didnt think the Emperor would be broken, and would actually use Armageddon. No DD I had considered even that possibility not to be much of a problem. I had somehow gained such tremendous strength that my bar for threat was raised much higher. And also, according to Velgrynd, there was no need to worry about the angels That precisely was my worst mistake. Prioritising Yuuki and ignoring the Emperor was the very reason the situation took a turn for the worse. But still If everything was within expectations, we could handle it. Unfortunately, there was one thing that was far beyond my imagination. That was: Yuukis true power. The hidden personality that could be called another Yuuki, had power far beyond my expectations. That result was, as expected, the worst case scenario. It was what the result of him exhausting all other options. Just that. The Emperors funeral was conducted. Among the 3 million, or rather, because a third of them were sacrificed to Angels in an unprecedented genocide, the remaining civilians of the Imperial Capital. Velgrynd oversaw the event. After being summoned by me, she cremated the corpse with her Flames of Purification. It was a mournful event marking the end of a long lived Hero, but he was probably glad to be seen off by his sworn friend Velgrynd. Me talking about his (Rudras) life would be presumptuous. So, I wont say anymore. Just one thing, it was a fact that the contract had been fulfilled. Thereafter, I declared my reign of the Capital, and expressed my condolences to the public. I decreed to eliminate all insurgencies, and put priority in public peace. Also, I contacted Krishna at Tempest, and told him to come to the Capital with an army. He should be travelling at full speed so, it would take 5 more days. I planned to leave the rest to Krishna. I had planned to destroy the Empire in retaliation to the attack on Tempest, but somehow or other, had taken control of it. But it couldnt be helped at this point. The Empires ruling party was eliminated, and only the Nobles remained. Leaving them alone would destroy public order, and cause civil wars. I wanted to at least abide by Rudras wish for the citizens happiness. Not as a Demon Lord, but as one Ex- human. When Krishna arrived, it came time for me to return to Tempest. I had already put in many orders. They must be busy preparing. For the final battle. DD A month had passed. A war that engulfed the whole world broke out Chapter 188 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 186 First Move Soon after Rimuru went to rescue Veldora, the ones who had been left behind immediately shifted into an emergency reorganization. They entered a state of high alert under Benimarus command so that any situation that might arise could be swiftly dealt with. The reorganization was swiftly completed without any incident immediately after the Empire Invasion. However, it excluded the people who received the effect of evolution. Benimaru confirmed that the reorganization was finished, with Souei and Shion, the 3 of them had made the arrangements. Gabil returned to the cave due to the evolution, Gerudo went to the meeting in the Empire Military Headquarters in order to organize it. The defense of Tempest in Rimurus absence was left to the ones left behind. It was natural that Benimaru and Shion acted as usual as they had not been affected by the evolution. They had some qualms believing that the grand Dragon kind Veldora had fallen into enemy hands, but they didnt need to worry about it since their master had already left to deal with the situation. Because their master, the Demon Lord Rimuru, is the strongest of the Demon Lords who possessed both strength and fearsome insight to an abnormal degree. During Rimurus absence, they believed that the probability of some trouble occurring would be very high. Benimaru Is it all right? You know , that one . Hows your work as the chief? Wa! What are you saying, Shion! In this emergency state, Im too preoccupied to even think of that!? To the rather blunt question of Shion, who pried too much into other peoples business, Benimaru tried to dodge the question while trembling. However, he was unsuccessful and the place was filled with an awkward atmosphere. The reason for this was his marriage (soul binding) with Momiji, which had been approved in the time of the victory celebration party. It was celebrated then, but there were various traditions that had not ended yet. He was also concerned about this, but Benimaru thought that he should restrain himself until it soon reached such circumstances. Above all, the situation immediately progressed to an emergency state after Guys attack and Veldoras rampage. He had no time to think about such matters now. Now at last, they could have a relatively short amount of calm. Although, the demons (Diablos group) were summoned with a transfer not long ago and just made a sortie, this didnt change the fact that he couldnt let his guard down in the event of something happening later. The words said by Benimaru were true but, No, thats an important task. Benimaru, as its currently unknown what will happens hereafter, I think that you should do the thing you could do ahead of time. Souei who heard the conversation urges Benimaru. After all, in this situation he would give a reason somehow or another to obviously postpone the problem. For Souei who has long been acquainted with him, he clearly understood his close friends thoughts. However, you Although Rimuru-sama went to the front line, only Im in suchDD Like giving up, Benimaru argues vehemently, Therell be no problem. There are 12 Guardian Lords with several others standing by in here. My subordinates said that they didnt get enough highlights, so we can cope with it even if you are not here. Apart from that, the quicker you do it and awaken, you can become more useful to Rimuru-sama, right? I know that but How about you, Shion? Why you cant evolve? What reason do you have? Shion pursued and made further attacks on Benimaru. But, she was asked in return. The two stared at each other and the place became more awkward. Souei expressed his disappointment and let out a sigh, Benimaru, its alright to entrust this place to us. Currently, I had strengthen the surveillance in various places. If there are any signs of movements, we could immediately deal with it. You should fulfill your duty. He supported Benimaru who still lacked determination. After the brief exchanges were over, Benimaru decided to accompany Momiji towards the village over the boundary to greet the Tengus elder. The deciding factor for this was the report that Rimuru had succeeded in liberating Veldora. Souei and Shion looked at each other and blew out a sigh of relief. Benimaru who was the head from the time they were still Ogres, was an important existence among their companions. And, it was similar for Shion who was of the same race. Thus, Benimaru was finally determined because of those twos prodding. However, as if choosing the time when Benimaru would depart, one person began to act. This action became the first move for the incoming great war. ?????????????????????????? The merry atmosphere of the victory celebration party changed completely with the later turn of events. Even for Ramiris who had returned to the innermost part of the labyrinth. Ramiris was in high spirits as the evolution of her subordinates, the dragon kings, finished without incident as well. However, when she heard that her teacher Veldora had been caught by the enemy, even her merriment faded away leaving her looking uneasy. Ramiris wanted to spend every day happily. She thought of the place that granted this wish as a splendid one. Ramiris had spent a long time alone distracted herself from loneliness with the existence of the spirit, so she never wanted to lose something that had become so important her. Therefore, it could be said that the one who worried the most about Veldoras matter was her. Geez! Teacher was absolutely letting his guard down. Im sure of it. Really, geez. It cant be helped right, if he was careless, Teacher should be invincible. Ramiris mutters inside the laboratory on the bottom layer where she spent many times together with Veldora. She flies around and around inside the room with no sign of her calming down. The thing that finally calmed Ramiris down was the report from Shuna saying that Veldora was finally liberated safely. Well I believe that teacher will be all right though! When Rimuru went for it, theres nothing to be worried about She finish saying such a thing magnificently and drank the juice joyfully. Yeah, yeah its so. So Shinji and co eludes her. Beretta, who was standing beside Ramiris, didnt show any agitated behavior from the beginning as he kept taking care of his unsettled master. (I need to follow Beretta-sans example a bit, I should calm down a little) Shinji had such impressions towards his employer, but he never said them. If he said such a thing, it would rouse needless anger and his salary might get reduced. (Even so, Shuna-san is lovely as usual~) Shinji dispelled the thought quickly, as it cant be helped, even if he was thinking about his employer. Even Shunas figure which bowed when leaving the room, was dignified and had no flaw. Her appearance seems delicate, but its a famous story that she was scary if you made her angry. It was not only Shinji, but Mark and the new helpers, Michel and Raymond, who also yearned for Shuna. After Shuna left the room, he saw his employer Ramiris. He unintentionally let out a sigh. Wait a moment, Shinji. If you have anything to say I will listen, though? No, theres nothing. He denied in panic. His feeling seemed to have appeared on his face. Your control over your emotions was still insufficient! Gadora-roushi who is his master had scolded him about this, but he was now convinced. Certainly he was not too good at controlling his emotion, which is indispensable to a magician. He wanted to learn from the quite expressionless Xing. Oh well, it might be rude to compare Shuna with Ramiris. Just like, an adult to a child. Rather, there seemed to be further differences. Because although Shunas appearance still looks like a young girl, her demeanor is of a refined adult. Although she seemed to be alive for many years now, Ramiris, who has the appearance and mind of a child, couldnt stand a chance against Shuna. He thought that Ramiris was cute (pitiful) and that he should treat her more kindly. However, Shinji remembered the state of the victory celebration party not long ago. An out of place report that said the god-like existence named Veldora was caught by the enemy came flying suddenly, but the series of events during the victory celebration party were beyond his minds capabilities to comprehend. The devils had an unimaginable power. They pledged their loyalty to the Demon Lord Rimuru. Shinji is an Otherworlder and he was conceited in thinking that he might be a high-ranking existence. But after he saw that scene, such thoughts were swept away. He understood that the war potential of the Empire army that came to invade Tempest was less than 30% of the total forces of Tempest. Moreover, its a story completely from before the victory celebration party. Right now, they can evolve further based on their title. Tempests Executives seem to start evolving into the Awakened Demon Lord Class. To be honest, he doesnt understand the meaning of it. But they were really glad that they took a refugee from the Empire to Tempest! So Shinji thanked Gadora-roushi once again. Like that, knowing the safety of Veldora, Ramiris and Shinjis group were relieved. Eh, Dino-san? Where had you gone? That reminds me Rimuru-sama was looking for you, you know? Ah, my bad my bad. Its just a small business. By the way, is Ramiris here? Such conversation was heard. Dino who had been missing came back, and Mark seemed to notice him. Ah, Dino! Hey you, what you have done? Rimuru is searching for you in anger you know!? Ramiris stops drinking her juice and flies up, shes about to go towards Dino. And then, Dino confirms it, What do you intend to do, Dino-sama? Dinos thrust out hand in front of Ramiris was gripped by Beretta from the side instantly. Although Dino moved at a speed that even Shinji and co couldnt follow with their eyes, Beretta seemed to prevent it. It seems that because the reaction was too quick, they could only compensate by guessing. Is that so, youre still here huh. Oh dear, There are many real hindrances in this place. Dino let out a sigh like he was bored while looking at Beretta with his eyes closed partly. Finally Shinji and co grasped the situation, it seems that the situation wasnt a trivial matter. However, someone still not catching up with the situation, Eh? Eh!? Ramiris looked at Beretta and Dino alternately, she seemed to be desperately trying to understand the situation. Shinji moved quickly and stood in a position to protect Ramiris beside Beretta. Similarly, Xing also moved but Mark collapsed on his spot. Dino might have eliminated Mark, as he was a hindrance, when he extended his hand toward Ramiris. Mark, the same as Shinji, was a subordinate of Ramiris. Therefore revival is possible even if he died.. even so, Shinji was not able to endure himself as his friend was killed. Shinji burned with anger, Hey, you! What did you do so suddenly? He asked Dino. However, Dino only fixed his eyes on Ramiris without considering Shinji or the other people Manager Ramiris, the time has come. Even you who lost your memory and mutated must not be a harm to that person. If I bury you now, this labyrinth will be sealed. The devils in this labyrinth are too dangerous. If youre not useful, at least dont be a hindrance, so please die obedientlyDD With serious face, he said that to Ramiris. But, Huh? You, are you losing your mind? Saying such a thing, if I tell Guy, he will beat you, you know? He was turned down flatly by Ramiriss words. Dino who heard it began to laugh. Thats right. As expected, I thought that you would say so. But actually Im serious. Though unwillingly, Im an existence created with the purpose of Observer. The truth is, I dont want to work though. The world where I dont need to work is an ideal, well, so it goes. Because such a thing, please try your best to resist. But, I cant cut corners too. Because theres another Observer besides me, so try your best as much as you can and drive me away As if its his usual expression to be lazy and carefree, he restated his words while waving his hand. But, contrary to such behavior, Dinos atmosphere changed to that of a refined person. Since things have come to such a pass, Ramiris seemed to finally realized the reality. Wait, you! You seem to say it seriously. Some nerve you have, I will be your opponent. Because I have Dragon Kings as my subordinates! Ah, about them. If they appears, it would be very troublesome, as you cannot kill them inside the labyrinth right? Therefore, Ill make them go to sleep. Their evolution didnt seem to be finished completely, it was great that my ability was effective. I can remove the hindrances without getting any trouble. Right now, the only people awake inside the labyrinth are the two of us. Haa? Such a thing It is, thats with my ability, Ultimate SkillSlothful King Belphegor, I made this labyrinth fall asleep! Whatever! Send him to his end, Beretta-san! Ramiris shouted so, not knowing what influenced her. Dino also, Please survive as long as possible and take some defensive measures! He started attacking Beretta while saying those words. It was so sudden, the laboratory which had a considerably large space turned into a battlefield. Dino seemed to reveal his private circumstances intensely, but Shinji thought that this Dino was a guy he would never be able to comprehend. Though Ramiris wasnt aware enough to think of such a thing, there was no need to talk about it. Coming from Dino, there was no need to stall for time, because time was precious. He thought about how they failed to notice he was leaking information because he was accepted as a comrade. But even so, he couldnt believe him because he may intend to deceive people. Another thought was that Dino believed everything would be alright if he eliminated everyone. However, if thats the case then time is precious, theres no merit in leaking information. Really, he was unreliable as an ally but it could be said that he would be a more troublesome type of person as an enemy. The battle between Dino and Beretta grew more intense while such analysis from Shinji was an unrelated matter. This became the preliminary skirmish of the Great War. An existence above the clouds. Oҕ Kanshisha = Observer, Watcher, Surveillant, Supervisor. Chapter 189 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 187 The One Who Observes Pulling it out of thin air, Dino held up a great sword comparable to himself in size. A thick, wide single-edged sword, it seemed to have high killing power and was capable of decimating enemies with its weight. A massive weapon that didnt match any lightweight equipment like leather armor, it was a God class great sword inscribed with the name Crumbling Fang. Beretta, on the other hand, was completely bare handed; however, his body was composed of Demon Steel that was originally created by Rimuru. But in this moment, as the result of his form adapting well to Berettas magic power, the materials had transformed into Adamantite (Bio-Demon Steel) similar to that of Zegions. As magic power circulated within him, it had become a deadly weapon that had power stronger than even that of a Legend class weapon. Its toughness was unparalleled in the labyrinth to the extent that a normal weapon couldnt even scratch it. That was Beretta. Against Dino who used a weapon, it wouldnt mean that Beretta, who was weaponless, was at a disadvantage. However, the offensive ability of Dinos weapon seemed to exceed Berettas defensive ability. Thus, Dino moved light-heartedly to break the tension that ran between the two. Beretta skillfully warded off Dinos sword strike despite being unarmed. Without receiving the attacks headfirst, Beretta led Dino around with movements that fused both offense and defence. While Dinos attacks only came from the sword, Berettas whole body was a weapon. Being unarmed didnt become a disadvantage C on the contrary, it enabled him to use many more methods of attacking. For Beretta, who was a Chaos Doll, attribute transformation was his forte. He drove the Holy attribute into the place that was adapted for Demonic attribute attacks. Thus, Dinos position was sealed off by Berettas localized Holy Barrier for anti-individual use. He confronted Dino with calculated movements so that he obtained the advantage. But, Berettas true state of affairs was a situation in which he barely maintained the current delicate operation similar to that of threading a needle. At any rate, the attribute attacks, both Holy and Demonic, didnt become a decisive blow. Dino is a Fallen Angel. Hes originally an existence of the Holy attribute that shifted into the Demonic attribute, so he should be weak to Holy attribute. But for Dino, Holy and even Demonic are familiar attributes to him. Because of this, he had no weaknesses. Beretta was saved by the fact that Dino couldnt handle both attributes. Also, its a situation where only a single blow of the fusion of both attributes by Berettas Unique SkillHoly-Demonic Fusioncould somehow cause damage to him. On the other hand, even if its only a sword strike, its single strike could cut Beretta easily. The strength of Adamantite became very helpless in front of God class weapons. At a glance, Beretta had continued the battle in an advantageous position but the situation could be immediately reversed with one incorrect move. Beretta, who understood this situation well, was devoting himself to stalling and buying time, as he wasnt fighting for victory. He understood that he couldnt win against Dino, but victory for him was not the defeat of his opponent. Certainly, It wouldve been great for him to win, but true victory in this situation was the completion of his task of protecting Ramiris. As long as he could protect Ramiris, then even if he was defeated, it was possible for him to revive later. Therefore, Beretta placed priority in stalling for time above all else, and as such he chose the strategy that relied, potentially on sacrificing himself, meaning that he must never get impatient while dealing with Dinos attacks. Dino, on the other hand, accurately saw through Berettas intentions. However, saying that hed shatter it just because he saw through it, wasnt the case. What he only needed to be cautious of is the compound attack byHoly-Demonic Fusion. The aura that interweaved both holy attribute and demonic attribute which clad Berettas body could attack and pierce through attribute defense. Basically, defending against this attack was impossible. He will certainly receive damage unless he exceeds it with his willpower and magic power. Although its only a Unique Skill, its wonderful because it could damage Dino, who possessed a Ultimate Skill. He should praise his C Berettas C high offensive capabilities that were to the extent of being surprising. However, this ability had no use in defense. Because of his excessively-high defensive ability, he seems to be poor in self-defense technique. Currently Beretta is dealing well against Dinos attacks, but that was only because Dino was persistently cautious of receiving Berettas strikes. In the case Dino shifted into attacking seriously, Beretta definitely would not have gotten off safely. Dino carefully ascertained that Beretta didnt have any hidden items. Its very troublesome but its a necessary work for neutralizing Beretta in this place. Anyway, Beretta will revive immediately even if hes killed. It was what caused him to make the guardians of each labyrinth floor sleep. He could kill people if they werent one of Ramiris subordinates by destroying their Bracelet of Revival, but if her subordinates were killed then they would revive. A very troublesome ability that was given to Ramiris. Therefore, Dino didnt defeat Ramiris subordinates inside the labyrinth but instead, he neutralized them.It was necessary to kill Ramiris who was the foundation if such an opportunity arose. (Its really troublesome. Even against Beretta alone takes this much of effort) By the way, at first Dino didnt grasp that the ceremony of evolution was held at the victory celebration party. By the request from Yuuki, he contacted Guy in the middle of the victory celebration party and schemed to cause a clash between him and Rimuru. And then he was watching the situation while hiding so that he didnt get involved in it. Everything was part of Yuukis plan, so he was in the position to cooperate with it. The plan went well, and there was a sign that Guy seemed to begin to rampage. But, Guy open his heart. It became peaceful for some reason and he realized that the plan had failed. If things are going like this, even my spy conduct wouldve gotten exposed, fortunately, dino had decided to withdraw at the right time He noticed that the state inside the labyrinth was odd. It became quiet as if it had fallen asleep. It was his chance. For the sake of him serving that personage C the person lying dormant inside Yuuki C Ramiris existence had become an obstacle. He didnt personally dislike Ramiris, but she who was living as she pleased like shed forgotten her original role became a dangerous existence to Dinos master. No, to be accurate its not Ramiris who was dangerous its the labyrinth which she created that was far too dangerous. The labyrinth with many Devils rivaling the immortal Demon Lords living inside. It wasnt an impregnable place. Not to mention, a research of the latest technology that can be called the core of the lost civilization was conducted in the deepest part of the labyrinth. Because an ordinary war potential invading it from the front to destroy the research facility was certainly unachievable. Thus, it was necessary to seal the labyrinth at any cost. The simplest way for it was to erase Ramiris. Dino decided that he had no time to be thinking about any other way. Yuuki had always regarded the labyrinth as dangerous. Also, Ramiris ability. It could be said that when someone gets caught inside the labyrinth and the entrance is closed, escaping would be difficult. RamirisLabyrinth Creationis a too dangerous ability, as its a glimpse into the ability that created the world. Dino also agrees with this thought. Thus, he needs to kill Ramiris in this place. As he deprived the physical strength of the strong individuals in the labyrinth, they fell asleep quite easily. If its right now, therell be no obstacles coming. He was a little sorry about killing Ramiris since she was a close friend, but even so, he had no hesitation. Beretta, you did well. Sleep now, Fallen Hypno (Slothful Sleep)!! Dino, without hesitating, releases the now reusable ability of his Ultimate Skill. A strong hypnosis induction. Resisting it with willpower is useless. For those who need rest, they would certainly fall into an eternal sleep. It was the strongest of Dinos abilities that exerted a wide-range effect. Because Dino knew that it was meaningless even if he killed Beretta, he brought Beretta down with the effect of the ability. Similarly like him, even Ramiris who was being protected fell asleep under the influence of Dinos ability. Seriously there are just too many strong people in this place. Really, what a pain Confirming that Beretta has collapsed, Dino muttered so. He glanced at Ramiris who was sleeping soundly, Actually, I didnt want to do a thing like this.. but Im not telling you to forgive me. Goodbye, Ramiris. (EN: sayonara is written in katakana here, for some reason. Maybe its just there to make it more dramatic?) With a ruthless light in his eyes, Dino, without any hesitation, extended his hand towards RamirisDD A Demon is a race that doesnt need to sleep Therefore, Beretta had barely succeeded in resisting Dinos ability. He protected Ramiris from Dinos spear hand that shone using his body as a shield. Dinos spear hand pierced through Berettas Adamantite body with ease. He seems to not care about Berettas defense power as currently hes not clad in defense of magic power. Rather saying he succeeded in resisting the ability, he simply doesnt need sleep. He forcibly make Beretta entered Sleep Mode and Beretta already has no combat ability. But, Fu, fufufu. I purposely let my core be destroyed. As a result, now Ill die and revive flawlessly. It still not the end yet, Dino. I will not let you kill my master! Berettas voice didnt have any sign of despair and was convinced with their victory. Fool. During the little time until you revive, theres no obstacle for me to kill Ramiris! Dino shouted, denying Berettas words. However, Berettas confidence was proper. While he stalling to buy some time, the situation had improved for the better. Rather than, in this first place inside this labyrinthDD No, I will not let you do it. This Gehenna Lord (Dark Soul Lord) Adalman will be your opponent! One manDD No, one skeleton entered the Research Room as if responding to Dinos voice. I request you to delay him, Adalman. As Beretta called out to him with trust, he became light particles and disappeared. Adalman gave a big nod and began taking over the fight. Inside the labyrinth, a second battle had begun. ?????????????????????????? He really was really getting fed up with this. That was not Dinos fake impression. Even Adalman isnt a threat for Dino. However, without destroying his Bracelet of Revival, Adalman cannot be killed completely. On the contrary, from Adalmans side, being able to stall for some time against Dino, who was of a higher rank, was already enough. Not to mention, Do you have time to be looking away right now? A voice is heard, and a sharp slash grazes Dinos cheek. Its Alberts C who appeared after Adalman C sword. A single strike with a God class weapon from Albert, who was a top swordsman. Albert didnt seem to have mastered the armor yet, and its certain that Dino is advantageous yet Attacks towards Adalman were tanked by the two people C Albert and the revived Beretta. And then, the attacks of those two reached Dino with the aid of Recovery Magic in the powerful Support Magic category. Magic doesnt affect a person who possesses a Ultimate Skill. In a sense, this was the natural result because Ultimate Skills are of a higher rank of magic. But, its effective even if it only gives an indirect effect rather than a direct one. In other words, weakening magic and the like wouldnt work, but giving support to an ally vanguard was effective. And in addition to that, its the compound effect ofUndead MagicwithDivine Magicof Adalman who was a top Grand Priest Class. Beretta had been able to show the ability that exceeded this a while ago, Albert is also in his top condition. The exchange of super special moves by the two vanguards who can damage even a spiritual life-form. Regarding the special sleep, it didnt have effect as Undead and Demon didnt need sleep. He, who should have been at an overwhelmingly higher rank, was having a hard fight against 3 people with lower ranks than him, which was causing him to lose his confidence Have I weakened because of my lazy habit for a long time?. Though it could be said that Dino still had composure, being able to think about such joking thoughts. Shut up! And yet you two people came to attack the weak me, dont say it so proudly! Damn it! Besides, why? The timing was too good, you know!? This was too much for Dino, the timing when Adalman appeared was too perfect. It was unnatural for Adalman to appear immediately after Dino had used his ranged attack that was Fallen Hypno. Its like the coming of that attack had been predicted since the beginning (No, as expected Im over thinking it..) He denied his own thought, and finished dealing with the attack of those two vanguards. Dino is also a high level swordsman that equalled Albert in sword technique, who possessed a Super-Special Move. However, he is able to fight evenly because of his physical ability rather than his techniques. Because DinosSlothful King Belphegorhad a special ability of increasing his power if he didnt move. If you say it plainly, he could basically increase his energy by saving his energy. Though theres a limit to the maximum amount that he could let out at a time, he could arbitrarily use it in the Hyper Mode to go beyond his usual state. With that ability, Dino can get a temporary overwhelming fighting power. Therefore, because he still had surplus of power, he must ascertain the most efficient way to kill the 3 people in front of him.. Fuu, fuhahahahaha! Im happy Im happy. It might be not a problem even if I inform you. You were observed you know. Thats only natural right? Have you thought about the place you are in right now? After all, its the territory of the Great Demon Lord Rimuru-sama. You cannot do whatever you please. Of course, this battle is being observed (monitored) too Adalman informed Dino totally as if what he said was a known fact. No, if he gave it more thought he, too, would agree. Even Dino could see that Demon Lord Rimuru possessed fearsome ingenuity, enough to set up this deeply laid plan. If that was the case, even if they succeeded in resisting Fallen Hypno at first, they would not immediately come over, he might need to be cautious about re-using it. Since Dino knew that they would revive even if he had killed them, it was expected that he would surely aim to neutralize them with a sleeping attack. And if they grasped the time for its reuse, he would have no effective means to completely silence them. Above all elseDD (This, me.. the Observer, is being observed, he said!?) DDthat was humiliating. It stimulated Dinos pride, who originally lazy in nature, and Adaman succeeded in making Dino angry. It was a rule for Dino to achieve the biggest result with a little effort, therefore he avoided the use of an ability that consumed energy needlessly. But, it doesnt mean that he wouldnt do it. (It might be good if I end it quickly!) Dino releases all his power in anger, his unwilling nature had disappeared. He made the biggest mistake by failing to realise who was truly being observed and as such, he cannot let the people who know this information live. Its troublesome, but I cannot say so either. Dont think badly about me! Fallen Catastrophe (Temptation towards Destruction)!! The law is rewritten, and the positive factor starts reverting to minus. Energy that lead to the suspension of activity, regardless of being living or undead. However, since there was no compelling force, it was the target of the technique who voluntarily walked on the road to destruction. It can be seen as a kind of hypnotism, but the effect caused by this ability was on a different level. Because everyone who failed in resisting this will surely die. The point of the inducement this time was Destruction, but Dino could make the target conduct a specific result with the hypnosis. It was a versatile ability. Because it didnt use sound as medium, a barrier or the like cant defend against it which may be its notable point. As one of the seven deadly sins, Sloth could also be called one of the most dreadful ultimate abilities.. Thats because its an ability that could exert absolute control over people with emotion and intelligence.. Due to the activation of Dinos ability, everyone who was in this place fell down and their deaths were confirmed. Dino had a harder time than he thought. They were existences that hadnt acquired Ultimate Skills yet, nevertheless he shuddered at the fact that they were only the subordinates of a sole Demon Lord. To be precise, Beretta holds two position as he was Ramiris subordinate, but such a thing was an irrelevant point. (Really they were not the highest ranking people among Demon Lord Rimurus subordinates, right?) Its a justified point that Dino wants to complain. According to Dinos opinion, his opponents now could be the key figures amongst Rimurus subordinates. But after battling Albert and others, it seems that he ought to make an upward adjustment in his evaluation. Since it had became a state of emergency, the high rank group had been dispatched. Among the remaining high ranked people, he had confirmed that Benimaru had went elsewhere. The only remaining threat for Dino was Shion, but she hadnt awakened a Ultimate Skill yet. He was extremely cautious and, after confirming the situation, it seemed to be a correct answer for him to wait until the last minute when the success rate increased. Because if Benimaru, Shion and Souei had also participated in the fight with the three that he had just defeated, the situation wouldve become more difficult even if he didnt lose. Being relieved for the time being, Dino stretched out his hand and towards Ramiris corpse in order to confirm the result. Fallen Catastrophe is an ability that scattered a wave of hypnosis inducement to the surroundings, so theres no escape from it. The effect is shown if the target is basked in it, even in sleeping state. Rather, the target would die without being able to resist it in their sleep. Dino was convinced of Ramiris death and touched the body. DD He touched it (the corpse) , or what it shouldve been. The corpse turned into light particles, as it took the shape of a butterfly and flew around Dinos surroundings. As if it was sneering at Dino (DDNo way it was an illusion!?) He doesnt want to believe it as it was unbelievable. But surely, Adalman had said so. This battle is being observed too . (Was that a provocation? In order to make me use my trump card!?) So, when he thought about it, it was unnatural for Adalman to say that remark there even though it didnt create an advantage against Dino. But, even if it could create an advantageous situation, it wasnt something that he could understand. In other words Thunk, thunkDD Slowly, someones footsteps were heard. The beautiful butterfly of light flew, as if dancing, towards the person who walked calmly and touched that persons hand. And the butterfly returns to the form of a fairy sleeping adorably Ramiris, who slept innocently and seemingly happily. Ramiris was handed over to a man with blackish blue hair beside the hands owner, who stood without any presence and before anyone was aware of him, Souei-dono, I leave Ramiris-sama to you A man said it calmly. Yeah, leave it to me. Support? Theres no need. I alone is enough From the beginning, defense for Ramiris was conducted perfectly. In the safest labyrinth depths, multiple layers of trap were set up. By the instructions of a certain person, they were ordered to fight minimally in order to strip the ability of the person who come as a spy. They followed the order faithfully. The only one who didnt know about this was Ramiris. And, nowDD The strongest existence inside the labyrinth had begun to move. It had engulfed itself in a cocoon in order to evolve its ability, but its consciousness had always been awake. It was always paying attention due to Thought Link, and it completely grasped the situation. Due to its blessing of overwhelming, absolute defense, Ramiris safety was ensured. Inside the labyrinth, the third fight began. Standing in front of Dino was the Mist Lord (Phantasmal Lord) Zegion. He who was the strongest being in this labyrinth. Berettas body. Its wholly Adamantite. Think that his ability has cooldown. Chapter 190 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 188 Apostle of the End Really, stop with the jokes please. This was the current state of Dinos mind. A new person had appeared as soon as he thought that he had defeated the previous opponent. Moreover, their purposeappeared to be to make him expose his skill. He failed in his objective to dispose of Ramiris and he had a feeling that even escaping on his own would be a difficult situation. It seemed to be true that somehow he had been observed and even Dinos intention to kill the people who were guarding Ramiris seemed to have been predicted. In the first place he didnt know whether the person in question, Ramiris, had escaped. This was an abnormal thing. Dont tell me that the conversation was with an illusion since the beginning? But, he possess an Ultimate Skill, not to mention it was an Ultimate Skill with hypnosis as its main power, so he thought that its impossible for him to be deceived by illusion. He knew the strength of the insect type devil named Zegion. When the Empires forces invaded the labyrinth, with his overwhelming fighting power, he was the devil who disposed of the high ranking individuals of the Empires forces. He was an existence that could be called as the strongest in there, inside the labyrinth created by Ramiris. (Thats why I hated working) Dino was formulating the best course of action to be taken in this place, whilst letting out a sigh andhaving thoughts of giving up. Zegion stepped forward calmly without caring about Dino. What is it? Do you have any last words? Zegion asked. Did you guys ignore my incursion on purpose to uncover my powers? Dont joke with me, thats so dirty! Dino who had complained for the time being, ignored his own actions which were full of faults. Even though its no more than a mere outburst of anger, he understood that it couldnd be helped even if he had said it. What ridiculous words, thats how a fight should be. I already know that! The exchanges of words are over, tension runs between the two. Dino knew of Zegions strength. That was an advantage that Dino had, of course hed use it. Zegion possessed an ability that specializes in combat that exceeds the level of a Unique Skill. If comparing only in close-combat ability, than Zegion would be stronger than Dino who has Ultimate Skill. Dinos ability was more inclined towards mental attacks, and so it was different from the direct physical offensive abilities. However, the ability of DinosSlothful King Belphegorcould be interweaved into his sword techniques too, creating a phantasmagoric illusion sword. It obstructed the enemys perception and could make him continue on with the battle advantageously. Also, he could acquire a fighting strength thats beyond a master swordsman, like Albert, by releasing his stored power with perfect timing. Still, Dinos judgment made him wary of being in close combat with Zegion. Yet, it wasnt the time for him to be hesitating. In order to get past this place, the most efficient way was to kill Zegion with his strongest attack, perhaps even his trump card. Humph! Dont underestimate me. Even though I look like this, Im one (one pillar) of the Demon Lords; I have lived for a long time. Take this, and then you shall perish! Fallen Strike (Fallen Heaven Strike)!! The strongest secret technique of the illusion sword that Dino had created. He performed the maximum ability release ofSlothful King Belphegor,the strongest strike with all of his power. It concealed a wave that stimulated negative feelings and just a graze could rob the target of its will to live. The only people that can endure this attack are the ones who possessed strong willpower and an Ultimate Skill. Even Guy would not end up safe if he took a direct hit of it, or so Dino believed. The negative wave would be released into all directions, so even if someone succeeded in evading the strike, they would just be bathed in the wave and ultimately the person couldnt escape from his fighting power being drained. Then, Dino could deliver the final blow by slashing his opponent with his sword. It was his hidden card that Dino released with confidence. However, Zegion didnt move. He ascertained the trajectory of Dinos sword and, as if it was not something serious, he took Dinos Great Sword Crumbling Fang with the exoskeleton of his left hand, which had been transformed, giving it the properties of Hiihirokane (Ultimate Metal). You fool! Even if you stopped my sword, it will become a fatal injury. I won this match! Dino shouts. It was his fastest attack, but it was caught as expected. Moreover, with one hand, as if to say that it was a trifling attack. A terrific impact should have occurred from the God Class Great Sword, but Zegion remained standing without any hints of shaking. He was calm to the extent of being odious. But this match was Dinos victory. Even if Zegion possessed many Unique Skills with high defensive abilities to an unthinkable degree, it wouldnt be able to prevent the effect of the soul series attack of an Ultimate Skill. He made Zegion let his guard down thinking that it was just a sword strike, Dinos strategy to give off a fatal attack of the soul series seemed to have succeeded. Because Dino knew that Zegion was strong, he wouldve predicted the sword trajectory and chose not to evade it, as close attacks were his forte. Humph. I want all of this to stop, good grief. He seems to revive in several minutes, I need to kill Ramiris quickly So he muttered, as he turned around towards Souei who was holding the sleeping Ramiris. With hisMagic Perception, he felt that Soueis presence was thin. In other words, this Souei was one of the clones. The clones fighting power was weaker than the main body and much more fragile. Besides, since Souei didnt possess an Ultimate Skill and Dino grasped that he doesnt own Ramiriss Bracelet of Revival, even if the one who standing in front of him was the main body, Souei wasnt a threat to Dino. However, he had revealed all of his trump cards and his remaining energy was also decreasing. Clashing with the executives one after another was unexpected for Dino. Because he was able to defeat Zegion with his saved trump card, he should get away before he revives. Dino started walking towards Souei However, he felt a strong chill and turned back around to Zegion. Im asking you now, are your attacks of the delayed effect series? Do you think this non-threatening, breeze-like attack can defeat me? If, under this situation, theres no need for such lackadaisical methods, you should release an attack with an immediate effect. Zegion says so while standing calmly and unchanging like a while ago, he opened his thrust out grasped left hand from before. 5 flashes were emitted. Those were Zegions Dimension Rays. Dino succeeded in avoiding a fatal injury by instantaneous evasion actions. However, his black wing and right arm were severed. It hurtssss Dino was crouched and groaning in pain, but not that much. Itd be really dangerous if things continue to go like this, as Dino ignored the warning given by his instinct, and shouted You, why? Why didnt Fallen Thanatos (Hypnotic Inducement towards Death) work? Even if it was a virtual body,its an inescapable technique that would affect the main body even if it was at a distant place,you know!? To Dino who was shouting his question, I dont have the obligation to answer it. So Zegion answered with cold, heartless voice. However, he continues DDBut, Ill answer it for the pitiful you. I made it into a phantasm, subtle and profound. Since the very beginning , you have been under the control of my ability. Know that mind attacks dont have any effects on me, who has been given the title of Mist Lord, the ruler of the illusion world! In the voice of an absolute, benevolent being, Zegion answered Dinos question. As a result, Dino realized that Zegion is an equal existence to his current self, no, Zegion had possible became a far off, higher ranking existence. In other wordsDD (Youre kidding right!? I saw this guy become a cocoon while the others fell in a deep sleep, but that is the phenomenon seen when evolving You cant be serious, is it a Harvest Festival? Everyone? And, furthermore, in the sleep mode!? Even if it was so What the heck is with this guy, how could he have become so strong!!) Dino understood that it was some kind of evolutional phenomena. However, it was unimaginable that even while Rimuru was only just an awakened Demon Lord, his subordinates have already evolved into existences that were equal to their Master. This phenomenon was not expected, even by Dino who had lived for a long time either. No, in the first place, it wasalready abnormal that there were several Demon Dukes. They, who are the highest ranked existences of Demons, the strongest spiritual life forms, are forces that can stop Dino. Just like Beretta and Adalman from a while ago. He couldve said that the two are forces that equal to or exceed the former Demon Lords. If things didnt go well, they could equal to an awakened Demon Lord even if only in power But, Dino understood that that was not the case with Zegion, who is in front of him. Hes clearly different. He was at an awakened Demon Lord level, and endless power could be felt from his ability. Hes equal to Dino and this suggested the possibility of Zegion having acquired an Ultimate Skill. And above all else, his own power had been nullified which meant that the enemys ability was stronger. (No way My ability is of the Deadly Sins series. Its a top class ability among the Ultimate Skills you know!?) It had become a habit for Dino to live while concealing his ability and he could handle the ability just fine. Its not weak at all. It just that his opponent had bad compatibility with him, no, a very, terribly, bad compatibility with him From the beginning, this place was Zegions control space. That was, in other words, an indication of this incompatibility. You should pray. Oh the sinned one who touch the abyss! Dimension Storm (Phantom Dimension Wave Storm)!! The fact is that Zegion is much stronger than Dino. A rainbow-colored storm swallowed Dino, and Dinos whole existence was erased. Its exactly a high energy storm of a different dimension. Dino, who didnt have any means of defence, was annihilated without leaving any piece of meat behind DD or so it should have been. Oh, was his prayer answered? He seemed glad that its not only bad luck Zegion mutters. In the meantime, a small breaking sound of something resounded, and Dinos existence that should have been erased is regenerated. Zegion understood the situation definitely. The sound died down and everything was an event within his calculations. Dino had equipped an ordinary bracelet on his left hand. It was the cheap thing that can be purchased at the stall in front of the labyrinth. Right, that was Bracelet of Revival. A mass produced commodity made by Ramiris. Unlike the genuine article which was worn by the executives inside the labyrinth, it was an inferior product that could only be used once. For cautions sake, Dino had purchased this bracelet on his day-off. This was because he didnt get provided with the genuine one that the executives wears.. When he wore it, he thought that even when all of his positions and conversation were being leaked, his mind could be in relief. Anyway, Dino prepared the inferior article and equipped it this time around. Hewas going to kill Ramiris who produced the item and the produced item was to be his insurance. Being able to do such an unprincipled action unconcernedly, that was Dinos own way of doing things. Naturally, Zegion noticed that Dino was wearing the bracelet. He turned a blind eye to it after he had noticed that, mostly because he was conducting an experiment. Whether Ramiriss divine protection would activate for the person who held hostile intentions towards Ramiris or not? The result was right in front of his eyes. Dino seems to have won the gamble. For Zegion, there was no big difference whether Dino had won or lost the gamble because, in addition to obtaining the experiment results, he had also fulfilled the conditions for victory by protecting Ramiris. Zegion lifted Ramiris, who was lying on the ground, with one hand and quietly laid her down on the couch. Souei seemed to go to support the surface Zegion was going to join in the fight too, but apparently it didnt seem that he was needed for that. Dino who got away will insist on withdrawal, and it will come to an end soon. And if theres no sign of escaping, he will crush him. The safety of this place was secured. Very soon Beretta and Adalman will revive too. After Zegion had confirmed Ramiriss safety once again, he began walking calmly to the surface. ?????????????????????????? Im really tired of this. Dino was in a gloomy mood because the strategy failed, rather than being in a more delighted mood because he had survived. Rather, if Zegion had become such a monster, then capturing the labyrinth by a frontal attack would be hopeless. Perhaps the situation until a while ago was his biggest chance and he understood that it had been completely lost now. (Isnt that guy too strong!?) Even the finishing blow against himself was beyond his comprehension. Even for Dino, he only seen a glimpse of Zegionstrue ability and all other information had practically been hidden. It must be a sign that he had overlooked as the one that was severed was his right hand and not his left hand. Dino was not so foolish as to not realize this. Above all else, that monster will arrive at the surface if he doesnt escape quickly. With the power he currently owned, he could understand that he could not win against Zegion and therefore, he should withdraw as soon as possible. (This might be according to that fellows expectations too. He would let me decide to withdraw simply because his comrade on the surface was at a disadvantage. Or rather, the reason they left the bracelet on me is for an experiment to test whether Ramiris ability will affect people with hostile intentions towards her? As for the reason to do such experiment Depending on the situation, those fellows might have taken the possibility of Ramiris being deprived of her management of the labyrinth. For that experiment, I was usedGood grief. Its frightening and unpleasant to think about it. Demon Lord Rimuru, a fellow you mustnt be careless with) To the frightening imagination that he thought of to himself, Dino increased his evaluation of the Demon Lord Rimuru by several steps. He even used Ramiris who is his friend; he is someone who might throw away something if its not necessary anymore. If such a person, who is more frightening than a demon, planned a strategy, then no one will know whether there are any other kinds of traps that have been laid out. Dino hurriedly returned to his comrades on the surface. When Dino traced back to his comrades, the progress of the battle changed to his advantage. Standing there, protecting the entrance of Monster Country Tempest is the Barrier Lord Gerudo. His body was stained with blood and it wouldnt be strange for him to suddenly collapse because hes full of wounds. By his side are Souei and Shion. The executives themselves and not their subordinates are the ones who have become the opponents to prevent the damage from being spreading out. Dino thought that that it was the correct action. The opponents of those three were two fallen angels who were Dinos comrades. Pico and Garasha. His Observer comrades that were called Apostle of the End had overwhelming power. Spreading their 3 pairs of jet black wings,they were inappropriate for angels who were the proxy of Gods will. Unlike 10 people who stayed in the sky, the two were just like Dino, who had fallen onto earth. Including Dino, there were formerly 13 members of the Seraphim. But three of them had fallen onto the earth and had done many kinds of activities. If it were those girls of Seraphim class, it should have been easy to annihilate Tempest Although theyre dominant right now, they werent able to break Gerudos defence and only little by little received damaged from Shion. Shion herself is unhurt. And then, not only Souei came to give his assistance, even if it was those girls, they couldnt made break through the defence. (Are you serious? Though theyre on the same level as me, if only judging by sheer power, those girls are on par with the average strength of an awakened Demon Lord you know) Although not possessing Ultimate Skill, his colleagues who might equal to awakened Demon Lords cannot defeat those two who were just two Devils. To that reality, Dino felt dizzy. (Im aware that woman named Shion is abnormal, but that High Orc is also not an ordinary one) He didnt attract attention very much as he was working quietly, but that devil named Gerudo seemed to be a quite excellent warrior. Thats certain as he has survived with two Seraphim class as his opponent. Geez! How very tenacious! If you dont finish her in one blow, the wound will immediately healed Dont panic But still, its troublesome! Pico shouts while irritated and even Garasha who was usually prudent seemed to have lost her composure. That might be so, so Dino thinks. Although they had fallen, they were first rank seraphim. Because those girls cannot attack, their pride might be shredded to pieces. But, that is Shions winning strategy so Dino calmly concludes. They made use of Gerudos defensive powers as a shield, literally a shield, as theyve entrusted him to take on every attack. Gerudo, who could survive despite all of that, really deserved to be praised. (Rather These fellows, what do they think a comrade is? Without any sympathy, hes being made use of as a shield) Dino felt so put off. But, it wasnt the time to say something stupid indefinitely. If he doesnt withdraw quickly, that monster (Zegion) will come. You guys, withdraw. We will withdraw! Dino shouted. The two people reacted to it and seemed to be dissatisfied but they obeyed Dino. Hey, did the strategy succeed? Ah? It failed. If it didnt fail, then I wouldnt have ran away you know! Oi, doesnt that mean that you were defeated? Ah? Thats why you dont ask about each and every detail! Couldnt you guys feel pity for me and kindly pretend to not notice this!? Pico and Garasha became silent as their answer to Dino. While the situation looked as if they were running away in shame, Dino succeeded in escaping from that place. Which side was really leading in the first move? It was an opinion that was heavily debated in the coming ages. However, its certain that the controversial details were known only by people who knew about the internal circumstances deeply. The one thing that could be said, as the event was well within the calculations, there was no real damage at all on Tempest. Chapter 191 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 189 Army in the Sky In a castle in the vast sky. Inside the audience room, chalk pillars were lined in rows. Angels with pure white wings filled the hall. Among them were 10 individuals who stood out with 3 pairs of noticeably large, strong and pure-white wings, as well as 3 individuals with jet black wings, all kneeling in the front row. 13 Seraphim class individuals of the Apostle of the End group. Unlike Dino, who was a fallen angel, the pure white seraphim didnt show any expressions. As if they were robots, their expressions remained still like Noh masks. However, two of them were pleading with surging emotions to retain their humanity. They were Kagali and Vega, who were resurrected as seraphim. Of course, since they gained a power that greatly surpassed their former one, their energy seemed to rise greatly. Their master had not appeared yet. They received an order to assemble, however they were waiting because there was no estimated time. It wasnt all of the angels army of 1 million angels, only the higher-ranking angels of commander class gathered here, however, even so the hall was filled with sublime divinity. In that quiet hall, Hey, Dino. For you to be that persons subordinate, its the first time Ive heard about it, you know? Kagali whispered quietly. Dino awkwardly, I thought that there wasnt a valid reason to say it. Because Im an Observer you see. Its in the basics to act whilst hiding ones true identity, you know Answered so. She nodded, agreeing that it would be so,, Then, you seemed to have been defeated right? Aside from Demon Lord Rimuru, do the subordinates pose to be much trouble too? And she asked the question that she was most concerned about. Rimuru was a Demon Lord with deep connections. It seemed to be Dinos duty to neutralize the labyrinth forces during the period when that person fought against Kagali and Co. The secret agreement of Yuuki and Dino was unknown, even to Kagali. Dino who had infiltrated the Octogram was acting as an Obsever. His objective was to monitor them from within, the demon lords; who were the primary forces opposing the angels. Infiltrating the group, Dinos duty was to collect information. It was Pico and Garasha who investigated without going to the front stage, while Dino was laying down low because of his conspicuous position. The fallen angels were individuals who engaged in special missions, and were released in order to investigate human society. However, there was a reason why Dino started the operation. Originally, Veldanava held the rights to command the angels. However, they were transferred from Veldanava to Ultimate SkillJustice Lord Michael and finally, to Rudra when he borrowed the skill. However, even with his willpower, Rudra had been unable to move the seraphim class. In other words, Rudra hadnt noticed Dinos existence, who had acted secretively. And yet, Dino had made a secret agreement with Yuuki. He was attracted to Yuuki when he met him, he was charmed by the power Yuuki hadDDand was unaware of its scope, to the point where he was obeying Yuukis every order. He was unable to clearly understand the reason, but perhapsDD It was beyond troublesome. It was to the level where it could not be taken lightly of, no matter what.. I think that fellow is the strongest in the labyrinth, Im sure hes stronger than me. Certainly, I was tired because of the continuous fighting and I had also underestimated my opponents as well The other party had been leading me around without showing any of his seriousness. DDIn addition, apparently, several of them seemed to have been reborn as awakened Demon Lords. Dont make that face of what are you talking about?! I believe that if our positions were reversed, Id probably have the same reaction as you though. Dino responded like he was tired. To such an appearance, Kagali realized that what Dino said was not a joke but the truth. What a weak thing to say. You should just smash a guy like that! Worry not, yours truly will crush him! Vega boasted. (Its nice to be an idiot) Dino thought so, but he didnt let it out of his mouth. Because nothing will come out of it, even if he did say it. Kagali let out a sigh, having been amazed, while Pico and Garasha unpleasantly knit their eyebrows. However, nothing was said, as those girls realized that even if they did say anything to Vega, it would be useless. The place was wrapped by silence once again following Vegas remark. Kagali thought about Dinos remark. Kagali, herself, had taken in the power of the seraphim and in turn, her power increased greatly. Furthermore, although it was something not known to any other than Yuuki, she had also awakened as a Demon Lord. 10,000 souls had been poured into her Demon Lords seed. As the person who took on the power of an awakened Demon Lord and a Seraphim, She acquired the Ultimate SkillDominion Lord Melchizedek. Obtaining the absolute rule ability, she was given one of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders rank by Yuuki. He chose the four strongest people and named them the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders. She and Dino were two of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders. Another one is Vega, while the last person was unknown She thought that todays summons was to unveil the last person. She put it aside and kept thinking. She and Dino were equals. Such a person had asserted that he wasnt joking about being played around by his opponent. It might be an enemy that they could never be careless with. But, even so Kagali had a hard time suppressing the pleasant feelings that sprung out from her heart. The tremendous power that she now owns. She had a hunch that the chance to test it will come soon. And Just you wait, Leon. Next time, itll be your turn to cry! Kagali kept thinking while holding back her feelings of obscure joy. Is her present self really weaker than Dino? No. She never thought so. Even if the opponent was capable of leading Dino around, if it was her then she could probably win. Because her power already surpassed an awakened Demon Lord. Kagali thought, that if its her current self, even Demon Lord Leon might not be a threat. Kagali quietly waited for Yuuki to appear whilst continuing her thoughts. Vega doesnt think. He just waits for an order. He has power. He looked into the deep abyss of this world by experiencing death. He insatiably devoured a seraphim and made the power his own. At the same time, the fragments of the abilities that he had acquired so far fused, and he felt that they were strengthened. Defeat gave birth to power. An incarnation of spontaneous explosive power. That was Vega. As the result of being Yuukis creation, he was able to take various skills (abilities), fuse them, and supplement them, enabling him to evolve into an ultimate battle monster. He acquired the Ultimate SkillEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka. It has the destructive ability to overwhelm the other existing skills. It will be a catastrophe for the world, because this ability had awakened to a person who didnt think about power control. No, that might have been the reason why he was able to acquire that power, simply because he doesnt think, he only does. Anyway, that was it. Vega waited. Order ran through his body. His purpose was merely to block those in front of him and annihilate them. Dino cast his eyes down and thought about the current situation. How did it become like this? No matter how many times he wondered about it, he couldnt come up with an answer. A long time ago, his duty was to descend down to the surface on the command of that personage. He thought that, at that time, he didnt have his ego, but one day he suddenly noticed that he was able to think about things for himself. He asked Pico and Garasha who were his colleague, and the two seemed to have had their ego sprouted at nearly the same time. It was troublesome to use her power, but Dino had to use Ramiris in order to become a Demon Lord. Degeneration from Holy to Demonic attribute. At that time, he had used the secret method of attribute change that only Ramiris was able to perform. His two colleagues didnt need to degenerate though, but for some reason they went together with him and became fallen angels. Dinos impression of them were that they were strange fellows. After his master had disappeared, Dino kept observing the whole time. He had to make sure of the ending to the game between Guy and Rudra, because his loyalty to his master, who had disappeared, wasnt lost. Because Dino believed that his master would come back one day, no matter how much time it wouldve taken. And then, he came across it. The brightness of the soul that he could understand at first sight. Dino realized that his master had finally returned. But, it seemed his master wasnt able to move freely because of some kind of constraint. So he handled his duty as an Observer, the same as always. Because he knew that his friend was troubled, he continued his willful life while incidentally doing some meddling in various ways. He did well so far. Because the only instructions given to him by his master, who returned, was for him to cooperate with a young man named Yuuki. The problem was the matter of his failure in his attack toward Ramiris from the other day. He had reluctance in killing Ramiris, who was his benefactor, however he had no other choice but to do it in order to neutralize the labyrinth. That labyrinth was obviously a threat and he decided that its guardians, the devils, inside were not an existence that he could ignore. Since it would be difficult to bury them all, it was natural to aim for Ramiris, who made the labyrinth. However, he didnt really intend to kill her and only intended to apply a seal with Deep Hypno (Eternal Sleep). But it ended in failure. Not only just that A mark of a blue butterfly was engraved on his regenerated right hand. No matter how he looked at it, Dino thought that maybe it was a curse, or something similar, of some kind of restriction series ability. This would explain the reason why his escape was so easily allowed, so Dino felt like he wanted to let out a deep sigh. Just after that attempt, Dinos true master awakened. He felt depressed in reporting his own ineptitude, while at the same time feeling pleased. If the other party is Yuuki, at least Sorry, failure, failure! He was able to report it with a smile. The longer he hesitates about making the report, the worse the consequences will be. Dinos anxiety was proved right after all. Hiya! Dino-kun, are you well? He didnt want to hear it, the voice of the Demon Lord (Rimuru), who was more unpleasant than the devil, resounded in his brain. (This is bad, as expected, it was the ability of such a system right!?) He couldnt erase the mark of the blue butterfly, even if he had tried to do so. It shone more beautifully now, compared to the time when it had first been attached, as if the shine was evidence that the ability had taken root. Although he had covered it with a bracelet, it was only its appearance that he was able to hide. Is this Rimuru? Yeah, you understood well. Its me, me. What is your business? Im busy though For the voice that echoed even though he didnt want to hear it, Dino asked. Nothing. Its just a simple conversation, Dino-kun. You seem to have provoked me for a fight right? Well enough about your attack to the labyrinth, your colleague seemed to aim at the town right. Normally, its an unforgivable act, but I may let it slide this time Seriously!? What is the condition? Its a simple thing. You are on Yuukis (Assumed) side right? Because an all-out war will happen between me and Yuuki, you must not do anything. I intend to have you be a spy, but the information will be totally untrustworthy. Even you will feel sorry with betrayal too. Wa? It isnt a forced question or the like? Ill know if you are telling a lie, and its the same even if the matters change after you say it okay? Dino understood what Rimuru was talking about. If he changed the contents of the information after he had reported it, it was no longer a valid report. Rimuru seemed to have grasped the right to decide Dinos life or death from a distance, but it was impossible to control to the extent of restricting Dinos action, or something like that. Its suicidal to plan a strategy based on information that cant be trusted for a large scale military campaign. And so Dino shouldnt do anything, in short, he should continue as a neet? But, then theres no point right? But, with only that, arent there no merits for you? There is. I can shave off the war potential of your side, as long as you dont join the battle The biggest advantage is to have you become our contact. Although its okay if you participate in the fight, I want you to move when it becomes some kind of emergency. Oh well, although I doubt whether the opponent who wants to destroy the world will respond for a discussionDD I see, so Dino understood. Demon Lord Rimuru will intend to fight with a frontal attack till the end. He plans to win. Even though he advised him to surrender, he still wants to use Dino. Dino thought that hes a really na?ve Demon Lord, na?ve in every aspect. Or possibly, it may be Rimurus aim to make him think like so Even if his group almost lost, he understood that a surrender will not be accepted, therefore Dino didnt think that Rimuru will rely on him either. Understood. Ill take your complaint. I will be devoted to the observer role as much as possible. It will be fine right? Ah, thats right. To Ramiris, Im sorry, I will be saved if you give her my apologies. Ah? Apologize later by yourself. She yelled threateningly that she will try all of her 48 special moves on you. Its not 48 right! She can only use dropkick, cant she?! How would I know. She said so. Will you say it to her? Fufu. Understood. See ya. Ah, see you later. (See you later, huh.) Dino was aware that he felt happy from the bottom of his heart after a long time. And it was a problem, as he was at his wits end. Dino didnt have any intentions to betray his creator (master) after all. On the other hand, Dino understood that if he had reported it as it was honestly, he would be erased. It has become troublesome, that was Dinos honest feelings. But, (Whatever. After all, Im very useless. I mean, the more seriously I work, the weaker I become. Because I say that I dont want to work, its a dream come true!) Positive, and with a carefree and lazy thought which others couldnt follow, Dino reached a conclusion. And so, his bright face became slightly refreshed while he awaited his masters arrival. That positivity was the fearsome point of the man named Dino. It was time. A bell resounded solemnly, and the door was opened. A young man and a celestial maiden, who followed behind him, appeared and walked calmly towards the throne. The young man is Yuuki, no, hes the other Yuuki inside Yuuki. The celestial maiden is a beautiful woman who had long, silver hair flowing down her back. However, her face was devoid of any emotion. She was a beautiful woman who had a pretty face like a Noh mask. When Yuuki sat down on the throne, the celestial maiden, with natural movements, stood on his right side. Show your respect! A dignified, melodious voice echoed throughout the hall. With it as the signal, the people who gathered stood up together and formed a line. Yo, everyone. Long time no see. To some people though, nice to meet you. Im the person who carries the nucleic core (heart) of the Stellar King Dragon Veldanava in my soul. Being one in body and soul with Yuuki, its an unusual case as theres 2 hearts in 1 soul. Its my turn now, please treat me well. About me, call me Velda and not Yuuki. And so Yuuki, no Velda, said as he started to talk. When Veldanava married Lucia, who was the younger sister of Rudra, he changed his name to Velda Nava. Thus, he settled it by giving his official name. And now, it was time for the descent of the true master of the castle on the sky. The grand audience hall, by the blessing of the will-less angels, was wrapped in a wave of joy due to the overwhelming divinity. Their true creator had returned after a long time. Velda intends to settle everything with the Great War (game) that he declared to the Demon Lord Rimuru. It is the last decision that he gave and it was the will of the Creator (Kagurazaka Yuuki) who reproduced him. It could be easily imagined that it would become a large-scale Great War, the likes of which have never been seen before. He did not understand his own true identity. He is Angra Mainyu, the one who wished for the destruction of the world. He wandered to many worlds, passing through the eternity of time, until he dwelled into Yuukis soul. When Yuuki had just become a grade-schooler, his parents were involved in an accident and died. It was an instant death due to a head-on collision with a truck whose driver fell asleep at the wheel and it was at this time, that Yuuki awoke.. It could be said that Yuukis will, that wished for the destruction of the world, was the main reason why Angra Mainyu awakened. Since then, several years have passed by and once again he crossed worlds once again. Was it a coincidence or was it the inevitable? He recovered a fragment of his missing memory and built a firm will due to Yuuki acquiring the Ultimate SkillCreation Lord Ahura Mazda. However, that power was too much for Yuuki at the time. Angra Mainyu regained his memory as Velda once again simultaneously. Velda, who had just awakened, used most of Yuukis power, so Ultimate SkillCreation Lord Ahura Mazdawas degraded into the Unique SkillCreator. And so, with the relationship of coexistence and mutual prosperity, it became like how it was now. According to his memories, his true identity was Velda, in other words; he was the heart of the Stellar King Dragon Veldanava. Most of his soul power had been passed to Milim Nava who was his daughter. The remainder was him, Velda Nava. But, was he really Velda? He may only be Angra Mainyu, whose will awakened to a simple skill. This was the question that had always dwelled inside Veldas mind. Stellar King Dragon Veldanava had perished, and Velda was left. Then, is the current him the Stellar King Dragon? The answer was no. He is an empty shell which had lost its power and he was not a match to his power during his prime. But, there were no problems. His power was sufficient, he even finished recoveringJustice Lord Michael, which transferred when he died. As for his purpose, it was plain and simple. To resurrect Lucia and to see whether he truly was the heart of the Stellar King Dragon Veldanava who truly loved Lucia. He would destroy the world many times and his soul would return many times to call back Lucias soul. His wish is to destroy it over and over again endlessly to regain her back for sure. He collected the fragments of her soul in order to regain her heart. The probability of success was extremely small, to the extent that it could be said as a non-possibility, but the answer would never be 0. Then, he would just carry it out. His host named Yuuki wanted to destroy the world, so their purposes matched. Thus, they formed a cooperative relationship and treated each other as equals. It was Veldas turn right now. Until he wished to swap, Yuuki will be sealed in the depths of their soul. By the way, he let Lucias body that he had kept to borne a seraph, and brought back her appearance of when she was still alive. Justice Lord Michaelmoved Lucia like a heartless doll. Michael had a close nature to Angra Mainyu, having been taken in by Velda once before, it retained its faithful will to him. It could be said that Michael is most suited to be the guardian who would protect Lucias body. Because of Michael, its not possible to wound, or to even touch Lucias body, as long as Velda yearned for Lucia. Originally, Lucia had possessed the Ultimate SkillWisdom Lord Raphael which seemed to have been lost upon her death. Thinking back on it, when he transferredJustice Lord Michael, instead of keeping it, his Ultimate Skill,Covenant Lord Urielwas also lost in the same way. Those two souls had been completely broken, and maybe because of that, it was scattered to the world. Because he was Velda, even from the state of only being a heart, he had been able to revive. Reviving Lucia might have been possible when he was the Stellar Lord Dragon Veldanava, but it was not an easy task for the current Velda. First of all, he must recover all the abilities. Whatever it takes, he needs to obtain the Ultimate Skill,Wisdom Lord Raphael that will be reborn somewhere, and someday. He wasnt panicking. Because time is infinite and his life span was as well. Because Lucia will surely wait for him until after he finishes destroying the world. As Velda was reconfirming his raison dtre, he stared at the angels. They were beings that he had created long ago. An army of destruction that needed a large amount of power to summon, yet vanished immediately after being weakened. But, he solved the problem by giving the angels physical bodies without consuming his own energy this time. It could be said that preparation was everything. The 13 pillars of the Apostle of the End. Also, Veldas faithful guardian knight. Those 14 people became Veldas strongest subordinates. Lucia is the chief. Michael, who dwelled in Lucias body, will use the seraphims power and protect her. Following after her are the 4 strongest commanders, Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders. The former Demon Lord Kazaream, Kagali. Vega whom he had created in cooperation with his partner, Yuuki. Dino, who was his old subordinate. And Him, Veldas guardian knight. The fallen angels, Pico and Garasha, were treated as Dinos subordinates but it had been decided that those two would become Lucias personal attendants. Seven of them remained. The Executioners (Seven Angels of Punishment). They were the commanders of the detached corps who led the army of angels. They were revived as seraphim using the souls of strong people among Yuukis subordinates. The chief of the seven people was the assassin named Arios. They awakened the Ultimate SkillWeapon Lord, as they were people who were skillful with the shield, sword, axe, hammer, spear, whip and bow. They were also sufficient as war potential, enough to destroy the world. The angels who listened to Veldas speech didnt show any expression. However, they felt the supreme joy of being able to obey the orders of their creator once more, and they waited impatiently for an order to be issued. The outbreak of the war was nigh. Chapter 192 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 190 Ultimate Skill I cant return to Tempest until Krishnas arrival. But, I didnt just rest leisurely while waiting for Krishnas arrival. Just like Emperor Rudras wish, Ill take his place to maintain the peace and order of the Imperial Capital. I conferred with the nobles who had requested a meeting, patrolled the Imperial Capital or that was what I claimed as I went sightseeing the Imperial Capital. I was very busy. Because the sightseeing serves as an inspection of the city structure, Im not playing around. Well, it turned into recreation nonetheless. For the reconstruction, theres no need to do anything special right now. After all, there was no damage to the buildings, the main damage was on the human population. However, as their relatives were robbed by the angels it might be necessary for us to perform mental care so as to cope with the fear of the citizens who will be ruled by a Demon Lord. Dont you think that such matters would not be suitable tasks for the demons? However, unexpectedly, this is not true. The demons who eat emotions were helpful, because they reduced the burden on the mind by eating the emotions such as the fear and anxiety of the citizens. Although there would be negative effects to the citizens if all of their emotions were eaten, I ordered them to adjust the citizens emotions with moderation. It doesnt mean all of the citizens sadness disappeared, but it could prevent them from performing a rebellion or organize a resistance, so it might be best for them. Though the demons would probably erase them the moment such signs are seen. I predict that they wouldnt report small matters like that at all. Before the game, Yuuki or rather Angra Mainyu made certain to pluck up all the sprouts of worrying elements I intend to overlook such things as it cant be helped when it happens. I dont intend to interfere with the civilians, but I wont hesitate to destroy them if they raise an armed uprising. As I didnt want such a thing to happen if possible, I feel relieved when the Demon style mental care succeeded. Dino seemed to show his true colors in Tempest, as if he was waiting for the timing when we would be in the middle of combat with the Empires army (or rather, we might be the one who chose the time). I confirmed the damage immediately, Gerudo had received serious injuries while Shion and Souei seemed to be lightly injured. Shions injury was only to the degree that it will be healed immediately, while Souei could hardly be called wounded, as such I felt relieved. On the other hand, Gerudos injuries seem to be considerably bad. It didnt endanger his life, however, he seems to have fallen into a situation of needing a complete bed rest. Because of my worry, I came back to check on his condition with the transfer gate during the break. Hey, Gerudo. Are you alright? I asked his condition as soon as I enter the treatment room I saw Gerudos miserable appearance. For Gerudo, who has a high recovery rate, to still be in this state, it is probably the influence of the enemys abilities. As I hear about his condition, I see it while referring to the archive.. the fight, where Shion and Souei used Gerudo as a living shield, is projected clearly. How cruel! were my feelings that make me want to console Gerudo from the very bottom of my heart. No As far as I can see, they had repulsed two fallen angels which are of higher rank and as a strategy this might be the most optimal choice. Its a secret, that I thought, that I am a bit scared of this lack of mercy. Im certain that this action is exactly just like an action in a strategy that is drafted by Raphael-san. Oh Rimuru-sama! I, Gerudo am truly ashamed, due to my own uselessness, this one has caused worry for you. This one shall devote myself more from now on, and acquire a tougher body that wouldnt be injured to this degree! Oh Dont you think that youre already tough enough by now? After all, he amazed me by how he received the attacks of two awakened Demon Lord class enemies so many times, yet didnt get any fatal injuries. Although, it might be the result of his self-recovery ability aided by Shions skills. DDIs that so. Then I shall anticipate it. In which case, I will help you only a bit. After I say as such, I execute Gerudos evolution. Notification. Would you like to carry out the evolution of Individual: Gerudo? YES/NO I answer with YES, and send 100.000 souls to Gerudo. In this way, Gerudo has evolved into an awakened Demon Lord as well. Its just a perfect opportunity, while you are imagining the appearance that you desire for yourself, you should take a break. Understood! Im very grateful for the blessings you have conferred to me! Leaving Gerudo who was thanking me, I entrusted the rest to the treatment personnel, and left the room. Because I was deeply moved and about to cry out, it could be said that I had made my escape. Since I expect that being half-baked will be no good, when it comes to the Great War. Evolving Gerudo had just the right timing, however I dont think I was very happy. The ceremony was finished without problems as he hadnt declined this time. And, theres another job for me. I go to the labyrinth groups posts. Inside the labyrinth, Dino seemed to have aimed at Ramiris, so there was a necessity to deal with it for the future. I listen to the story, as its necessary for the future. Dino had defeated Beretta, he also overwhelmed Adalman and Albert, it seems he had been on the verge of laying his hands on Ramiris. Oh well, in the end, Ramiris is safe because Zegion protected her, it was a smart decision to keep an eye on him from the start, as I had predicted Dinos betrayal. But, it doesnt mean that Beretta and Adalman are weak. They are plenty strong, however Dino was a more powerful enemy than we had expected. Also, I was surprised by Zegions splendid performance. Hes an out of the norm existence. Among my subordinates, he and Diablo form a pair of unrivaled strong individuals. His strength was clearly on a different level from the other floor guardians. When I saw the archive, Zegion seemed to have defeated Dino easily, while still hiding his ability. What a terrifying child. Honestly, I think its a really good thing that he is my ally. I dont mean that Adalman and the others performance was poor, rather I want to praise them, for splendidly buying time. However, Im afraid that they, who were very earnest, might blame themselves again. And, just as I thought, I deeply apologize, Rimuru-sama. I have exposed Ramiris-sama to dangerDD When I for called Beretta, Adalman and company were bowing their heads and apologizing to me. As expected. I thought that they will feel some sort of responsibility, like this. No, didnt you guys succeed in stalling Dino, in accordance to the plan, right? It is a superb achievement. However, I am the central figure in the defense. Although I was appointed by Rimuru-sama as Ramiris-samas guardian, in this crisisDD Beretta still argued vehemently. He must be quite frustrated, however I believe that he was not the only one to have noticed whether he could win or not, in addition he took the most appropriate action. He seemed to settle down at last, when I praised him that it was a splendid work. Beretta and Adalman have already earned enough achievements, not just from doing a reckless attack knowing that it was impossible to win against Dino. Concerning the results, Ramiris is safe so there is no problems whatsoever. Besides, Oh well, I understand your feelings that lament for your lack of power. If that is so, then I shall give you all more power! So, I took a pose as if showing What a Great Demon Lord!, and held my hand over Adalmans head. NotificationWould you like to conduct the evolution of Individual: Adalman? YES/NO I reply with YES and Adalmans awakening evolution completes. The next is Beretta. Fortunately, I acquired a large amount of souls during the battle with the Empire Army, therefore I am able to evolve Beretta. Although I had changed the master and servant relation to Ramiris as the master rather than me, Beretta is still one of the devils that I created. Even now, I own the authority as the sub-master, and theres also the important duty of protecting Ramiris. Because I can strengthen him, I want to awake him. The power that will be necessary to accompany the four dragon kings. You too, Beretta. From now on, continue to protect Ramiris! I end Berettas awakening evolution as I order him so. Yes! I will put this life on the line! Beretta strongly nodded to my words and seemed to accept the evolution. Then I told him to recuperate at ease and had him return to his job. Oh well, its because theyre strong to the degree that even if the enemy was rather powerful, the labyrinth defense will be alright. However, there is also the possibility that the guardians will need to rally forth to face the enemy. If Beretta becomes the person in charge of Ramiriss protection and the labyrinth management, then I will feel more assured. And with this, one of my tasks came to an end. When I visited Ramiris who was sleeping innocently on the couch, she seemed to be sleeping in bliss. Its quite the relief that shes safe. Munya munya Dino you bastard! I will test all of my 48 special moves on you Is she sleep-talking? This fellow, and shes even confident in her dreams I am so glad that youre safe. I said, in a small voice so as to not wake her up, and then left the room. I had entrusted Shuna to care for Ramiris. Since shes only sleeping, it will be alright. I believe that the labyrinth will be alright so long as Zegion protects it, but for the time being I asked about it from Zegion as well. Zegion, you did a good job. I already knew that Dino was suspicious, however the timing of his betrayal was at a time when we were short on hands. I feel relieved that you were here. No, someone like I still have a long way to go. If it was Rimuru-sama, even if I hadnt appeared, you could have killed him with one strike that crosses space-time, right? I feel grateful for the chance you have given me to participate, whether I was able to meetDD What is he trying to say? A strike that crosses space-time? I might not be able to do that What kind of monster does this guy picture me as Ah, yea. Thats right Perhaps, I might be able to do that, right. Yes! It is a simple task if it is Rimuru-sama. This is far beyond mere respect, I feel like his gaze is more like someone who is revering their God. Because Zegion has compound eyes, this might be no more than my imagination. Pulling myself together, I spoke with Zegion for a while. Apparently, he carved a curse onto Dino. Not the Thought Manipulation kind, but the terrifying kind that even has the power over life and death. In a case that the target does not act according to the practitioners intentions, it could immediately rob the target of their life. However, it cant make detailed limitations, like restraining the targets actions, so it cant really limit what the other party will do. Though he seems to know when the target tells a lie, theres no special limitation besides that. It is capable of making it impossible, for the target, to say anything about the curse to anyone else, as it is a cue for the activation of the ability. Simply put, it is a curse that grasps the life and death of the target. Resisting is not possible after the curse has been carved. In other words, its already impossible for Dino to lift the curse, huh. It may be possible for him to expel it, with cooperation from a high-ranking skill holder. But at least Zegion, was able to put the inhibition on even an Ultimate Skill owner. Certainly, he could take his life on such an occasion, since he has caused Dinos death once before. Currently, Dino was living on with the temporary life that Zegion had given. To be frank, Ultimate SkillIllusion Lord Mephistoseems to be an outrageous ability. I have a feeling, that at least for this guy, theres no other person with such an outstanding battle specialization and skill aptitude. You could say they supplement each other. Zegion had acquired the skill that removes his weaknesses, while there are many people who acquire skills to increase their strengths instead. With his skill, he can create a favorable situation for himself, he also extended his proficiency in order to use it effectively. His combat sense becomes more important from this point on, however, on this aspect I can say that he excels. Zegion is a really frightening guy. Afterwards, I contacted Dino through the curse, giving him a warning. Oh well, as for that man, fighting against him may be simpler. It is said that an incompetent friend is more frightening than an excellent enemy. In Dinos case, you can just think that hes contributing for this side just by being on the enemys side. At most, I want him to obstruct Yuuki side. I walk around for various other matters and after finishing my business in Tempest, I returned to the Imperial Capital. Im back in the Imperial Capital. I start thinking about skills while taking command as the leader of the army. It was the most important thing to do before Krishna arrives. The battle between the demons and the Royal Knights and the following confrontation with Yuuki who became Angra Mainyu, as well as the fight between Zegion and Dino. The information that I obtained from these events has cast a shadow of doubt inside me. It was pertaining to the thing that I hadnt thought about deeply until now; about the foundation of this world. That is the way it is, so thats how things happened, but I wasnt able to ignore my inquiry into this flow of events. In other words, What really are Skills? About this matter. Ive possessed a Unique Skill since the time I came to this world. Basically, it is said that only hero class individuals possess Unique Skills. However, the ability is varied as it is called unique; that is, one of a kind. As it is unique, there is a great difference in the strength of the ability, if it becomes an Ultimate Skill, then there would be differences of power, like heaven and earth. The people who acquire an Ultimate Skill will come to understand the laws of the world. Therefore, they are existences that are superior in utilizing magic. Since it is more superior than Unique Skills, I thought that the only thing that could oppose an Ultimate Skill, was another Ultimate Skill. But, it doesnt seem to be an absolute rule, although it is correct. For example, ChloesInfinite PrisonandAbsolute Severance. Although these skills are unique class, their strength, can essentially be said to belong to that of ultimate class. Depending on the situation, it may even win against an Ultimate Skill holder. In addition, the demons have already demonstrated this, by defeating the Royal Knights who had Ultimate GiftAlternative, which had been of ultimate class, with their Unique Skills. In other words, the differences between Ultimate and Unique is not absolute. Even if I think about it from such a standpoint, then a question appears: What is a skill?. It is still easy to understand a species inherent skill. Because, just like it is stated, it is a skill that specific species have. I can also similarly understand Extra Skills and Basic Skills, like swordsmanship and sorcery. Because such skills only generate differences between each individual based on their level of proficiency. However, Unique Skills generate individually, and the performance is respectively distinctive as well. There are also those which resemble closely that can be grouped together, yet there are none that are identical. Probably, even if the skills have the same name, their performance and rules may be different. From my current experience, I am certain that it is easy to awaken an ability by having a desire or a fervent wish. Rather than talent, its aptitude. No matter how much you wish for it, you cant acquire it if your energy is insufficient. Anyways, skills arent something that can be acquired by wishing alone. The strength or weakness of the skill are directly influenced by the will. To manifest a more powerful effect, a strong will is necessary. In the end, I guess willpower is used as the primary power source. After ascertaining the nature of skills, the next step is to investigate its correct usage. Because I have Raphael-san with me, I had him teach me the correct usage. Even through acquiring skills by oneself, it isnt like someone will understand how to use it. A good example might be Dino. According to Raphael-san, Dinos skill seems to beSlothful Lord Belphegorof the Deadly Sin series. The Deadly Sin series are skills that are placed at the top rank among Ultimate Skills. Even so, he was completely defeated by Zegion. It was the result that Raphael-san had predicted. I had been half-convinced, however Raphael-san asserted that the labyrinth was all right if Zegion was there. The result is just as Raphael-san had said. Whereupon I heard the reason, Solution. Individual Dino has made an incorrect usage of the skill. So, she had explained in that way, like saying it as a matter of course. Slothful Lord Belphegor that is born from a lazy mind becomes weaker as the holder moves. Therefore, the correct way to use it is to employ subordinates (or companions). It is only by granting the use of his ability to a proxy, that the skill will show its true power. If its Guy, He would understand the nature of the ability and master it correctly. However, a lazybones like Dino hadnt seemed to notice the true nature of the skill. Rather, he might just master the skill instinctively and in an unexpected way if he always relied on other people. His defeat was the result of him moving. That fellow has such a character, and it might be why he had survived. Certainly, the moniker of the more he works, the more he fails is not just for show. Besides, there are also other skills which are difficult to control, like Masayukis, although he himself didnt wish for it, as he is naturally seen as a hero. Isnt it difficult to know the true nature of the skills and the ways to master them? Its synonymous with understanding ones heart, a complicated task. That is why you can never draw out its true performance if you mistake that a skill is merely a weapon or the like. The next question. Is it possible to duplicate an Ultimate Skill and give it to a subordinate? The true nature of Dinos skill is the mass produced Ultimate Gift byJustice Lord Michael. The transfer of the skill to subordinates or companions, but can I transfer an invented ability? I cant deny its possibility because there might be a previous example. However, if it is possible, does that mean it is possible to create an invincible army? I thought about it up to that extent and immediately denied my own thoughts. If you just think about it, it would not be that convenient. Certainly the Royal Knights who had the Ultimate Gift were strong. However, there were only two people who were truly able to master their Ultimate Gift, those were Damrada and the warrior whom was Royal Knight No.3, Graneet-san. The other people hadnt understood the Ultimate Gifts nature after all, and thus were defeated by the devils whom only had Unique Skills. In my opinion, even Damrada was only equal or slightly inferior to Hinata during her prime. He was certainly strong, but the Ultimate Gift was weak. It might just be the difference with the man named Kondo who had developed the ability himself. Im certain that that man was special. From the fact that he hadnt wavered even while being overwhelmed by Carrera and being equal to Diablo only in case of his power. (Hey, Is it possible for me to grant Ultimate Gift to my subordinates?) Solution. It is possible Raphael answered like it was nothing. I seem to be able to grant a copy of my ability to a person who has the aptitude for it. However, there is no meaning to it if the person cant master it. Come to think of it, wouldntSupplymake a good pair withFood Chain? From the very beginning, Raphael-san has conferred abilities only to the people who had the aptitude and were able to handle it. And for people who wished for it, for instance Zegion and Veldora-sans skills, a strengthening remodeled version would be done. Even if I only gave strong abilities, I couldnt give the mastery for it. Because of that, for strengthening, it is possible even if they asked for it from the beginning. Since if they didnt ask for it, then it would be useless. Rudra was mistaken in that point. No, even if he noticed it, he might not have been able to help but to do so. Even if a powerful skill is given, theres no meaning if the person themselves doesnt understand their own mind or a strong will to master the ability. It comes down to the last question. In the first place, what is Angra Mainyu? It could be something like a split personality called dissociative identity disorder. However, Raphael-san thinks that it might be an existence that evolved from a Will that had sprouted from a skill. I could also understand such a deep understanding towards a skill. From the beginning, it was the same thing as when Raphael-san take over my body and I became stronger. An autonomous Will made from an ability that eliminates the emotions. A troublesome existence. Both negotiations and bargaining with it may very well be meaningless. If its goal is to destroy the world, then he wont accept anything besides absolute ruin. It seems it would be meaningless to expect it to change its intent. Because if it is Raphael, she would accept any of my demands and accomplish it. As well as the angels that accompanied it. The high-rank individuals called Seraphim have a high volume of energy as to the degree of an awakened Demon Lord. And they seem to be a kind of spiritual life form. An angels weak point, the aspect that makes them inferior compared to a demon , is that an angel lacks a Will. A spiritual life forms strength changes by their willpower. The angels only have high energy and as such are not really a threat. Even though they are powerful, they are like a robot that just follows their orders, I predict that they will be weak as individuals. However, they will become an existence rivaling the demons in the case they possess a Will. Unlike before, now the angels have achieved incarnation. If the will of the captured people awaken, I think that they will transform into an extremely troublesome army. It will be very likely that individuals who acquire Skills would appears among them. What will happen if Ultimate Gifts are granted to such individuals? Besides, if I granted Ultimate Gifts Though it is very likely that they would be unable to master it, could I ascertain their aptitude with Raphael? As expected, in the case that Yuuki=Angra Mainyu can ascertain aptitudes and increase their number of skill holders, that would be an obvious threat. If that is so, this side will also oppose it, so, should I grant some Ultimate Gifts to the executives? If they become stronger, even if only by a little. I am troubled as to whether or not I should carry it out, even if turns out pretty much useless. Question. To strengthen the people who have the aptitude, would you like to promote their skills? YES/NO N? Is that so, giving help to those in the middle of the evolution, huh? Helping with the ability promotion like what I did with Zegion? That might be good too. I reply with YES. The feeling of wanting to strengthen my subordinates, in order to oppose the enemy forces, seems to be transmitted, even if just a little. It cant be helped if Im flustered, yet it only took this much to make my heart and mind conflict with each other. However, if you think about it, Raphael-san has always been giving me help. Even now, she has taken an appropriate action and she will be carrying out the reorganization of my skills. And yet, I still dont have a suitable way to call her besidesTeacherorRaphael-san. So, I suddenly have an unconscious thought. (Hey, Raphael should I give you an official name too? Thats rightbecause you always teach me about various things, how about Ciel Poshieru?) As soon as I said it whimsically, I felt an intense Will, as if going mad, from Raphael. At the same time, various pieces of information begins to flow into me, and became a torrent. Notification. Manas (Gods Wisdom Core): Ciel was born from Ultimate SkillWisdom Lord Raphael. This announcement was concealed by Manas: Ciel. Suddenly, the Voice of the World had reached my mind. This is an evolution? Raphael-sensei, no Ciel-sensei seemed to be able to hide it in concealment mode. Ciel seemed to able to conceal even the Voice of the World. Im amazed. But, more than such a thing I somewhat feel like I am being greatly blessed. It seems Ive done it again. Well, as expected, someone who gave a name to a skill, affectionately, like a pervert, might have never existed, until now that is . I, I am Ciel. The one who integrates skills, Manas. The one that will support my master, in Demon Lord Rimurus soul. Master, once again, please treat me well? Ooh Though she still had a robotic tone, she had became considerably fluent!? I have a feeling that the performance of her calculation speed and other things have been improved to some degree. Unifying my skills seems to have improved the skill. It was just a sudden idea, but the result astonished me. (Nice to meet you, Ciel?) Yes! Please treat me well, Master! Thus Ciel was born separate from Raphael. Ciel will play a further role as my sub-brain that unifies my abilities. Chapter 193 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 191 Ciel-Senseis Skill Synthesis At my thoughtless whim, Ciel, the intelligent interface, had separated herself from Wisdom Lord Raphael. Her official title seems to be Manas (Divine Wisdom Core); An intelligent core, she can be thought of as that sort of thing. Similar to a Spiritual Life Form, she is incapable of materializing by her will alone. An entity that only thinks; She has become that sort of existence. Existing as a part of my soul, one can think of it like having a second heart (Strictly speaking thats not the case, cognition being sense of self = heart). Now then, what has become of Wisdom Lord Raphael? Just as I was thinking Raphael had become a simple high speed calculator, Master, about synthesizing the remaining Skills that are on hold, what should be done? Id forgotten. Stuff happened, and I ended up not starting the process. If I remember correctly, wed be usingCovenant King UrielandStorm King Veldorato produceStellar Wind King Hastur. By the way, after the recent events, AKA absorbing Scorch Dragon Velgrynd, I had also obtained the Ultimate SkillScorch King Velgrynd. Velgrynd, who had seen off Emperor Rudra, was now in a released state, via my Scorch Dragon Release. Though I didnt ask about it, Charity King Raguelhas most likely been analyzed already. In the end, it seems I now wielded 5~6 Ultimate Skills. Plus, by activatingFood Chain, the abilities of my underlings undergoing evolution, excluding some abilities, had also been collected. Its not like I can fully make use of so many, synthesizing them should be fine. Theres no battle now anyway, so no problems there. But, would using skills on the level ofScorch King VelgryndorGluttony King Beelzebuthto synthesize be able to create something else? Back then, during our tea party with Guy, he said something about Sin skills being part of a Series, I vaguely remembered him saying something like that (Right, I should start synthesizing. But, arent the Sin Series and Virtue(Angel) Series Skills kinda important?) There are no problems. As higher tier abilities, collecting all 7 would grant a bonus that releases racial limits. The Sin Series would be the Demon race, and the Virtue Series would be the Angel race. That is why, to prevent the enemy from collecting the abilities, Guy?Crimson decided to take in Leon, which would be my speculation. Right. This talk about releasing racial limits, does that mean it comes after completing evolution, via souls? That is correct. Currently, the Demon race has their evolution tree sealed. But, via Masters Naming, and the offering of souls, that limit has been released for a handful of individuals. For the Angels, their evolution tree is not sealed, but their Free Will has been sealed instead. But unfortunately, Angra?Mainyu has most likely released that seal by other means. For example, dominating the mind of a person, incarnated with an Angels body, and using the abilities of said Angel that way, or with other similar meansDD Ah, so thats it. Because the Angels had their Free Will sealed, thats why theyre so weak. No wonder it felt odd. Compared to the Demons who had free will, the Angels lacking it was unnatural no matter how you looked at it. Speaking of unnatural, the rules of evolving for the Demons was weird too. If they had matured naturally, the highest they could reach was only ever up to Arc Demon tier. Even the Demons, who had lived a really long time, why were they unable to evolve to the Demon Noble tier?, I thought. Through this, both sides were balanced out. A fight would result from just the two races meeting. This looks like the work of someone, as a means to balance them. My bets on Veldanava. In the underworld, there was most likely only 1 Demon Noble that existed, who had been tasked with the role of administrator. Arc Demons that were recently born, and veteran Arc Demons like Diablo and Testarossa were existences of incomparable charisma. That is obvious, as they had no power to evolve naturally. It isnt known since when, but it was thought that further evolution was impossible, without collecting all the 7 Sin Series Skills. If you think about it this way, that time when Guy suddenly showed up right when there was an influx of Demon Nobles under me, I can now comprehend his actions. The Angels were all enslaved underJustice King Michael with their wills sealed. By collecting all 7 of the Virtue Series Skills, the wills of the affected Angels would be released. But, rather than incarnating as an Angel, it would be akin to obtaining control of an Angel with free will. There is no doubt that the side that releases their seal first would gain the upper hand. Thinking as such, Guy prioritized collecting the Sin Series Skills. At the same time, he brought over someone(Leon) who had an Angel Series skill, thus impeding the Angels side. With that train of thought, it is possible that there is a group that was collecting the Skills to release the Angels side too. Hmm, wait a sec. It should have been a good choice for Rudra to be the one leading the Angels that had lost their will. But that would imply that only because of the seal on the Angels wills, the seal on the demons was implemented to balance it out. While granting RudraJustice King Michael, it was thrown in as a bonus of sorts? Well, its pointless to think about such things right now anyways. This underlying mechanism between the Sin Series and Virtue Series isnt really relevant to me. The evolution of Demons has not been a problem for me anyway. (Doesnt look like theres any problems. Alright, Ill leave it to you! Ah, wai.) Understood! Beginning the process right away!! Looking back, I was a man who repeated his mistakes. Its never a good idea to say leave it to you, havent I regretted this countless times! Why, did I do it again. Before I could even stop her, Ciel, who was fully prepared, began the synthesizing of my abilities. It is possible that me giving the green light accidentally, then frantically trying to stop the process, was all within range of her predictions. With fearsome speed, the synthesis began immediately after I had consented. As though having waited forever in a Stay! position, she worked at a furious pace (EN: stay! as in like a pet dog) Ahh, shes definitely doing something unbelievably amazing, I thought, having kind of given up trying to stop her. Now then. The synthesis felt pleasant this time, as it ended without me going into Sleep Mode. That was expected though. Since I was asked for consent in the middle of a battle, if the process caused me to go into Sleep Mode, even I would get pissed. It took more than 48 hours to complete the process; During that time, I had no problems with everyday activities. (So, hows it looking this time?) Taking my question as a chance, Ciel happily began to explain the results. First, usingWisdom Lord RaphaelandGluttony King BeelzebuthI synthesDD (Ooooi!! Wait wait wait waitDD) What did she say just now!? This fella, what did she just let slip? Wisdom Lord Raphael, which was her original body of sorts, was used as a part of synthesis!? Is there a problem? was the impression that Ciel gave, but I calmed down and started a Q&A with her. But, looks like I wasnt mistaken about what I heard. I do know its kinda impossible to be mistaken about such things though Although I kind of expected it, its still shocking nonetheless. After that, I continued my Q&A with Ciel-sensei, and confirmed the results of my ability synthesis. I definitely should have confirmed the contents before beginning the process. My abilities after the synthesis, looked nothing like what it was before. More like, it felt horrifying to merely call it synthesis. Well, it is what it is. Status Name: Rimuru Tempest Species: Ultimate Slime Divine Blessing: Great Demon Lords Blessing Title: Great Demon Lord Magic: True Dragon species MagicUpper tier Spirit Summoning Upper tier Demon Summoning, etc Skills: Manas: Ciel ? Thought Acceleration?Appraisal?Parallel Processing ?Fusion?Separation?Chant Annulment ?All of Creation?Food Chain?etc Ultimate Skill(s) Void God Azathoth ? Soul Consumption?Turn Null?Imaginary Room ?Space Time Control?Multi-Dimensional Barrier ?True Dragon Release?True Dragon Core Transformation Harvest Lord Shub Niggurath ? Skill Creation?Skill Duplication ?Skill Gifting?Skill Bank Normal SkillsUniversal PerceptionGreat Demon Lords Haki Universal Body Transformation Combat SkillsLaw ManipulationElement Alteration Telepathy ControlClairvoyance Resistances: Physical Attack Nullification, Natural Elements Nullification, Abnormal Status Nullification, Mental Attack Nullification, Hybrid Attack Resistance The results looked like this. This isnt on the level of just refreshing. Though it was shocking how nonchalantly she expendedWisdom Lord Raphael, which was her original body, it kind of became an empty husk. For Ciel, there were no deep emotions, she just went on with her work without any hint of sentimentality. Her thoroughness was to the point that she had been sacking any and all unneeded skills. Also, my title had somehow become Great Demon Lord; I lost Divine Protection and instead have Divine Blessing. From the one being protected, to the one giving protection it seems. While I was still a Demon Lord, I shared both protection and blessing with Veldora, but now, thats not possible any more. Having the title Great Demon Lord means that I have multiple Demon Lord level followers; there is clear difference in our positions. It was kind of concealed, but I was notified of the change in title by the Voice of the World. Next, about my abilities, it really became some out-of-this-world stuff. So, first up. SynthesizingWisdom Lord RaphaelandGluttony King Beelzebuth,Void God Azathothwas born. It seemsStorm King VeldoraandScorch King Velgryndwere expended too, with only certain abilities being inherited. Although the summoning abilities were lost, I didnt really make use of them as they had time limitations, so it isnt a big deal. Instead, the Release abilities got improved. True Dragon Core Transformation is, word for word, an ability that manifests a Blade Core. I still need to get consent from the actual person(dragon), but this is way too powerful for normal use anyway. Instead, I can now create Pseudo-cores too, which are watered down and expendable. At roughly 5% of the original output, even that is pretty amazing, and it makes them more conventionally usable. Also, I can produce Velgrynds Pseudo-Scorch cores too, but. It is also possible to manifest Velgrynd as a Blade Core, but getting her consent is most likely impossible, so getting her Pseudo-cores is also kinda difficult. The most important point, is that the Pseudo-cores dont affect True Dragon Release. I can make them at any time without the need for consent, this makes it a very attractive ability. But, the True Dragon related abilities arent the problem. The really nasty ones, are the main abilities that were synthesized for Void God Azathoth. Soul Consumption The upgraded version of Predate. Consumes everything, including the targets soul. Turn NullAn immensely destructive Energy produced from a chaotic, nuclear dimension. Controllable via Manas. Imaginary Room A dimension made to isolate any and all targets. The upgraded version ofStomachIsolate. Space Time Control Instantaneous travel is possible with my will alone. Multi-Dimensional Barrier An always active, multi-layered barrier. An absolute defense that makes use of dimensional gaps. That, was what Ciel-sensei explained them as. Frankly, I wasnt expecting upgrades of this level. Whered that Stellar Wind Lord Hastur go off to! I didnt even have the spirit to make that jab. As long as I had Void God Azathoth, the other abilities werent needed, I thought. Secondly, what looked like the pot that received the remaining skills, wasHarvest Lord Shub Niggurath. This was simply, a skill made for my followers. Skill Creation Information that has been gathered byFood ChainandAnalysis, are used to create new skills. Skill Duplication The ability to make copies of obtained skills. Skill Gifting The ability to grant the copied skills onto the target. Can also remove the granted skills. Skill Bank Turns skills that have been obtained into information and stores them, able to reproduce the skills at any time. Turning the hefty amount of skills that have been consumed into information, its now all stored nicely. Plus, they can be reproduced whenever. Now that is one absurd ability. Granting a Gift to my followers, has also become possible. But regarding that, there was compatibility of the follower etc. to consider. Its not as if anyone can use those overpowered abilities. Those kinds of details, I can let Ciel handle. Her habit of Remodelling is still around, but she cant do the impossible. These 2 skills were what was obtained this time. Whatever the case, this looks way too powered up compared to before the synthesis. I did think this was overdoing it at first, however, thinking of the future confrontation with Angra Mainyu got me to re-evaluate my thoughts. I want to properly conclude this mess, and get on with fully enjoying my life here. And so, my ability synthesis, courtesy of Ciel-sensei, concludes. At the same time as my ability synthesis completed, the evolution of the Executives also concluded. All of them had their compatibilities guided by Ciel-sensei, and their abilities optimized. Well that much was kind of expected, it looks like Gifting effects also had some impact there. It looks like Shion is the only one who has yet to ascend for some reason, everyone else has safely ascended. How have they all turned out. Up first, Benimaru. Name: Benimaru Species: Flame Spirit Oni (Upper tier Divine Monster Spirit) Divine Protection: Great Demon Lords Blessing Title: Flare Lord (King of Vermillion Rage) Magic: Flame spirit magic Skills: Ultimate Skill Blazing Sun Lord Amaterasu Thought Acceleration?Unifying Command ?Light & Heat Control?Space Manipulation ?Multi-Layered Barrier Regular Skills Universal PerceptionDemon Lords Haki Battle Skills Law Manipulation (Heat) Resistances: Physical Attack Immunity, Natural Elements Immunity, Abnormal Status Immunity, Mental Attack Resistance, Hybrid Attack Resistance Looks like he managed to get along with Momiji, and has safely ascended. Discarding his physical body, he had fully evolved into a Spiritual Life Form. Albeit lower than the True Dragons, he is still an Elemental Divine Spirit nonetheless. Obviously, his stats improved drastically, saying his strength was greater than an awakened demon lord wouldnt be an understatement. As Zegion still has a physical body, just comparing that alone would make Benimaru the victor in a battle between the two. Fact is, Benimaru, Diablo, and Zegion, has secured the top 3 positions from what it looks like. Moving on, Souei. Name: Souei Species: Dark Spirit Oni (Middle tier Divine Monster Spirit) Divine Protection: The Flare Lords Shadow Title: Darkness (Master of the Dark) Magic: Dark Spirit Magic Skills: Ultimate Gift Shadow Moon Lord Tsukuyomi Thought Acceleration?Eye of the Moon ?One Hit Kill?Ultra Speed Movement ?Parallel Existence?Space Manipulation ?Multi-Layered Barrier Regular Skills Universal PerceptionStealth Battle Skills Law Manipulation (Shadow)Nerve Strings Resistances: Physical Attack Immunity, Natural Elements Immunity, Abnormal Status Immunity, Mental Attack Immunity As Benimarus shadow, it seems the two of them started their ascension at the same time. Turning into something different from his unique race, he has become an existence that rivals Benimaru. If you only look at total Energy Levels he would pale in comparison with Benimaru, but his strength is still top notch. Though he only became a Half Spiritual Life Form, he should end up being the same as Benimaru after settling down. I think, hes most likely being treated(by the system) as Benimarus follower. Well, his attitude hasnt really change anyway, so its not a big deal. Of the abilities he obtained, most notable is Eye of the Moon, which is an ability that specializes in gathering information. It seems it was obtained with influence from Benimarus abilities, and some help from Ciel-sensei. The ability, is similar to high tier Observation Magic. It is capable of observing anywhere in the world with the option to add sound too, and the information can be processed and turned into a video. As expected, for being fully specialized in spying activities, hes turned into a pretty dependable guy. As the one who grasps all information in Tempest, he was granted the title of Darkness(Master of the Dark). Ranga. Name: Ranga Species: Wind Spirit Wolf (Upper tier Divine Monster Spirit) Divine Protection: Great Demon Lords Blessing Title: Star Lord (Stellar Wolf King) Magic: Wind Spirit Magic Skills: Ultimate Skill Stellar Wind Lord Hastur Thought Acceleration?Weather Control ?Space Control?Multi-Layered Barrier Regular Skills Universal PerceptionDemon Lords Haki Battle Skills Law Manipulation (Wind) Resistances: Physical Attack Immunity, Natural Elements Immunity, Abnormal Status Immunity, Mental Attack Resistance, Hybrid Attack Resistance Ah, I was wondering where it went,Stellar Wind Lord Hasturwas passed onto Ranga. A superb skill that has the power to control the weather. It really fits Ranga to a T. Released from the shackles of the fang wolf race, he has ascended to a Half Spiritual Life Form of the Upper tier, a Wind Spirit type. Hmm, doesnt this mean, that hes become really powerful? Will Gobuta be able to work well with him now? Its slightly worrying. Name: Gabil Species: Dragonewt (Humanoid Dragon) Divine Protection: Great Demon Lords Blessing Title: Drag Lord (Heavenly Dragon King) (EN: lol)(PN: That brings up horrifying imagery.) Skills: Ultimate Gift Pierrot Star (The Frivolous)(PN: This totally speaks about his dark past.) Thought Acceleration?Mishap Manipulation?Rewrite Fate ?Space Manipulation?Multi-Layered Barrier Regular Skills Magic PerceptionHeat Perception Uber Sense of SmellDemon Lords Haki Battle Skills Manifest Dragon Scale Armor Flame BreathThunder Breath Resistances: Pain Immunity, Abnormal Status Immunity, Natural Elements Resistance, Physical & Mental Attack Resistance, Hybrid Attack Resistance Getting a massive boost in Energy levels, his physical abilities are incomparable to what he was before. ThroughManifest Dragon Scale Armor, his defenses are nothing to laugh at. But his attack power, is where he really shined. Yet, he was unable to attain an Ultimate Skill of his own. Well duh, if those were such easy freebies, that would be a really broken System. But. Pierrot Star, huh. Just the name alone sounds a little pitiful. Mishap Manipulation, seems to purposely cause unexpected phenomena for his opponent; Rewriting Fate is able to Cancel a Bad happening towards him once every day; this was a ridiculously hi-spec skill. But hey, its Gabil. He probably wont be able to fully utilize it, if he could, that would mean he has the potential to obtain an Ultimate Skill. I shall look forward to his growth. Name: Gerudo Species: High Orc Divine Protection: Great Demon Lords Blessing Title: Barrier Lord (King of Protection) (will ask guro after i send the email) Skills: Ultimate Gift Gourmet King Beelzebub Thought Acceleration?Devour?Stomach ?Isolate?Supply?Demand?Corrode ?Iron Wall?Grant Defense?Cover ?Space Manipulation?Multi-Layered Barrier Regular Skills Magic PerceptionUber Sense of Smell Demon Lords HakiUltra Regeneration Battle Skills Foul BreathFull Body Armor Telepathy Control Resistances: Pain Immunity, Abnormal Status Immunity, Natural Elements Resistance, Physical & Mental Attack Resistance, Hybrid Attack Resistance Looks like he obtained a downgraded version of myGluttony King Beelzebuth, it also has other additional stuff added in. Although he is mainly defensive, his offensive power, via his corrosive type attacks, is high as well. Gerudo also received guidance from Ciel-sensei. Well, most of the abilities were synthesized anyway, if its Gerudo, he should be able to make proper use of the abilities. Now that he has ascended, against opponents on the level of the Fallen Angels that recently attacked us, he wont be defeated in a one on one battle. If he focuses only on defending, it would be difficult for even two Fallen Angels to take him down. He became ever more reliable, I shall continue to depend on him. Now Kumara, Name: Kumara Species: Earth Spirit Beast (Upper tier Divine Monster Spirit) Divine Protection: Great Demon Lords Blessing Title: Chimera Lord (Ruler of Mythical Beasts) Magic: Earth Spirit Magic Skills: Ultimate Skill Mythical Beast Lord Bahamut Thought Acceleration?Gravity Control ?Space Control?Multi-Layered Barrier Regular Skills Universal PerceptionDemon Lords Haki Demon Beast Minion Battle Skills Law Manipulation (Earth) Minion Fusion Resistances: Physical Attack Immunity, Abnormal Status Resistance, Natural Elements Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance, Hybrid Attack Resistance It was well worth the time taken. Gaining powers which would allow her to interfere with the planet itself, she has become a Half Spiritual Life Form of the Upper tier Earth Spirit type. Also, she is able to use a combination of all of her minions powers, making her a formidable powerhouse. By themselves, there are 12 different types of minions, but with all of them combined, she would be able to contend with the higher ups(Diablo etc). However that, would only be possible after she gained more experience. Just looking at her specs alone, one can see how amazing her future prospects are. Should I be surprised or is it just expected of a rare species, she attained an Ultimate Skill with just her instincts and wit. Even though she had help from Ciel-sensei, it is impressive that she managed to attain one by herself. The strongest existence in the Labyrinth, Zegion. Name: Zegion Species: Water Spirit Insect (Upper tier Divine Monster Spirit) Divine Protection: Great Demon Lords Blessing Title: Mist Lord (Illusory King) Magic: Water Spirit Magic Skills: Ultimate Skill Illusion Lord Mephisto Thought Acceleration?Space Time Control ?Multi-Layered Dimensional Barrier ?All of Creation?Mental Domination?Illusion World Regular Skills Universal PerceptionDemon Lords Haki Battle Skills Law Manipulation (Water)Domination Haki Resistances: Physical Attack Immunity, Abnormal Status Immunity, Mental Attack Immunity, Natural Elements Immunity, Hybrid Attack Resistance Oops, seems I didnt notice until Ciel told me, but Zegion is also an Upper tier Spiritual Life Form now. He is a splendid Water elemental Spiritual Life Form. So does that mean that his body is composed of condensed water molecules collected from the surrounding atmosphere? Well, they do say Hihiirokane is an illusionary metal that has a lot of condensed Energy. He is still using the Adamantite exoskeleton preciously, it seems. If it wasnt something that I gave to him, he would probably have discarded it and became a fully fledged Spiritual Life Form. For the CQC specialized Zegion, he is plenty strong as is. The human body is composed of 60% water. As there is also moisture in the atmosphere, within certain limited spaces, Zegion holds a great advantage. With Illusion World, he is able to create even more advantageous situations for himself. So, of course hes strong. What he has shown up till now, was but the tip of the iceberg. Speaking of which, I guess its pretty underhanded of me, freely confirming the abilities of my followers. Anyway, speaking of Mist, it was mist as in like fog. Sounds strange. Though it was granted with relevance to how Illusionary he was, it also matched his element. Raphael, no, if Ciel-sensei had noticed, it would have been nice if she could have notified me. Maybe, she thought I had noticed and gave him that title. Speaking of which, what about Adalman? Name: Adalman Species: Death Spirit (Middle tier Spirit Monster) Divine Protection: Great Demon Lords Blessing Title: Gehenna Lord Magic: Undead MagicHoly Magic Skills: Ultimate Gift Book of Magic Necronomicon Thought Acceleration?Chant Annulment?Seeker of Truth ?Total Analysis?All of Creation?Mental Destruction Regular SkillsUniversal PerceptionDemon Lords Haki Battle SkillsHoly-Demonic Reversal Manipulation of the DeadInstant Death Resistances: Physical Attack Immunity, Mental Attack Immunity, Abnormal Status Immunity, Natural Elements Resistance, Hybrid Attack Resistance So he ascended in that direction. The one who is the most Demon Lord-ish, from appearance and skills, is probably Adalman. Though he isnt suited for CQC, withInstant Death, he can kill his target just by looking. Failure to resist, means instant death. Against armies, he is my most efficient follower. Well, he himself is more of a researcher. With his best buddy Gadra-roushi, they happily do research on magic together. Oh right, Gadra-roushi also obtained Ultimate GiftBook of Magic Grimoire. The two of them are kinda maniacs on that topic, in time, they will probably unearth all the knowledge related to the field. His adjutant and colleague, Albert, has now fully integrated himself under Adalman. Because of that, as a special effect, he obtained an Ultimate Gift too. What he obtained was, Ultimate GiftThe Undying Immortal (Thought Acceleration?Total Rebirth?Minions Fealty). With his soul being a part of Adalman, his physical body can never be destroyed. Well, if Adalman dies, they would end up dying together though Adalmans already dead though. As he can now fully utilize the Gods Level equipment, its possible that Albert can fight on par with Dino. Dino still seems to have some tricks up his sleeves, so this isnt a good comparison, but well leave it at that. Then, theres Diablo Name: Diablo Species: Demon God (Highest tier Demonic Spirit) Divine Protection: Great Demon Lords Blessing Title: Demon Lord (Majin King) (TN: the katakana *IS* demon lord, no way around this; theres also ħ(majin ou), so yea) Magic: Dark Magic, etc Skills: Ultimate Skill Temptation King Azazel Thought Acceleration?Space Time Control ?Multi-Dimensional Barrier?All of Creation ?Penalty Domination?Temptation World Regular SkillsUniversal PerceptionDemon Lords Haki Battle SkillsPhenomenon ControlCharm Domination Resistances: Physical Attack Immunity, Abnormal Status Immunity, Mental Attack Immunity, Natural Elements Immunity, Hybrid Attack Resistance Well, no matter how you look at this, the strongest among my followers, is Diablo. He wields amazing powers, which rival even myGluttony King Beelzebuth. He has massive amounts of Energy, highly leveled, and high quality abilities. He is a very well rounded, capable Demon. Being a kind of a Battle Maniac is his only flaw, but he can just have mock battles with Zegion to satiate that inclination. Itd definitely be an interesting battle. Also, Benimaru too (as a mock battle partner). Killer Lord Testarossa DD Ultimate SkillHell King BelialDD Pain Lord Ultima DD Ultimate SkillPoison King SamaelDD Menace Lord Carrera DD Ultimate SkillExtinction King AbaddonDD These 3 manifested their abilities during the battle with the Empire, furthermore mastered them. If my guess is correct, they expended their stock of experience that was saved up through their long lives, and strengthened themselves in one go. Having levels and Energy of the highest grade, if they fully utilize these abilities, most enemies wont stand a chance. As followers under my direct command, they are a force of the utmost might. Ah right, Veldora-san too. Name: Veldora?Tempest Species: True Dragon (Highest tier Divine Monster Spirit) Divine Blessing: Storms Blessing Title: Storm Dragon Magic: True Dragon species Magic Skills: Ultimate Skill Chaos Lord Nyarlathotep Thought Acceleration?Appraisal ?All of Creation?Probability Manipulation ?Parallel Existence?Seeker of Truth ?Space Time Control?Multi-Dimensional Barrier Regular SkillsUniversal PerceptionDomination Haki Human Form Resistances: Physical Attack Immunity, Natural Elements Immunity, Abnormal Status Immunity, Mental Attack Immunity, Hybrid Attack Resistance His abilities really evolved. Parallel Existence, kind of feels the most cheat-like. Leaving his heart(nucleic core) within my body, and creating a clone using Energy. That is now possible To think his training in the labyrinth, would show itself in this fashion. Back on topic, as his clones are created using my Energy, creating 2 seems to be the limit. If he really pushes it, I think a maximum of 4 could be created, but Velgrynd would need to be called back in, and Id run out of usable Energy. So, up to 2 clones is the normal limit. More like, thats enough isnt it? He was boasting he could create even more if he dropped the specs of the clones, and I told him, just do what you want. Hes probably gonna come crying when he notices how much it weakens him, but since his main body would be inside of me anyway, Veldora-san would be safe and sound. Its a waste of Energy, so I really hope hed not overdo it though. With that, the ascensions had come to an end, and Krishna had also finally arrived. After completing the handover process, we made our return to Tempest. Guros note is in blue Btw this o which mean literally Nothingness Collapse, a too chuni ability. Any suggestion is welcome. (TN: he had protection from Veldora while giving protection to his followers) (TN: this meant that Rimuru needs to have manifested the original first before he can make the pseudo ones) λ}ħ Joui Hijiri Ma Rei = High-ranking Holy/Sacred Demonic/Monster Spirit Seriously I hate }ħ, It can be translated as Holy Demonic, which mean both attribute combined. (TN: Benimaru sure worked fast lol)(EN: Waitdoes that mean they cant do the doobie do no more?) (TN: so whos gonna be his partner? lol)(Guro: I vote for Souka(> Chapter 194 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 192 Walpurgis The series of disturbances, that began during the process of getting Veldora back, has finally ended. The ability integration has also ended, so Im filled to the brim with cheerfulness. That doesnt mean that I will be immersing myself in those pleasant feelings either. The grand feeling of wanting to play in the labyrinth is my real desire, however, I need to settle the next problem at hand, first. I have to prepare for the game with Angra Mainyu that will begin a few weeks from now. I want to build a collaborating relationship between the Demon Lords. To start with, I think that I should hold a Walpurgis. The invitations to each party have already been made. When I contacted Ruminas, although she had complained with a fierce tone, I think she will probably participate. Anyways, I also contacted Guy and sent the invitation for the Walpurgis. I can quite easily gather the approval of three Demon Lords now. Also, Ramiris woke up, That Dino, I will utterly pulverize him! She was passionately angry. However, since she was energetic as soon as she was safe it was kind of amusing. Earning approval from such a child is easy. Oh well, eat this and cheer up. Ah, thats right. Could you give your approval for this? Ah! This is pudding right! I can eat all of it!? Then anything is OK! Well, I easily got her to affix her magic seal whilst her eyes had been snatched away by the pudding. It is very easy to deal with her, it saved me some trouble. I got the approval from Ruminas, who had flown into a rage after she found out that the preparations she had made against the Empires army was in vain because of Veldora. By the way, I had also informed Leon and he willingly gave his approval. Because Milim has not been allowed to play these days, her dissatisfaction seems to have piled up, Then, how about you come here to play under the pretense of attending the conference? She admired this idea of mine. As expected of you! Rimuru is as wonderfully wise as always! She was excited with the condition and seems to have immediately gone to persuade Frey. Because I could receive her approval with ease, lets prepare pudding, which is popular with Ramiris as well, when she comes to Tempest to play. And so, just like that, I had gathered the approval of 5 Demon Lords (including myself). While I was doing skill synthesis in the Empire, the talk had finished quickly because I had made a few preliminary arrangements. Aside from sharing the information, there is a need to prepare for the Great War that is about to occur. As such, holding the Walpurgis as soon as possible is the preferred outcome. Five days have passed and I returned to Tempest, the next day being the Walpurgis. Because Krishna had arrived on schedule, I can hold the Walpurgis without a problem. With Dinos betrayal, the Octogram has become seven now. However, all the members, besides Ramiris, are awakened Demon Lord class, which has never been seen until now. All of their level are too high, which contrarily makes it so that the word awakened has lost its value. Oh well, it might be a good thing. At any rate, preparations are everything. Milim seems to be arriving in the morning, so we prepared for her reception. After the Walpurgis is over, she will be staying here for three additional days. Because I am expecting to be occupied with the preparations, Im doubtful about whether I will have any time to play hooky, but just a little should be alright. She seems to be looking forward to being with Veldora and Ramiris, it might be a good idea to request the others to overlook it. Then, a question suddenly arose. Thinking about it, Milim has always traveled by flying. Though, since Frey is also coming here by flying it hadnt become a question before, but I dont think Ive ever seen Milim visit via warp gate. Perhaps, she cant use transfer (teleportation)? Oh well, since she is absurdly fast, with Freys maximum speed, the one-way trip distance can be covered in about five hours. To be at subsonic speeds for five hours, the distance is quite far. I think that my sense of distance has become a bit odd. No, in the case of my current senses, I guess its might be suitable how complicated. I think its my sense from when I was a human, though it cant be helped. Besides, it might be normal for my subordinates. I will ask Milim whether she is able to use transfer or not when she arrives. If she cant, then first I should install a magic formation for transfer and let her use it anytime. Oh well, if Milim flies with all her might, she can arrive here without taking more than 30 minutes. Well then. Milim arrived without any problems and went over to the Walpurgis meeting place. As we were waiting and relaxing by ourselves whilst enjoying a chat in the room, like the last time, Mizari and Hirari came to pick us up. Demon Lord Rimuru-sama, for employing the Secret Method of Evolution on us, thank you very much! Apparently, they completed their evolution and thats why they had thanked me. Though they were both bowing their heads, it really was not such a big deal. However, they might think it is because only I can use it. N? Secret Method of Evolution, whats that? Milim seemed to be interested in the topic, however, I deceived her with cake. Because Milim has a child-like personality, similar to Ramiris, its easy. After I deceived Milim, we passed through the gate, created by Mizari, entering into the meeting hall. My attendants are Shion and Diablo. Milim has Frey as her chaperon. Ramiris is sitting on Berettas shoulder. At this timing, I take a look at Berettas abilities, Name: Beretta Race: Chaos Metalloid (High Rank Divine Monster Spirit) Divine Protection: Divine Protection of the Labyrinth. Title: Ramiriss Guardian Magic:Darkness Magic Skills: Ultimate Gift Machine Doll Lord Deus Ex Machina Thought Acceleration?Condition Control?Mineral Manipulation Space Manipulation?Multiple Barrier Normal SkillsOmnipotent PerceptionDemon Lords Haki Combat SkillsLaw ManipulationEarthHoly Demonic Fusion Resistance: Physical Attack Nullification, Status Change Nullification, Spiritual Attack Nullification, Natural Effects Nullification, Holy-Demonic(Hybrid) Attack Resistance Those were the results. My oh my. He seems to be able to create minerals freely. It goes without saying though, raw materials are still needed. An ability to manipulate elements, something like that, I guess? Next would be his Condition Control, it is simply intriguing. The state of the mineralDDno, lets stop calling it with such troublesome wording. Simply put, it is an ability that makes it so that he can freely manipulate metal. He can act like a certain guy with tough liquid metal who appeared in a movie, such a thing could be possible. His regular form is like that of a high-class work of art, with globe joints, kind of like a doll. However, he can freely manipulate Adamantite, so of course, he can change his figure as he pleases and bring out weapons of various shapes. Also, he seems to be able to absorb objects, like a slime, if he comes into contact with them. He has evolved into a terrifying metal life form that is similar to a Spiritual Life form. The doll I had made on a whim for a demon i summoned has achieved a surprising evolution. The seven of us entered the hall, led by the guide. Alrighty then. Because I have business with Guy, first, I urge Milim and the others to sit down on their seats. They seem to want to ask me a question, but they obeyed nonetheless, which helped greatly. Maybe because I said there will be cake later. I left behind Milim and Ramiris, having Mizari lead me to Guy. Actually, Chloe had come to meet me last night. We were relaxing and sitting in the parlor while having a talk about the current situation. Because I dont need sleep, in the end we had a long conversation till the break of dawn. I was able to slowly hear her story, of her leaping into the past, as well as about Hinatas soul after she had parted with me. SenseiDDhave I become strong? Ah, you have became strong. Yes, Chloe is shouldering a hardship that cant easily be described with words. As she appreciates my consolation and words, it would be rude if I thoughtlessly said that. Therefore, Hah! You are still weak. Still not good, not good at all. Such a thing, as showing your weaknesses to a Demon Lord, is out of the question if you are a Hero. Well, I admit that you have done your best. DDTherefore, endure a bit longer. I said as such, it was irritating that I had no choice but to put on airs to deceive her. Chloe seemed to be happy, to be relieved, I saw her making such expressions. Afterwards, I had a match with Chloe. I checked out the ability of the strongest Hero to ascertain whether she could face Guy or not. Two practice swords were prepared, we decided to use them. Sensei, you became taller right? Somehow, your vibes resemble Shizu-sensei While saying those words, Chloe received the practice sword. Do I resemble her? Because she was the origin of my human form, I might have inherited her vibes as well. There was no referee. It was a test of strength to the end. I threw a coin into the air, and when it hit the ground, it would signal for the start of the match. As we faced each other calmly, I lightly threw the coin. The coin drew a parabola curve while rotating. It revolved in the air before falling. The coin gave a clear ting as it hit the ground. Chloe and I moved at the same time. Opposing Chloes Ultimate SkillSpace-Time Lord Yogg-Sothothwas my Ultimate SkillVoid God Azathoth. The match was in a stalemate, during which, I read a momentary gap in Chloes defense withFuture Prediction. As I was going to swing my practice sword aiming for that, I noticed that I had become the side receiving an attack.. A blade approached right in front of my eyes. Ehehe. Its my win right!? Is this for real!? I was dumbfounded when I heard Chloes voice. This is far from checking whether she can face Guy or not, it had become an easy defeat for me. Master, the ability of Time Control has been unleashed I use my ability as I was being led to by the voice. Though I didnt know what it was, I felt like I could manage, somehow, if I used it. The world stopped when I used the ability. I understood that the world had stop moving, like it was suspended, because my cognition had been enhanced by 1 million times. Not just my cognition but also my movement, to the point I can move at the speed of 1 million times normal speed. In other words, by controlling the flow of time, it is possible to accelerate myself. It is a superpower that is different from super acceleration, in principle. Due to the backlash of this ability, I cant cause any physical effects at all. Being able to move under the rules of this ability was only meDDno, theres one other person who can. That person is Chloe. (Awawa. As expected of Rimuru-sensei! You can exist in this Suspended World.) (Skip it! Something like this, for a Demon Lord like me, such a thing is easy, you know!) Although I hadnt intended to show off, I answered like that. I mustnt display weakness to my student, even if she was just my student for a few months. If compared to the months and years that Chloe has lived, it would just be a few trifling months. DDNo. For me, those few months (daily lives) were a treasure surpassing everything elseDD Was it an auditory hallucination? It felt like I heard something. My match with Chloe ended in a draw. Chloes swordsmanship, that has reached the peak, is formidable indeed. I believe that, if compared with my subordinates, her skill is beyond Albert and Agera. There will be no threats to her when she combines her swordsmanship and her time stopping ability. The use of emission type power is impossible inside the Suspended World, so magic cant be invoked. Well, I might be able to do it if I become accustomed to it, but it seems to be very difficult. Also,Future Prediction cannot be used due to the activation of Suspended World. I could only depend on pure technique and physical ability. Although, an ability that activates through touch seems to be usable. So, if someone who is a master swordsman, like Chloe, did have such an ability, they could easily become the strongest. Oh well, I dont think there are many people who can move inside the Suspended World anyway. Diablo, Benimaru and Zegion, only these three among my subordinates, seem likely to become able to do it. Naturally, it is impossible for them to do under the current conditions. With some kind of chance, it is on the scale of one to ten thousand. Even though they could receive this ability as a gift, they wouldnt be able to use it. Chloes purpose might be, to let me experience Suspended World and see whether I could acquire it or not. I thought all of a sudden. If that is so, did I meet Chloes expectation? Because I promised that I would, in one way or another, defeat Yuuki and free Chloe, so she doesnt need to worry. Defeat is not allowed. I should show it with my results. After the match, we conversed for a little longer. Chloe seems to have seen when Dinos colleagues had attacked the town and had wanted to help. However, there was no need for Chloes help, as she told me that my followers are strong. Im a bit embarrassed, but Im glad that my subordinates were praised. We talked about such topics for a while, and in the end Chloe said this, Sensei. When the Great War begins, I will challenge Demon Lord Guy Crimson for a match. The order given to me is to stop Guy. So, if Demon Lord Guy Crimson doesnt participate in the Great War, there will be no need to fight an unnecessary battle. If its possible, with Senseis persuasion, please somehow stop Guy. As I will be looking for the way to remove the curse, somehowDD Ok. Guy is unexpectedly a reasonable guy, I will talk to him and try to get his consent. You seem to get along with Leon, you should ask for his help as well. Okay! Im going to go meet Leon Onii-chan then. Oh. Then, take care~ As I say so, I pat Chloes head. Ehehe Chloe laughed and smiled happily, then she lifted her head after she bowed to me. Her expression was dignified and tense, there was none of the childishness that she had shown but a moment ago. Well then, Sensei.. May fortune be with you in war! Leaving those words behind, Chloe left. I met Guy, Thats why, just a bit more, until Chloes release! And I emphasized that. What kind of reaction will i get from Guy? I wonder. However, I am not concerned. Chloes release is the most important thing to me, Guys circumstances dont matter to me. Chloe is extremely strong, but Guy is just as strong. Honestly, no one can imagine what is going to happen if those two fight each other. After all, both of them seem to have concealed their true strength. You also, so suddenly However, I understand the story. If its the Hero, there is no lack for an opponent. Moreover, she is the strongest among the awakened Heroes whos been called names like The Nameless Hero and Jet Black Hero. However, she is the person Leon was searching for as well as Ruminas loved one, what a small world right?.. Oh well. I will at least accompany her in this farce. She is an adequate opponent. If it is such a situation, it is a foolish action to be exhausted at this point. Unexpectedly, Guy agreed to it easily. He seems to feel a bit indebted to me since I awakened his subordinates last time. No.. he might just be looking forward to his fight with Chloe. Although, I dont think that there will be any problem for Chloes safety, as I got both of their consent to not use all of their power and keep it down to the degree of a skirmish.. I am still a little worried. Guy is a battle maniac as well, it would be good if it doesnt become a serious and fired up battle. Such matters, I will let nature take its course. However, I am glad that I have a good relationship with Guy. Because it used to be common sense that fellow Demon Lords dont get along, Yuuki hasnt seemed to notice that we are making connections in the back. If he knew, the order he gave to Chloe would be different. Oh well, although Dino knows it, to some degree, Im sure he didnt hear the whole story of when Guy came here. He has leaked something along the lines of Milim coming to play. About Ruminas coming to the research facility, so he might have figured out the cooperation between me and Ruminas. However, as I refrained from contacting Leon, I dont think that Dino noticed our alliance. Dino is not a hard worker, because of that, he is trustworthy in the things that he doesnt know. Thinking that I and Guy are not close, I believe that his objective will be to strike down both Guy and Chloe. No, if I think about it, in contrast to Yuuki, either result might be good for Angra Mainyu. If his aim is to take them down together, he would order Chloe to fight to the death, instead the instruction is only to keep Guy busy, his main purpose might be to make a situation where Guy cant participate in the war? I believe his main purpose is to decrease the degree of his ruling influence. If he strengthens his control over Chloe, it will become impossible for him to let out all of his ability. You can think of it as this; by giving a loose order to Chloe, the ruling influence will be lost. The current Angra Mainyu (Yuuki) is in the condition to use 100% of his power. And theres another. While the purpose of Yuuki and Angra Mainyuu are the same, the methods they use are completely different. I see. In other words, he judged that it is more strategic and meaningful to use Chloe loosely, so that he can fight with all of his power. Certainly, when using the strongest yet complicated force, it cant be helped that he would try to keep it close at hand. Its about how to use that fighting potential. If it was Yuuki, he would not be able to effectively utilize it. But Angra Mainyu would make sure to use everything. DDIt looks like its going to be tough. He is pretentious, like Yuuki, the type that doesnt take detours. For his goal, he will make the optimal operation. Such an opponent is very troublesome. I must brace myself so that I can handle it carefully. Having finished my negotiations with Guy, we returned to the meeting hall. All of the members are already present at the round table except for me and Guy. No, wait, Dino isnt here. In a sense, hed be a big shot if he did come. The meeting began the instant Guy sat down in his seat. First of all, a status report from me. I distributed the document which I had made, and showed them the analysis of the war with the empire. At the same time, I declared that the Empires territory has become my territory, for which I received each of the other Demon Lords approval. Usually, interruptions will come at this point and it would become a quarrel, which was the common pattern. However, for this time, no one objected and so I got the territory with a one-sided game (one-sided landslide victory). Im not in a situation where Im weak and could be beaten. Rather I got a lot stronger and havent weakened whatsoever. Anyway, I believe that there isnt anyone who would complain against me among the current Demon Lords. They didnt oppose my interest as there is no merit in being hostile against me. And so, the war report was finished and we moved into the explanation of the current flow of the situation. After I finished a general explanation, Did Dino betray us? Dagruel murmured in a small voice. Guy was not surprised as he seems to have had some presumption on it. But one might need to think from Dagruels perceptive, as he was close to Dino. Rather than betraying us, it seems he was on the other side from the beginning. I mean, I get the feeling that he would be close to a guy with a laid back personality, like Yuuki. With my nonchalant words, Dagruel and Guy stopped moving. Thats right. That guy (Dino), whats he so frolic about, he came to kill me, you see! He said some reason that I didnt understand, like how I became an obstacle for that person or something, it seemed to be an old acquaintance of his. Ramiris supplemented my words, and it seems to be the clincher. No way. Guy mutters, Its impossible. But maybe Dagruel was thinking about something with a difficult face. It seems something is bothering him. After that, the meeting progressed without a hitch. Guy stays put, as he promised me. However, he entrusted everything to his subordinate Mizari, preparing so that she can deal with anything that may happen. Hirari will devoted herself as Guys personal bodyguard, to provide for any contingency. Because the prideful Guy would never arrange it, it is probably her own decision. By evolving, Mizari and Hirari have likely begun to moved by their own free will to a greater extent. Ruminas will be maintaining the status quo. As she had prepared armaments in preparation for the Empires invasion and was ready to go to the war, I asked her to maintain her current state. We should be cautious, since it is uncertain when the army of angels will strike. Since Angra Mainyus purpose is world annihilation, he will not hesitate to invade the western countries. Both Leon and Dagruel each possess their own army. In the case of Milim, Karion is in the middle of organizing the newly created army. Of course, as is appropriate for the name of Demon Lord, the army didnt seem to miss any combat training even during peacetime. It is the proper duty for a Demon Lord to protect their domain. So they will defend their own territory. Because humans cant live in the territory ruled by Guy, it has nothing to do with the current situation, so his land is unrelated. Certainly, there shouldnt be any problems even if I didnt move. However, Guys subordinates will actually be the defense of the western countries as a reserve force under Mizaris command. Having misread the relations between us, Angra Mainyus calculation would go amiss. It could be said that this is thanks to Dino, with his irresponsible investigation. With that, I dont think the situation is bad. Next, it would be great if the enemy forces doesnt become more powerful than our expectations Oh well, making preparations for such a situation is the main reason of todays conference. We adjusted our plans so that we can smoothly perform a mutual cooperative system and made some detailed arrangements. The conference was finished just like that, without any problem. Each of us were preparing for the decisive battle with the angel army and we will immediately contact each other in case of an emergency. If it is possible, we arranged an agreement to help when we can, and it had become a significant matter. In case of emergency, it seems I needed to visit Milims country and Dagruels country. I installed the magic formations for transfer, I want to make sure I can come and go. In the end, after the conference, I had Mizari take me to various places and recorded the location information. At that time, I confirmed that Milim and Dagruel are unable to use transfer. Of course, Ramiris too. Well, Im no good at such things. Me too, I hate doing such troublesome and detailed calculations. Rather, its alright if I can fly! Certainly, the magic of the transfer series can only jump to the point of a predestined location. If there is the image of the present location and the destination it is possible for the Spatial Transfer (Teleport) series, but theres still a need to calculate the correlation of the positional information correctly. It seems to be easy, but its an unexpectedly difficult skill. As for Milim, she is someone who acts instinctively with her inborn intuition, however, she seems to be weak at deliberate calculation. Dagruel is obviously a muscle brain. As for Ramiris, oh well you know. It might be considerably useful to construct facilities for transfer usage. Using this opportunity, I got the approval for my plan to install the transfer magic formations at their places. At the parting, I entrust Chloe to you I was reminded as such by Leon. Not saying anything, I nod to say leave it to me. Leon seems to have understood, he returned a nod and left. As usual, its a secret that I thought hes a pompous, attractive man. Thus, receiving the information beforehand, though the preparation period is short, there was approximately 3-4 weeks of time. The Demon Lords return to their territories and began to prepare for the Great War. A Custom popular in Ancient World and in modern East Asia Countries, where instead of a hand signature, people gave their seal to mark documents. *dum*dum*dum*dum*dum* Insert Terminator theme* Chounouryoku, super power or the more used term for it are ESP, supernatural power. Like flash step and the like. Those accelerate the speed of the user, while Rimurus (Chloes) ability is stoping the time. Also can be interpreted as move, enter. Chapter 195 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 193 Translator Sushi Editor Lesari To Each Preparations Through Walpurgis, I have safely secured the aid of the other Demon Lords. Well, its not like the Demon Lords wont be affected by the crisis. So, to properly state, I have safely given spoken warnings about the upcoming great war; Yes, that would be the better way of putting it. Theres little time left until the game begins. The other Demon Lords frantically began their preparations. I too, gave many orders to Gerudo for our preparations. The revived empire armys reorganization was complete, 300 thousand would defend their capital while the remaining 400 thousand, are being integrated into their respective positions. After confirming our communications with the high orc villages, a massive industrial construction force was formed. Next was a force made to communicate with all the differing villages in the Great Jura Forest. The force will be responsible for overall circulation of goods, which was a gigantic trade hub. With Gerudo in command, each force was given their objectives and they moved out respectively. Even if we set the rails right away, the train itself wont be completed for a while. So, what should be done now, is clearing out the relevant sections of the forest and laying down roads instead. The trees we would chop down end up as lumber anyway, which would then get transported to the other planned construction sites. A massive project which would normally take many years to complete, was now started up. The Great Jura Forest, was instantly filled with life. Among all that work, the number one priority was setting up Transit Gates. I prioritized the production and setup of such Transit Gates so Im able to dispatch the entire troops of soldiers during emergencies,. The longer the distance, the smaller the amount of mass could be transported. My plans of letting people who could not handle the usage of magic power to be able to use the gates by letting the magic stone to store up magic essence was still something for the foreseeable future. But, in terms of preparations for the coming Great War, such precision wasnt required yet. In preparation for the future, of course the gates would need to be reusable, but perfection was second fiddle for the moment. Setting up the relevant location information would be enough to travel to a destination. Usage of the gate depletes some of users magic essence, but thats obviously normal. Even if someone was to travel an excessively long distance, death by over usage of magic essence wasnt a thing so no fatalities there. Regular soldiers wont be travelling around anyway, only the elites would need to travel around. With this design focus, although it looks quite plain, one gate was set up in each major city. Thus, with the help of the empires veteran magicians, a strict order was given to get the gate in cities governed by the Demon Lords at least up to working standards. Though I feel bad for Gerudo as there was much rushed work, having mutual help during emergencies was beneficial, so the gates were absolutely key. Gerudo himself was elated simply by getting orders from me, he didnt look the least bit unhappy. More like, he was working happily and with great zeal. About 100 individuals directly under Gerudo had their Stomachs expanded, so there were few problems transporting materials; They worked at a pace which would make modern technologies pale in comparison. If it was possible to observe the Great Jura Forest via satellite imaging, you would see visible changes daily. With that thought, I saved images of the progress in a Recording Orb, from a birds POV. This would be useful for future use as research materials. The current Status quo proved Gerudo to be a great asset. Adalman and Gadra-roushi were helping out with Gerudo. As the two of them are specialists in the field of magic, setting up the magic formations was moving along efficiently. At the pace they are going, it looks like well make it in time to set up the gates in major cities. One point of worry though, was that Adalman was an undead and his appearance was that of a skeleton, was it ok for him to casually work outside? Of course it looks like hes using Illusions to cover up his appearance, but is that really ok? Well, it wont help if I worry. As they are working just dandy, there shouldnt be any problems. And so, construction efforts continued for our current crisis. The other officers, were familiarizing themselves with their subordinates abilities, and reorganizing their forces. The demons were mostly standing by around me, elegant and relaxed. But, their minions were thrown into the labyrinth, to let them get combat training. I felt their way of using the labyrinth was kinda weird, but I decided not to think too much about it. It all started when Diablo threw Venom into the labyrinth.. Then the other demons also started doing it. Venom was currently getting his ass handed to him by Zegions follower, Apito. Seems like Apito is usually the one dishing out the pain. As expected of one of the Labyrinths Top Ten. Well, Albert let him slip past, so he ended up reaching Apitos floor. Albert was enjoying his bout with Agera. Agera was, despite being low on the nobility hierarchy, noticeably stronger than others of her level. Her ability to handle a blade was on an amazingly high level. Add Hakurou into the mix, and you get an exhibit of blademasters. Those who have interest in the way of the blade all train at that level, it has become common knowledge for all who make use of the labyrinth as training grounds. Even I was thinking of secretly making use of it. Back to the original topic, it seems as though the idea of holding back or letting someone win dont exist for Apito. Frankly, shes so thorough its scary. I could only hope the demons there work their hardest. By the way, Apitos status look like this. Name: Apito Species: Insect Model Devil Divine Protection: Great Demon Lords Blessing Title: Insect Queen Ability: Ultimate Gift Queen of Worship Valkyrie Thought Acceleration?Demon Insect Birthing?Demon Insect Domination? Ultra Speed Movement?Space Control?Multi-Layered Barrier Regular SkillsMagic PerceptionHeat Perception Combat SkillsSwarm CommandLethal Attack Resistances: Pain Immunity, Physical Attack Resistance, Natural Elements Resistance, Abnormal Status Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance This looks impossible to defeat for normal adventurers. A powerhouse who can easily defeat the old school demon lords, such is Apito. Benimaru, saying he wanted to re-evaluate his abilities, had a room made for him in the labyrinth, and seems to be sparring with Souei. It wont be a surprise if hes undergoing enhanced intensive training, under Ciel-senseis guidance. Ranga looks to be working well with Gobuta. Ranga was wagging his tail, and seems to be very happy, but, is this just my imagination, or does Gobuta looks real worn out every day? Nope, must be my imagination. I shall believe they are getting along well, and warmly watch over them. Gobuta, may you find happiness! Gabil was focusing on training his High Speed Flight and High Speed Movement abilities with his fellow Wyverns. The teamwork among them has improved, plus he can now supply magic essence to them to give them a power up too. Soon, they will show unity on a whole other level. Now this is surprising, for the frivolous one to be so cautious. But Ill give him credit, for thinking of ways to counteract all the scenarios he could think of, and putting all of that into their training. As our enemies are the Angels, battles in the air will definitely happen. I shall look forward to the results of Gabils hard work. Kumara has pushed her way into Zegions place, and is challenging him. Although she defends the 90th floor, her being inferior to Zegion who guards the 80th floor has her somewhat triggered. Sadly, she isnt holding up well. Besides that Zegion is, frankly, something more of a guardian overseer. Leaving the 80th floor to Apito, his position is now to oversee the entire labyrinth. When the great war begins, there will be a need to defend Ramiris, as the strongest piece, she should be in the most important part of the labyrinth. With Beretta as Ramiris adjutant, theres no worries about administration. Whats left is would be who to put in charge of the labyrinths defenders. There is Zegion as the guardian overseer, and Beretta as Ramiris personal guard. Among the 12 Guardian Lords, having multiple of them on the same floor is kind of a waste. But well, our true Citadel is the labyrinth. So, being able to react to all situations flexibly is a good thing. In light of the coming battle, all the other residents are making their own preparations. That was what it looked like for those preparing. Me? If you were to ask what I was doing at this time.. I was going through trial and error for some stuff. I also accepted guidance on swordsmanship from Agera at the 70th floor. Alberts sword techniques, make use of hacking attacks, with a sword and shield as his main focus. In comparison, Hakurou and Agera are Blade users, with their focus on using a Katana. Forgoing a shield, and balancing offense and defense with just a Katana in hand. The logic was fundamentally different, when compared to what was used in martial schooling. As my weapon of choice was a Katana, though i kinda feel bad for Albert, he isnt suitable to be my Teacher. Taking sword strikes, and having my attacks parried, I learned the techniques with my body. There was no other way than repetition for this. With the optimal movement, getting my body to react reflexively, I forcefully learned all of the known forms. Sounds easy, but is bat shit crazy hard. Although, I actually enjoyed the training. After that, while resting my body, I contemplated aboutVoid God Azathoth. This ability has its risky parts. In my mock battle with Chloe earlier, only the activation of Suspended World was used. For abilities that controlled time, it affects every being regardless of who activates the ability. If a being had the capability to move while Suspended World was active, that being would be able to react even if it didnt activate the ability itself. In other words, if two beings that are able to move while time is stopped are battling, activating such an ability is kinda pointless. Since both can move, it didnt matter if you stop time or not, the situation wont change. Now, according to Ciels analysis, Chloe can only stop time for some seconds at most. But, theres a high chance she has an ability similar to future sight. After experiencing an Event once, she can turn the clock back to any moment before said Event, did I understand that correctly? I find it hard to understand this type of ability. If she used this ability, I wouldnt have any way to counter it. If she uses it, that is. Its not like I intend to defeat Chloe, but the requirements to activate this ability, is Flowing Time. Which means, if I wanted to block that ability, all I had to do was to stop time. As long as Suspended World is active, Chloes abilitys requirement of Flowing Time is not met. Also, though Chloe can only stop time for some seconds, I can stop time for quite a long duration; A total of roughly 30 minutes in one day. This part I totally couldnt understand, but according to Ciel, even when within Suspended World, activating other abilities is possible. By incorporating the energy that is released within the law of suspension, its possible to make said energy unrestricted by time halting effects. Of course, none of that is possible without Ciels support. Because its impossible to recognize what flowing time looks like. Which means, to me who wields this ability, it can be said with absolute confidence that other beings which are unable to exist within Suspended World will not be able to defeat me. Up to this point, all the information and predictions that have been obtained are from the mock battle with Chloe and testing, after which I and had the information compiled. And now, Im thinking about another matter. Why Ciel didnt interfere in my mock battle with Chloe. Most likely, it was because she was incapable of holding back. To explain what that meant, I would need to talk aboutVoid God Azathoth, which was in essence an overwhelmingly condensed cluster of Energy. Turn Null generated Energy of absolute destruction. Channeling this Energy was exceptionally difficult even for Ciel-sensei. This ability, it wasnt the kind which would let you hold back, it was all or nothing. At first, activation of magic with this Energy was tested out. Basic magic which only created a simple flame, caused a massive explosion. As the test was conducted in an experiment room in the labyrinth, it didnt cause any nasty accidents, but this led to my understanding that I couldnt take experimenting with it lightly. Ciel is happily analyzing it currently. Thats why, though it has been awhile, I am running simulations in my mind. As of now, I have a 90% chance of victory in a battle against Chloe. Though, thats hoping she was fighting seriously in our mock battle. But, I took her predicted movements, and increased them a fair bit more, then I did the battle simulations. The exception, was if I fought with only swordplay, chances of victory drop below 30%. For that, I felt that I still had much training ahead of me. As for Guy, there was a lack of information. If even once, I could have a look at him battling seriously, some predictions could be done, but. Such chances dont just fall out of the sky. Incidentally, if Chloe went against Diablo, Zegion and Benimaru in a 1v3, there was a 90% chance of victory for my side. In the end, its only the result of a simulation. If they went against her head on, its a 100% defeat. Theres no such thing as fair and square or dirty in a fight, only by utilizing everything they had could they improve their odds to 90%. Looking at it the other way, just how strong is Chloe?! There was a chance that she may be even stronger than Guy. Well, thats only assuming Guy isnt able to move within the Suspended World. This was what Ive been doing, during our preparations for the upcoming battle. ?????????????????????????? Dagruel was looking over his country. Until yesterday Demon Lord Rimurus subordinates were setting up the magic formation of the transit gate. They sure work hard, he thought as he admired their diligent work. Just this morning, reporting that the construction is complete, the commander by the name of Gerudo and his engineer followers all left. Dagruel looked at the completed magic formation with far-sighted eyes, transporting soldiers on a larger scale was now possible, as he thought in amazement. The base looked to be made from stone, if the stone lid was removed, what looked to be a empty space for further processing was set up as well. Although they only did what was needed to complete the gate, in Dagruels eyes, this was already plenty an amazing piece of work. (To let anybody be able to use this was Just how far into the future has Demon Lord Rimuru envisioned?) What that meant, he was honestly amazed, this Demon Lord called Rimuru thought of something he himself couldnt even have come up with. But, a sudden voice from behind expelled Dagruels feelings. With no indication whatsoever, the being that suddenly appeared behind him said Sup, Dagruel. Its been awhile. Im glad you seem to be fine. Now then, I dont have much time anyways, so Ill get to the point. But before that, I need confirmation. Are you still one of my servants? Hearing that voice, Dagruel thought, Ahh, as I have expected, and came to terms with his heart. He had a faint inkling that this might have been the case from the moment Dino betrayed the Octagram. That idiot Dino would never have made the decision to betray of his own volition in the first place. Following that train of thought, if there was anyone who could order Dino around, he could only think of one such being. That being was exalted as a god among themDD Yes! Of course, my Master! This Dagruel, have been patiently waiting for your return!! He turned, and knelt. Without facing up, Dagruel gave his respects to the being who has suddenly appeared, and was now sitting on Dagruels throne. That was what he truly felt. He was only slightly fond of his current position. Un. If it was you, I had faith that you would say that, Dagruel. This being, Velda, was quietly looking at Dagruel as he matter-of-factly nodded. Now then, Im going to remove your seal, as I have lots of work for you to help me with. By now you should be able to control the power more or less. Im looking forward to your achievements, Titan (Tyrant Gigant) Dagruel. As he was saying such, he put his hand on Dagruels head who still looking downwards. In the past age of gods, the ferocious Gigant, had once challenged Stellar Dragon King Veldanava and was sealed. An atrocious king, who spread destruction on earth. With his overwhelmingly supernatural strength, multiple countries were reduced to dust. The feared god of destruction, who drove many ancient magic countries to the pits of despair. Even in the present, with his abilities sealed by Stellar Dragon King Veldanava, the scene of his rage earned him the title Earthquake. Because of his great power, the devastation wrought when he loses his reasoning was unfathomable. That was about to be released again. (Ahh, to be of use to Stellar Dragon King Veldanava-sama, this is great.) Thoughts of his 3 sons passed by in his mind. Their absence in his country now, is it a good or a bad thing Cant help much thinking about it now. Gunuu!! I AM, TITAN DAGRUEL!! With this body of mine, I am the being who disposes of all who oppose your Excellency! I await, your orders!! He bellows, in a show of his atrocious might. Velda looked at him gleefully, and gave him a multitude of orders. (EN: This is my first time editing, so please let me know if i missed something, constructive criticism can only improve things!) Chapter 196 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 194 World Rumbling On that day, the declaration of war was announced to all people who lived in the world. A huge image was projected in the sky. The boy with blue eyes in the projection opened his mouth dignifiedly. My name is Velda. The one who brings destruction to this world. Today, on this day and at this time, I declare a war to the residents of the entire world. Life or death. All of you should fight as hard as possible. Well then, shall we begin? Armageddon (The Final War)! Those words became the signal of the start. From the huge gate that appeared in the sky, armies of angels spring out in succession. The world was immediately wrapped in chaos. Oh dear, we received a preemptive strike. By the oath from Velda, the former Angra Mainyu, thus the game begins. However, Velda huh. Angra Mainyu having that name means that there is no trace of Yuukis personality anymore. Though I dont know what kind of effect it had, I did comprehend that a completely different plan was put into motion. I dont care whether it is Velda or something else, I will beat him speechless! Yeah thats right. There is no reason to trouble Rimuru-sama. Yes. Considering that I want to go out and see places I never seen, wishing for world destruction is unacceptable. Ul, Testa and Carrera are talking as they please. If its me, I would be more careful of Yuuki, though I feel this is not an easy task. I wonder from where did these threes confidence come from. The situation of each country is projected by my surveillance magic on several large screens which I installed in the control room, which is in the Joint Operations Headquarters. The situation is not good, yet it is not the worst either. Due to prior communications, the governing body of each country were able to expect this situation. Though with limited time, the arrangements for the evacuation instructions to the people were put in order. The problem is the chaos that will occur due to the prolonged war and food shortage. Hinata is also cooperating in leading the people, so the evacuation was finished by yesterday. The people who were doubting it before, are now quiet. I wonder till when this status will keep. Right now, people who were confused by fear and people who complained because of their anxiety are few. However, such people will increase as time passes. The people in the capital cities, where the evacuation is completed, only have enough food for about a week. Because the help hasnt reached the people of the rural areas, only a warning was conveyed. Later, under the command of the local government, in the current situation, each of them will cope with it by themselves. I think that a considerable amount of effort will be needed just to maintain the current state. Because The Great War has occurred every 500 years, only the shelters are prepared. In each countrys capital, the shelter for the citizens is prepared inside a cavern in the nearby mountains or underground. Although some, more or less, preserved food is stored, it is unable to satisfy all of the citizens whom exceed tens of thousands. According to the record of the Great Wars up til now, the number of angels seemed to increase in a single week. As such, it is unclear what will happen this time. Although preparation was greater than in the past, I expect that riots will occur in the case that The Great War is prolonged. It only depends on the circumstances, but it was depressing to think that, in the worst case, I might need to use soldiers to suppress the riots. How will the angels move? Thats the main problem. Different from what has happened in the past, now that the angels have a will of their own, what will be the main focus of their armies attacks? Will they focus on us, the opposing forces? Or, in order to bring us together, will they focus their attacks at the human nations? My surveillance magic is effective in verifying that. And so, I could observe all of the important locations by projecting images of them. The preparation was complete, I can instantly grasp the angels movements. The Palace of White Ice on the ice continent where Guy resides. The magic city that Leon rules, El Dorado. The Holy Empire Ruberios where Ruminas has concealed herself. The Palace Reaching Heaven, the castle of the giants kingdom which Dagruel rules. Every capital city and major city of the western countries. Every big city that exists as important locations as well as the East Empires capital. And near the center of the land with the vast abundant harvests that spreads through the south of Great Jura Forest, a castle with white walls, built by the people who admired Milim, stood there elegantly, it was the castle of Milim, the Destroyer. Every place was projected clearly on the large screens. Immediately after the war declaration was done, the army of angels sprung forth from the huge gate that appeared in the sky. However, it was primarily a bluff. Their focus was concentrated on four points. First of all, Guy was excluded because Chloe was sent to deal with him instead. With this, as expected, there was no need for additional forces. Then, the problem are the 4 places in question First of all is El Dorado. An army of 200.000 angels of different sizes and qualities had invaded it. The next is Holy Empire Ruberios. An army of 200.000 is also attacking this place. The third place is Milims castle, the White Wall Castle. An army of 200.000 also appeared there. And the last place is right overhead, the outside of the Labyrinth. In other words, our country, an army of 400.000 angels are attacking here. Hey, why is it that only my place got twice the number? I wish that the forces went to Dagruel-ossans place too. In that case, we could crush them with a swift attack. I thought about such a na?ve thing, but the situation doesnt seem like it will be so convenient. Lets gather all of the Demon Lords in one place, everyone can defeat them, right! so I insisted, but the scene of me being looked at by everyone with cold eyes, is still fresh in my memory. The reason for it is because it is against the aesthetics! Or something like that. I dont care about aesthetics, I only want to settle the problem quickly Somehow, the only thing that they consented to was aid during emergencies. I had prepared the transfer magic formation, with much effort, for the plan I had in mind, however I failed in the persuasion. I consulted with Ciel and agreed that theres a margin of flexibility in it, unfortunately this plan was still rejected. If we had executed that plan, we could have been predominantly advantageous when the angel army dispersed sadly it cant be helped. Oh well, the Demon Lords are not my subordinates, and not colleagues that can be trusted either. Its something like a miracle that they can cooperate with each other. So, Im okay with such a result. The progress of the war is hardly satisfactory, the enemy is good enough to divide the forces that could deal with our side. If they had spared some of their forces towards Dagruel, then it is likely that the angels will still have an even force against us though. The angel forces seem to be moving into a slightly advantageous situation. Its as if they had counted our forces As expected, I concluded that there is a betrayer among the Demon Lords Suddenly, Ciel give me a warning. Although Ciel had pointed it out some time ago, I said that I disagree with the timing when Dino showed his true nature. I didnt think about Dino to that extent, so I laughed it off In any case, since the war has begun now, it is unnatural if they dont attack when there is an opportunity to do so, or so Ciel insisted. However, theres no definite evidence, and each Demon Lord doesnt have any motive for it either. They spent the trump card that is Chloe to block the intervention of Guy, therefore Guy is out of question. I can exclude Leon and Ruminas because of their ties to Chloe too. Ramiris and Milim are out of question. That only leaves Dagruel, however, his upright character as a soldier makes him the number one unlikeliest to be the betrayer. It is certain that he was close to Dino, but he has continued to fight against the angels since the ancient times and didnt seem to betray in those times. Also, his three sons are being worked hard by Shion, and are training here. If he intended to betray us, surely he wouldnt entrust his sons to the enemy. This side didnt suggest it either, it was a request from him. As such I had rejected the opinion, and believed that Ciel was just thinking too much. (Dagruel is the betrayer?) Dagruel has the highest probability of being the betrayer. Yet I cannot throw away the possibility that Ruminas is the one either. If Dagruel moves, his betrayal will be confirmed. If Ruminas asks for help without moving, Ruminas is the betrayer. There seems to be a possibility that Dagruel is not the betrayer. Is that so? Currently, An army of 200.000 angels are against Ruminas. Additionally, Ruminas has her own troops. If reinforcements went there, without a doubt they would be annihilated, huh? Even if there were no reinforcements, at least in the current situation, Ruminas would have a hard fight, yet surely she wouldnt defeated. The battle might be hanging in the balance, but it wont be one-sided. In that case, the proud-hearted vampire princess would not request for help. But even so, in the case that Dagruel moves to aid Ruminas even when she doesnt request for help Dagruels troops would turn their fangs towards Ruminas. I see. Certainly, in that case the betrayer would become known. They not only divided their forces, they allocated it in a way that could deal with us, with the intention to crush each and every Demon Lord. Each Demon Lord does not have much in the way of surplus troops and it might have been anticipated that there are not enough spare troops to be sent as reinforcements. And it will be uncertain which one is telling the truth if I check the situation with only telepathic communication. Distrust will rise among us and our cooperation will collapse as well. After I saw through this plan, I realized that it is a cunning strategy. They had Dino betray us once so as get our guards down, in the expectation that we would deem that there would be no further betrayals. To be honest, if Ciel-sensei was not here, Im certain that I would have gotten caught in that plan. That would only be in the case that she was not here, as that plan has already been completely seen through. With surveillance magic, I can perfectly grasp the placement of the enemy forces. It is the enemys miscalculation, the chances of victory seems to be in our favor. Although I made the transfer magic formation with much effort, it is not a thing which can be activated by every army. So, I will not need to be so afraid even if someone defects. As it is not possible to transfer to inside the labyrinth with the magic formation. I only would only tell each Demon Lord to seal the power of the transfer formation once the matter of the betrayer is settled. (Okay, keep investigating the situation without stopping!) Yes, understood, Master! Saying that there is a betrayer from the very beginning of the war is not pleasant. Truly, it is an omen that itll become a few nasty battles. At the time that I was gloomily thinking such, I hardly believed my eyes when I saw a harder to believe scene. Milims army is being pushed back. Impossible! The former Demon Lords, Karion and Frey are over there, and yet At that moment, there was a change to Milims castle which was projected on the screen. In a section of the castle, an explosion occurred. It seems the situation has become worse than I expected. ?????????????????????????? When the gate appeared in the sky, and angels had begun to pour out from it, Milim had been warming up for the war in high spirits. A mob of angels is not a worthy foe for Milim. She can rely on the subordinates whom she trained herself, and theres Karion who received the position of general. Hmm, in that case, Im going out for a bit. Saying such, lightly, Karion stands up. Lets go, all you rascals!! When Karion issued his command, he gets on his griffon and proceeds to intercept the enemy. Milim watched the situation while getting excited. But the situation changed completely with the appearance of a single man. Yours truly is one of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, Vega! All you small fries dont even pass the qualifications to be food for this great me. Stop your useless resistance and quickly be eaten by me! The man shouted such with a loud voice and began to slaughter Karions beastman subordinates. Even the most earliest soldiers who have been following Karion since the period of the Beast Kingdom Yuurazania, all turned pale at the mans dreadful power. Milims currently assembled troops have been assembled through the reorganization of the forces of her area. The command of the whole army is left to Karion who took the position of general. Their total number is 300.000. At the center of them was the 3.000 units titled Flying Beast Knight Order. 3.000 griffons of Sky Queen Freys forces and mounted on their back are the specially picked beastmen of Beast King Karions subordinates. Theyre merely 3.000 people but they are warriors who exceed A rank who are able to easily do high speed air battle as one effective body. In this world, this is the largest force composed only of people who exceed A rank. Even the Empires magic beast corps was composed of A- rank, so it could be easily to comprehend that they are a significant forces. Griffons are originally magic beasts with B+ rank. But, with the result of the training given by Karion, their ability was raised to A- rank. As with the A rank beastmen who rode them, their ability became equivalent to A rank. The Flying Beast Knight Order is the strongest subordinates who were trained by Karion in both name and reality. The rest are the devils, mercenaries and Claymans former subordinates. It is a combined force consisting of various people. Even the people who usually take part in maintaining the public order were roped into the war. Opposing the angel forces of 200.000 is Milims army of 300.000. Milims army has the advantage in number but they are somewhat disadvantaged as their ability quality is average. Even so, there is the effect of increasing their ability due to Karions courageous shout, therefore in the beginning they held the superiority in the battle, but Due to the appearance of the man named; Vega of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, the situation has completely changed. Humph! Useless, useless, utterly useless! None of you small fries can injure me! He shouted such as he swung around the Sky Piercing Halberd that he held in his hand. With just one swing, a mountain of corpses is made in the surroundings. Grr! So Karion ground his teeth as he glared at the provocative Vega. With just a glance, Karion understood that Vega is different from the other angels. Even if he fights with that man, or even if he deployed the entirety of his treasured Flying Beast Knight Order, they would probably get annihilated. Along with Milim, Frey and her aides, Harpy are waiting. The dirty work is for himself to deal with, the rest he may entrust to Frey. Hey, Im going to fight that cocky bastard Vega. And so, I entrust the command of the entire army to you, take care of the rest! Which is what he told his aide, the tiger beastman Baum. Karion-sama, that guy is Shouldnt I be that guys first opponent so that you can check his weaknesses, even if just a little? Karion shook his head at Baums idea. In the case of the angels army, they have no unity, they are only attacking at random. If it is so, although his own army is inferior on average, they are advantageous with their numbers, which exceed the number of enemies, and their united command. In this situation, such folly like the commander is not around cannot be permitted to happen. In case a Baum weakens Vegas power and Karion delivers the finishing blow, that strategy would be worth consideration. Unfortunately, Baum wouldnt even slow that man down. His intuition from his battle experience as the Beast King told him that the man named Vega is not an ordinary person. No Baum, you wouldnt even buy any time. Itd be a big loss if there isnt someone giving orders. While I fight that guy one on one, you defeat the angels! Baum realized, the enemy who calls himself Vega has an unprecedented amount of strength, from Karions expression. For Karion who has an optimistic and frank character, that strained expression is similar to the expression Karion showed before his fight with Milim sometime ago. Of course, a person who can only talk, wont be a threat if its Karion-sama. You can leave the command of the army to me! However, please refrain from the behavior of leaving the work to Frey-sama. Oh crap. If you owe a debt to Frey, itll be harsh when she comes to collect the debt. The two, both joking with each other, then part ways. Dont leave the work to Frey, in other words, he meant Please dont die. Worrying about Karion, who is the strongest Beast King, is something that an aide should never do. That strength is absolute, the name of Beast King is not just for show. As the general, who is the right hand of the strongest Demon Lord Milim, Karion needs to continue his reign. (What a thing to say, even though I lost as the Lion Mask.) Karion recalled his defeat at the hands of Diablo during the Tournament in Tempest. That country there, is abnormal. Because even that Diablo who defeated him, was defeated in the finals. It had taught him that there is always someone better, his self-conceit was finally shattered. After that he endured grueling training and obtained strength greater than he had during his Demon Lord time. It will be a hard fight, but Karion doesnt have any intention to be defeated whatsoever. (That reminds me, Gobuta I wonder if hes doing well DD The face of his friend who trained together with him came to mind. When he remembers that genius who even Karion admits to having abnormal talent that surpasses his own race, he feels happy. (At best, not getting laughed at by that guy might be the proof that I became strong!) When Karion sprouted a fearless smile, he charged towards Vega. When Karion clashed with Vega, a fierce battle began. Frey pacified Milim who struggled to go there herself. If Milim, who cant go easy on anyone, is rampaging seriously, it will not only be the town around the castle that vanishes, but therell also be casualties among the ally troops as well. The current situation, it seems there is a dangerous guy from the enemy side, but Frey believes that Karion can deal with it. In the case that Karion is defeated, then, and only then, would it be Milims turn. Therefore, right now, she needs to watch the way Karion fights, deciding that she needs to analyze the abilities of the enemy. As Karions aide, she was going to do so and have Karion work hard for Milims sake. Frey is cold-hearted and calculating, but that doesnt mean that she has never trusted Karion. Rather, because she believed that Karion might defeat Vega which would prevent Milim going out. After all, Frey cannot imagine a battle maniac like him having a hard fight with a person whom she has never heard the name of. Frey who is not specialized in combat was not able to see the truth of Vegas terror. She thought that they could win without having a hard time, even if by any chance Karion had a hard time, so long as Milim analyzed the enemys power. But she will immediately notice that her thinking was na?ve. If Milim, who is the leader, can defeat the enemy without a problem, a small sacrifice may be unavoidable. That is what Frey thought, when Milim was watching Karions fight. That is, until Milim turned around with a fierce expression. This presence is not an ordinary one, of course Frey, and even the Harpy are alerted. Besides Frey, the others dont sense anything like an unidentified presence, but Milims intuition cannot be mistaken. Who are you? When Milim asked that, the space mutated its color slowly, and a woman appeared. A woman with beautiful silver hair, similar to Milim. A matchless in beauty woman who seems like an adult version of Milim. Her white skin and the gaze of her almond-shaped eyes. Frey gasped. The appearance is too beautiful, and reminds her of her beloved master. There is a sign that lets you feel that the two resemble each other closely, as if there is blood connection between the two. Four pure white angels kneel in the rear, to protect the woman. Their aura are overwhelming and each of them has power equivalent to an awakened Demon Lord, Frey was able to feel it too. Nice to meet you, Milim Nava-sama. I am the one who holds the name, Lucia. This time I have visited to meet you. Your father is waiting for you. Please, let us go together. The woman who introduced herself as Lucia greets and bows to Milim respectfully. And then she let out those shocking words. A shock ran through them. If you are talking about Milims father, it would be the late Stellar Dragon King Veldanava. A little while ago, the person who was shown on the image that appeared in the sky had introduced himself as Velda, it couldnt be When Frey thought so, Dont be silly! My father is already dead. If you keep saying this nonsense, I will end your life! Frey heard Milims enraged voice. Of course. For Milim, the topic of her family is taboo. No, it is the truth. Milim-sama. Immediately after the woman said that, a thunderous roar resounded in front of the of the woman who introduced herself as Lucia. Its Milims fist that went towards Lucias face, yet was stopped as if it was blocked by an invisible wall. Frey was able to tell, Milim threw her fist with all her power and she did not stop it to threaten the woman. Seeing Lucia who remained calm, even after receiving a full power blow from Milim, it made Frey feel shivers run down her back. Even if shes going easy on someone, her title as the Destroyer is not for show. Its impossible to completely block it, even if using Multiple Barriers. The reason why is because when Milim attacks, the power is dispersed and not to the extent of killing the opponent. In other words, Milim who threw out the attack with a calculated power in order to break the targets barrier and yet not kill the target. For her to remain calm, its nothing but that she had exceeded Milims assumptions. Such a thing was something that couldnt happen as far as Frey knows. After all, Milim is the strongest Demon Lord, rivaling Guy CrimsonDD It is useless, Milim-sama. Attacks toward me will not be effective whatsoever. What is more important is that your father is waiting. In the new world, let us live together! is what he said. Please come with me. Although she is beautiful, Lucia repeats the same words like a machine. Her voice resounding coldly, without any emotion that could be felt from it, it painted Freys mind with uneasiness. (Return immediately, Karion! Milim-sama may be in danger.) (What did you say!? But, Im sorry I may not be able come backDD Unlike Freys expectations, the man who Karion was fighting against seems to be a more powerful person than she had expected. For Karion who is a confident person to have no time to spare, Frey was able to understand that he is having a hard fight. This is bad! As Frey thinks so, Kill her! She gave an order to the Harpy without waiting for Milims approval. Frey had merely judged that it would be dangerous for Milim, if she let this woman keep on doing as she likes. Because their beloved Master is too gentle to the extent that could be fatal. If she really tried to kill her opponent then she wouldnt have a hard fight regardless who the opponent is, but she didnt fight seriously because she is trying not kill to her opponent. As far as Frey knows, the last time Milim fought seriously was a long time ago. Frey had just been born around that time, Milim destroyed a country and then clashed with Guy. Because Milim is such a gentle master, Frey wishes to keep her away from as much danger as much as she can. Fool. One of the kneeling angels stood up and materialized a war hammer. And then, You insects who cling to Milim-sama should know your place! Die! Lightning Bomber!! The angel swung down the war hammer and a destructive lightning which exhibited a tremendous amount of power struck towards Frey and the others. Frey prepared for her death when she saw the despair-inducing, destructive electric discharge that was released from the war hammer. The released lightning ran through Freys body. At the same time, the Harpies who began an attack towards Lucia were also annihilated with only that single blow. Though it was an overkill attack that struck Frey and the others, they seemed to barely avoid their deaths, somehow. Frey mustered her strength to stay conscious in her injured body that could break any moment as she confirmed the cause. Milims left arm had caught the war hammer that was swung down toward Frey and the others. Thanks to Milim, they had barely survived. (Ah, Milim is so kind. As I expected, you are not really cut out to kill.) Thus she thought so. And at the same time, she froze when she saw Milims expression. It was an expression of rage. Milim flew into a rage as Frey and the others, who are her subordinates, were injured. I will not forgive you. To injure my subordinates, I will never forgive this!! So Milim shouts. And then, light is released from Milims body and wrap her in it. She wore the God class armor on her body as she switched to Battle Mode. She carries the power of a True Dragon in her body, and Milim who had become the incarnation of destruction let loose that power. The heaven trembles, the earth shatters. By the anger of an ancient Demon Lord, the world rumbled. Frey was astonished as she realized the enemys aim. It is good if Milim accepts the invitation. In the case where she declines it make her fly into a rage that deprives her of her senses. And like now (Not good! Dont do it, Milim!!) Frey who tried to stop Milim with a soundless voice. However, her voice couldnt reach Milim. The world will once again be exposed to the wrath of the ultimate dragonoid. ͨw Tsutenkaku, theres also a tower with the same name and its a well-known landmark of Osaka. wcan mean tower or palace Houtengeki, the famous weapon used by warlord Lu Bu in the Three Kingdoms period in China. Example: Chapter 197 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 195 Chaos and Counter-moves This is bad. Really bad. From the video that was being projected on the big screen, Milim was enraged, and looked as though she has lost all reasoning. If Milim seriously ran amok now, just who would stop her. By some freak chance, Ramiris had managed to calm her down when she clashed with Guy in the distant past. It doesnt look like we can depend on Ramiris this time. Oi, Ramiris. Just asking, if I were to hold Milim down, would you be able to bring her back to her senses? Wha-! Are you trying to get me killed!? As I thought. Though I didnt expect anything in the first place, for the midget that Ramiris is now, this is too big of an undertaking for her. Well, I kinda expected your answer. But, to think their strategy would involve angering Milim. As I murmured, I started thinking. Honestly, this was unexpected. Here, I was thinking, the being that calls itself Velda would be the only one usingJustice King Michael. That said, I was negligent to think only Velda would be able to defeat Milim. If Velda were to be on the frontlines himself, the plan was to teleport and confront him immediately. You cant really call this underhanded, leaving just enough to maintain our defense lines, the idea to go at him with everything we have is a good idea. That beauty who I have never seen before, protected byJustice King Michaels Castle Guard, was taunting Milim. Though having no offensive power whatsoever, she was protected by the absolute defense of Castle Guard. Even with Milims nonsensical destructive power, that defense couldnt be penetrated. In fact, she was making use of that destructive energy to cause damage to the surroundings. Having it turn out like this, Milims rage would only intensify, and that would be just what the enemy wants. Distributing abilities, Ultimate Skills which were like trump cards, to his subordinates; this was unexpected. Yuuki was someone who had the tendency to hoard everything, thus, this was a thought process totally different from the original. What a troublesome opponent. That looks bad. If we dont stop Milim, her actions are gonna end up overshadowing those who are destroying the world. Looks that way. What should we do, Rimuru? Ramiris agreed, and looked at me. Shit happened right after the war began. So, what should our choice be. While we contemplate our choices, the situation isnt going to wait for us. Before I could make my decision, more problems began. Diablo by himself would have a hard time as Milims opponent. At the very least, I would need to send 3 of my followers of Guardian Level or the odds would be bad. I already need to send that many to handle Milim alone. Then theres the rampaging Vega and that mysterious silver haired female, plus another 4 seraphim class opponents; Im going to need to send a big portion of my forces already. The 4 angels who are standing by behind the silver haired female dont look like those mass produced weaklings. Looking at the present situation, the destruction of Tempest seems to be unavoidable. From the very start defense of the city was given up, with the aim to rebuild it. All important facilities were moved into the labyrinth, along with all of our guests. Its sad but all the buildings that have been constructed will be discarded. Thanks to that, theres no need to defend the city, so its possible to maintain our stance of total resistance. Using the buildings as shields, the 300 thousand ex-empire soldiers were out in the field as our defense force. Split into 3 combat teams, theyll coordinate with each other, and confront enemy attacks. There was a 4th combat team, comprised of combat specialised elites that were summoned previously, still standing by; in actual fact it was a big defense force of 400 thousand strong. But, there were 400 thousand on the angel side too, so were even on numbers. The remaining 100 thousand ex-empire soldiers, were employed as a peacekeeping force in the Great Jura Forest. They ensure the villages and settlements dont get attacked by angels that were scattered from the frontlines or rouge/deviant angels; they coordinate their efforts and maintain our *other* defenses. Finally, the volunteer forces which comprised of roughly 30 thousand adventurers, was led by Masayuki, and have headed out to the defense of the western countries. It was an all out confrontation. Drag Lord Gabil and Barrier Lord Gerudo are at the frontlines taking command. Oh, lets not be forgetting about Gobuta. Though he himself isnt on the level of the other Guardians, hes also working hard at the frontlines. The battle is at a stalemate. Of the angel army thats invading Tempest, while they have the numbers they lack capable officers. They have Dino as the Highest Command for the invasion, but because of his promise with me, he himself wont be taking to the field. The two fallen angels that tagged along with him, are now in one on one battles against Gabil and Gerudo. Previously Gerudo got pretty beaten up against the two of them, nows the time for his revenge match. Both of them looked even in terms of power, but since neither are serious yet, the result of their match cant be predicted yet. Gabil was holding his own against the other, locked in an aerial battle. This side looks even too. I figured it was okay to leave this to them. Though I wanted to send reinforcements to help them, as we still have no idea how much remained of their invasion force, it wasnt a good idea to show so much of our hand just yet. I would take action if it looks bad, but Ill have to hold back for now. With the situation at Tempest currently a stalemate, I shall turn my attention elsewhere. The problems, were in the other countries. I now know who the traitor is. Its Dagruel. Even though there was no word from Ruminas, he is mobilizing his army. Along with 200 thousand of the angel army[estimated B rank], plus 100 thousand of Dagruels Chain Giant army[estimated B+ rank], Ruminas forces definitely cant hold against them. Looks like their main target is Ruminas. Their aim is to crush one pillar of the Demon Lords first, Queen of Nightmare Ruminas Valentine. Ruberios was, in fact, the lynchpin in the defenses of the western countries. If it were to fall, the enemy would gain a foothold over the western countries, and would probably get their momentum going. As the angel army was flight capable, if they used the extra large transit gate they would be able to spread their forces rapidly. It was easily predicted that the inhabitants of the western countries would be unable to fend off a pincer attack, and would get ravaged by the giant army advancing from their west, let alone the angel army coming down from the skies. Ruminas personal forces, comprised of: 300 Holy Knights and 400 Bloody Knights [Both estimated at A rank]. As the commanding officers, the 7 greater nobles. Plus, a handful of Holy Knights led by Arno. The main force consisted of 100 thousand members of the Holy Scripture Knights[estimated B+ rank], the Saint Churchs believers, Lesser Vampires and other similar Majin under Ruminas comprised most of these units. In addition, was 100 thousand knights[estimated C+ rank], that were sent from the remaining western countries. That was all. It was a great force of over 200 thousand, but they were already struggling against the angel army. Among the elites who were directly under Dagruel, there are A rank Majin class Giants, this meant Ruminas would be outnumbered and outclassed. Ruminas and Dagruel house the two largest factions among the Demon Lords, their forces were equal. But, counting in the number of reinforcements, and their quality, therell be a distinct gap now. If at this point in time, Ruminas were to fall, the collapse of the western countries would take but an instant. In less than a month, the western countries would be totally ravaged. This must definitely be prevented. That means, Im going to have to send in reinforcements. Dagruels strength is still unknown to me. It is said he has the beef to back up getting into fights with Veldora in the past, so its a bad idea to underestimate him. Even if he gets into a 1 on 1 fight with Ruminas, it was difficult to predict who would have the upper hand. As Ruminas wields an Ultimate Skill of the Sin series, i dont think shell be defeated that easily. In any case, theres a need for me to send reinforcements. There are problems elsewhere too. Against the forces of Leons Magic City Country, the 200 thousand strong angel army is too much for them to handle. Currently, with the use of a Defensive Emplacement, and focusing on city defense, his forces are still holding on. But, the moment the defenses are broken through, the flow of the battle is likely to shift. Leons forces, was comprised of only 10 thousand Magic Knights[estimated A rank]. They were an elite band of capable knights, which I caught a glimpse of during my visit. But, the difference in power is too vast for them to be able to cover their handicap in numbers. Although the angels are estimated to be B rank in combat prowess, the abilities differ for those who are reincarnators. In other words, its different depending on their willpower. The mass produced angels are not a threat, but the angels who have a will of their own show obvious increases in strength. As the race that mirrors the demons, it is better to assume that they too, become stronger the longer they exist. Additionally, there are reincarnators who were formerly from Yuukis hybrid forces, it is predicted that there are other hidden commander types and the like. Then there is also the placement of the upper tier angels, the details are still unconfirmed as of now. They seem to be hiding their true abilities, and blending into the horde of regular angels. Though there were a few who stood out, theres simply too few in number at this point. There should be roughly 100 thousand reincarnators from the ex-hybrid forces. Theres a need to be wary of them. With just Leons forces, hes not going to hold out against 200 thousand angels. A massive reading has been confirmed in El Dorados airspace. With Soueis Tsukuyomi, that was analyzed and confirmed using Eye of the Moon. It was a reading similar to Vega who was currently attacking Milims forces. I think she called herself one of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders. That would mean, the one whos going to confront Leon is likely Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders Kagali/Kazaream. The strength of an Awakened Demon Lord. No, if we arent careful, she might have powered up even more than that. Leons plenty strong sure, but since we have no idea just how powerful Four Fiends Heaven Commander Kagali is now, being overconfident is a bad idea. She still seems to be observing, meaning the stalemate will hold, but the situation will change the moment she makes her move. Until then, Ill need to make my move too. For now, thats what the overall situation looks like for the other fronts. Such a bad outlook shortly after the battle began. Ciels all fine and dandy as she has completed her predictions and whatnot, its just a boatload of headaches for me. After sorting out the issues, The biggest problem is still Milim. Next, would be that against the rampaging Vega, Karion alone doesnt have enough to clinch the victory. Then its Ruminas pinch, from Dagruels betrayal. Finally weve got to handle reinforcements for Leon. Would be how it looks. Also, regarding Leons case, I wont butt in unless he calls for help. Though I kinda feel bad for Leon, even if El Dorado falls, its not going to affect the other sides. The destruction of a city in that remote a location, among the many that exist, isnt going to affect an overall victory. The exception, is if by any chance Leon is defeated, I would want to mount a counteroffensive against Kagali. Co-op with Leon would be the ideal situation though. Even if I dont make a move, since hes Leons ally, Guys forces would move in to assist, that was Ciels prediction. It doesnt look like the angel army is moving to attack Guys side anyways, with Misery as the commander, his forces will move to Leons aid. This looks like the best choice. Guy has his own information network. So he definitely knows that his ally is in danger. With a powerful army comprised of thousands of Greater Demons[estimated A rank], Id want to believe that they can close the gap in numbers. Ill be leaving Leons problem to Guy for now, until theres a call for help Im going to leave him be. What shall be our move, Rimuru-sama? If we are to stop Milim-sama, we will need to send a large portion of our forces. Benimaru asked. I cut off Thought Acceleration, and put my conclusion into words. Although thats also important, youve noticed havent you? Dagruels betrayalDD Yes. Eh!? . !? Benimaru and Diablo, have noticed as expected, while the remainder dont seem to have noticed. There was a wave of unrest in the command room. Well, this isnt surprising. Considering that our greatest asset, one pillar among the demon lords, has betrayed us, its normal to be disturbed by such news. Though its important to stop Milim, this was also a problem that couldnt be left unattended to. Luckily, they have yet to make their move. Therefore, we will be sending reinforcements to Ruminas via the Transit Gate, while contacting her at the same time. The ones to be dispatched are. The question is, who should I be sending. Whoever I send will be up against an army, so someone who can handle such situations. My choice should beDD Rimuru-sama! I would like to make a selfish requestDD Please, send me out to the battlefield!! Shion stood up, and spoke her piece while looking straight at me. Is the responsibility of being the guardian for Dagruels sons a part of this? There should be no problems (But, isnt there a chance the sons would betray us too?) The possibility is actually fairly low. Except, it would be unwise to send only Shion. Id suggest sending Adalman and Albert along too. I too, thought of sending Adalman as theyll be up against large numbers of enemies. He seems to be research buddies with Ruminas too, they should have fairly friendly relations. There shouldnt be any problems so long as Zegion is in the labyrinth. Alright, Shion. Go for it. Youre bringing your squad along with you right? Dont get complacent. Hahah! Many thanks! Shion vacated her position in high spirits, gave me a bow and left the room. I dont think Shion can stand up against Dagruel as she is now. But, with support from Ruminas, her Immortal properties can be put to good use. With Ruminas Day and Night Inversion, and Adalmans Holy-Demonic Inversion. Theyll be able to handle the giant army which has many different elemental specialists. Adalman, youre heading out too. Though youll be leaving the labyrinth, go forth and assist Shion and Ruminas! Understood!! As one who was granted life, I feel nothing but gratitude. I shall definitely show that I am able to meet your expectations!! Adalman took off, with Albert and Wenti in tow. Using the Dead Spirit series of summoning magic, he is capable of summoning undead knights within his labyrinth territory, he can easily whip out a dependable mobile force. Albert also looks to have gotten used to his Gods class equipment, while Wenti was all excited as it has been awhile since she had the chance to rampage in the outside world. For now, lets see what happens with such measures. Next, to choose who is going to be Vegas opponent. Lets not think about getting rid of him for now, we need to send reinforcements soon, else Milims forces are gonna take massive casualties. It looks like Karion has been sent to face him, but its going to be tough for him alone. Now then, as for who is going to help out Karion who is facing Vega. Im thinking of sending Gobuta. Your thoughts, Ranga. (hngh)! Master, does that mean, that its ok for me to head out too? Ahh, thats right. !! Gobuta is a genius. Our synchro rate, has already reached over 80%. If we were to gain combat experience with a superior foe, he is definitely going to grasp the knack(for their synchro) in no time! As expected of Gobuta. Hes getting praised a whole lot. More like, the Goblin Genius, hows that? Ranga was wagging his tail, looks like hes looking forward to getting some of the action. Though it looks like hes exaggerating somewhat because he wants to head out too, his words are true to a certain extent. I shall believe him then. Alright. If its Gobuta, he can teleport to where Karion is. Go forth, Ranga! Go, together with Gobuta, and kick that Vegas butt! Understood!! At the same time he replied, Ranga disappeared into the shadows. Rangas all pumped up about it. What about Gobuta? He wasnt all too enthusiastic, saying,Wha-! Whyd you have to choose to fight that scaryasheck fella!!. Well, Gobutall be fine. Hell put in the relevant amount of effort. Lets leave it at that for now. Lastly, our main problem with Milim. As for Milim, Ill head out to deal with her. The moment I said that, the surroundings became silent. Well duh. The leader himself is making a move, this is nothing but a bad move under normal circumstances. But, rather than sending large numbers against Milim, I judged that there was a need for a more flexible response. Ciel also agrees, as in her calculations, the death of one of my Guardian class followers is a possibility that couldnt be overlooked. Its not like were going to face Milim with the intent to kill, but shit can still happen even if were only trying to stop her. This scenario calls for me to step in. Kufufufufu. Then, I shall be accompanying Rimuru-sama. There will be the need to get rid of those annoying bugs(angels) that are flitting around when confronting Milim-sama.(Diablo) And of course, well be going too!(Testa) Un! Imma go too(Ultima) Without a doubt(Karrera) My most powerful assets, the officers of the Black Numbers, all spoke in unison. Oh well. Ill leave the regular Black Numbers members behind then, since I can summon them anytime I want to. Even if the silver-haired angel whos facing Milim has no attack power whatsoever, theres 4 other angels of the awakened demon lord class too, we cant be getting complacent. Now that Shion has left for her battle, my bodyguards end up being these 4 pillars, doesnt give me much of a choice but to bring them along with me. Though the situation looking like the enemys plot to draw me out isnt out of the question, me not moving now is only going to invite an even bigger disaster to follow. It is imperative to stop Milim from destroying her own country. Our help would be in vain if she really ends up doing it. AlsoDDTheres that lower lifeform Vega, who stole my thunder. If Gobuta doesnt finish him off, Ill need to be there for the finishing touches. Carrera declares, while showing an awfully scary smile. Ahh, hes the one who interrupted her battle with [what was his rank again?] Kondo. I can understand that much. Guess I can let her move in to support Gobuta, after the extra nuisances have been taken care of. Thinking back, can Gobuta actually win this time? Though I gave the order because Gobuta was able to get there almost instantly, his synchro rate with Ranga being only 80% is kinda bugging me. Its not like it would be a definite win at 100%, even with Karion, Gobuta & Ranga, emerging victorious against Vega is going to be a real feat even in Ciels calculations. That man Vega, just how much has he grown. He also seems to be absorbing the dead bodies around him, slowly increasing his power. If we dont get rid of him soon, he can become a real threat to us. Alright, its decided then. Karrera, you shall head to assist Gobuta and co. after getting rid of those higher class angels. Diablo, youll be supporting me. Ill be counting on you all. Understood!! With this our objectives have been laid down. Rimuru, I leave Milim to you!! Ahh, leave it to me! To the uneasy Ramiris, I smiled and promised to save Milim. Against Milim who can be said to be one of the strongest demon lords, half baked actions wont cut it. If her anger can be suppressed, shell probably come back to her senses. But, its plain suicidal, to try doing that while holding back. Itll only be possible for me to do this. Its gonna be one heck of a task to keep that easily enraged Milim in check, but i still gotta do it. Benimaru, Im entrusting the rest to you. You can leave the rest to me without worries! Command is now passed to Benimaru. Theres also the preparations for the time when demon lord Leon requests for our aid, Benimaru understands what needs to be done. On the off chance, Leon comes to us seeking our aidDD If that time comes, Ill do something about it. Fret not! Ill leave it to him then. As I hold command over the Black Numbers, I told him to contact me if there ever was the need to. For this demon army which can move anywhere via teleportation, they need to be ready to move out at a moments notice. Even if we were to not take them into account, Tempest still has forces in reserve. Theres Benimaru and Souei. Zegion and Kumara. Along with the 4 dragon kings under Ramiris, and Beretta too. Theyll be able to handle any problems, when the need arises. After handing over command to Benimaru, I headed out with Diablo and the others. I need to bring Milim back to her senses posthaste. (Wait for me, Milim! Dont go all out just yet!) I teleported in great haste, with the objective of bringing Milim back to her senses before its too late. Chapter 198 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Translator Guro&YukkuriOniisan Editor Door Matt Lion King vs The Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders Vega If you think about it, a strategy where all of the Demon Lords gather in one place and fight the enemy together would never work. This is because it would be a decision that would disregard the people who have faith in their Demon Lords. It would be a reliable way if all we wanted was to win the Great war, but if this plan went badly then it could lead to a worse result where the majority of the population would be lost. If the goal is just defeating Velda, this plan could be considered as the best plan, but it seems that the Octagram cannot ignore one of the Four Fiends who introduced himself as Vega and those who have the same rank as him. No, it might be difficult even for the Octagram. If we take on this monster along with all the members, it would end quickly without any problem, but the domain we rule would very likely be ruined if we did so. That is the reason why Ciel-san said that the Demon Lords wont give their consent. Oh well, it isnt even guaranteed, that if the Octagram stayed together, that the victory would be certain. Because once we defeated all of them and went around the places that got attacked, with the gate, one by one, the last country would probably be destroyed. The part that we misread is the mass of the enemy forces. That is because Ciel made her predictions based on Vega and Kagali from before they absorbed and mastered the power of the seraphim. The ability of Vega of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders has exceeded Ciels expectations. It is expected that his ability will break through his limit if he continues his rampage on the surface as he is. In addition, as the number of the Seraphim is unknown, it would be fatal if we cant predict the force of an enemy who has the strength of awakened Demon Lord class. Oh well, I expected that there would be at most 10 of them, but currently they still cant be considered as a threat. I think that those of my Guardian Lord class, would be able to deal with them perfectly. The problem is the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders. Because he said four, there is probably four of them. Of course they wouldnt mention Four Fiends if their members are more than four. That would be great. By the prediction, Vega and Kagali is confirmed. Another one seems to be Dino, the problem is the last person. I believe that the last one is probably Dagruel. Dagruel who is one of the Octagram as well as Ruminas. I think both of them are equal. But they only became equal because Ruminas had obtained an Ultimate Skill. Dagruel is a Demon Lord who has an abnormal power. The scale of his powers cannot be understood completely. If in contest of strength, it is certain that he would overpower Ruminas. Guessing from Vegas power, Im able to expect that Ruminas wont be able to win against Dagruel. Thats why I sent over Shion and Adalman, two of the Guardian Lords, but I still have this bad feeling that I cant shake off. I think that forcing me to fight Milim is not to buy time. Im relieved that Benimaru and Zegion will remain in Tempest, but I should not be careless. In the worst case, I need to prepare to make a move but a slight uneasiness passed through my mind. The next is that there is a question about Leons confidence. Im certain that Kagali of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders went towards Leons place. Kagali and Leon also have a connection and I think that Kagali bears a grudge against Leon. The problem is the extent of Kagalis power. Vegas power exceeds Ruminas. When compared to Leon, depending on the situation, I think that Leon would be defeated by Vega too. Vega has become abnormally strong to such a degree. If I assume that Kagali, who is on the same rank as Vega, became equally strong as him, Leons victory will become questionable. Before the reinforcement request comes, thinking about some kind of countermeasures sounds good. I floated in the sky after I teleported and decided to watch the battle on the ground. Vega is fighting against Karion, but the situation is that Vega is overwhelmingly superior to Karion. I think there is a need to greatly revise the ability analysis result of the so called Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, Vega and Kagali. As I expected, there is a difference in obtaining information by seeing the fight directly versus from seeing it on the screen. For cautions sake, I contacted Guy with telepathy. I told him the current situation. Next I let him decide what he wants to do, lets believe that he will move appropriately. The time when Chloe and Guy meet is soon, lets have him do what he can currently. Just like that, when I finished all of the preparations, I calmly began to descend. It might be making me uneasy by letting other people handle everything, but I should believe in my subordinates. Using all of the cards I can use, even Ciel says that there is no other better strategies besides that. Under the present situation, there is nothing else that I can do. Then Ill do my work. The most important task in this place is to eliminate the person who is trying to manipulate Milim. ?????????????????????????? At the moment when Rimuru arrived in the sky and gazed down with his eyes. Karion was in a hopeless battle. Guhaahhahahahaha!! Is the power of the Lion King only this much? It is so weak that Im speechless! You dont even reach my, this Vega-samas feet, the true Beast King! How is it? I might make you a subordinate of mine if you kneel down and beg for your life. Hha! Dont make fun of me! This Karion has dedicated his loyalty to Milim-sama. I need not lower my head to be your petty underling! How cheeky. Just like Milim, youre just a canine-less pet dog! Although I would spare your life if you served this great me, Vega-sama You better regret the stupidity of your decision in the next world! Vega shouted such. And a compressed aura bullet of a 50 cm diameter surged up. I cant receive that. Karions instincts, which could be called super instincts, perceived the danger of the destructive power that aura bullet has. Even if he promptly evaded it, Vega seems like he will not allow him to do so. Aiming at Karion, Vega continuously shoots the aura bullets. Damn it```!! As he shouts, Karion put all of his magic power into the deployed Aura Shield in front of him. Of course, he understands that he would die if it hit him directly. He adds some angle on the Aura Shield with repelling the aura bullets in mind. Because of Milims intensive training, the means of dealing with an enemy who has more destructive and stronger power than him had been hammered into him more than needed. Rather, he doesnt have any memories of it stopping no matter how much he shouted for it to stop. Milim laughed, but she didnt stop The result of that special training saves Karion now. His magic power is depleted greatly but he has somehow managed to survive. The repelled aura bullets, transforming the surroundings terrain with their destructive power. Karion believes that just the fact that he was able to endure them somehow, is praiseworthy. Under the cover of the smoke caused by the explosions, he slipped into a newly created crater. He hid himself in the shadow and suppressed his breath. (Good grief, what the heck is with that power If Milim was not my opponent during the combat training, I might already be done for right now DD) He thought about such things. At the same time, he remembered his friend who trained together with him. (Wait! Youll die-ssu! If you take more than this, youll seriously die-ssu!!) That guy had always been next to him and had yelled that. And even though that guy said Im at my limit, its impossible, he kept Karion company until the end of the training while being lively. (Damn! Im still okay. I will get laughed at by that guy if I admit my defeat here!) Karion grinned widely and laughed. Karions power, which had risen greatly as a result of Milims training, is clearly shown during the fight. He remembered Milims words, The most important thing is, dont die!. Just like that, he is now able to understand what Milim said. When fighting against a stronger opponent, first ascertain the enemys strength, then prioritize survival over everything else. Fortunately, his subordinates seem to have left the vicinity of this area in accordance with his aides orders. Afraid of getting involved in the battle, the angels also didnt approach this area. Vega didnt manage the angels in a skillful manner, if he was smart, he would make them surround and annihilate Karion and he would be dead by now. But Vega hasnt given any orders to his subordinates because he is confident with his own strength. (There might be a chance for victory. Anyways, I need to endure. And then, wait for my chance``) Karion doesnt give up. He need to draw out the enemys forces and expose their power, giving Milim the advantage. He will leave the rest to Milim, who is the leader. He was anxious because of what Frey said, but he needs to do what he can do right now with all of his effort. Tch! How sly!! Youre just a coward who only has hiding in your brain. What is with the title Lion King? Rat is a more appropriate title for a coward like you!! Shut up! Its a strategy, strategy. You who are dumb may not be able to understand it! Karion shouted back to Vegas provocation. He wont get provoked. Making use of the echo, Karion used tricks so Vega cant know where he is. Baited by the voice, Vega shot a series of magic bullets at the places that had nothing. Compared to the simple aura bullet from a while ago, the power was higher. The surrounding terrain wasnt just altered, but hollowed and annihilated. It seems very unlikely for Karion to be able to endure many of them if he received them directly, because of the power they have. Vega just threw them without accumulating them, yet they have the power to alter the landscape. It was more than the kneaded magic bullets. If he face it upright, his magic power will be run out in a moment. If it goes badly, he fears that he will receive an attack which wont leave him any chance to recover. He could feel the pressure in the hand which wield the Byakko-Seiryuu Lance. Because it seemed the situation will become worse if he lost his composure here. Hes considering using his trump card,Beastification. At the same time of this ability activation, all the damage he received from before that would be completely restored, and all of his energy would also be restored. Then with the large rise of his fighting power, its possible for him to raise the limit of his abilities. During Milims special training, Karion acquired the Unique Skill Lion Heart. This ability increases his power against a person stronger than him and gives his attacks a piercing effect. And using it together withBeastification, results as an Original SkillDragon Body. An indomitable heart and an unyielding body. He had acquired a strong and unparalleled power. However (In order to win against this guy, I have no other choice than to use Original SkillDragon Body, but its time limit is a mere 10 minutes) Thats right. It is an incomparable ability that can be thought to be an invincible power, but after 10 minutes passes and all of the magic power runs out, the transformation would come undone. In the current situation, he would be defeated overwhelmingly if he only using Unique SkillLion Heart. Karion wants to refrain from usingBeastificationuntil he receives a big damage, but once he uses it, he wont be able to use the Unique SkillLion Heart. He would be defeated in the case that he doesnt defeat Vega during the 10 minutes of him using it. Because without the correction effect against a stronger opponent of Unique SkillLion Heart he might not be able to fight back with only the strengthening ofBeastification. He has confirmed that Vega has a super-regeneration ability. Is he sure he can win? So long as he doesnt see Vegas weakness, he cant use his trump card. However, losing without fighting back, he judged that he must dodge for it to happen. Strategy, strategy you said? Fuhahahahaha, you make me laugh. A small fry like you should know your place and stop thinking for nothing!! Well Its easy to kill you, but should I teach you what despair is? This yours truly hasnt used any abilities yet. Do you understand what that means? Because you may not be able to understand it, I will show you. Saying as much, Vega put one of his hands to the front. The corpses which had fallen down to the ground began gathering and uniting, as they transformed into a decaying wicked life-form. Then, it easily shot down the angels who are flying in the sky, as they became the prey to the life-form which was just born. This is the moment where a horrifying creature was born into this world. The wings of raptors grew on the wriggling wicked humanoid form. However, it lacks the light of intellect in its eyes. Because, in the first place, it has no head. But, it seems to possessMagic Power Perceptionand be able to grasp the surroundings accurately. If it was named, it should be called an Evil Dragon Beast. Vega activated the ultimate power that he himself got, the Ultimate SkillEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka. Guhaahhahahahaha!! How is it, this lovely pet of mine!! Its a waste to use this kind of fighting power against small fries like you all. All of you should fully enjoy it!! Vega laughed loudly. In total, there were four evil dragon beasts that were born. They ate the angels and took their power, although they are distorted creatures, their combat ability is high. Hey hey are you serious.. Karions super instincts rings an alarm. His instincts tells him that they might be just as strong as Clayman who was a former Demon Lord just like him. However, Vega who created such creatures didnt seem to have his power decreased. Its unknown how many of them Vega can create, but they might get increased later. Just like the angels. The adjutant had splendidly taken command so there were not many casualties and thus it only produced 4 enemies. (These wicked fiends, I need to quickly annihilate them, how can I let my subordinates see such things!?) Karion shuddered, their repulsiveness made him nauseous as anger filled his heart. He said something like he had room to spare, and didnt seem too unwilling. Go!! Lure the rat whos hiding and trying to run!! In accordance to the order, they started acting at a terrific speed. The ground was kicked, the air fluttered, and the surrounding smoke was blown away. When it came to this, it was only a matter of time that they would notice Karion, who is hiding in a hollow. Tch! so he clicked his tongue. Karion condensing his own magic power and let out a Beast Roar (Beast Magic Particle Cannon) at one of them, which was approaching him from the front. He judged that if such fiends were mass-produced, if he tried to buy more time, even more distant he will be from his advantageous situation. It is not the time to be asking for chance. One of the evil dragon beasts was burnt up by the Beast Roar that Karion let out. The terrific destructive power of the magic particle cannon didnt lose its might even after burning the evil dragon beast, it continues straight on towards Vega. It is as Karion planned. As its a attack from a blind spot, it will be a direct hit. However, the distance was slightly too far. The power was reduced by half at around 300m, so its better to shoot it from more of a point-blank range. As Karion became stronger than before, the beast roar became a perfected, highly effective, special move. So, the distance he is able to shoot from increased, and he can also shorten the preparation time for its firing, but the range hasnt increased. Right now, the power doesnt decline until 200m but the power deteriorates no matter what when it reaches the 300m mark. Even so, theres no complaint from him as it has improved greatly as a result of the special training but its unlikely for it to be a telling blow in the current situation. Guwaahhahahahaha!! How crafty! Is this your strategy? Yours truly doesnt even feel any particular pain or itch from such an attack!! While laughing, Vega provoked Karion. However, the area which received the direct hit suffered a major burn, to say that he didnt receive damage, it doesnt seem like it. Ha! Dont pretend to endure it! If its painful, you can cry you know? Karion dashed quickly while returning the provocation with a provocation. Towards the second evil dragon beast who notices Karion and was coming closer, he shot a beast roar with his left hand and dealt the killing blow with the Byakko-Seiryuu Lance loaded with kneaded aura. The evil dragon beast whose stance was broken to evade the beast roar was destroyed without being able to react. (Next is the other two of them!) In Karions field of vision, he was able to see that two of them were coming together at a run. If Karion was the apex of a triangle. The two beasts formed the tips of the sides, and Vega was in the center of the base. If he adjusted his position, his special skill would get an even line of fire. The length of the side is around 100m, Vega is letting his guard down as he was underestimating Karion. Its a chance. (Eureka!!) Karion condensed all of his magic power while thanking for the good luck, and refined his demonic fighting aura. While concentrating so that the power wouldnt leak out, Karion poured it all into his Byakko-Seiryuu Lance. He waited until the demonic fighting aura was refined to its limit, he chose to gather it to the tip of his Byakko-Seiryuu Lance and turned it into a terrific power. Uoooooooo!! Take this! Diffusion Roar!! The flash divided into nine and ran through. Each target was to be pierced by three lights. Although its power is equal to the single shot Beast Roar, as it was spread out, it was a sure kill attack that shoots through the target from various angles. The convergence of the three lights slightly exceed the power of the single shot Beast Roar because of its synergy. This is the true special move that Karion created. Hha! Serves you right. Because you looked down on someone, you will suffer like this! Karion spat those words out towards Vega. The two evil dragon beasts seemed to be annihilated, but Vega seems to have stopped the attack. Karion needed to step in to finish him off. Both Vegas arms were blown off and his whole body suffered a severe burn, there was also a large hole in both of his flanks. Normally it would be a fatal wound, but for such a troublesome monster like him, it would be fine, so long as he still has a piece of his cell. Thinking as much, Karion gathered up his remaining magic power and was going to shoot a Beast Roar as the finisher. HoweverDD The evil dragon beast which should have been bisected drew near, unnoticed, from Karions rear and attacked him. The evil dragon beast must also have a dreadful regenerative ability. Give it a little time and it will revive even when bisected into two. In addition, Guhaahhahahahaha!! Did I say it was crafty? Someone like you are not an opponent for me but It was troublesome when you were sneaking and hiding. I lured you out with me as the decoy! How is it? This is a strategy you know!! Grrrhhh..!! Despair struck Karion. Vega showed a supercilious smile to Karion. And then, his injuries were restored in but a moment, the traces of the serious injury was nowhere to be found. From the beginning, he was not hurt. (Damn it! I was had by this guy!) Though it was frustrating, Karion couldnt help but to admit that Vegas abilities are far stronger than he expected. At Karion, who Vega was looking down on like he was looking at trash, he shot a large magic bullet. He intended to get rid of Karion, without minding the evil dragon beast who was pinning Karion down from behind rear. The moment the magic bullet was shot, Karion desperately mustered his strength to take evasive action. He managed to avoided a direct hit, but he did lose the left side of his body. He is alive, barely. As Karion is the king of the beastmen, he has a high vitality. He wont die to this degree. However, he believes it would be hard to make a comeback from this situation. (Damn is this the end, huh?) He wanted to think that he would survive till the end, but he doesnt seem to have any other choice. The rest he can only gamble for with his last resort. For the remaining 10 minutes, he will perform his full offensive attack. I have no choice but to fight using my Original Skill Dragon Body. He thought so. All of his injuries will be completely heal and his magic power will be restored too. However, all left is defeat. But, he will die regardless as things are now, there is no choice but to do it. Karion resolved himself. And, Dont underestimate me! I will show you a mans way of life!! So he shouted. Vega was smirking and making an unpleasant jeer, his eyes were as if he was looking down at a defeated dog. Such looks filled Karion with anger and he was able to forget the pain. At the moment he was about to activate his ability, Wai~ttt, please wait-ssu! Hero is the one who always comes late-ssu!! A stupid voice was heard. A dear friend of his, who was so out of place to the extent of the ridiculous. What jumped out of Karions shadow is one Hobgoblin. Without any mistake, its his dear friend, he, the genius (best friend) who Karion acknowledges. That persons name is Gobuta. He is the 13 th man who can dissolve this critical situation. Chapter 199 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 197 Demon vs Angel As I was observing the battle between Milim and the Silver Haired Angel from the skies, I began to think that something was amiss. The Silver Haired Angel is definitely usingJustice King Michaels Castle Guard. Confident that shell be unaffected, she guides Milims attacks into causing damage to the surroundings. This is a major problem of course. But despite that, visually, the damage caused seems to be less than expected. (Hey, if Milim were dishing out Full Power Attacks, wouldnt there be far more damage than what were seeing now?) Affirmative. If it was a real attack by Milim?Nava, she would reduce her castle to ashes in an instant. Of the predicted possibilities, the damage may have been reduced from the effects of Castle Guard. Or, Milim?Nava still retains her sanity, and is controlling her output. Fumu. So thats it huh. Although she is emanating waves of anger that are enough to cause the atmosphere to shudder, there were no signs of her unleashing ultra high output attacks. Only the castle tower was blown away at the start of the battle. It would be best to assume she still hasnt lost her sanity, and is suppressing her rage. Which is also why,Justice King Michaels domination abilities have not been activated. If Milim were to have totally lost her sanity due to her rage, she would have been dominated almost immediately. Diablo! Ha! I am here From my summons, Diablo appeared behind me, ready to respond. Kneeling behind him, were the 3 remaining devil lords. Diablo. You guys, go and get rid of the other 4 angels. After thats done, go defeat Vega. Though I sent Gobuta, just him alone is kinda worrying. Also, one of you shall stay and be my support. Understood. We will finish up shortly, and move to support Rimuru-sama! The representative Diablo answered, Testarossa and co. also nodded in unison. Though those angels are on par with awakened demon lords, the demons are the more combat oriented ones among my guardian class followers. Itll be fine to leave this to them. They are even in numbers, and Diablo is around too. I can believe theyll succeed. Ill leave that to you guys then! After saying so, I began flying towards Milim. As for the ones left behind, they seem to have begun arguing about who is going to be my support, it was fortunate that I didnt notice this. Whoever won the spot, is really of little importance. Among the ones who remained, a winner emerged from their peaceful discussion. Diablo showed a gentlemanly smile, as he glares at the others. Tch! And the like could be heard from the others, but the 3 of them didnt openly protest. Kufufufufu. As expected, this went smoothly all thanks to your prudence. A highly satisfied Diablo was smiling. Then, with a glance, he turned his attention to the 4 angels with disinterest. Veldas minions, 4 of the Apostles of the End. They were known as the Executioners(7 Angels of Crucifixion), and were the combat team in charge of close quarters combat. This time, they were dispatched under Lucias direct command. As long as she had Castle Guard, Lucias safety is assured. They were around as a form of insurance. But, their main aim, was to be Lucias sword. The Ultimate SkillJustice King Michaelhas almost no means of directly attacking. In other words, the Executioners are to be Lucias hands and feet, weapons for the purpose of destroying enemies. Michaels will, which has now became Lucias ego, chose them for this purpose. Toruneoto, who wields a Warhammer imbued with the lightning element, is a hulking muscular man. Aria, who wields a Great Axe imbued with the fire element, has the looks of a small framed girl. Oruca, who wields a Trident imbued with the water element, is a pretty lady with a slim and prim body. Priscilla, who wields the Nine Tail. An item imbued with the wind element. Is average in build and height, has a prominent large bosom. Though her semi-closed eyes leave an impression, she gives off an androgynous air. The four of them, were calm and composed even when Diablo and co. suddenly appeared. What that showed, was the confidence of the absolute strongest beings. Their pride, as beings that have attained the powers of the highest class, Seraphims. The demons and angels sized each other up, and quietly looked at one another. Fumu. We have no time for games. Lets end this quickly. The first to speak, was Diablo. Testa, Ul and Carrera agreed. End this quickly, you say? Dont make me laugh puny demons. Theres no way you demons who have restricted evolutions, are able to reach us Seraphims, the highest of the angels. For us who have been granted the powers of Seraphims from Velda-sama, we are the strongest existences, vastly superior to the mass produced army. We easily outclass you lot. Though it seems you bunch have become demon lord class, in the end your evolutions are still incomplete. You shouldnt be letting your arrogance get to your heads simply because youve been upgraded to demon lords from arc demons! Toruneoto bellowed. To his words, Diablo felt something was amiss. Does the opposing boss Velda, not know that they have reached the Devil Lord class? This would be a joke, if that was the case. If it was their master Rimuru, he would have identified them in one glance. Unless. (Information has not been shared amongst them, that seems to be the case. Because of his absolute confidence in himself, he was lax in doing a matter as trivial as sharing information. The ego of the strong, huh. On that point, Rimuru-sama has his bases covered. As expected. KufufufufufufuDD) Diablo was thoroughly ecstatic, as he thought of their master, who meticulously worked to set up a network to disseminate and share information, no matter the kind of information. As his mood has greatly improved, Diablos eyes turned gentle, towards the fools before him. Hey, Diablo. Why youre so happy? Didnt we just get dissed by the other side.?(Ultima) Kufufufufu. Its because of such matters, that you still have a ways to go. Even from the words of those foolish beings, we can pick out points that show us how great our master is. Eh? Ufufufufu. Thats right, as expected, you seem to have noticed too, Diablo. Of course, Testarossa. I shall leave those beings in your merciful hands. If I were to do it, Id cause them to suffer. Youd be able to purge them with no such pains. Ara, are you sure about that? Wa- wait a sec! I still dont really get what you two are talking about!? . What this means, is that Diablo is saying hell let us have his share. Testarossa very kindly, began explaining to Ultima. About how their master Great Demon Lord Rimuru, puts great faith into his subordinates. After listening to the explanation, Ultimas eyes sparkled and exclaimed loudly, So thats it!! So what youre saying, is that Rimuru-sama is way higher class than them! Testa nodded satisfied. Though she also noticed that Ultimas understanding is slightly off, its not a problem as of now. As she has reaffirmed the greatness of their master Great Demon Lord Rimuru, it is satisfactory for now. Hold up!! Whats this bullshit you bunch are spouting! Haaan? You pathetic demons, do what to us highest class angels? Purge us without suffering? Dont make me laugh! Due to the insulting words from the demons, Aria screamed as she was totally pissed. She upholstered her Great Axe, a weapon that didnt seem to fit her small build, and assumed a stance while gripping it. With a burning anger lit in her eyes, while her hair was standing on end. Its a taunt. Calm down, Aria. The slim beauty Oruca, cut in on Aria while she glared at the demons with her cold eyes. But, the Trident she was holding had aqua coloured waves swirling about intensely from within. Though her thoughts were calm, on the inside she was just as furious. Ufufufufu. It seems that punishment for some naughty kids is needed from big sis here. Priscilla declared with a smile. Though it wasnt particularly planned, the one sided words from the demons have succeeded in angering the easygoing Priscilla too. Seeing that his comrades have also been angered, Toruneoto made his move and took a step forward. Lightning raged across his body, showing his anger for him. Well wait up a little. I just had the best idea. You want to hear it dont you? Before the angered angels, was Carrera who spoke out without a care for the mood. Frankly, I got no interest in you guys at all. Theres that fool named Vega whos rampaging about over at that side, I got some business with him. So, Im going pass on you guys as well. Speaking as though this has already been accepted, was Carreras suggestion. To what Carrera has proposed, Ara? Are you sure about that, Carrera?(Testa) Eh!? Then, does that mean we each get two of em?(Ultima) Were the jovial responses from Testa and Ul. In contrast to that, Dont be underestimating us, lowly demon filth!! Kill. Imma definitely kill you all!! Fumu, looks like theres no other choice. I shall have to carve the painful truth into your bodies. That just now, it got big sis all fired up. The members of the Executioners, were all painted red in anger. Even among the heavenly armies, they were considered the most powerful existences, as members of the Apostles of the End, and part of the combat specialized Executioners. To be looked down upon to this level, was unexpected for them. Even in their previous life as members under Yuukis direct command, they were already the most capable members then. Though they were not part of the rank battles in the empire, they had the confidence to be able to go toe to toe against the Royal Knights. Having attained the powers of a Seraphim now, each of them have awakened to the Ultimate SkillMaster Weapon, and are confident that no being that walks the lands could be a worthy foe. The weapons they each wield, is proof of their abilities. A weapon said to be more powerful than any physically existing God class weapon. With that pride on the line, they have no intention of giving any quarter to the demons We bestow upon you all, death. That, is the wish of our creator, Velda-sama!! Together with Toruneotos battle cry, the other members all moved in unison. With their weapons on hand, they take their stance. On the other hand, the demons. Awwright, the Axe and Spear for me! Ara, is that so. Well, I dont really mind any of them. As though a child picking which toy to have fun with, Ultima voiced out who she intends to face. She was fine so long as she gets someone to battle against, was Testarossas reaction. Though it is their attitude that is angering the angel side thus, this is but the norm for the demons. Kufufufufu. Now then, if you girls really get in a pinch, do call for help. You poor girls will not be abandoned. Like thatd ever happen! Hmm, right. It seems theres a real need to settle things with you some day, Diablo. After the brief exchange, Diablo took off towards Rimuru without looking back. As for Carrera, Kay then, Ill be making my move too. There wont be a need to leave your share right? Yea. Well make do with these fellas here.(Testa) Un! Carrera, if you dont hurry, Gobutas gonna end up getting all the best stuff ya know?(Ultima) Im fairly worried about that too. No matter whats said and done, you cant underestimate that guy. Carrera nods, while frowning. Just as Ultima said, her reason for forgoing the angels was because worried Gobuta might end up actually defeating Vega. Though her thoughts have been slightly revealed, theres nothing she can do about it for the moment. Vega has defiled her sacred duel. To Carrera that was something totally unforgivable. Though it cant be helped if Gobuta really does defeat him, theres the part of her(Carrera) that wants to make him(Vega) pay back in spades for. For that reason, Carrera left the current area promptly. Similar to Diablo, she had totally no worries for her colleagues. As the ruling class of the Demons, she had the utmost confidence that victory will not elude them. And thusDD Testarossa vs Toruneoto & Priscilla Ultima vs Aria & Oruca These two battles began. The victor was decided almost instantly. Letting his anger propel him, Toruneoto unleashed his most powerful attackLightning Bomber. But, that location was already under Testarossas Ultimate SkillHell King Belials territory. Lording over life and death, a Death Blade appeared in Testarossas hand, and Toruneoto was split in two. TheLightning Bomberattack from the War Hammer that was swung down, was caught by Testas left hand, and was changing into a shining clump of energy. But, Testa gripped the energy clump without any problems, and mixed in some of her own Magic. Towards the crumpling remains of Toruneoto, You can have this back. She tossed that energy, which has turned into Superheated Plasma, with those parting words. Flashes of light, compression, destruction. Toruneoto perished, with next to nothing left of his former body. Having lost her window to attack as Priscillas timing was off, she was shocked at what happened. H-hiii!! She let out an involuntary scream. Impossible. What just happened shouldnt have been possible. The total Energy levels of both sides, though their Magical and Spiritual Power were of different natures, should have been at similar levels. Despite that fact, the jarring difference in their battle prowess, just seemed downright absurd. If there was little difference in total Energy levels, the side with a higher evolution should have the upper hand. Plus, they were battling 2 to 1 in their favour, thoughts of defeat never crossed their minds. Priscillas judgement of the situation was flipped over instantly. In an overpowering display by the woman before her. Ara, whats wrong? Do come at me too. I shall be your gentle opponent. The demon named Testarossa, slowly walked towards Priscilla, with a smile on her face. S-stop! Dont come any closer!! Big sis here apologizes. Im apologizing alright?! Ara? Werent you the one who said something about punishment for bad kids? Im sorry, it was improper on my part!! Big sis here, was getting ahead of herself!! As Priscilla became frenzied, she broke down sobbing and screamed. Her fighting spirit was broken at light speed. Ones calm thoughts halt in the face of monsters of unimaginable proportions. Toruneoto was a reliable companion. He would be the one standing at the frontlines, giving his allies the support of a unyielding shield, no matter what kind of battle it was. Even he, who was already so reliable, attained an Angels power, and has supposedly became incomparable to his past self. Priscilla herself was no slouch and showed pride as one who is capable, but even she herself has noticed that she wasnt able to match Toruneoto, even if she battled with everything she had. That strong companion Toruneoto, was insta-killed without any proper retaliation, right in front of her; it wasnt surprising Priscilla would fall into a state of panic. Ara ara. This makes it look like Im bullying you doesnt it. Now now, I promised to finish you all without suffering did I not? Its really okay to be more reassured. At that moment, Priscilla could be considered lucky, as Testarossa was in a really good mood. P-please forgive me!! I promise to not go against your greatness anymore! If you let me go, Ill give you anything, anything other than my life!! She looks down on Priscilla, who was truly begging for her life, sunk by her own fear; and made her decision. In that case, Ill take it then. Your Angels power, that is. I shall let you go, in exchange for that. Your emotions of fear, are absolutely delectable too. As amazingly rare as it is, Testarossa let Priscilla go, as she herself said. What that showed, was simply her not dirtying her own hands, and couldnt care less whatever happened to Priscilla after this. (The power of a Seraphim, this might turn out to be useful for Rimuru-sama.) Having decided as such, she robs Priscilla of her Angels power, and left her be. What was unexpected for Testa, was that she ended up getting the Ultimate SkillMaster Weapon, which was supposed to be part of the Angels power. The skill was then unified intoHell King Belial, and becomes the base for her to materialize a Death Whip. For Testarossa, who conducts herself as though a Queen, this weapon was a great fit for her. And so, the battle of, Testarossa vs Toruneoto & Priscilla, came to its end. Priscilla was inelegantly crawling away, and left the battlefield. At that time, what was unlucky for Priscilla, was her choice to meet up with Vega. Now that she has lost her powers, she has decided on a course of action that could give her protection. Sadly, Vega was giving his attention to his battle, and checking who was his allies or enemies was the least of his priorities. The result, was that Priscilla ended up getting devoured by Vega and perished, but that was something that was unrelated Testarossas actions. Similarly for Ultima, her battle ended quick and easy. Using one hand to parry away Arias flame clad Great Axe, she pierced Aria with a Bloody Bite. That attack alone was fatal, and Aria perishes. Oruca, who was shocked at what happened, lost sight of Ultima for a brief moment, and then suddenly from behind her, And, done!! Was what she heard. At the same time, she felt a burning pain in her chest, (Wha-? Eh!? Just when did she.!?) And that, was Orucas last thoughts. The 2 of them, were slaughtered by the little girl Ultima, unable to even retaliate. As there was no conversation whatsoever, she finished up even faster than Testarossa did. For the 2 of them who were killed, having died without feeling any pain or fear could be said to be the only silver lining, if you could call it one. Ultima unintentionally ended up doing what Diablo wanted. The battle of, Ultima vs Aria & Oruca, ended near instantly after it began. Moments later. Ya know, those fellas, werent they too weak despite their Energy levels? Youre right. But, all this has been expected by Rimuru-sama. Just having attained power, doesnt mean much as it is. We have just experienced that ourselves. The thought that Angels would become more proficient given the time, is likely to be true. . But, just how much time that would take, is another matter altogether. I know right! The difference between us and them cant be bridged that easily, coz we lived real long and got lots of experience! Such was the conversation between the two. As predicted by Ciel, angels begin their growth after gaining their lost ego. But, expectedly, tangible growth in short periods of time is impossible. Even if they do gain human-like levels of ego, there will always be limits to individual souls. Plus, the level of experience, would almost always pale in comparison to the demons. The soul of a mere mortal, would never be able to bring out the true power of an angel, much less the highest Seraphim. If it were at least a Saint, who has gained a fair amount of experience from being a mortal, then things would have been different. Thus, the demons battles end, Testa and Ul then began moving towards the next objective of defeating Vega. TN (Sushi): whyd the author describe her so much lol Guro: this chapter give us how to read the skill name, Kanji is Weapon Lord. TN (Sushi): imagines dogeza Chapter 200 Volume 2 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 198 Gobuta & Karion vs The Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders Vega Im going to die-ssu! That one just now was considerably dangerous you know-ssu!! Karion let out a deep sigh while sending a sidelong glance at Gobuta who was running, trying to escape while screaming. This guy, hes clearly doing it intentionally! so Karion thought, as Gobuta repeatedly evaded Vegas attacks at the last moment. Yes certainly, if he was late by one beat, Gobuta would be hit by the magic bullets and die. Theres no doubt about it. But, thats only the case if hes hit. Karion-san, take a half step to the right, and then jump slightly-ssu! Karion receives Gobutas instructions and followed them without hesitation. He carried it out obediently without asking questions. This action hasnt changed since the their special training with Milim. Soon after moving according to those instructions, magic bullets hit the spot he was standing before, and the ground was gouged out by the magic bullets which bombarded his feet. Thankfully, there was no effect on Karion as he moved according to Gobutas instructions. (As I expected, this guy is really a genius) Karion cannot see it. Even the aura bullet from before came flying faster than the speed of sound. The magic bullet was much quicker after being shot, despite it needing some time to knead magic power into the aura. Evading them with sight is difficult. Karion thought not just that it might be impossible to dodge himself, but even more to give instructions to other people. If was communicated using voice, then it would be impossible. Because before someone understood the content of the instructions, they wouldve received a direct hit from the attack. Thats why Karion and Gobuta converse withTelepathybut How fast does someone have to think to be able to see through the enemys attack, movement, ascertain the kind of attack being used, then predicting the timing and the location of impact. Karion was interested in how far Gobuta had forseen, as he could barely respond with super instinct ability that was beyond his imagination. He remember the conversation happened when Gobuta arrived a little while ago. Karion-san, it will be bad if you are still like that-ssu. Cant you useBeastificationjust for a moment and immediately cancel it-ssu? He said such a thing. Karion understood that he was in a dangerous situation as he more or less lost half of his body. However, he couldnt understand the meaning of Gobutas words. Huh? You, what are you saying? Its easy, you know-ssu. You just need to activateBeastification and immediately tell your mind to cancel it-ssu! Although he didnt understand the meaning, he carried it out just as Gobuta had said. Because Gobuta is his bestie, he did it and matched Gobutas timing. And then, an unbelievable thing happened. In a moment, his ability rose tremendously and his body regenerated due to the effect of super restoration. And, he should have transformed, but Beastification didnt activated because he cancelled it. In other words, only the recovery effect was activated. With the added bonus of his energy recovering about half by taking in the surroundings magic essence. (Haaaaaa!? What the hell is this!!) Karion was astonished. He didnt clearly understand what happened, but was certain he was able to recover while keepingBeastification. Wow, as expected from Karion-san, youre able to do it in one try-ssu! In case you failed I had a Full Potion-ssu, but with potions-su your energy wouldnt restore right-ssu. How is it, convenient right? I also taught this to Gabil-san, Im overjoyed-ssu! Gobuta said those words. In other words, its possible for people who possess transformation type abilities to receive the complete recovery effect by canceling the transformation at the right time. How can you know this without a transformation ability!! so Karion wanted to ask Gobuta, but he needed to act rationally now and strongly endured it. Anyway, right now its time for him to defeat Vega. (Actually, that guy looks like a bad joke) While Karion thought so, he kept avoiding Vegas attacks by following Gobutas instructions. Vega felt that he had never before been made a fool by a Hobgoblin, who impudently came to support his opponent. Its so weak to the extent that it would die if I hit it with one bullet. His opponent is only a small and weak devil class with a meager amount of magic power whose barely surpass A rank. His attacks couldnt hit this opponent. (Shit! Stop messing around!!) He violently throws out the aura bullets without refining them against the ground. The aura bullets explode on the ground, blowing the earth and sand to the sky. (Humph! With this Ive deprived them of their sight. You insolent trash!!) Hidden by the raised dust, Vega molds an extra-large magic bullet. And then, against his targets who have their sight deprived from them, he releases his sure kill attack. The large magic bullet goes on while blowing away the dust. However, he notices that the presence of his targets disappeared right before the large magic bullet hit them. DD Vegas question was answered by a short sword stabbing his flank. Waa! Its so tough-ssu. My hand that tried to stab him became numb-ssu! That damn impudent goblin seems to have sensed the place where magic power was refined beyond the blockage of the dust and at the same time tried to stop it. Gobuta didnt immediately utilize the smokescreen and attack. Instead, he completely suppressed his presence and slipped into Vegas bosom under the cover of the earth and sand. Dont make fun of me, you lowly goblin!! Vega whos enraged, shouts so. But, Gobuta without panicking, Ooh, you have mistaken-ssu. Im a Hobgoblin-ssu! So, Gobuta corrected Vegas statement in a cheerful manner. Vegas mind is boiling with anger due to Gobuta making fun of him But, that state of mind is a reaction that Gobuta expected Karion who had been forgotten by Vega, who cant think straight because of anger, is getting closer to Vega while suppressing his presence. Then, Die, Beast Roar! Vega who nearly attacked Gobuta at that moment received a direct hit from Karion without being able to react. Gobuta splendidly made Vega dance in his palm. Its a deadly blow from the Lion King Karion, not just surface-grazing power. Half of Vegas body had been blown off by the magic particle cannon. However, even in such conditions, this isnt a serious problem for Vega. Because his auto-recovery ability activates immediately, his body simply starts regenerating. The problem was the inferior race, a hobgoblin, who was currently leading him around by the nose for no good. Damnnnnn!! I will not forgive this, you inferior insect trashhhh!! So Vega shouted. Hes already wanting to smash it with all of his power. His eyes burn with anger, theres no longer any fragment of his pride to prevent him from doing things seriously, or make him underestimate weak opponents. Vega, for the first time, recognized Gobuta as his opponent. At the same time Vega recognized Gobuta as an enemy, he regained his calm train of thought. He changed his thoughts, If it was an enemy he himself recognized then he was not made a fool of, its just a great opponent. Kukkuku. Is that so? Thats right. Yours truly wouldnt have much trouble against a mere goblin. Youre pretending to be a goblin, but youre not actually an ordinary one, something like that right?! Vega revealed a thought that he himself agreed with, while laughing. Karion looked on with eyes that said What is this guy talking about? and ignored him, Vega then continues. But Yours truly doesnt have a bad eyes. Your true abilities have been seen through easily!! Well now! You should reveal your true colors quickly! Yours truly will destroy you!! Saying so, he pointed his finger at Gobuta. To Vega, who said such a thing, Huu, good grief-ssu. If its been seen through then theres no other choice-ssu. Okay-ssu. I will show you-ssu! My true form!! Gobutas playing along well. And while acting like that, Well then, without any delay. Karion-san, get behind him and fire another one-ssu! Gobuta gave out the most cowardly instructions to Karion. Even so, Karion didnt have any reason to object to it. He left Gobuta, who was saying his catchphrase and for some reason taking a strange pose, to sneak around behind Vega. Star Lord Ranga, its your turn-ssu! ActivatedStar Wolf Summon!! Right now-ssu!! See this carefully! Transform!! Gobuta shouts, and in an instant, Ranga jumps out of the shadow. (Well well, Im tired of waiting you know, Gobuta) (Well~ it takes time to reach the climax you know-ssu!) Vega hadnt imagined such exchanges happening. Vega looked at Gobuta, with a surprised and delighted expression, as Gobuta was wrapped in light and the appearance of a huge amount of magic power was fused with him. Karion, who had done with his preparations, fired out a Beast Roar at Vegas back. Alas, it has no effect on Vega even though he had already been hit by it many times. Even the holes in his body got healed in an instant. He shoots it with the maximum power, but even the 1 decimeter wide flash didnt seem to burn Vega completely. Itd be the same even if he did it with Diffusion Roar. Hes able to understand that the result wouldnt change, even if 9 magic particle cannons were fired at the same time, it wouldnt stop Vega from recovering. He understood it now. Vega wasnt really doing things seriously. Karion shot his technique according to Gobutas instructions, Vega already received more than three direct hits as he was careless due to the smokescreen and his aura bullets. Thanks to that, Karions energy was about to run out. Because the timing for the skill he learnt a while ago was difficult, restoration wasnt an option, it has a low success rate so it cant be expected much. Above all, It cannot be used many times-ssu. Because it is absorbing the magic essence from the surroundings-ssu, the concentration of the magic essence will get thinner and eventually the restoration wont happen-ssu. If someone powerful like Rimuru-sama or Veldora-san did it, who have much of their own magic power, such worry is not needed.. Because of that. Karion could certainly understand that its not a technique that could be abused. Meanwhile, whats the purpose of attacking so many times while knowing that its useless? At first even Karion questioned it, he was able to understand the purpose a bit now. Vega was looking down on them and never going seriously. With that, his weaknesses can be analyzed by attacking him from various angles and positions. And Gobuta wonderfully provoked the self-conceit Vega by showing off that weakness and taking the role as the decoy. (Splendid, As expected of Gobuta If we used full power from the start, then we wouldnt have been able to draw information smoothly up to now) Karion praises Gobutas strategy honestly. But, the result was only this dangerous feeling he got, that was, Vega didnt have a weakness. Vega had taken root in the ground and absorbed the nourishment from it. And hed take in the organic matters such as corpses and plants to made up his body. The only saving grace was how it seems hes unable to use inorganic substance for his body. The battlefield continued spreading, and so new corpses are being mass-produced on the ground. It was possible for Vega to restore his body near limitlessly. Karion bit his mouth and thought unpleasantly, as he saw that the wound he just gave to Vega was quickly restored. However, in front of Karion and Vega, the light which came from Gobuta became jet black fog that was cladding Gobuta inside it. Transform! so Gobutas voice reached Karions ears. ThenDD What appeared was the figure that Karion had witnessed several times during their special training before. This is the combined state of Gobuta and the Black Storm Star Wolf, Ranga, in this form Gobuta has energy levels comparable to an awakened Demon Lord. In other words, gathering the information was done. From now on, it was the real performance. Karion-san, please move back and refine your aura-ssu! I request one big shot-ssu, on my signal! But, Im already out of energy. Unfortunately, I cant shoot anymore What are you saying! You still haveDragon Bodydont you-ssu? With that, please pour all your magic power in that one shotCssu! Karion steels himself. Its his trump card, but it will not mean anything if he didnt use it. If not right now, then when will he use it? Understood. I will use it, but it only has a 10 minute duration, is that good? Ehh!? Wasnt it 3 minutes before-ssu!? As expected from you-ssu! But, I intend to end this battle with a huge one. Dont worry about what happens later, lets go with a bang-ssu! Gobuta, cheery to the end, said it with a carefree tone like he wasnt worried about anything at all. Karion cant help but smile wryly to Gobutas cheerfulness, which blew away even his worries. Gotcha. Ill leave it to you!! The conversation ended with Karions reply as the last. And with Vega, who became serious, Gobutas true battle has begun. A Vega who became serious, was strong. Guhaahhahahaha!! For yours truly to play seriously, you should feel honored! Ehhh, thats my line-ssu!! Both of them clashed. With just that, they made the surroundings air vibrate and made explosions occur. Its a clash of pure energy It was an exchange of supernatural powers beyond Karions imagination. Ultimate SkillEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka possessed the ability to manipulate organic matter. He constitutes his body with an aggregation of very small bacteria. Thus, he can freely regenerate himself. Even acquiring new abilities by predation thanks to imitating the structure of his prey, this he can freely use too. He was an existence that should be called an Imitation Slime (Pseudo-Artificial man-made Slime) which Yuuki created. He had taken the characteristic of various creatures and added improvements to the original, allowing him to use it efficiently. What he let out on the surface was only a small part of him which transformed into a humanoid form, while his main body stays hidden. In other words, beyond whats standing on the surface, everything is connected to the ground, so its possible to replenish himself without limit. And, not only his detached kin whom he give a simple order like the evil dragon beasts from before, he can create several clones of himself. His clones have all of his abilities. But, because theres a limit to his ability to control a person, they have the weakness that they cant perform a complicated action even if he commanded them at the same time. Vega knew this well, so he was only using the ability to regenerate himself and stopped making evil dragon beasts which could only take simple orders. However, this usage of the ability didnt make use of the true capabilities ofEvil Dragon Beast Azi Dahaka. Ultimate SkillEvil Dragon Beast Azi Dahaka Thought Acceleration, Parallel Thought, Organic Matter Control Duplication Mass Produce, Ability Absorption, Space Control, Multidimensional Barrier. Those are the full contents of this ability. A dreadful ability, with very high performance . It was an ability that could be strengthened to the utmost if someone could master it. If someone could master it Unfortunately Vega didnt have many experiences after he was born. He grew up at a dreadful speed and his capability rose, but he didnt get to master his abilities. If he was able to master Parallel Thought, he might be able to control two or more main bodies, even if there was a restriction of standing on the surface. Such threat would be unimaginable, but that was just an assumption. In the reality, Vega couldnt master it. And so, Gobuta saw it through accurately. He used his own body as a decoy, making Vega careless, and succeed in landing several strikes on Vega. Knowing the ability of the enemy when fighting with full power; will directly connect to a life or death situation. Gobuta had been taught that he should use his trump card only after hes finished analyzing the enemys power as much as possible. DD The combat experience of the absolute master who Gobuta respected, the Great Demon Lord Rimuru, was the proof for this. As the most senior subordinate, Gobuta always witnessed Rimurus fights. It was carved in his heart, that what was most important, above anything else, was information. ThereforeDD With Karions cooperation, He judged that he had gathered enough information. With Vegas characteristics, which were informed by Rimuru, and the sensation that he felt when he fought him before. The answer went out naturally as he compared and matched the details. The memory and ego seem to transferred to the main body even if the part seen on the surface was erased. His regeneration is near infinite as long as hes connected with the ground. But when the temporary main body disappears and disconnected with the ground, there was some time lag that occurred during the memory and consciousness transfer. In other words, Vegas true main body is in the ground. No, he thought that theres a possibility that Vega would not be able to transfer the memory and consciousness if he vanishes at a place separated from the ground. (What a troublesome opponent-ssu. Even so, hes not invincible-ssu!) He finished analyzing most of the enemys abilities, Gobuta was convinced of victory. Then, Im going-ssu!! He spoke to encourage himself and Ranga, so Gobuta went full power combat mode. Vega admired the high fighting power of Gobuta. Much like when he guessed before that this goblin was not an ordinary one, Vega trembled with joy. Vega was defeated overwhelmingly in a contest of speed. The power is on par with him, no, it seems to surpass him slightly. But, Vega was still able to continue thanks to his marvelous recovery power. He steadily amplifies his power. If he could steal his enemies abilities, his power would rise sharply in an instant. Therefore, the stronger the enemy is, the stronger he can be. He was convinced that the Ultimate SkillEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahakathat he obtained was certainly the ultimate invincible ability. Guhaahahahahaha!! Youre pretty good. As expected from the man recognized by yours truly! Gobuta ignored Vegas praises. (Ranga-san, be ready for it soon, please your help-ssu!) (Kukukku. Very well, I understand!) That is because its almost over. Vega got cocky before he himself recognized the real threat, he now understood that he needed to fight seriously. And he was correct. Vega-san, unfortunately-ssu, its my victory-ssu! As if, for a goblin, no I admit that youre strong and I cant think of you as a goblin. But, yours truly is still the strongest, you still have a long way to goDD Is that so-ssu? Then, is it okay for those to be your last words-ssu? Oh yeah, I will correct you once again Vega-san before you die-ssu, Im a Hobgoblin you know-ssu! DDwhat!? Gobuta and Vega locked onto each other. Vegas bacteria began its corrosion effect attack and preyed on Gobuta, but all of it was blocked by the Demon Wind Barrier of Ranga which clad Gobutas body. The magic power of the wind has deadly corrosion and decaying effects which destroyed Vegas bacteria. Gobuta declared the end to Vega who was irritated he couldnt eat him. Immediately after that, Gobuta and Vega soared up into the sky due to the winds power. All the corpses and vegetations on the ground were rolled up to the sky. Its the effect of Rangas power which allow him to freely manipulate the atmosphere. The ground became a cleared surface due to the corrosion effect of the wind, all of the germs crawling on the ground and all of organic matter were ejected to the sky. Yo, you! It, it cant be, yours trulys ability isDD!? Ohhh, seeing you panic so much, did I hit the bulls-eye-ssu? Death Heralding Wind included both Storm of Destruction and Lightning of Destruction. Guoooooooo!! Damn you, stop it!! Stop it right now!! Vega shouts, but Gobuta didnt stop. Because he has no reason to stop. Its a joke, I only gathering Vega-sans existence-ssu! He lightly gathered up all of organic matter into a big sphere. A huge black storm sphere is completed, and Vega who is inside is being shredded to small pieces by the blades of wind and by the small thunder balls made of lightning. He was gave in to flow of the winds. Karion-san, are you ready-ssu? Yes, sorry for the wait!Dragon Body!! At Gobutas signal, Karion activated his ability. And, I only need to shoot a huge one at that sphere right? Thats right-ssu, please-ssu!! Karion noded. For the perfect setting, a smile appeared on his lips. (As expected from Gobuta. Im really glad that hes an ally.) And he poured all of the magic power he refined into his Byakko-Seiryuu Lance. Then, imagining the figure of his master, Milim. Her overwhelming destructive power which destroyed the sacred mountain of the Beast Kingdom Yuurazania, his homeland, thatDD Stop it, you damn insects!! StopDD Here I go! Eat this!! Dragon Roar!! A massive flash of light pierces the black storm ball which Gobuta controls. The destructive energy is devastating. It was an ultimate secret technique that Karion invented while thinking of mimicking Milims Dragon Nova. The direct hit of the Dragon Roar set off the small thunder balls inside the black storm sphere with a chain reaction of explosions. And then, it became one huge explosion sphere. The super-high temperature of the discharged plasma burnt all of Vegas bacteria into nothing. Only a vast empty land remained later. It was a landslide victory thanks to the combined technique of Gobuta & Karion. ?????????????????????????? Faraway, where the black storm ball explosion could barely be seen, a person slowly begins to get up. That person is the Vega who should have been destroyed just now. That was dangerous, really dangerous But, in the end its my victory. Yours truly still can be stronger. As long as theresEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka, Im invincible!! Vega smiled with a broad grin and laughed. While thinking that it was the right decision to have left a clone as an insurance. It was possible for him to transfer his memory and consciousness at the last second to the clone he had left behind. He hasnt been able to master his ability yet, but theres no doubt that he will become the strongest existence when he finally masters his ability. Thats right, he believes that even the Stellar Dragon King Veldanava would kneel on his feet soon. You seemed to enjoy yourselfDDDD I found you. Its as what Rimuru-sama had said. He thought that a coward like you would surely do this. Vega didnt doubt his evolution or his being the strongest, until he heard a cold voice from behind. But reality wouldnt permit him that. Vega begun to feel himself floating. Its too late, when he finally noticed he was up in the air far from the ground. Vega was already trapped and isolated from the surrounding ground by a huge barrier. Die, you lowlife!! Abyss Annihilation!! Exceeding the explosion from before, the energy of destruction trampled upon the inside of the barrier. DDGyaa, pulisuhu shopuDDDDDD This honest plead for mercy, the first time in his life Vega had let out, didnt reach Carrera. As if she had heard something filthy from a lowlife, Carrera annihilated everything without mercy. Like this, Vega, one of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, received his complete death. Chapter 201 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 199 Rimuru Disappearance After leaving Diablo and Co. behind, I blitzed towards where Milim was. Milims furious attacks, rained down upon the silver haired angel. Each and every one of those attacks were deflected away by the shield of Castle Guard. Thinking back, when Rudra used the ability, I dont seem to recall it being able to deflect or reflect attacks. It is possible that the ability was originally meant to be a commander type skill. As it was a skill used by someone who didnt need to directly attack, there was no need for that effects. Chances are, that being made alterations to the skill. Making changes as required by the situation, you could think of it as something more flexible now. (Hmm? You mean, she has an ability thats similar to yours?) DDmmm. Though theres no way to say for sure, the possibility that it may be an evolved skill cannot be denied either. Fumu. If it really is an evolved skill than this isnt all too unbelievable. But if thats the case, the silver haired angel would be the avatar of Justice King Michaels ego. If Rudra losing control really was caused by intervention from Justice King Michael, this might not be impossible after all. The problem now, would be how capable it is. If it had calculation power and freedom that is on par with Ciel, it would make for a pretty nasty opponent to deal with. (What do you think? Is it an existence on the same level as you?) Fu. As if. Woah!? Did Ciel-sensei just totally deny that statement? Plus, that haughtiness. Makes me wonder where she learned how to show such expressions. Also she seems to be somehow giving off an air of belittling the opposition. It kinda feels like the aura of some bigshot. Somehow, that feels mighty reassuring. Well, I understood what Ciel was trying to say. Dont lump me in together with that! would be it. (Does that mean, you know how to neutralize opponents that have Castle Guard?) I tried probing without expectations, Of course. Regarding that, I have put together a plan. She nonchalantly replies, quite matter of factly. I had no words for how amazing she is. Could it be, that Im actually kinda unneeded? Though such thoughts ran through the back of my head, that is definitely not the case. This is where I need to protect my dignity, and humbly accept the facts. (I wouldnt expect any less. I believed! Always believed youd easily crack this Castle Guard problem!) Regardless of what I believed, this was an ability that Velda would have had anyway, which we would be able to overcome by eliminating Veldas underlings. That was what I thought anyway. At this point, its not much of an issue now. Since we can neutralize her, its a good idea to quickly restrain that silver haired angel. Trusting Ciel, I went ahead and landed right in front of the silver haired angel, a.k.a Lucia. Regardless of what I believed, this was an ability that Velda would have had anyway, which we would be able to overcome by eliminating Veldas underlings. That was what I thought anyway. At this point, its not much of an issue now. Since we can neutralize her, its a good idea to quickly restrain that silver haired angel. Trusting Ciel, I went ahead and landed right in front of the silver haired angel, a.k.a Lucia. At the moment I stood before her, she turned her attention to me. Showing perfect composure, even while shes being attacked by Milim. My my, if it isnt demon lord Rimuru. I have been notified of your existence. The fool who dares oppose Velda-sama. Also, the nuisance of a demon lord, who dares to get in my way. Hmm? Thats an honour. Now then, just what are you? An angel, or. Justice King Michaels ego? It was fine if she didnt answer, I only asked as a formality of sorts. It was on the level of getting some information, depending on how she reacts. Seems like a self introduction would be proper. I, I am the one who has been bestowed the name Lucia from Velda-sama. As you have guessed, I was borne from Ultimate SkillJustice King Michael. Perhaps you would understand if I were to call myself Manas. Lets just say, an ultimate existence of sorts. She showed a mysterious smile from her beautiful face, as she said her piece. So the silver haired angels identity, is Manas: Lucia. But Manas, huh. I was honestly surprised, that Manas other than Ciel-sensei were born. This is unpleasant. So this is the emotion of displeasure. Ciel mumbled, seemingly in a bad mood. Maybe she is feeling unhappy about the fact that there is another existence which could possibly be equal to herself. But looking at her, shes really starting to understand how emotions work now. I guess this is something amazing, but I dont really get the point. Well, theres no doubt it would be pretty amusing to have a conversation with her now. Just as I was thinking that, How dare she look down on Master, that lowly Manas! Thats what youre concerned about!? I almost took a jab at her out of reflex there. Also, that lowly Manas, arent you one yourself!? She seems to be ignoring that fact, and feels like she has passed the point of being displeased to being fairly pissed, at Lucia. Lucia, huh. So, what are you up to? Are you enraging Milim, so as to dominate her? Fufufu, so you have the minimal ability to understand that much. That is exactly it. Milim-sama, is the great Velda-samas daughter. After the destruction of the world with her cooperation, she is the being most suited to become the Mother of the New World! For that purpose, her trifle memories are unneeded. Those filthy memories of this world, should be returned to nothingness. And you, are the greatest representative of this filth. An existence that should be cleansed. I should give you credit though, for noticing what was happening here. But, it is already too late. DDthis should be about enough now. Time for you to perish, vile demon lord. Destroy that demon lord, Milim-sama! Regalia Dominion!! Fumu. So that, really was what they were aiming for. Just as predicted by Ciel. Milim, who was clobbering Lucias Castle Guard with fists enchanted with unreal amounts of magic, took a direct hit from Kings Rule and froze in place. DDor so thats what it looked like. (Hey, isnt that just an act?) No doubts about that. From what has been analyzed earlier, Milim?Nava is still in total control of her emotions. Though it looks pretty realistic, its kinda obvious that its all an act. She looked pretty happy when she saw me too, she also removed the Dragon Knuckles that I gave her as a present, so as not to damage them. The best evidence, would be that if she really has lost her sanity, shed attack us too without provocation, which hasnt happened at all. On that point, shes a really bad actor. Though she seems really confident that she hasnt been found out, thats still pretty naive for her. But, this is where I should play along with her ploy. Ge, geh!! Milim just got dominated!! .that, is just too exaggerated, MasterDD I got penalized by Ciel for that. Seems like Im not much of a better actor myself. Seeing as I was going to have to deal with someone who had inherited Justice King Michaels abilities anyway, I went ahead and prepared some measures against domination type abilities beforehand. Which naturally, has been disseminated to not just Milim, but all of the other demon lords as well. This is pretty obvious already, as this aint a game of chess were playing here, having our fallen allies become enemies is really annoying to deal with. As a countermeasure, I went and got Guy to teach us theMind Powertechnique. What thisMind Powerdoes, is that it simply lets us awakened demon lord class beings resist abilities such as Kings Rule as long as the being in question isnt under heavy pressure; this even has Ciels seal of approval. This technique has an almost equal level of performance as Ciels Mind Protect. That was why, if it was under normal circumstances there wouldnt even be a need to worry. But if Milim really did lose her sanity, things would obviously be different. Here I was expecting the worst and hurried over. Only to be needlessly worrying myself. It seems like Milim has a plan of some sort, and Ive no need to worry that shes going to fall under the control of Kings Rule. Ill listen to what she is planning to do later, time to decide how to deal with Lucia. Ciel did say she has a plan to get around that Castle Guard, seems like things will end without too much trouble. Those were my intentions when I began hostilities with Milim. But that Milim, came at me for real. As I could see she was grinning, I knew that she was doing this purposefully. She may have wanted to fight me for real. How troublesome this has become. Milim drew her sword, and began her assault unto me, I too drew my katana and received her attack. Sparks flew as we furiously exchanged blows. I couldnt even see her movements in the past, so I was honestly surprised with myself now that I have breathing space. If it was the old me, I would have been left numb from just receiving a single attack, which would have also greatly drained my stamina. Now there was no difference in the level of our weapons, and I have simply powered up physically. As expected of a body that is similar to that of a True Dragon. I have now become able to battle evenly, even against Milims absurdly violent strength. For a bystander looking at us, our furious exchanges would look as though we are going at it seriously. But, I could tell. That even Milim hasnt put in any real effort, not yet. Just as I have one, Milim too, has what you would call a Magic Generator that can be used as a Status Booster. For me, it would be the void energies ofVoid God Azathoths Turn Null. Said energy would be regulated from within the void space, it is then possible to inject that energy into my body. As my body is mostly made up of Magic Essence, that means I would power up if there was more Energy. It works similarly for Milim. Having reached a similar level, I now felt like I could understand the secrets to what was previously seen as unreasonable. Well that should be the gist of it, and as we were battling it out with our techniques. Are we connected now, I wonder. Hey Rimuru, can you hear me? I received a telepathic message suddenly. Seems like, Milim has been trying to establish a Secret Telepathy connection with me, all while still in combat with me. That is another form of telepathic communication, as Milim wasnt connected to me via the Soul Corridor, she needed to run a line through so to speak, if she wanted to use it. It was also possible with the normal directional telepathic messaging, but the danger of the message being heard by unwanted third parties would increase. To summarize, if you wanted to make use of Secret Telepathy, it would take some time and preparation. It seems like Milim has been pretty cautious for awhile now, so as not to let her movements be picked up by our enemies. This is all still under the pretext that she was dominated, and also still very enraged. Yep I can hear you. So how long should I keep up with this act of yours? Wahahahaha! As expected of Rimuru, so you noticed. When you wentGe,geh!! Milim just got dominated!!just now, I got real worried that you actually thought I was dominated you know! Ouu. That exaggerated reaction of mine was taken for real it seems. Looks like I really underestimated how simple Milim is. That aint it! Wasnt it really obvious, and very purposeful!? Eh!? Ah, right. Thats right, I totally noticed that yea! DDanyways, enough of that. Back to business, I got a favor to ask. Frey and her underlings went and got beaten by Lucias flunkies earlier. Though I dont think its anything worrying, can you go tend to them? Nn? Got it. And Milim tried to cover up her blunder. I overlooked that with my magnanimous heart. So, before I arrived, Frey and some guards were defeated. Maybe Milim used that as her reason for getting enraged. They probably arent as injured as Milim made them out to be, as she had already said. (Diablo, can you hear me?) (Yes, Rimuru-sama.) (Before supporting me, go tend to Frey and co.s wounds.) (Then, I shall delegate the task to Testa and the others. As of now, I have just received the message that the 4 other angels have been dealt with.) Eh, already? Thats way too fast! Arent those 4 angels, on par with awakened demon lords. More like, its somewhat troubling that I could only think of the awakened demon lord class as a comparison. As I am now, any single awakened demon lord isnt even a threat. This might just be what Veldora-sans point of view is like. This almost justifies him letting it get to his head, going around picking fights with any other being. Not like I would go around doing something as childish as that, neither do I need to. (Is that so, Ill leave that to you then. So, are you heading to my position then? (Yes. I am by your side, while totally hiding my presence!) (Alright then, standby as you are for now. Dont be letting that angel Lucia sense your presence.) (Of course!) Fumu. Now that I think about it. Seems like Ciel has noticed his presence, but I dont notice him if I dont concentrate on him. Guess I should have Diablo standby in case shit actually happens. Looks like there arent any problems. I got a report from one of my underlings. Is that so, thanks! I gave Milim a reply. A report from Testa came in, stating Frey and co. are all fine. As I was communicating with Milim, we were exchanging blows at the same time. Though it was an exchange between a sword and a katana, we were flying around and really shifting the ground around us. As we were moving around with quite a bit of force, to onlookers it was really flashy. And towards me, Lucia has been launching magic attacks every so often. Its obvious she can attack, during the short pauses when Castle Guard isnt in use. Would I be able to make a move on her if I manage to work out the timing? Unfortunately, as it works automatically, my prediction would be that the defenses would be prioritized. That much was obvious huh. On that point, shes making more efficient use of the ability than Rudra did. Shes the Manas borne from the actual skill anyway, this much should be nothing for her. What a troublesome opponent to deal with. That angel, shes getting annoying. But, I kinda want to earn her trust somehow. Hah? Why would you need that? She *is* troublesome, but her attacks are being blocked, which is why were ignoring her right? You know. She spouted some Velda is my father, Stellar Dragon King Veldanava. I was thinking, I need to dole out some punishment for her insolence. Here I was thinking she wanted to get Lucia to lower her guard as she had no means of beating her as is, instead she was thinking of something else altogether. After hearing the details, she intends to work out the unknown location of our enemy, and defeating him instead. Its true, that in this great war, there isnt much meaning even if we manage to be victorious on all fronts. We still needed to deal with the root of the problem which is Velda. Even if we did defeat the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders and get the strategic victory, its still defeat for us if Velda manages to get away. I get your point, your aim is to earn Lucias trust, so you can travel to where Velda is. That makes much more sense now. This was a logical plan, the type that you would expect from Milim. This was why she isnt one to be underestimated. There is only one problem with your plan. As we have no idea how powerful Velda is, your safety isnt guaranteed. That, was my only concern. Although Milim is one of the most powerful among us Demon Lords, isnt it still too dangerous for her to head into the heart of enemy territory alone? Wahahahaha! Fret not. You can leave it to me to pinpoint the location. In other words. Im gonna be a Spy! I have studied, just for a moment like this! Stop worrying! Ahh, thinking back a little, she *was* watching a movie that was somewhat relevant. It was part of an experiment to crystallize the footage from my memories into a film; it was that movie from my memories, the one we extracted then. Milim was among them, the ones whose eyes were sparkling, which were also glued to the screen watching the story that was filled with riveting spy action. Ahh, she ended up picking up some fairly unneeded knowledge. But, if you think about it, this is an unexpectedly good plan for our current situation. Its best to discuss the itty bitty details, and decide on our course of action. But, before that. (Ciel, *that* is getting annoying, I want to disable Lucia first.) Understood. ThenDD As per Ciels explanation, I pieced together the relevant abilities in my head. And then, Youve been getting really annoying since earlier on, time for you to learn whos in charge here!! I intimidated Lucia with something suitable. Reading the situation, Milim also faked being blown away by a swing from my katana, and entered a state of not getting in my way. Shes doing great there. Looking down upon Lucia, I thrust my right hand forward. There was actually no need for this movement, but theatrics are still important. Fufufu. You wont be able to penetrate my defenses no matter what you do. This is where the true worth of Castle Guard really lies. Is that so. But, lets see if you can still say the same after receiving this. After saying that, I began channelingVoid God Azothoths Turn Null energies onto my right hand, and maintaining control of it. This was a lot harder to control that what I previously thought it would be. This stuff, would cause a massive explosion if i were to release it as it is. This aint the kind of stuff thats practically usable without Ciels support. After seeing the ultra compressed energy mass, there was an obvious change in expression even for Lucia. Even if she would be unharmed, there was no doubt the remainder of the angels army would get annihilated though. You fiend, its pointless for you to do that!! Even if you were to turn the surroundings into a wasteland, it wont accomplish anythingDD Silence, I get to decide if theres a point in doing this. Now are you done with your prayers before the afterlife? Bye! Offensive Barrier Eternal Pain!! With the channeled energies, I activated a certain spell combination, shutting the screaming Lucia up. As experimented from before, activating magic using this energy instead of the normal elemental magic results in multiple times the usual resulting output. Such a spell, constructed using the ridiculous output of the Turn Null energies, headed towards Lucia. As she had utter confidence in her defenses, this was a major blunder for her. The spell successfully made contact with Lucia, without any resistance. Obviously, explosions or other direct forms of damage would not cause even a scratch whatsoever on Lucia. But. There was no need to cause damage to Lucia in the first place. As per Ciel, this is what you would call a change of perspective. There are no doubts that ANY kind of attack would have absolutely no effect. That ability activates a Impregnable effect. No matter what kind of attack it is, all known effects that cause damage would be shut out. Which meansDD Simply, be it a nuke or poison, regardless of the damage it would inflict, all of that stuff would be blocked. Even if I made use ofVoid God Azothothand launched a high output attack, even if it was an attack that could destroy the stars, Lucia would survive in the end. She would survive even if she was in outer space. Well, thats also including the fact that she doesnt need to eat or breath as she is an angel which is a spiritual entity, such logic wouldnt work for Rudra who is human. To sum it up, the fact is, there are no real means to defeat her as of now. But, that doesnt mean there are no loopholes. Castle Guard, with its highly reflexive nature, limits the users actions while active; this can be seen as a demerit of the ability. For example, Castle Guard would activate and defend its user from say a sneak attack when the user is attacking something else, the users own attack would get cancelled as well during that instance. To sum it up, Castle Guard gets full priority. So much to the point, that it puts a restriction on even simple movement. Rudra, was totally restricted on movement when Castle Guard was active. But as expected of Lucia, she is capable of walking and simple flight, but that was the limit for her. So I made use of that property. I surrounded Lucia, with an offensive barrier that when triggered will constantly attack, limited to within a fixed space. With my Space Time Control ability, fixing the coordinates for the barrier was a piece of cake. So what happens? When you apply an offensive trigger, within a barrier? The answer is simple. Lucia would be restricted where she is, with Castle Guard constantly active. And the space around the barrier is locked as an extra effect, so her movement is also effectively restrained. With the space time properties added in, the effects would be sustained for a few hundred years. For such a simple barrier, the effects were pretty broken. Well, a fair amount of energy was poured into the spell. For me or Veldora, it would be possible to break through such a barrier with brute force if we dont mind taking some damage, but for someone who has Castle Guard forcefully activated constantly, this becomes a different story. Lucia too understands, that if she were to deactivate Castle Guard, she would no doubt take a concentrated barrage of damage for doing so. The plan to totally restrain her has succeeded. It is unknown if she is able to deactivate Castle Guard manually or not, but in the event she does deactivate it and break through the offensive barrier Eternal Pain, I only need to hit her with another even more powerful one. In terms of determining Lucias capabilities, this attack of mine was an effective one. Anyway, it looks like Lucia is unable to break out of the offensive barrier Eternal Pain. Fuh! You shall twiddle your thumbs in there alone and in despair, for an eternity! I said that, as I struck a cool finishing pose. That was perfect. Lucia was screaming something in anger. But, as she was impeded by the barrier, her voice failed to reach me. My voice too doesnt reach Lucia, so taking advantage of that I taunted her with my pose. Offensive barrier Eternal Pain, was a spherical shaped growth enchanted barrier. What that means, is that whenever Lucias Castle Guard makes contact with the barrier, small explosions would occur; the energy generated from the explosions is then re-absorbed into the barrier, and is used for the growth of the barrier to increase its strength. This was well thought out, a fearsome combination of nasty properties. Hats off to Ciel there. Magnificent! Especially that pose at the end, it was perfect! Eh, that part? Ciel showed no interest in the effects of the barrier or the results, as though they were invisible to her eyes. And instead, reacted to my taunting pose, showering it with praise. (Kufufufufu. I expected no less from Rimuru-sama!) I felt Diablos praises too telepathically, and he too, had no negative feedback about me. Though I kinda wanted to be praised for succeeding in activating the spell that Ciel came up with on my first attempt, Ciel notwithstanding, getting praises from Diablo felt a little off too. It felt like, getting elated from getting praise from someone who is usually very strict, that kind of feeling. Well, now isnt the time to think of such luxuries. Its not like I know of any such beings who are close to me. I should be happy for now, that nobody made jabs at me for the 8th grader syndrome-ish pose that I did. I discreetly, breathed an empty sigh of relief. So that was how, I succeeded in handily restraining Lucia. Shortly after, with the addition of Diablo, Milim and the two of us started our discussions. And of course, that was done while we were still in combat. That was done pretty damned skillfully if I were to say so myself. While we were doing that, I received word from Carrera telepathically, reporting that Vega got his ass handed to him by Gobuta. Plus, he did it handily too. DD! As expected of Gobuta. He really showed his worth as his growth was one of the hardest to predict. Though I did give him the Unique SkillGenius(False Sage), to think he was this capable. Ciel gave Gobuta her honest praise. I really want to question her, as to why she doesnt show such praise for me. And when did she give him the Unique SkillGenius(False Sage). And yea, its a fake. Gobuta andGenius(False Sage), its hard to tell if it actually fits him or not. Oh well, he *is* a genius of sorts. I did have a grasp on the abilities of everyone who had training of some form in the labyrinth, there were some parts that were unknown to me as Gobuta did his training in secret. Even after considering the overall limits, it was predicted that he would have a hard battle with Vega as his opponent. But then, its quite the feat, for him to exceed Ciels predictions as he has. Even if we assumed he managed to reach his highest potential, the prediction was that he would gain victory, but only marginally; just what is Gobuta made of. It probably *was* a tough battle. But after considering Gobutas personality, it may have just looked like he managed to get the victory handily. I shall leave it at that. Now then, we have come to a decision. First, I would take my leave from the battlefield, with my defeat. (Rimuru, first up is for you to disappear!) As per Milims words, our plan was finalized. In other words, a plan where I play dead. (Kufufufufu. This is going to cause quite the ruckus!) Diablo happily snickered. For some reason, Ciel suggested that we do not relay the information regarding my death to my remaining followers. This is a prime opportunity, to smoke out the remaining problematic elements who are eluding us. That was the reason. Though I dont think there would be any traitors among my comrades, this is a good opportunity to gain knowledge about the plans of the other demon lords; and according to Ciel, there is a chance of problems arising from the human countries. Be it the western countries or the empire, we have been forcefully keeping them in check. There might very well be some who hold discontent against us. Maybe its the empire soldiers who I revived, they might cause a rebellion after knowledge of my death reaches them. (Wont this just cause greater confusion?) Diablos earlier reaction, was the answer to my amazingly normal question. A cleansing storm would be whipped up, upon the ones who would plan to rebel. (Also, I kinda feel bad, as Ill be deceiving the others too.) I said that as I was thinking how Ill be worrying the others, (Kufufufufu. There wont be any problems. Their happiness when they find out you are alive would be far greater!) And, my pleas were declined as such. According to Milims plan, saving Lucia after dealing with me, would get her the greatest amount of trust. In addition, it would lure Velda into lowering his guard, making him bolder and more complacent in his moves. The plan was gleefully accepted by everyone except me. And thus, a storm of great confusion would engulf the world. On just the first day of the great war, major changes among the worlds factions are about to occur. The Kanji used in the title can mean Disappear, Vanish, Missing, Dead, Cease to exist, Extinct, Eliminated and many others. TN: They be watching some Skyfall I bet lol TN: Ooh rimuru is jelly huh lol GN: Rimuru so S Chapter 202 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 200 Each of Their Reactions At the same time as the strategy was decided, Milim said that she is going to use Dragon Nova, her strongest magic. Under the cover of the extremely dangerous attack, indeed befitting to be called a mass extinction magic, she told me that shell let me go. She once said that she wanted to show it to me and Ciel also has an interest in it, so I accepted her suggestion I thought I was going to die. No, Im serious. I wish that she mentioned what kind of magic it is. Milim doesnt boast this as her strongest magic for nothing. I stopped time, so I was safe, since I escaped right away, but Diablo was in a terrible situation since he lost half of his body. Oh dear, hes acting as if hes dying, what should I do with him, geez I cant make fun of Milim ever again, I now see her in a new light. But as the result, Milim made herself more trustworthy towards Lucia. Milim shot a Dragon Nova and killed the body which was pretending to be me, and retrieved it to Lucia. Then, in order to make her think that Im dead, I canceled Eternal Pain which had ensnared Lucia. In that way, Milim succeeded in making Lucia trust her as well as infiltrate into the enemys stronghold. As I hid myself, waiting for Milims signal, I slipped into the darkness with teleport. Well then, while staying somewhere calm, I begin to think about various things. The first is the change in Ciel that I felt a while ago. About Eternal pain too, but I believe that Ciels ability has increased greatly. Yet, Im more bothered about my miscalculations on Gobutas growth limit. (Hey, dont you think that Gobutas rapid growth is a bit abnormal? How much has he surpassed your calculations? And, isnt the calculation deviation too extreme?) That is the what Im worried about. Because up till recently, at the time when I still called her Raphael-sensei, it was rare for her predictions go awry. I mean, as far as I remember, the only mistake in Raphael-senseis calculations was the nature of Veldoras attack. And yet, she incorrectly predicted Gobutas growth speed, isnt this disappointing coming from Ciel? No matter how much of a genius Gobuta is, I wasnt convinced at all. Because I was so doubtful, I asked Ciel but, That iswhilst performing the calculation, deeper information was detected as a result, a large deviation has occurred. So I was informed. In other words, since Gobutas ability increased so much, conversely the accuracy fell huh. No, rather than thatDD Isnt the fluctuation happening due to the appearance of her emotions? DDThe idea flashed in my mind. This might not be a good example, but just like when taking a test, the more you check your answer, the more you question yourself. It is often the case that the first answer will be the correct one. In other words, what Ciel is feeling is none other than the emotion called Anxiety. A human is a creature who makes mistakes. Why is that? It is because a human is an emotional creature. Machines never make mistakes. Because they never feel anxiety. If a machine makes a mistake, the cause may be that there was an error during the input of the data or the machine is broken. As Ciel evolved, she obtained Emotions. It means that a perfect being has fallen into an imperfect state. Experiencing anxiety, she wavers, and so she made a mistake. Is this a degeneration? No. Thiss unmistakably, an evolution. Ciel, despite being an existence that had reached perfection, wished for emotions. A baby feels theyre almighty whilst inside their mothers womb, but they lose that feeling as soon as they are born. Thus, they feel insecure and cry. Ciel is the same as the newborn baby. From a perfect situation, like a perfect sphere, she had been transferred into a bigger container. The vessel was so big, that her own existence became indeterminate. Therefore, to fill that container, a large surge of emotion was produced. But I feel relieved because that container, is me . The chipped container for her indeterminate form is my soul. And, because Ciel was born inside of me, my heart is stable. The emotions are like waves, they fill the cracks of my heart and become small. Ciel was bewildered as she hadnt produced a wave of emotion before, so it might take time before she becomes used to it, as for me, my uneasiness became tiny as my heart was filled. In other words, Ciel felt the anxiety in my place. (It is not a problem, so dont worry about it. Have confidence in yourself! You keep on analyzing even while in that state, if its you Im sure you can arrive at the correct answer. Therefore, believe it. We complement each other, youre not alone!) MasterDD Ciel remained silent to my words. However, the waves of emotion became calm as my chipped heart was filled. Then, Ciel also calmed down as her anxiety changed into relief. Yes, my lord! Everything will follow your hearts desires! Ciel properly understood my words. And while hiding under the cover of darkness, she will be reflecting on her meaning of life. ?????????????????????????? Velgrind flew into the sky with speed that holds up to the title of fastest. Her body feels light and her power seems to have increased. With a heavy heart, and a mind that is tangled she thought to herself. In the first place, what the hell is that person ? She, who is one of the strongest, a True Dragon, was unable to so much as scratch him. An individual with a soul compatible with the dragons element and a body that is comparable to the True Dragons that stand at the summit of this world. And that individual, possessing such enormous energy, stood firmly while being capable of absorbing a True Dragon. Moreover, two of them. Can such a being exist? No, it must exist. It is undeniable that such a being exists. However, for it to be a Unique Monster who was born from a collection of magic essences leaked from Veldora, by chance, is impossible. Even if she looked at herself right now, compared to before, her condition is more optimized and in better shape. She has a feeling that her energy levels has somehow increased. So in other words, that slime, who manifested her, has a container that simply surpasses the total amount of her energy. (I cant believe it. Such a being as far as I know, theres only oneDD She continued thinking. While continuing to fly around the continent at high speed. Her speed reached a dozen times the speed of sound and became a flying object which emitted extreme heat and without aiming to, blew away a flock of angels who crowded the sky. The soul corridor that bound her, was closed. There was no influence on her, that means, something happened to the person she bonded to. But, she didnt pay attention to that. (Humph. That person wouldnt be killed so easily. What is he planing now) So, she just fleetingly thought about it. There is no point in worrying about it. In the first place, there is no need for her to worry about it, or so she thought. She is free right now. Even though she buried it in her deepest thoughts, she was still in a fog of doubt. She has been caught in the whirlpool of her own thoughts for a while now. ?????????????????????????? The report made the executives of Tempest shudder. On the first day of the Great War, the angels attacks had ended and the evening had come. The monsters had even prepared for an ongoing battle, but the angels had withdrawn by the time night fell. This is because for the light attributed angels, they had an advantage under the light of the sun. As there is a need to eat, the loss of the energy is intense. For the monsters, a short time of peace is a blessing. Thus, its the time for dinner. The report was brought by the people who returned at the time when the soldiers were taking their rest. In the control room established inside the labyrinth. The executives of Tempest, including the Guardian Lords, had gathered. Is it true that Rimuru-sama disappeared? Yes that is correct. He received a direct hit of Milim-samas Dragon Nova To Benimarus question, Testarossa responded. To that answer, silence descended to the room. Then Testarossa explained the situation in detail. DDThen, what did Diablo do? Where did that guy go? Benimaru asked while suppressing his anger. DDIt is true that Diablo didnt participate in this meeting. There was a reason behind this. Diablo is the only subordinate who knows that Rimuru is alive. For this reason, Diablo cant explain why he failed to defend Rimuru even though he was there. Not seeing the reactions of the executives was regrettable for Diablo, although that isnt important, hes concerned with it, anyway this much is necessary to conceal Rimurus survival. That being the case, he decided that it would be a problem if he, who had survived, participated in the conference. Anyway, Why didnt you protect Rimuru-sama?, he predicted that question would be directed at him. Diablo figured that if he was in Benimaru and Cos position, he surely wouldnt be able to forgive him even if he tore apart Rimurus bodyguard. Because he thought so, he displayed his current state, where he had lost half of his body, to Testarossa and Co who had rushed over at the time. And whilst healing himself, he departed from the site, (in other words, escaped) leaving behind a message which said that he had left in order to observe Milim. As for the content, it was something along the lines of,I lost half of my body and thus shall not prove to be a useful combatant, I will be more useful for observing. . Testa and Co believed Diablos explanation without any doubts, since Diablos condition displayed that his current energy had decreased sharply. No, Testarossa seemed to doubt him a little, however, she was uncertain about her doubt. Therefore, she decided to accept Diablos reasoning. By the way, what he meant by observation was that the strategy required him to pass information from Milim to Rimuru. Thus, Diablo continued as Rimurus guard whilst under the cover of darknessDD Testarossa let out a sigh and, Diablo is performing an infiltration operation. He expressed regret towards his inability to protect Rimuru-sama, but because he received an order he cant even commit suicide. It seems Diablos duty is to free Milim-sama from their control. She explained the story Diablo had told them. Although Testa herself thought that it was dubious, it was also more or less coherent. Anyway, she remembered what she heard. When she was about to question him, Diablo suddenly teleported after Milim. (Hes actually with Rimuru.) Even though she found it doubtful, since she had let him get away, she couldnt explain it to the others. Because she feels that she has always talked subjectively, it would only bring confusion to the surroundings if she spreads such uncertain information. Testarossa told it as it was, restraining herself from mixing her feelings into it. Silence ruled the control room. Even Gerudo and Gabil, who should have been tired due to the combat during the day, didnt open their mouths as they had serious expressions. Kumara had a dreadful pale face and was trembling. Benimaru strongly grasped his fist while suppressing his anger. Ramiris looked like she was about to cry while facing toward the floor. It might be a good thing that Shion, who has the shortest temper of them all, was absent at this time. In such a situation, If I had come along, such a thing wouldnt haveDD The one who is usually calm, Souei, who would never become enraged in any situation, broke a desk in anger. Testarossa closed her eyes as she agreed with Soueis words. That way of thinking is common. She herself was feeling anguish as she was unable to do anything. Therefore, she cant rebut Soueis words. She only thought deeply about her own powerlessness. At that time, Zegion who had crossed his arms and kept silent moved. He stood up, Fools. What are you all pointlessly worried about? Rimuru-sama cannot possibly be dead. Oh Testarossa, do you think that Diablo is a fighter whose power would drop by such a degree only because he lost half his body? Along those lines, is he a fool who would give up on avenging his master? Why dont you think that there is some kind of reason? Too childish. Why dont you notice that he is trying to deceive us? He declared as such towards those in the room. And, seeing each of their reactions, he continued talking. Think about it carefully. Then feel it. Even now we are still receiving Rimuru-samas divine protection. The connection has been interrupted, but that doesnt mean it has disappeared. You should all calm down and deeply feel for it. All of you should be able to understand that we are being tested by Rimuru-sama. We are not weak, to the degree that we need to depend on Rimuru-sama for everything. In spite of that, if someone says that he cant do anything if Rimuru-sama is goneDD Such a weak individual should just die. Am I wrong, Benimaru-dono? Saying all of that in one breath, Zegion waited for Benimarus answer. Testarossa, who had thought what Zegion had said, had a slight smile sprout on her lips. It was not only Testarossa who felt that way. Everyone in the room agreed to Zegions words. Thats right-ssu! There must be some kind of reason for Rimuru-sama to disappear-ssu. Its no good for us to keep relying on him all the time-ssu! Certainly, we have relied on Rimuru-sama far too much. I think we are always entrusting everything to that personage.(Gerudo) Thats right. Even I became uneasy just because Rimuru-sama is not here. In such a state, we would be laughed at by Rimuru-sama!(Gabil) Thats right! Well, since I always believed in Rimuru, I was absolutely not worried at all! (Ramirirs) Yes! For Rimuru-sama to be defeated, thats impossible!(Kumara) Vigor returned to the room immediately. Benimaru also agreed as he saw the situation. Certainly, we all have been too dependent on the Great Demon Lord, Rimuru. If he thought back, it had been that way since they first met. For it to be pointed out by the newcomer, Zegion, Benimaru has failed as Rimurus retainer. Sorry, Zegion. It is certainly as you said. We can still fight even if Rimuru-sama is not here. Rather than that I think we should quickly conquer this world and give it to Rimuru-sama once he returns. Surely, we are not such mere children that we cannot do anything without Rimuru-sama! Alright, we shall quickly end this war and then give this world to Rimuru-sama! Benimaru declared so. Whilst agreeing to it, Good grief For me, of all other people, to lose my composure As someone who governs the shadows, I still have a long to go. Thank you, Zegion. Thanks to you, I have regained my calm. Souei nods while expressing his gratitude to Zegion. Dont worry about it. I will return to my position. Benimaru-dono, leave the labyrinth to me, you can go on the attack at ease. I swear that I will certainly protect Ramiris-sama and the people taking refuge within the labyrinth until the end. Benimaru nodded to Zegions words. Yes, thats right. They have the strongest guardian, that is Zegion, for their defense. There is nothing to be afraid of. And so, Tempests executives began to move. Wiping out the anxiety from before, their expressions are filled with power. And their determination shone as they wish for their strength be recognized by their master, the Great Demon Lord Rimuru. Right now, they have reached the moment where they shall take flight from the protection of the Great Demon Lord. Da Warudo, Toki yo tomare! XD Be independent, so to say Chapter 203 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Preparations on Leons Side Translator Guro&YukkuriOniisan Editor Door Matt Proofreader Daddy The second day of the Great War. El Dorado, the domain ruled by Demon Lord Leon Cromwell. One of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, Kagali, began to move. After the Walpurgis ended, each of the Demon Lords returned to their own territory in order to prepare for the Great War, the Black Knight Claude also returned to Leon. After parting with Chloe, it took a while to return due to his caution towards Yuukis notice. Even if he took quite a while, from Claudes point of view, it was very necessary for him to be extremely cautious. He returned and requested an audience with Leon. Obviously, Claude believed that the audience would take quite a while to take place, since there was a possibility that he is still brainwashed. However, Claude was guided straight before Leon. As such, he explained all of the events that happened up till now. With the clone Shadow Knight left behind, he had continued to grasp the situation. In other words, he knows about the Crimson Purge by the Scorch Dragon Velgrind; Yuuki usurping the Ultimate SkillJustice Lord Michaelfrom Rudra. As well as the discord between Demon Lord Rimuru and Yuuki. He was able to grasp everything through his Shadow Knight. His Shadow Knight was destroyed afterwards due to contact with the angel of Armageddon that Rudra activated. But it could be said that he had succeeded in gathering enough information. For Claude, his utmost priority was to bring his intel to his master Leon, whom he has pledged his allegiance to, even at the risk of his life. And his wish came true, Leon has now learned it all. Well done. Two words. Its a disappointing response. However, for Claude, those words were priceless. Those words are more than I deserveDD Claude became overwhelmed with emotion. However, he understood that it is not the time to be immersed in emotion. And that is the same for Leon too. The intel from Claude was more detailed than what Demon Lord Rimuru had explained at the Walpurgis. Does this mean Demon Lord Rimuru is trying to steal the march over the other Demon Lords? Leon couldnt throw away such a doubt, but he judged that that was not the whole truth. There was no contradiction between Rimurus and Claudes information, his doubt about the exaggeration of the enemy forces was cleared up. If thats the case, it can be said that the enemy has gigantic war potential. Claude, do you think that we can oppose them right now? The Black Knight Claude is the strongest knight among Leons subordinates so he sensed some value in Claudes opinion. Im afraid I need to express my honest thoughts. As the difference in the number of this side and that side is great, perhaps, at best we can oppose an army of 50.000 angels assuming we devote ourselves to defense. Not to mention, if we tried to attack outside the city barrier defeat may very well be inevitableDD What do you mean!? Claude-dono, we would be defeated? We are Leon-samas strongest knights. As if we would be beaten by the angels! Each leader of the magic knights got angry by Claudes remark. But, Leon suppressed them. Leon closed his eyes and begin thinking. He thought that Claudes statement was correct. Even if he compared it simply based on the war potential, aside from the knight leader class who are on pseudo-Demon Lord class, the best that the normal knights could do would be fight against several angels. Perhaps the angels who absorbed the people of the mixed corps that Claude affiliated with before may have fighting power which exceed A rank. If the angel army, which only consists of such special individuals came, then his side would have the lesser war potential and numbers. He could agree to the prediction, defeat would be inevitable. (Do I have no choice but to strengthen the barrier and go out and attack myself? But, thats a really bad move) Leon is thinking. He figured that the chance of victory was low in the case that his subordinates clashed with Kagali. After all, she seems to have fused with an angel of Seraphim class who has energy rivaling that of an awakened Demon Lord. If its Kagali, who was the former Demon Lord Kazaream who had lived for several hundred years, it be no wonder even if she obtained the ability that can rival an awakened Demon Lord. Perhaps, theres a possibility that she is better than that, or so Leon thinks. In that case, theres no other choice but for him to fight (But in that case, the preparation against the angel army itself is tough, right?) That is the problem. If he goes to fight by himself, Leon believes that he wouldnt get defeated even if his opponent is Kagali, but at the same time he predicted that Claude and Co wouldnt be able to oppose the angel army. Not to mention, in the case that his fight with Kagali dragged on, there is a possibility that he would get attacked from the rear by the angel army after they destroyed his country. It wouldnt be a problem if he is able to deal with Kagali quickly, but that would be an optimistic outlook. After all, Kagali knows of Leons trump card; Ultimate SkillPurity Lord Metatron. It was a big mistake for Leon to let Kagali and Yuuki escape when he fought them before.. The tab now falls on Leon. When Leon opened his eyes, he surveyed his subordinates. The chief knight, Silver Knight Alrose. The strongest knight, Black Knight Claude. And, each knight leader who leads the four knight orders. Red Knight Order Magic Knights skillful in offensive magic belong to this order. 4,000 members. The leader is the Red Knight Fran. A woman. Blue Knight Order Magic Knights skillful in support magic belong to this order. 2.000 members. The leader is the Blue Knight Oxishan. A man. Yellow Knight Order Magic Knights skillful in defensive magic belong to this order. 3.000 members. The leader is the Yellow Knight Kizna. A woman. White Knight Order Magic knights skillful in recovery magic belong to this order. 1.000 members. The leader is the White Knight Maetel. A woman. Those six people were the strongest of the magic knights. They are people capable of defeating something along the lines of an Arc Demon. As for Fran, she has matured into a person who can handle stronger magic as she has experienced death once. They are a lineup of people who would not look inferior even if compared with the other Demon Lords armies (There might be a chance for victory if I order all of them to go fight and die. ButDD Go and die! if he ordered such, Leon knew that they would sacrifice their bodies for him with pleasure. However, thats why, it is an order he will never be able to give. Then, what he needs to doDD Leon-sama, a guest seems to have arrived. The clear voice of a woman reported to Leon, who was in his thoughts. It is Kizna who is skillful in defensive magic, she perceived some people had trespassed the barrier. And so, his problem would be settled instantly, by the intruders arrival. The one who came was Mizari, the demon subordinate of Guy Crimson, And, for Leon, she brought a shocking proposal. Leon-sama, Im terribly sorry to bother you after the Walpurgis. On this occasion, I received the will of my master Demon Lord Guy Crimson and came here. Lets cooperate for the Great War! is the message Im told to pass to you. With a respectful bow, Mizari informed Leon. Leon looked at Mizari. She kneeled before his eyes, and bowed her head to Leon. But, the impression he got from Mizari was stronger compared to before. He can feel that her power has increased greatly. She interacted humbly with Leon because he is a friend of Guy, but her ability seems to have come to rival an awakened Demon Lord. (What exactly happened?) He had that question, but he considered it reassuring since theyre not hostile with each other. If theres cooperation from Mizari, opposing Kagali might be possible. I see. I guess its no use to keep putting on airs. Honestly, Im saved. But, is Guys defense, okay? It would be disrespectful for the likes of me to worry about that personage Besides, Hirari is still there. I see, that is true. Certainly, it is unnecessary to worry about Guy who is the strongest in the first place. To Leon who nodded, Mizari offered a proposal. By the way, Leon-sama, here is a proposal, would you like to hear it? Alright, what is it? Yes, actuallyDD Mizari raised her face and with a sweet smile, she told Leon. Will you fuses your 6 colored knights with our 6 demon generals using the forbidden secret art? Mizari asked such, grew an evil smile suitable for a demon. The place was thrown into a commotion. The 6 demon generals are the arc demons brought along by Mizari. It is not to the extent of calling them demon dukes, but Leon was able to perceive that they have power incomparable to the usual arc demons who accept summonings. It could be said, as expected of Guys subordinates. Perhaps, Leons top 6 subordinatesDDas Mizari says, the 6 color knightsDD might be equal to them. They were formidable demons, it would be difficult to say which one is superior, the knights or the demons. What is your intention? Leon asked. I will say it honestly. I believe that individuals with power only at the Arch Demon level wont be very useful in the Great War beyond this point. Mizari declared such. Alrose and Co got angry from her words which implied that they were useless. However, two of them, Claude and Fran, understood the meaning of Mizaris remark. It is true, they are weak. Even Alrose who is the chief knight wouldnt be able to compete with just one of Demon Lord Rimurus subordinates after all. That oni woman called Shion is not even the strongest among Rimurus subordinates. Its certain that she is one of the high ranking executives, but in reality theres others above her. Claude pacified Alrose and Co who were enraged. Then, he urged Mizari to continue. Returning the favor with a bow, Mizari continued explaining. Will this be alright? Hirari and I had awakened as Devil Lords due to Demon Lord Rimurus Secret Art of Evolution. But unfortunately, we can only spread a trifling amount of that gift to our followers. I think that is because of the fact that we couldnt make a soul bond between us. Even though they are individuals close to being independent demons, they are connected to us. Because of this, I expect these ones may not be able to evolve further. Therefore, using the forbidden Secret Art: Human-Demon Soul Fusion, I want to perform a reset for all of their relationships. I want them to throw away their current bodies and dwell in new bodies. It will fail if it is with a low-ranking individual, but theres a possibility of success if it is with individuals at the arc demon class. Besides, the success rate jumps up if its with people at the same level. As for the demerit, one of the consciousness will vanish. As for the merit, a stronger individual will be born from the unification of two beings. They will reincarnate as an existence of demon duke class, a class which surpasses the former Demon Lords! Mizari finished her explanation loudly. Silence descended on the room. The demons having consented to it, are waiting calmly. Alrose and the other knight leaders digested the words that had just been spoken and had a discussion. They want power. However, naturally its not something obtained in one day. If theyre not able to impact the fight against the angel army with their current power, it would be better to accept the proposal. However, in the case that their consciousnesses got swallowed up, thatd be more terrible than death itself. Yet, even so Leon-sama, I wish to accept this proposal. Me too. When Alrose reported such, everyone else agreed simultaneously. Needless to say, Claude and Fran had resolved themselves after hearing Mizaris talk. Leon-sama, if by any chance, we lose against the demons, at that time, I ask for your forgivenessDD As the representative of the 6 people, Claude told Leon so. Leon closed his eyes and remained silent. Then, I will not tolerate it. All of you must win. You all must acquire the demons power and then continue serving me. Leon muttered calmly after a brief time passed. Leons words show that he has accepted Mizaris proposal. We swear to meet your expectations!! Alrose, Claude and the other members lowered their heads all at once and swore to Leon. Thus, Mizaris proposal was accepted. The ceremony was held. The 6 demon generals and the 6 color knights stood in a row and faced each other. Each of them faced and observed their partner who had similar abilities to themselves. The ones who lose will be swallowed by their partner. Tense expressions appeared on the knights faces. On the other hand, the demons remained calm. For the demons, they only need to carry out the orders they received. They dont feel any need to become eager whatsoever. And then, the time came. Well then, the Secret Art: Human-Demon Soul Fusion shall now begin. At the same time Mizari that declared such, the demon generals converted their physical bodies into energy. The secret art is possible because the demons are spiritual life-forms. And, when the knights confirmed it, it occurred. Mizari suddenly cut the cores of the demon generals with a single blow. I have certainly witnessed the resolution of all of you. Now then, please receive it! The gift from Demon Lord Guy Crimson. Please acquire your new power without holding back. Your desire shall become your power. Let us pray that you all can obtain more power! Mizari shouted. Thats right, everything was planned from the beginning. If they challenged the ritual without fearing the loss of themselves, the demons were ordered to give their power to them. Guys orders are absolute, nobody defies them. After all, since their evolution had stopped, they understood that there is no other way to obtain further strength than this method. However, in the case that the knights were afraid of obtaining new power, the demons were authorized to take the leadership in the fusion. Wha! What happened!? Oh knights, fear not. We had all agreed to be absorbed by you. As ordered by our great Demon Lord Guy Crimson. All of you have shown us your determination. Thus we have acknowledged that you all are the suitable entities to be entrusted with our power! Thats right, all of you had better be quick, since our cores are already destroyed. There is no time to spare until we are no more, you know? Persuaded by the demons, the surprised knights who had come to a stop, began to move again. They each fused the demons power with their own. Thus the ceremony finished. They succeeded the ceremony of Secret Art: Human-Demon Soul Fusion safely without losing anyone. Thus, the six knights had obtained the power of demon duke class. The preparations on Leons side finished without a hitch. And, the decisive battle was going to begin soon. Chapter 204 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 202 Moderate Clown Troupe The first day of the Great War. The day ended without anything happening. The magic city was completely protected from the angels attack due to the firm defensive barrier that covers it. Under the command of the Yellow Knight Kizna and the White Knight Maetel, whom had their power increased, the knights successfully poured out all of their power in order to reinforce the city barrier. However, on the second day. The angels who acted without any unity the day before, now began to concentrate their attacks in order to break through the barrier at one point. Even though the knights had strengthened the barrier against it,several angels were able to invade through a small gap. Due to several angels, the direction of the war would tremble greatly. It didnt take much time for the news to be brought to Leons attention. The knight was greatly alarmed when he came to report. There are only four enemies who have penetrated the barrier, but the inside of the castle is in chaos! The knight reported so and returned in order to confront the enemy. However, a scream was immediately heard from the hallway, signifying to Leon that the progress of the war had turned against him. The Magic division will blockade the castle! Isolate all of the intruders inside the castle. Dont bring the injured near the castle. The knight leaders are going to face the enemy! Leon urgently issued a blockade of the castle with an isolation barrier and had the knight leaders go face the intruders. He left the maintenance of the city barrier to the yellow knight order and the white knight order, he had the spare forces, that is, the red knight order, blockade the castle. The remaining forces were just the blue knight order. Depending on the situation, he needs to decide how he will deploy them. Seeing how the second day suddenly became so hectic, Leon was irritated. ( Hmm, although I thought that we would hold out a bit longer, I see that the enemy is quite strong.) Leon left his seat. He is also going to confront the enemy and check out the intruders. However, it seems that would be unnecessary. With a loud sound, the front gate was destroyed. The large door of the audience hall became small pieces and the splinters scattered like dust. And, the intruder magnificently appeared from amidst the dust. Hoooooohohoho. Nice to meet you, everyone! I am called Footman. One of the Moderate Clown Troupe, Footman the Angry Pierrot am I. Pleased to make your acquaintance! A plump man with an angry clown mask appeared. However, that clown talked in a cheerful tone, creating a strange atmosphere. He seemed to be one of the four intruders in the report, but it seems to only be this man named Footman who was able to reach Leons throne. Is he someone who has great confidence in himself or just a thoughtless fool? You scum, coming to this place on your own, dont think you can leave alive! Alrose shouts. Claude, who was guarding Leon, placed his hand on his sword and didnt move. Leon was thinking. This Footman guy, does he intend to defeat me just by himself? If he thinks so, his actions are really underestimating this side too much. Naturally Leon considered that he might have a different objective. Hohoho. Are you angry? Maybe youre not getting enough calcium?! By the way, do you know what calcium is? Things like this contain a lot of it. Because its a gift, please dont hesitate to take it! Footman lightly threw something he had dragged along towards Leon and Co whilst speaking with a full smile on his face. The object burst and scattered in the air and, with a pop sound, white things were scattered near their feet. Leon, Claude and Alrose understood what it was at a glance. It was the ruined figure of the knight who came to report a while ago. Alrose became more agitated. Claude stopped Alrose, who was going to attack Footman, in silence. Wait, that guy is dangerous. If theres 3 more people like him, the people inside the castle are in danger. Because Fran and the others will be here, you go defend inside the castleDD While Claude was still speaking, Ah, you are here after all, Demon Lord Leon. Ufufufufu. As expected, you wont let yourself be killed by anyone besides me, right? One woman interrupted, whilst passing through the broken door and entering the audience hall. She was a beautiful female elf. However, her expression was evil. One of the current Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, Kagali who was the former Demon Lord Kazaream. And, following behind Kagali, two more clowns entered as well. Claude and Alrose tensed. It was not because they noticed Kagalis strength. It was simply because they noticed the person who was being carried on the shoulder of a man wearing a teasing face clown mask who had followed her. You bastard! Release Oxishan!! Alrose boiled with anger. Thats right, what that clown was carrying is their comrade, the Blue Knight Oxishan. Eh!? Why? Even though I had killed it with a lot of effort and trouble Hence, I am going to make this thing my doll. Unfortunately, I wont hear any of yalls complaints. (Teasing Face Clown) To his arrogant manner, not only Alrose, but Claude too had a red face of anger. Kagali seemed to be amused looking at their expression. And, Now, now, dont make them so angry. Lets taste the pleasure slowly. You all, redo the self introduction from earlier. She said so and laughed happily. Her manner was clearly of a high-ranking person, in fact, the presence that Kagali gave off was stronger and couldnt be compared to before. Leon noticed this and frowned. She is a troublesome opponent. Because even though she knew Leons strength, she still has time to play around. Is it because the subordinates that she brought are strong? Or, is it because she became stronger that shes overly confident in herself? (Tch, how troublesome. I should have killed her back then.) He thought such, but it was already too late. Because Mizari is hidden and waiting to see the situation for the time being, Leon thought that she could become insurance in the case of emergency, but Leon couldnt ignore the ominous vibe from Kagali. Leon made up his mind that he needed to take care of his problem at this time, so that there wont be any next time. And, the 3 clowns began their introductions toward Leon. The fat clown was the first to open his mouth. Hohoho. Although I said it a while ago, I am Footman. One of the Moderate Clown Troupe, Footman the Angry Pierrot am I. Demon Lord Leon. I have a grudge against you because you destroyed Demon Lord Kazaream-sama once before. And, above all, you have also committed the sin of letting my friend Clayman die. I will kill you painfully because I am angry! Saying so, he bent his fat body skillfully and bowed, and then he moved to the side. Following after him was a girl with a teary eyed clown mask who stepped forward. With a big sickle over her shoulder, she greeted like she was joking. I am Tear. One of the Moderate Clown Troupe, Tear the Teardrop (Teary Eyes Clown). I dislike sad things. Kagali-samas enemies shall be eliminated by me! Declaring so, she skillfully spun the large sickle in a kind of blade dance. The last one stepped forward taking over the spot. He was the man with a teasing face clown mask who was carrying the Blue Knight, Oxishan, on his shoulder. Well then everyone. Today seems to be a good day. My name is Laplace. One of the Moderate Clown Troupe, whom is called Laplace, the Wonder Pierrot (Pleasure Clown). Best regards. Here today, under the order of the captain Kazaream-dannaDDNo, right now its Kagali-anego. One of our members that had been sent as a Demon Lord has gone missing, regrettably. Even so, that Kagali-anego said she was prepared for a chance for revenge like this. Since we have a crackling grudge to yall, please take care. Were the words he spoke. On the other hand, Leon asked him. Moderate Clown Troupe? I dont know it. Oh my? Well, it is a barely existing organization after all. I think you had assisted the person named Clayman, have ya already forgot? He was called Clayman, the Crazy Pierrot, he was such a high spirited chap. The person who introduced himself as Laplace answered, and gave a disgusting wink. And he grinned like he was making fun of someone and had a smile that mocked other people. However, Leons eyes had seen through the man called Laplace as someone who you cant be careless with. He has no gaps. Although he was doing relatively useless movements, They were all connected to his next successive move. A master. They were the movements of a person who had reached the deepest level of skill, mastering all movements. Leon felt that, perhaps, he could be even more dangerous than Kagali. And, as the result of him calmly measuring the energy of the enemy, Leon confirmed that the 3 clowns brought by Kagali had all surpassed Demon Lord class. As for Kagali, shes above the average awakened Demon Lord. It seemed that he had been completely outwitted. The angels outside were just decoys, Leon thought that they might be pretending to be the enemys main force. When Kagali and Co invaded inside the city barrier, the angels outside had finished their role. In other words, this means that Kagali has absolute confidence that she can defeat Leon and his subordinates. (Theyre really looking down on us But, if thats the case then I ought to teach her her place once again.) Leon stood up. Humph. Theres no need to remember any of you. After all, you all dont have a future anymore. He announced as such. And then the fight began. From Laplaces rear, the Red Knight Fran, who had approached while suppressing her presence, released her deadly strike. A strike from Laplaces blind spot with a sword clad in flame. Fran swings her sword with full confidence that it was impossible for the enemy to evade the strike. However, surprisingly, Laplace easily evaded it without even turning around. It shouldnt be easy to perceive Fran who had hid and completely suppressed her presence whilst using magic power interference, even ifMagic Power Perception was being used to grasp the surroundings. Woops, thats dangerous right. Oh right, if ya leak such angry emotions, even a precious invincible spell would be ruined by that. Laplace spoke such aloof words whilst evading Frans attack. Frans ability has been improved greatly. The power of a demon duke class, the technique she had trained up until now. And then, magic. She felt it was as if she had reached the peak as a magic swordsman. In fact, it might be said that she has obtained the capability equal to the former Demon Lords. Yet, in front of Laplace, all of her attacks were completely seen through, its like he is beyond her grasp. Impossible! You can see my attack!? She instinctively asked the question, Thats right, its completely visible. The movement of the eyes, the flow of the aura, the fluctuation of the feelings. All are gathered at one point. At least if you dont disperse them, its like youre telling me where youll aim next. Laplace answered, shaking his head as his sign of disappointment whilst looking down on her. Actually, Frans movements are not a thing that someone can easily read. Laplace pointed out her habits, which she herself would rarely ever realize. But even so, coming from Laplace, he could read Frans movements clearly, to the extent that he is able to easily grasp them. Thats because of the difference in capability. At the same time Fran fought Laplace, Footman also moved. He moved swiftly like he wasnt thinking about his fat body, he moved like he was rolling. And then, when he snapped his fingers, several knights who had attacked him were suspended to the air. Hooohhohoho. Its time for some fun fun fireworks you know! Footman in high spirits raised a jarring laughter. And then, with Snap! He loudly snapped his fingers once more. In an instant, the bodies of the knights in the air began to swell and expand. Hii! Wha, what is this!? Stop. Stop this!! They bulged and expanded, thenDD Bam!! Like that, all of them exploded. Several knights were at their wits end as Footman killed them with bombs. Their own bodies swelled up like balloons. Hooohhohoho. Soooooooo fuuuunnnnnnnnn!! The knights understood that numbers wouldnt have any meaning at this point. The elites of the Blue Knight Order that followed behind Fran surrounded the intruders in a circle without approaching the enemy. Claude ground his teeth at the situation. The enemys force seemed to be stronger than he thought. Among the four people, excluding Claude and Alrose, Fran was the one who had the highest fighting power. Yet, she was unable to land even a single hit on the devil called Laplace. And, the knights were useless against that devil called Laplace. Claude judged that he and Alrose had no choice but to move. He was worried about Leon, but even if he worried about his master who was far stronger than himself, there would be no point, as there was an even stronger collaborator, Mizari. What he had to do now was to support Fran who was his comrade, he renewed his readiness. Leon-sama, I will also make a sortie. Once Claude had confirmed that Leon had given his nod, he began to move in order to help Fran. At the same time Alrose also, Leon-sama, I am also going to go! He shouted and rushed out. The remaining people were only Leon and Kagali, who sweetly smiled. A dismal atmosphere drifted in the air, tension increased between the two people. As for Claude and Alrose who had entered the frayDD Claude began supporting Fran, Alrose went towards Footman. And, Tear was left behind, alone, but two knights stood blocking her. The two were the Yellow Knight Kizna and the White Knight Maetel who came running over in a hurry, entrusting the maintenance of the barrier outside to their subordinates. As each group found their opponent, an intense battle began. The title came from ӹChuuyou which means the middle way, the middle path, the moderate way. Which also reference the Four Books of Confucian: Doctrine of the Mean. Laplace talk in Kansai ben entirely. Its counterpart in English could be Southern Accent or Australian English Its Female counterpart of Aniki which mean boss. You know, since Clayman had been rekt by Rimuru in front of all of the Demon Lords. Chapter 205 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 203 Great Demon Lord Kazaream Kagali laughed. She laughed evilly. Everything was going as she had planned. She got her chance to have her revenge on that hateful Leon. And now, thatll be an easy thing to do. The Silver Knight Alrose fought against Footman. After he obtained the power of demon duke class, he received strength equaling the Black Knight Claude. He became a half spiritual life-form with high grade immortality and regenerative power, he also obtained a stronger body. Overwhelming magic power and energy enabled him to use high-ranking magic that he couldnt before. He was even able to activate advanced level magic without any need for a long chant. He felt his power overflowing and tasted the feeling that he had peered into the worlds abyss. And yet, Footman clearly showed that he was taking it easy against Alrose. Footman comically moved his fat body and avoided Alroses sword strikes with quick movements. And merely by snapping his fingers, his evil power attacked Alrose. Footmans ability is the Unique SkillThe Fat (Amplifier). The essence of this ability is amplification. With a small energy wave, hes able to amplify a material at will. Thus, the knights who failed to resist were burst open and died after Footman amplified their bodies. Snap ! So he snapped his fingers, he was able to turn the sound into a shock wave and send it out. He possesses a fiendish ability which doesnt match his appearance. The one who faced Tear were the two female knight leaders. The Yellow Knight Kizna and the White Knight Meutel. The two of them are very compatible. Against Kizna with her prided iron wall defense and Meutel who has a godsend healing ability. There could only be a few people who possess the offensive capability that is able to surpass their combination. On top of that, since they obtained the power of the demon duke class, the two could brag and didnt think that they could be defeated. Facing them, Tear laughed eerily. She brandished the large sickle she held in her hand while laughing. Tear the Teardrop. Thats the name of the grim reaper who reaps life. Her favorite food are tears of entreaty. She loves more than anything to see the tears of someone who is asking for mercy. Tear possesses the Unique SkillThe Ignorant (Optimist). Her ideal is just doing what she is told to do without thinking about anything else. Just like her personality, her ability has a condition to activate, that is, all of her abilities will increase only when she receives an order. But for her, thats not a problem. Because Tear is strong, even without relying on her ability, as she had an unyielding mind which never worried and a strong body from the very beginning. Above all else, it is because there were always reliable comrades who gave her orders. She doesnt worry about anything. Therefore, she gives death to her enemy even more brutally. And, fighting against the last person, Laplace, is the Red Knight Fran and the Black Knight Claude. The Red Knight Fran is strong. Because she has experienced death once already, her energy rose greatly. And, it bloomed by fusing with a demon. The ability she obtained is called Unique SkillUnshaken One. Her mind will not be affected by anything other than the feeling of excitement. A rather mysterious ability that increases her strength if she feels unrest in her mind. The ability that can even turn emotions like anger and fear into power. And now, Fran felt fury towards Laplace, who was carrying the Blue Knight Oxishan, who is her brother, on his shoulder. She changed her intense emotions into gushing power as she glared at Laplace. As the way it was at that moment, her sword wouldnt be able to graze Laplace. She understood that, thus she turned her emotions into energy in order to keep a calm mind. Since Laplace said that he was reading her actions from the waves of her emotions, then she just needed to make everything unperceivable. While facing against Laplace, Fran pushed her ability to a higher level. The Black Knight Claude is the strongest knight among Leons subordinates. However, he holds no arrogance in his heart. He experienced what the strongest person is like, when he was with Yuuki. The Hero Chloe OBellDDShe is special. As well as the high-ranking people of the Mixed corps. A lot of Otherworlders were a part of the corps and it could be said that they all own troublesome special abilities. They didnt fight foolishly with just a sword, as they also learned the techniques to fight using all of their available abilities. Fair and square, that is to say, a phrase that is only true when the opponent also stands in the same arena. However, in real combat, justice is only for the one who survives. Understanding that, Claude even studied the way to fight people who are stronger than himself, and thus Claude changed. He became greedier and wanted for more strength. Fusing with the demon was merely an opportunity. In order to gain the power he desires. And the ability that he acquired was Unique SkillChallenger(Battler). The exact power that Claude was hoping for, an ability which specializes in fighting. Claude didnt neglect his training and made the ability blossom. Time was irrelevant, as the power had answered his wish. And at this time, Claude was able to meet an enemy who he could test his ability on. Claude challenged Laplace whilst making a ferocious smile. And then there is Laplace. He is the strongest member of the Moderate Clown Troupe. He possesses fearsome power that could even be called at the level of an extraordinary Demon Lord. The power to foresee, he can see the future several seconds ahead of time due to his Unique SkillSeer (Future Vision). And, with his Unique SkillDeceiver, he can unleash phantasmagoric attacks. It is as if he brings something into existence from nothing, a knife flies out from an empty space, whilst actually being a bomb that he disguised as a knife, and it ends before the enemy can understand anything. High physical strength and combat senses. And with his highly versatile offensive ability and perfect future foresight, he can be considered invincible. He introduced himself as the vice captain of the Moderate Clown Troupe, but if compared in fighting strength, Laplace surpasses Kazaream, whos the captain. It can be said that his combat ability is beyond the former Demon Lord. However, since he disliked the idea of being in a troublesome position, he didnt want to stand at the top. Happily hanging out with his fellow clowns was what made him happy. Kazaream, who had been his captain, severed the ties between the two of them after he rose to be one of the Demon Lords. The reason was simple, because Laplace would overdo things. Since a temporary agreement had been made, quarrels between Demon Lords were forbidden. If Kazaream needed to ask Laplace to help him, the situation could easily go downhill. In this way, Laplace was aware that he was not helpful. In addition, its in his nature that he will become unstoppable by seeing more blood. His nature is the reason why he doesnt have any intention to stand at the top. Therefore, Laplace was kept as the final trump card. And he was able to carry out his goal. He had done it. Bring chaos to the world! It was his dream to raise up an uproar of agonized cries and transform the world to become more chaotic. He is a genuine lunatic, he might become interested in Yuuki if he had the chance to talk with him. He had gained that goal because of a sorrowful event. Clayman, whom he had had a close relationship with, was murdered by Demon Lord Rimuru. Laplace who hadnt had a goal, obtained the goal of his dead best friend. He acts in order to scatter fear and chaos so to make the world a crazier place. Kagali didnt have any regrets about involving her subordinates of the Moderate Clown Troupe. She decided that she needed their power since this battle was the final and decisive one. If she had sent Laplace at the time when she was still Demon Lord Kazaream, the result may have been different. If she had requested Laplaces help, whose madness and ability were both authentic, she thought that she may have walked a different path by this time. Clayman could still be alive as her right hand man, so Kagali thought. However, all of those are no more than afterthoughts. At that time, she was a conceited person and had completely underestimated Leon. Even if she regrets it now, she should reflect and keep living, however The word reflect does not exist in Kagalis dictionary. Because Kagali didnt have any strong fellowship with the others, like Laplace, she didnt feel anything when the weak were eliminated. She only had a small thought that perhaps there was a path like that too. Since she involved her former colleagues in this war, she couldnt do things half-heartedly. Even though her power increased greatly, she was anxious as she had few pawns. Thus, she called her most trusted people and gave them power. She introduced them to Velda and had each of them were given a large quantity of souls. In the process they obtained Demon Lord Seeds and awakened. Did Velda use some kind of technique? Since it gave them only the power they wished for, like magic. Currently, each of them had been strengthened to that of awakened Demon Lords. Leons subordinates, the knights, seemed to have had their power increased greatly, but of course they were still no match for Kagali and Co. It was funny when she thought about it, as the knights who showed their best resistance were pitiful in her sight. At the same time, joy filled the innermost depths of her heart, she unconsciously broke into a smile. (Foolish people. They wont be able to defeat us anyway.) Thinking so, Kagali advanced towards Leon whilst basked in a feeling of absolute superiority. Intense battles commenced, and the situation declined quickly. The Moderate Clown Troupe were too strong. If the knights hadnt fused with the demons, they would have been defeated almost instantly. Leons subordinates, the knights, were not able to compete at all against the overwhelming strength of the Moderate Clown Troupe members who were of the awakened Demon Lord class. Rather Leon might praise them for the fact that they had not been defeated at this point. The group Kagali brought was terrifying. (The situation will only get worse if this continues.) Leon analyzed the bad situation and ground his teeth. And, more importantlyDD Ufufufufu. Leon, you will end here. Your subordinates dont seem reliable either. And yet, you havent become serious, even in this situation. I have realized your weakness. You are too soft. When I watched your fight against Yuuki-sama, I thought of this. This guy, hes really a softie who cant get serious since he is always protecting his subordinates. You make me laugh. Unlike us, who dont feel anything even if we sacrifice 200.000 angels, you intend to protect 1 million citizens. Did you seriously think that you could win if the two of us fight? No way, you didnt think something immature like The desire to protect something will become power! right? I investigated about how you created this city by gathering the oppressed people and orphans that you picked up. Also, I analyzed your behavior so far. Although you stand out with your villain-like speech and behavior, arent you actually a nice guy? Yes, I understand. I know that you want to deny it too. However, no matter how you deny it, the fact that you cannot fight all out wont change. After all, your power is too strong, you would destroy this country if you fight seriously! DDThats right, Kagalis words were true. Leons ability, Ultimate SkillPurity Lord Metatronis a wide ranged type ability suitable for large-scale annihilation. If he went all out, this magical city state would be destroyed from the inside. And Kagali who anticipated that the angles would be blockaded on the outside of the barrier, infiltrated with just her group. Against Leon, who cant go all out, she prepared more than enough forces. And now, the situation splendidly became just as how Kagali wished for it to be. Kagali who was happy, attacked Leon whilst laughing. Attacking as if to torment him, Kagali was having fun cutting off Leons path of retreat. In order to clear her long time grudge, Kagali, who had reached the moment of her revenge, felt the greatest delight. Kagali who fused both the powers of an awakened Demon Lord and the power of a seraphim class angel, became a genuine monster. Even so, it didnt affect her desire to see Leon cornered and play with him to the end. And thus, she succeeded. Hey, how are you feeling now? I wonder what you feel at this point now that youve been cornered by the person whom you looked down upon. The God class one-handed sword that Kagali held cut into Leons Gold Circle. Although he was barely able to deal with all of her attacks, Leon was gradually being overwhelmed by the difference in strength. Although he thrust out his Flame Pillar, Kagali warded off the attack perfectly. Shut your trap. Theres no need for me to get serious against someone like you. Leon answered without getting agitated. The odds were against him. Which was exactly why it was not the time to panic. Leon is someone who had awakened as a Hero. He was certain that with just his basic fighting power he was capable of defeating Kagali without relying on his ability. However, that was a story from long ago. At this point Kagali had become a spiritual life-form. Which means, although her appearance was an elf, her essence was something completely different. KagaliDDDemon Lord KazareamDD was originally a long range support type devil who excelled at rear support. Manipulating his pawns, he would skillfully achieve his goal. Hence, she knew well that she wasnt strong enough to fight at the front herself. Besides, if it was with her original Demon Lord body, she could fight at an ordinary devils level, but her physical elf body wasnt suitable for fighting, she realized that when she was defeated by Damrada. That was why, she reconstructed her body. She completely dominated her body with Ultimate SkillDominion Lord Melchizedek. The current Kagali has the physical ability to be able to fight against Leon equally, and supporting her isDominion Lord Melchizedekwhich provides her with high battle senses. Thus, Leons attack didnt reach Kagali, instead Kagali grew each time they clashed as she absorbed Leons fighting style. For Leon, he was in a very bad situation. Though Leon was speaking as if he still had composure to spare, but he immediately realized that the situation was indeed abnormal. On the other hand, just like what Kagali had said, the situation did not permit him to go all out. Impatience rose in Leon since he had underestimated his opponent too much. At that moment, one of Kagalis sword strikes finally grazed Leons flank lightly. Leon received a small cut due to the tip of Kagalis sword entering a gap of his armor. Kagali who saw that, smiled complacently as she laughed evilly. Ufufufu. Oh my, my my. Leon, even for someone like you, are you finally unable to handle my sword? My movement will become even faster you know? I wonder if you will be alright with that? If you cry and apologize to me whilst prostrating on the ground and swear your allegiance to me, I will spare your life, you know? Fu. Shut up, I dont need to lower my head to the likes of you! Oh dear, I thought that you would say that. Well thenDD So, she stopped talking for a moment, and deepened her evil smile. And then, Ill make your beautiful face soggy with tears and covered with remorse!! Ill strip you bare, cut off your limbs, turning you into a Daruma doll, and then Ill attach a collar on your neck and parade you around in front of the citizens whom you protected!! Gyaaahahahahahahaha!! It will be fun to see the despair on their faces once they see your miserable and unsightly self. Even if they cry and beg for mercy, I wont spare them. Ill slaughter them one by one in front of you, and at the end, turn them into dog food! She declared those words and laughed loudly. Hohohohoho. Wonderful!! As expected from captain!!(Footman) Yes, so fun. I also like it!(Tear) Indeed, I didnt have that idea. I didnt even think of that, what a brutal act!(Laplace) Hearing Kagalis remark, all members of the Moderate Clown Troupe praised her highly in excitement. Even Leon frowned when he imagined it. He thought that even a low-life had a limit. Kagali smiled and grinned, Ufufufufu. Its okay, Leon. Even if you destroy this country because you hate the idea of exposing your unsightly figure. If you get serious, I too, am willing to be fair and square and fight with you seriously, you know? She provoked Leon with a sneer which was like saying you wont be able do it. Even if Leon chose to do it, it was not a problem for Kagali either. At that time, she would beat Leon from the front and show off her strength. Now, Kagali didnt sense any threat from Leon since she felt she had become strong. If she could break Leons high pride, she didnt care what sort of means she needed to take. Leon saw that it wasnt a bluff from Kagalis expression. If that was the case, Kagali could actually be equal to him or perhaps even stronger than him. In any case, it would be difficult to put an end to this without casualties from the citizens with the way the things were going now. Leon-sama, please dont mind us!! Against fiends like them, you mustnt let them escape! Alrose and Claude advised Leon together. They were in their own desperate situations, however they didnt remain silent when Leon was made a fool of. Thats right. If he was defeated, the people in his country wouldnt remain safe after all. (Forgive me, I will certainly kill this fiend!) Leon steeled himself. Either way, as long as he didnt defeat these fiends, his citizens safety couldnt be guaranteed. Then he would do the only thing he could. Thinking so, he was going to release his powerful powerDD Please wait, Leon-sama. You do not need to worry, I have isolated this castle from the city. A clear womans voice made him regain his senses. A Devil Lord named Mizari. Also, the woman who was working together with Leon now. With Mizaris ability, the castle was completely separated from the outside world. Observing the situation, Mizari prioritized to take the most optimum action depending on the situation. Thanks to her, the situation would change once again. Kagali unpleasantly knitted her brows due to Mizaris appearance. Ah? Arent you Guys follower? You were able to act on your own will, heh. I certainly thought that you could only move by Guys order. Its been a long time, Kazaream-sama. I certainly thought that you had died on some plain, but that stubbornness of yours is the same as before. Fu, fufufufufu. Nice speach, for a small fry who only hides in Guys shadow!! You want to try me? Well anyway, its this sides victory to buy some time. Because I had asked Demon Lord Rimurus aid, the reinforcements will come soon. Huh? Demon Lord Rimurus aid you say? Ku, kukuku, ufu, uhahahahahahahaaaaaa!!! Kagali burst into laughter due to Mizaris words. It became a very loud laughter as Kagalis subordinates also joined in. What is so funny? Mizari asked her as she felt that it was strange. Ufufufufu. Demon Lord Rimuru has died you fool!! That annoying Demon Lord is already gone. About this time, Rimurus subordinates must be in the midst of pandemonium! Whether due to an unsightly internal discord? Or are they splitting and naming themselves as the new Demon Lord? Either way, this matter wont be settled quickly. Of course, they wont be able to be reinforcements. Do you understand? As one might expect, Leon and Mizari changed their expressions since Kagali said it triumphantly. It was too unexpected. For that absurd Demon Lord Rimuru to be the one who lost first, that wasnt a story that they could believe so easily. But, They didnt feel Kagali was telling a lie going from her looks. Impossible!? That stubborn Demon Lord wouldnt die so easily! Rimuru-sama who was recognized by Guy-sama, that is impossible Kagali who was filled with a sense of superiority due to the twos reactions, answered them. Ufufufufu. Oh well, it may be good to taste your despair. This Great War, our victory is already set in stone. If you want to know whyDD Its because Demon Lord Milim is the one who destroyed Demon Lord Rimuru. Do you understand what this means? The strongest beings, that is Demon Lord Guy Crimson and Demon Lord Milim Nava. As well as that annoying Demon Lord Rimuru. Among those three. Demon Lord Milim Nava is under Velda-samas control. And, Demon Lord Rimuru is dead. The remaining one that we need to be cautious of is Demon Lord Guy Crimson alone. And even that Guy will face the strongest hero. AndDD Ufufufufu. So, can you understand with this, right? Mizari, you will die in this place without being able to see Guy in his last moments. It shocked Mizari. And even Leon. To those two, Well, let us begin then. Leon can go all out if this place is separated from the outside world. In that case I shall fight seriously as well. And, the two of you shall know despair! Saying so, KagaliDD No, Kazareams body changed. From the beautiful elfs body into her optimized original Demon Lord Kazareams body. And then, with his gushing tremendous power he gripped Mizari and threw her to the ground. For Kazaream, it was a simple warm up. Mizari, who reacted late, received the attack directly. Due to the collision with the tremendous energy, it seems she received some damage. The close combat ability obviously also increased, if he was careless it was clear that Leon would experience the same thing as Mizari. But, Leon had a smile on his lips. Dont be conceited, Kagali. No, Kazaream! I will bury you once again like before. Leon responded such. If its in an isolated space, Leon can also fight seriously. Mizari also had enough spare power, as she calmly took a stance. Thus, in the castle that was completely separated from the outside world, the battle between Kazaream and Leon+Mizari began. Leon decided that after he finishes this battle, he would check the authenticity of the story about Demon Lord Rimurus death and switched over his thoughts. Mizari too, as she thought that it was disrespectful for someone of her standing to be worried about her master, Demon Lord Guy Crimson, she concentrated her focus on the enemy in front of her. Either way, whether that story was the truth or a lie, Kazaream was the enemy they needed to kill. And so the two people, discarded their pride in front of the despairing difference of power. The awakened Kazaream introduced himself as a Great Demon Lord. And, he proved the power suitable to that title. The two came at him together, yet they couldnt defeat Kazaream. One of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, Kazaream, had mastered his ability and cornered Leon and Co. ThenDD As the fight became more intense, the second day of the Great war passed on. (եȥ), Zoufukusha= the one who amplify/magnify. Futoru mono= The person who makes things fatter. Which means she is a Super S. S(ʥ), Rakutenka= Optimist. Muchinaru mono= Ignorant person. o(륬̥), Mujousha, Mujou=Mutable Sha=person/er. Yuruganu mono= unshaken-able person. δҕ(ߥ), Miraishi= Future Vision, Mieru mono= the one who sees. pێ(९), Sagishi= Cheater, Swindler, Azamuku mono= Deceiver. Chapter 206 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 204 The Confused World Day 3 of the great war, in the Holy City of Ruberios. Shion eyed the incoming Dagruel forces, and a cold, dark smile surfaced on her face. As she thought that the chance has finally come, for her to let loose all the frenzied furious anger that was within her. On the first day of the great war, Shion along with Adalman and Albert were ordered by their master Demon Lord Rimuru, to move out to aid Demon Lord Ruminas. Having visited when he was working with Gerudo in setting up the Transit Gates, Adaman guided their forces to Ruminas castle; upon reaching, the atmosphere at the castle was unnaturally calm despite the fact that they were in battle with the angels. Ruminas was elegantly relaxing, as she lounged on her couch. And, towards Shion and the other guests, To think I would get reinforcements against that measly angel army, that Rimuru is quite the worrywart. Sure, the humans would be in danger should we fall here. But isnt this a little too overprotective? Not even I expected something like this to happen so soon. She calmly and matter-of-factly addressed. But. Rimuru-sama, has predicted that there would be an incoming attack here, from Demon Lord Dagruel who has betrayed us. She froze upon hearing Shions reply. Ruminas was confident that her forces can maintain their advantage against the angel army, but if Dagruels forces were to come into play, that changes everything. More so, the fact that Dagruel, one of the oldest pillars among the demon lords, has made his move; this isnt a situation that can be taken lightly anymore. Gather the others immediately! Were holding a strategy conference right away! With Ruminas command, her followers, the 7 great nobles and ranking commanders, gave orders for the other key appointment holders to gather. Right on the dot of nightfall, it was fortunate that the angels began to pull out. Thanks to that, the other officers who were taking part in battles are now able to attend the conference. Not wasting time, they gathered at the conference hall where a light dinner was prepared. Representing them, were the 7 great nobles, the Seven Celestial Sages, and the Holy Knight Arno. The second-in-commands, knight squad leaders, along with any noteworthy majin who were nobles were amongst them. Seeing that all who were relevant has arrived, Ruminas gave a short opening address, and declared the start of the conference. And so, the meet begins. Shion spoke first, speaking of Rimurus predictions. Then the movements of the angel armies, and the situations of the other areas. Finally, finishing with Dagruels movements, and what was predicted to be their goal. DDno way. If Demon Lord Dagruel is making his move, we are going to end up getting pincered from both the skies and on land. As we have nothing to fall back upon, if we fall here the central countries will definitely fall shortly after! The alarmed Arno anxiously spoke out. To him, who is one of the linchpins in the human defense forces, their current location can pretty much be called the final defense line. In comparison, the monster(Ruminas/majin) side wasnt as disturbed. At worst, the choice of forsaking this country and escaping is still a viable option for them. Just like they have did once in the past, when this country was destroyed by Veldora. For they believe that there will still be somewhere out in the vast lands of this world that would accept them. But, that doesnt apply for all of them. The higher beings are all thinking about something, with a face that looked like they were chewing something bitter. Ruminas was, too. To protect the believers, who are citizens of the country, while simultaneously probing for a possible location for a new country, was what the nobles were suggesting; Ruminas was still thinking on the sidelines, while watching Arno debate. Its simple to abandon the country. For a monster such as herself, its not too much effort to build another country from scratch. But, if she were to flee, theres no guarantee the angels arent going to pursue her. Chances are, they will give chase. The opposition has every intent on wiping out all intelligent beings, having declared their intentions to destroy the world. Its hard to imagine them letting Ruminas and co. get away. Additionally, the odds of victory for them doing a full scale tactical retreat while protecting non-combatants is pretty much nonexistent. Silence. Which is why, with this single cold word from Ruminas, silence returned to the room. DDto me, whatever happens to the humans, is really none of my concern. Theyll replenish their numbers shortly anyway, its probably not much of a problem if their numbers are reduced somewhat, these are my honest thoughts. Thats if they manage to replenish, that is. As the enemy has declared their intention to wipe out everything, there are no guarantees that humans will be allowed to survive. For that reason, I have decided to protect this land. This is by no means, something done for the sake of the humans. Some of you are saying we should escape, but when it ends up with us alone against the angel forces, do you think we will be able to win? I mean, think about it. The other demon lords too, are fighting to protect their citizens and territory. That, is something that can be called a contract, but at the same time it is also the obligation of we who rule over these lands. Guy is an exception. Ramiris, Milim, Leon, and even the newcomer Rimuru are doing their utmost. I too have such intentions. This, is us demon lords putting our pride on the line, turning our backs to the angels is unthinkable. The newcomer Rimuru, has noticed Demon Lord Dagruels betrayal and has sent reinforcements already. Instead, if we were to escape, it would be foolish to think we could ever live proudly again after that. We, are not living for the sake of living. It is because we live proudly, that we live as nobles, as kings. Escape will not be forgiven. Prioritize our victory, and start thinking of how we will achieve it! Let victory be ours!!(TN: gawd she sure talked alot) Uooooooooh!! Let victory be ours!! The conference room was wrapped on a silent fervor, and showed the unity of all present in an instant. Now that Ruminas intentions are made known to them, the monster followers very easily made up their minds and mentally prepared their resolves. Ruminas charisma as a demon lord was not just for show. She splendidly grasped the hearts of her followers. And, without that fervor cooling down, the conference shifted to the discussion on their plan to engage the incoming attack. In the end, it was decided to leave the bare minimum to defend against the angels, while redirecting everything else they had to face Dagruel. Luckily there wasnt any noteworthy commander among the angels, which is also why they didnt have any tough battles for the day. Nevertheless, there were crack troops being reorganized as reserves, so as to not be complacent in light of that. As they have no choice but to engage on two fronts, it was decided for the reserves to assist whichever side that has the most trouble. This reserve squad, now bears a heavy responsibility, having been given the important task of making the proper decision. Due to the shortage of reserve forces in the current situation, most reinforcements cant be relied on. All the other demon lords have their hands full holding their own territory. Ruminas forces are in a more positive situation now, having received reinforcements from Demon Lord Rimuru. If they were to be pincered by their foes from both land and the skies without Demon Lord Rimurus aid, they would have been destroyed without the chance to even contemplate escaping. Due to Demon Lord Rimurus quick assessment of the situation, the aid and information sent to Ruminas has pretty much saved her. (Fumu. Guess I owe him one, huhDD) On the inside, Ruminas was reluctantly accepting this fact. (TN: still so tsun tsun lol) And so, the location of their final battle is decided, for Ruminas forces which occupy the Holy City of Ruberios. Against the angel forces would be Arno and his holy knight forces, plus the Bloody Knights who are led by the nobles. The 7 great nobles, the ones known as the Celestial Sages, would be their assault force. Against the traitor Dagruel, would be Shion and her personal guard forces. In addition, are Adalman and the death knights he leads. Over the night, using his summoning magic, Adalman brought forth his followers from the Labyrinth. Its not like he could summon *everything* he could muster up in one night, but having took on the task, he could manage to bring over a substantial force over if he had 2 days. Dagruel and his forces were also travelling at abnormal speeds without stopping to even sleep, it was calculated that they would cross the deserts and invade these lands in 3 days time. With that being the scenario, they will make it in time to prepare their defenses. Making use of the transit gates that were set up, Shions personal guard were also gathering up. Of course, as they had priority on the usage, Dagruels forces couldnt make use of the gates on their side. Shion was giving orders to her forces to be on their guard, as they made their preparations for their upcoming battle with Dagruels forces. If things go smoothly, the decisive battle will take place on the 3rd day(of the great war). With the plan in motion, the move to deal as much damage as they could to the angel army on day 2, was decided during the conference in the first night. According to reports from their scout squads, the movements of Dagruels forces were spotted as per the predicted timeline. Showing their differences when compared to the human forces, Dagruels forces move non-stop without a care for food or rest, maintaining their threatening speed. But, as they moved at a constant pace, their time of arrival was accurately predicted. Inversely, that also means the scouts held an important responsibility, as they are required to be able to keep up if there were any increases in movement speed. For that purpose, Ruminas had the Celestial Sages take the job. The reasoning for that was that they were highly skilled in plotting and gathering information, they are able to keep an eye on Dagruels forces without being noticed. Also, they had teleportation type abilities, so on the off chance that they were to be spotted they would still be able to escape and return to base. The plan was for the Celestial Sages to switch over to their assault troop role the moment Dagruels forces enter their territory. With that decided, on the 2nd day, everyone but the Celestial Sages were to be combatting the angel army. With the plan going well, they managed to greatly reduce the numbers of the angel army, which was using the same monotonous attack as the first day. But, something unexpected happened as well. During the afternoon of the 2nd day. Velda made another appearance, towards the entire world. Allow me to enlighten everyone on the current situation. My beloved daugtherDDDemon Lord Milim, has destroyed a pillar of the demon lords. Thats right, the one who perished was Demon Lord Rimuru. Though he was a newbie, he was the demon lord who had the closest ties to the humans. 2 other pillars among the demon lords are old friends of mine, and have shown that they were willing to follow my lead. The number of demon lords who are still against me, is but a measly 4 pillars now. You are welcome to resist to the end, but for those who give up, they shall be granted a swift painless death. So instead of wallowing in fear and despair, wouldnt it be better to just choose death? The hammer of god shall be brought down on the 7th day, on every existing human capital. Until then, you have my word that I shall intervene no further. Do you understand the meaning of what I just said? The ones who want to die without suffering, just stay put in the capitals instead of running or hiding. As I am such a merciful being, I shall definitely keep this promise! Working the same way as when he did his declaration of war, a massive vision of Velda appeared in the skies and delivered his speech. Shocks were sent throughout the world. To the many capital cities of the Ingracia kingdom around the world, and to the capital of the empire in the east. Many panicked and began their escape, while there was also the extreme minority that has accepted the end and decided to stay. Now that the situation has been made known to every living being, the world was now swept up in a swirl of chaos. The many leaders are too, stumped with the problems that the chaos is causing. Having declared dropping the hammer of god on the 7th day, that also meant that the capitals around the world are safe zones until then. There was no reason for him to lie at this point. If Velda was in the mood, he could have dropped the hammer without saying anything. Him not doing so and instead stating a deadline, was perhaps to show that he really was as merciful as he made himself sound. But Veldas *true* motive was probably that he found searching for loose ends to be too much of a chore. But then, even for those who noticed that, its still a good and efficient choice to make use of the capitals as safe zones. In any case, to guarantee the safety of their citizens, gathering in the capitals was a no brainer. Inversely, it is also a double edged sword, as one wrong move and everything crumbles in one go. It was a bad gamble of sorts. If the demon lords emerge victorious, their safety is assured and the remaining problems would clear out in time. However, if they are defeated, escape will be impossible at that point. Then again, even if they are to escape from the capitals and spread out to the many corners of the world, the number of beings who are capable of surviving being constantly on the run is very limited. Anyways, the fate of being found by meticulous trackers and then finally killed was very clear. In fact, there are countries which are sending their defense forces against the sweeping angel squads that have appeared throughout the lands, there are already many uncounted casualties. Before the start of the great war, Demon Lord Rimuru and the other demon lords have had talks, and the fact that the demon lords themselves are taking part in the war was known. Demon Lord Ruminas took part in those talks, and it was decided that she and Demon Lord Rimuru were to take full charge of the defenses on the western front. Which, brings us back to the current situation, where the civilian populace needs to depend on the power of the demon lords, to protect them from Velda who intends to destroy the world. That finally brings us back to the point, as that is the problem the human leaders around the world are getting headaches for. To them, their symbolic defender, and also the symbol of fear, is Demon Lord Rimuru. As they have experienced, what kind of death that immensely powerful being is capable of unleashing. To the world leaders, the defeat of said demon lord directly leads to the destruction of mankind. What this means, is that the news of the defeat of Demon Lord Rimuru, brought unreal amounts of despair for them. The fact that Demon Lord Rimuru disappearing this fast, was something that didnt cross any of their minds. Even if he was defeated, pulling through no matter how many times he had to do it, was the image of Demon Lord Rimuru that they(the world leaders) held. But that only amplified the despair that they felt. (If the news of Demon Lord Rimurus defeat wasnt made known, the capitals would still believe that the demon lords can emerge victoriousDD) That, was the unfiltered thought process of the world leaders, in the current situation. The reaction of the countries after hearing this information, was split into two opposing directions. The ones who still believe the demon lords will be victorious, even after knowing that Demon Lord Rimuru has been defeated; and the ones who have decided to do whatever they want, with the assumption that the demon lords will be defeated. For those who still believe in the demon lords victory, they would be safest to stay in the capitals which have been declared to be safe from attack. In the end, most of the western country leaders and the empires important figures, are part of the side which believe in the demon lords. Whatever happens, running around like a headless chicken wont get them far. If thats the case, staying away from the fighting and hoping for the best is still more ideal for them. Moreover, for the beings who have closer ties to Demon Lord Rimuru, they find it hard to seriously believe that he really was defeated; this was the greatest reason why they(the human world leaders) have yet to lose faith. To quote the words of a certain 1st generation committee leaderDD What bullshit is that. Theres no way that fella would die this easily. If he was such an easy opponent, he would have been destroyed by me a long time ago. DDend quote. The thoughts of many of the beings which had closer ties to said demon lord, were more or less similar. Cunning and cautious, a bold demon lord who never fully shows his hand. Theres no way such a demon lord would so honestly let himself be destroyed! And other such stuff. Which meant, they were the ones who never believed that he would be one of the first to be defeated. With the thought that hes most likely planning something, the ones who thought this way end up pulling up the weaker willed ones along with them. This trend, was stronger for the ones who had closer ties to Demon Lord Rimuru. It is said, that the king of the newly born country Falmenas and some of the surrounding countries, managed to easily protect their citizens and provide relief; they helped the stragglers in the vicinity and accommodated villagers, from the many small villages which surrounded their country, into their capital, displaying just how thorough they were. Haa!? Theres no way the master would die that simply. That Velda fella looks like hes all talk, getting duped that easily. I know, right. Hes oh so underestimating that person, like I had in the past, looks like hes fully unaware of the ploy thats right under his nose. Such, was the recorded talks between the young king and his aged advisor. These are some of the people who have close ties with Demon Lord Rimuru, and they placed great faith in him. They were the best representatives, of the beings who had absolute faith in the demon lords victory. This trend, was seen in many of the countries that surrounded the Great Jura Forest. The Dwarf Kingdom, the country of Burmund and Sorcerers Dynasty Sarion count among these countries. And the leaders of said countries reacted quickly to the news. They issued a conferece call for all the other demon lord believers, and succeeded in tipping the scales of the minds of the other world leaders. More than half of the western countries tipped in favor, and chose to believe in the demon lords victory. Even the empire which has only recently tried to invade the Great Jura Forest, showed their fealty to the demon lord side. The perfect post war therapy by Demon Lord Rimuru during the period of turmoil after the emperors death gave them the extra push that was needed. The almost religiously fanatical explanations of the soldiers who returned to their surprised families probably contributed much. The returnee soldiers spoke in unison, Defeat is impossible, for Demon Lord Rimuru-sama. They said as such. The soldiers elaborated proudly, even though they were the ones who returned with disgraceful results from an overwhelming defeat. Because of how unnaturally absurd it was, it inversely caused the empire citizens to believe the soldiers. Although large scale confusions did happen, the swift response from the remaining empire leaders suppressed the civilian unrest within a few days of the occurrence. This, would be recorded as a miracle during the great war, and talked about by future generations. But, problems arose, from the other side. A certain minimum number of the people, who are doing whatever they want on the assumption of the demon lords defeat, exist everywhere around the world. Sadly, most countries had to split some of their defense force, to keep these miscreants in check. If this was also part of Veldas aims, it couldnt be helped that there will be some fools who end up falling for his ploy. These people only think of themselves. Which causes them to make bad choices, even if it was during such dire times. The world was currently falling into despair, as per Veldas intentions. From it, confusion was borne. With that, one of his objectives was accomplished. One of Demon Lord Rimurus followers, Warlord Shion. She worshipped Demon Lord Rimuru as though a god. So when she heard Veldas speech about his death, all she could feel was a blinding rage. That rage, was about to awaken a certain unstable emotion that was supposed to have been sealed deep within her heart. And that, was about to whip up a turbulent storm upon the impending battlefield. Chapter 207 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 205 Vs Dagruel Part 1 Dagruels army had reached the Holy Kingdom Ruberios and kept on their march through its border. And they mowed down all of the people who blocked their path and aimed at the Holy Capital with great vigor. The Holy Capital was protected by a threefold barrier. The large-scale magic essence warding barrier blockaded the citys outskirts. It was a barrier which obstructed the accumulation of magic essence to prevent outbreaks of monsters. However, it is naturally not invincible, just like in the present situation, there may be an outbreak of rare monsters due to the barriers destruction that might come to invade the city. To prevent this invasion, an anti-monster defence barrier had been installed, which protected the daily lives of the holy capital and its surroundings. As its name suggests, it was intended to prevent the invasion of monsters. It was a barrier with a strong magic essence isolation ability, but it only had influence on a certain level of monster and weaker. It didnt affect vampires, its true masters. Its purpose was to protect the citizens of the Holy Capital from field monsters. The Holy Knights usually patrolled between the first and the second barriers. And their work included searching for tears in the barrier and restoring them. It was common knowledge that the Holy Kingdom Ruberios was protected by a twofold barrier, but the existence of the third one was only known by the high ranking people of the holy capital. The Evil Purification Barrier. It was the protection barrier of the highest level that had protected the sacred Holy Capital for a long time. It was a barrier that could be called the perfected version of the holy field, the barrier which attacks monsters with the only exception of those registered with an identification code. Everything inside the ramparts of the Holy Capital was within the scope of its influence. It was the largest-scale barrier of its level, but it still couldnt cover the entire range. Even so, it was the strongest barrier, worthy to protect the Holy Capital. The transfer gate was established within the anti-monster invasion prevention barrier and outside the Evil Purification Barrier. The reason was because Ruminas didnt want the subordinates of the other Demon Lords acting freely within the Holy Capital. That was a reasonable argument, because not only it was troublesome to set and register identification codes for individuals, there was no guarantee that they wouldnt be hostile by next time. Therefore, the Evil Purification Barrier was applied to every monster with the only exception being Ruminas subordinates. The effect was applied even to the high ranking monsters in Shions entourage. Thus, Shions elite corps who arrived from the transfer gate organized themselves at the peripheral of the living area without entering the Holy Capital. The battlefield was outside the anti-monster invasion prevention barrier. It was the decision of the conference the night before. The barrier was ineffective against the angel army DD or rather, the anti-monster has no meaning against the holy attributed angels DDthe monster army led by Shion and Co. were suitable to oppose Dagruel. The ironic thing is that the Immortal Legion led by Aldaman, which could be considered evil itself, didnt receive the effect due to Holy-Demonic Inversion . However, it would be a problem if undead came and went within the Holy Capital like they owned the place, so thats one of the reasons why Aldaman was assigned to the interception forces. Tempests group will engage Dagruel, Ruminass group will suppress the angels. That is the plan. Immediately sensing that Dagruels army had destroyed the large-scale magic essence warding barrier that had stretched around the border, Shion notified the entire army. As preparations were everything, Shion had finished stationing her elite corps. The Immortal Legion which Adalman had summoned stood at the front in perfect order. With 2.000 Death Knights as the main force. The rest of the Legions composition was as following: 100.000 Zombie Soldiers (Carrion Soldiers). 20.000 Pawn Soldiers (Skeleton Soldiers). 10.000 Pawn Archers (Skeleton Archers). 10.000 Pawn Knights (Skeleton Knights). There were such overwhelming numbers. They were an army that had been created by Aldaman by using the corpses gathered from Great Jura Forest. They usually wandered around the floors of the labyrinth, but they all sortied this time. The 100.000 Zombie Soldiers are the monsters prepared urgently for this war. Most of them were once the soldiers of the Empire. Deployed inside the labyrinth, the ones which had their rotten flesh neatly removed were the Pawn Soldiers. Among them there might be those which were once adventurers who had died inside without buying a bracelet, but this was a rare example. In preparation for this Great War, they had gathered the corpses which had been vacated by their souls, it was quite a large number. As there was a possibility that they might evolve into a higher rank being if they are able to survive this Great War, they excitedly decided to participate in the war. Thanks to that, the total number was a little less than 150.000. Under Adalmans rule, they received an ability increase effect. Furthermore, due to Holy-Demonic Inversion , they wouldnt be affected by the effects of the barriers magic essence isolation. Unlike inside the labyrinth, they cannot revive if destroyed however They wont be purified by Undead Purification: Turn Undead. They became such a dreadful existence, because as undead that had turned into holy attributed beings, they wont be affected by Holy Magic. And because they couldnt die from normal attacks either, the only way to stop their movement is to completely destroy them. And then, Shions elite corps. 10.000 Terror Knights. Like the Death Knights, their strength was equivalent to A- rank. And after the previous battle with the Empire, they had grown stronger. The true main force this time was Shions elite corps. The only problem was that the commanders of the elite corps were the sons of the enemy leader, Demon Lord Dagruel. Shion believed that Dagruels sons would not betray her since they had sworn loyalty to her lord, Rimuru. However, even without betrayal, whether or not they could fight was another story. Hey you guys. The enemies are your relatives, can you guys fight them? Shion summoned the three and asked them directly. And the three brothers responded as if it were natural, Of course, Nee-san! Whether its our old man, or uncle, we will defeat them! Yeah! We will show our seriousness! Fuu~ fuu fuu! My stomach is growling. His stomach is growling? [1] For an instant, Shion thought What is this guy talking about?, however she splendidly ignored it. Oh well, since hes fat, it couldnt be helped that it would growl. However, Shion never thought that it would ever manifest in a form of motivation. However, it was troublesome for her to tsukkomi it. It will be alright if the people in question are ok. The problem might actually be their uncle. Dagruel has a younger brother? Yes! It seems our old man has two. One of them is our old mans aide, but Ive never met the other one. They said that hes a dangerous person so it seems he had to be sealed because of that, right? Oh well, it will be easy-peasy if you entrust the task to us! When the third son Debura said so, for some reason Shion became uneasy. Oh well, they are her cute subordinates who had became strong enough to equal the former Demon Lord standard. She decided to believe in them, and she succeeded in pushing away her uneasiness. To such a Shion, However, for such an upright person as Dagruel-dono to turn out to be a traitor it was something hard to believe. Adalman said so while letting out a sigh. When he was installing the transfer magic formation, Dagruel was quite cooperative, and he got along well with Adalman who also had an upright character. Therefore, Adalman felt that it was simply too unbelievable. Oh well, it seems he was was acquainted with the person who calls himself Velda, so he might have some kind of old ties with him. Shion concluded so. No matter what was said, holding back against him was unnecessary, as he was an enemy. After all, Shion would not forgive that Velda-scum who had babbled such nonsense like destroying her dearest master Rimuru. If Dagruel is assisting that person, that would be the same as telling Shion youd like to die, huh?. If it were the old Shion, she would have gone ahead and attacked by herself and struck him with all her might. Fu. If you think about it, I have also become well rounded. Shion sprouted a smile, she was satisfied with the growth of her heart. Eh? Shion-sama isnt round at all [2] !? Because Debura shouted in surprise, Shion struck his stomach with her hand like she was going to gouge his stomach. It was the so-called corkscrew punch. You shit-for-brainsDDIll kill you!! So, she spat those words at Debura (the third son) who crouched down on the ground. Debura was someone that no matter how much he ate, the nutrients just went to his sides and never did reach his brain. He was the number one fool among the trio. Th-this reward isDD Debura had a joyful smile on his face for some reason and then fainted. His two older brothers who saw this envied him, the other two brothers are fools as well. Shion imagined a cold sweat going down her back. What a frightening bunch, she thought. Gradually she has begun to not need to hold back against them. If only assessed from durability, the three brothers would rank first place without a doubt. In this world, there are really frightening people. In various meanings [3] . Whilst Shion was thinking about this, she immediately turned her attention and glared at the approaching troops of Dagruel to her front. With a simple Magic Power Perception , she investigated Dagruels army. She perceived some people with large amounts of energy. However, only a few of them were worth watching out for. If its with her current power, enemies that she should be cautious to that extent did not exist. However, thats assuming that the results of the Magic Power Perception were accurate. At least the Demon Lord Dagruel seems to be a martial artist who had had a one vs one battle against Veldora in the past. Shions perception hadnt perceived anyone who had such huge power amongst the troops. That reminded her Suddenly Shion remembered it. That Veldora and Dagruel had talked about training to suppress their magic power. (No, it cant be. Its not something that can be so easily attained. I want to think that) However, she felt that it was possible when she thought about the growth speeds of Dagruels sons and their foolish tenacity. Ill think about it when the time comes, thus Shion made up her mind after she gave up thinking about it. Dagruels army had shown its perfect appearance. Chain of Restraint Titan Army, total number 100.000. Shions army was advantageous in number. Yet it might be inferior in terms of quality. There were Giant Ogres and Cyclops. Even big shots like some Hecatoncheires [4] of the Titan races. Various types of giants were approaching in crowds. In Shions honest impression, No matter how many bones there are, it wouldnt matter, right? or so she thought. Oh dear, what a magnificent view. This may be a bit harsh for my cute skeletons. A bit? somewhat, its a bit tough, but they should manage somehow or another. Ho.. do you have a plan? Hmm, I cant say its a plan, but Alberts command abilities are quite good. In addition, please look at them properly. The equipment of the Pawn Soldiers are complete. Shion noticed it as Aldaman said it to her. Needless to say about the Death Knights, the Pawn Soldiers were equipped with leather armor. It was the best quality goods with the Tempest mark and made in the dwarfs workshop. The Pawn Knights were, surprisingly, only equipped with simple breastplates. They seemed to be stingily made with demon steel exclusively for the skeletons to use, but the performance was guaranteed. Judging from the dull light theyre emitting, they might be charged magic items. As one might expect, the Zombie Soldiers received cheap makeshift equipment Hey arent you overdoing things? How did you obtain that amount of demon steel? What? It was an easy matter. From various sources, like the melted cheap equipment from adventurers, or iron ores I procured via Arnaud. Oh yes, from everyone of the imperial soldier before, it was a joyous thing for there were so many people who had quite good equipment! However, the most delicious was the Iron Golem Subjugation though. Shion understood Adalmans explanation whom had been speaking in a cheerful voice. He was not just playing inside the labyrinth, it seemed that he was also steadily collecting materials. Among the monsters included in the golem group which sometimes appears, Iron Golems contain an abundance of iron. Whenever such a monster was defeated, he would store it inside the labyrinth, and then high quality demon steel was completed before anyone realizes. Whilst doing combat training against Iron Golems, material can be collected too. It was precisely killing two birds with one stone. As things are now, the other floor guardians might do something to raise money too. (Tte, by any chance has he been earning more money than me!?) Shion is a former monster and doesnt have any deep attachments towards money. However, she has recently been having quite a hard time thinking of a way to prepare equipment for her subordinates. In the first place, Shion was always unconcerned about money and other such things. It was only a recent change for her to begin paying attention to such matters. Its ridiculous for me to make money, and thus Shion didnt have any money. The first priority of the workshops of Tempest was the second army led by Gerudo. Recently, the equipment had been distributed to all of its members, though the maintenance was also a problematic issue since there are a lot of members. Since the equipment was made from demon steel, it would repair itself from the majority of damage, however it was also a fact that it was mostly used up for them. Next was the businesses for selling to the adventurers. Because this was a national policy, it could be that the aim is to earn foreign currencies, so Shion couldnt interfere. Thus, by reserving her free time, she had laboriously obtained the equipment through wholesale. Of course, it was for free. Because, they were all things that had been made by the blacksmiths for practice, which were then handed over to her. She hadnt had any dissatisfaction until now, however it was not amusing for her that the simple Pawn Soldiers were equipped with magic armor. Before the Empire came to attack, she had received a number of sets of armor from Rimuru. They were beautiful full plates all with a certain bluish purple color. However, it was only given to the members of Yomigaeri and the commanders, it had not been distributed to the newcomers that had recently joineed. For them, the similarities in their equipment were limited to the color. Since it couldnt be helped, she was going to report it to Rimuru with the thought of getting new equipment, but After seeing how the newcomer Adalman hadnt relied on Rimuru and had prepared the equipment by himself, it made Shion have second thoughts. It seems I have depended too much on Rimuru-sama so. (What a guy! I will display that we can procure equipment by ourselves!) Suddenly, Shion mustered her motivation. Regardless, in front of them stood an army of giants in large suits of armor. Materials that they were free to take. Listen you guys. I wont say much. But do you guys understand what you need to do? Uooooooo!! Ones equipment is gained by ones own efforts!! In response to Shions question, the elite corps displayed their motivation. Shion nods satisfied to that. Adalman, who was next to her, felt that something was a little off, however he couldnt quite place it. Adalman, because he has a perspective similar to that of a human, he had bribed the craftsmen through various means in order to receive the equipment. He wouldnt say unreasonable things such as Do it for free! like Shion. (Not good. It would be better for me to not say anything to Shion-dono.) Yesterday, a guy had suddenly appeared and claimed that Rimuru was dead, Aldaman had a hard time calming Shion down. Rimuru-sama wont perish that easily! He had frantically calmed Shion, The blessing hasnt disappeared, so in the worst case he may have been sealed somewhere was how he tried to convince Shion into calming down. However, Sealed you say!? Then, I must leave immediately in order to help him!! To Shion who began to say unreasonable things, The enemys commander is approaching! Umm, if its the person named Dagruel, he might know about the details! He said that, and thus succeeded in turning Shions anger towards the enemy. Even this time, with the matter about the armor, he had nearly ended up picking a fight with Shion, as such he was scared about whether she would snatch the Pawn Soldiers armor. No, Adalman certainly thought that it wasnt strange to make a comparison about the quality of the equipment even though the Pawn Soldier are small fry compared to Shions Elite corps. Adalman had felt relieved since he was splendidly able to divert Shions attention away. The tongue is the origin of calamity. Saying needless things will just catch Shions interest, and dwelling on it any further could be dangerous, was what Adalman thought. Therefore, he pointed her aggression towards the enemy, Well then, Shion-dono. May I perform the opening strike? He asked. He was worried that if he did as he pleased, afterwards there would be complaints from her. If Shion was the one who opened the battle, he would only be able to support. Since it would be impossible for him to use his large scale attacks as he would hit his allies as well once both army collides. So if possible, he wanted to be the one who opened the battle, however that was solely up to Shions decision. Very well, I will permit you to do it. You better rampage to your hearts content! Shion gave permission whilst in high spirits, as the prospect of obtaining equipment was in sight. Shions cold eyes gazed like a predator who had her prey in sight. When Adalman heard Shions words, Thank you very much. Well then! He bowed to Shion and moved elsewhere. Shion who saw that, laughed lightly. To the ones who mock the Great Demon Lord Rimuru, die! And if by any chance Rimuru-sama is sealed, I will show that I will rescue him. Those were her thoughts. By the way, she was satisfied as she seemed to be about to be able to renew her subordinates equipment and also able to go wild against a suitable foe. At the same time, in her mind, a cool-headed calculation was being carried out. Though their numbers surpass the enemys, they were inferior in terms of quality. She mustnt look down on this battle. Worst case scenario, even if she loses her entire army, she thought that it may be necessary in order to defeat Dagruel. In the sky and on the ground. Since when being attacked from two sides, the defense will immediately collapse should one of the sides be defeated. Even in the worst case, this side must absolutely not be defeated. Shion engraved that fact in her mind whilst conversing with the fools and Adalman. Glancing at Dagura, Ryura, and Debura, the three that are Dagruels sons, Shion thought even further. How strong is Dagruel, truly? Dagruel seems to have two younger brothers too, and the ability of those two are yet unknown. They are opponents that she must never be careless with. Even so, the victor will be me! Shion smiled fearlessly still. Her smile encouraged her allies and gave them strength. The battle would begin soon. [1] EN: For once, I have to agree with Shions tsukkomi. [2] Its a pun that doesnt translate well. The pun is: Shion says: ˽褯ʤäΤ . 褯ʤä means her personality become rounded/mellowed. Someone that is rounded (belly) is fat, so the Dagura heard it and interpret it as: I have become fat / gain weight). Hence the pun [3] Yeah, like how therere three creepy M who adores you. XD [4] https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hecatoncheires The singular form: Hecatoncheir (meaning Hundred-Handed Ones), also called the Centimanes. They are a giant/Titan with a hundred arms. Chapter 208 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 206 Translator Corner The two editors are a bit busy with their RL work so I ask Lesari to edit the chapter for me. And so enjoy it guys, the chapter! Also try reading other novel in Novelupdates, therere many good series you need to find. And please be patient to wait for the next chapter (Sushis) Orz ~Guro Translator Guro & YukkuriOniisan Editor Lesari&Door Matt&Vic Vs Dagruel Part 2 Adalman stood on the back of the Death Dragon, Wenti, as he glared at the ground. Wenti who was soaring high in the sky with her original appearance, that of a wicked dragon, was scattering around an ominous aura. Human who have weak resistance will die just by being exposed to her aura. However, on the contrary it gives power to Adalman. Fumu with a nod, Adalman began thinking. Making pre-battle statements would be futile as the oppositions opinion was so far off. Against Dagruels army, which already invaded and trespassed the national borders, even warning is meaningless. If thats the case, he decided that it might be okay for him to cast a very flashy extreme magic as the sign of the start of the war. Adalman begins to chant the incantation. Though he can use it without chanting, he lengthily chants it because of old habits and spiritual buildup. However, this incantation of his, he thought that chanting it properly is better than going the easy route. The reason why is, it cant be used inside the labyrinthDDor rather, it was unusable due to him lacking the magic power while he was aliveDDhe had the knowledge, but this is the first time hes decided to use the magic for real. If its for a flashy magic, then it will be good. Such was his idea. Trying not to be too eager chanting the incantation for the first time in his life, he looks at the ground and determine the sphere of influence of the magic. He didnt care whether it will activate or not. According to the ancient documents, its an extreme magic that needs several Archmages to activate it. Itd be funny if he couldnt invoke the magic, fortunately theres no witnesses here. So, he will just cast a different magic at that time. (Well now, this magic will become the signal for the start of the war. Please succeed!) While Adalman prayed so, the perfect magic mastery effect of the Ultimate Gift Necromicon is activated. Adalmans knowledge is being corrected by Seeker of Truth, and words are engraved into his mind. It seems that if he succeed in chanting the spell in the first time, he will be able to invoke the magic immediately for the second time. (Ah, I see in this case, I understand that chanting the incantation is not necessary.) Filled with a pleasant feeling of fulfillment, Adalman understood his ability. And then DD [1] Well then, you better experience this properlyDDan ancient extreme magic [2] DDTempest Meteor [3] !! DDIn an instant, glittering dazzling lights pours down from the magic formation that appeared suddenly in the sky. Its as beautiful as the wonder of a starry night. However, its a dreadful light that brings forth death and destruction. Even though its a grand magic that would need several Archmages of old to successfully cast, the completed extreme magic of Adalman is several levels above it in scale and power. And its magic that starts with Tempest in its name symbolizing their country. With the correction of Ultimate Gift Necromicon , he had shown this world the perfected result. The best that the past Archmages able to summon were just several meteorites. Even so, it was a grand magic of strategic-class showing a great effect as anti-army magic, but the number of meteorites summoned by the magic that Adalman invoked exceeds 1.000. The ground is rained down by meteorites with diameter of 50cm~1m, spreading death to Dagruels troops. Even if the giants are known for their superior regeneration power, theres no meaning if they received damage they cant regenerate. The limbs that tried to catch the meteorite are blown off, and their heads are crushed. The giant race who intended to invade with their huge power is at their wits end as they werent even able to escape. The extreme magic that Adalman cast showed more effect than he had intended. Only by one magic, nearly one third of Dagruels army became unable to fight. Look, Gadra. As I expected, my magic is wonderful right? Surprised by the result having more effect than expected, Adalman boasts it to his companion, Gadra, like its natural. Because his bone face doesnt have an expression, hes safe knowing that his true feelings werent exposed. Being able to boast to the man who is his rival is the greatest thing, above all else. It was not amusing for Gadra who came to this war against his will, but he cant help admitting the power of Adalmans extreme magic. For Gadra-roushi who is a newcomer, he wanted to attain some achievement. You see, since he earned his affiliation with Demon Lord Rimuru only by deserting the Empire, it was painful, not being useful at all. This war was a competition for the hegemony of this world. He thought, if he couldnt be useful now, hed end up being useless throughout in his career history. Although hes taken part in the discussion of various researches, hes not satisfied with just that. Humph. Shut up! I will show you the real extreme magic! Its just that, because my magic power is not enough, could I have you cooperate with me (Rather, what the heck is this guy, how can he learn such magic!? His forte should be Divine Magic and Undead Magic though This kind magic is my specialty you know Im, sad.) Gadra with Adalmans cooperation commencing the chant of the incantation while harboring an indescribable feeling. Gadra receives the aid of Ultimate Gift Grimoire and understand the principle of the incantation as well as Adalman. (Indeed, this is really wonderful! Unfortunately, I didnt have enough energy even with my magic power) Gadra regrets that hes unable use the magic just with his own power, but it cant be helped and he come to a clear decision. He had reincarnated repeatedly and was proud of his enormous amounts of energy, far more than most people, but compared with the high-ranking of Tempest, he is just an insignificant person. Therere frustrated feelings of being defeated by Adalman who once was his rival, but he understands that being prideful is useless. So he chooses the strongest magic in his knowledge and begins to chant it. The highest level of darkness magic that even Adalman dont know. While Adalman just used probably one of the highest level summoning spells. If Adalman is able to use summoning arts, its not strange that its application usage reached the ultimate level. Then, with the highest level of darkness magic hes most skillful in, lets show it in this place! Gadra thought so. AndDD Oh thou who suffers in everlasting starvation, heed my call! Nihilistic Hazard [4] !! The strongest of Divine Magic is the ultimate anti-personnel destruction magic Disintegration which is well-known. Its known that therere a few people who can use it, but its high power is guaranteed. Its said that person who receives a direct hit and can survive doesnt exist [5] . However, if theres weakness of this magic, it might be that its a single target magic. The attack range is extremely short. It was a natural reason why the magic has a high power, but against an army it was a useless magic. Because hes well informed about this matter, it might be why Adalman used the strongest spell in summoning magicDD DDAnd what Gadra chose was the opposite of Disintegration, the strongest large-scale annihilation spell of darkness magic. A very large magic formation emerges on the ground and the sky. And, like connecting the sky and the ground, dark electric discharge begun to appearDDand innumerable spheres of electricity were released. The fang of darkness that swallows all substances. Its darkness magic that brings void to this world and is considered as one of the forbidden spells. The void let loose in the world doesnt vanish until its negative energy turns null. Everyone inside the barrier of the magic formation that links the ground and the sky is devoured and their existence is erased. It was one of the ultimate magics that was feared, as a mistake in its control can bring destruction to the world. Wahahahaha! Hows that! Amazing right!? You fool! What are you thinking! If I didnt help you, you would absolutely fail to control it you know?! Th, thats might be right, but I want to be in the spotlight too! Thats not an excuse! To use such dangerous magic Adalman is stunned. Certainly, as this world might be destroyed if Gadra fails his control of the magic, Gadra cant make any excuse. He was confident in his control, but he almost loses his consciousness as he didnt have enough energy. He succeeded in his experiment before with his own energy, and the best he could do was to confine several people inside the field. Its only to the degree of better than an anti-personnel spell. It was barely a success at that time, but it would end with casualty that a village disappeared in case he failed in his control. Thats because he was only putting a little energy in it, when he put enormous magic essence to invoke the magic like what they done right now, the world will be really in crisis. But, thats only the story if he failed. We-well, its all good right. Its a success! Gadra whos not reflecting, could be called as a degenerate mad genius. Adalman letting out a given up sigh as he recalled the thing. It would be useless even if he says anything anyway, in fact, theres no problem since he succeeded. Besides, they seemed to succeed in greatly reducing the number of the enemys army with two extreme magic. As the giant race could be said as a lump of energy, they seem not to be totally annihilated as they can counter the minus energy. But still, when compared to their original number, the number had already decreased by a half. Normally in such situation people would give up the war and withdraw. Then what will be their choice? With that thought, Adalmans group would breathlessly witness it with their eyes. DDThe Giants continue their attack without minding the death of their comrades. Those who avoided instant death regenerated from their damage with their transcendence regeneration like it was nothing DDThey didnt show any behavior indicating that they mind about their decrease in number. Their appearance is very eerie and aroused fear to those who opposed them. But thats in case the people who fight them had a sense of fear. Adalman and co are fed up after seeing the attitude of Dagruels army. Good grief Do those people didnt feel fear? Not at all, I guess. Usually when thinking about countermeasures, they should have pull back immediately. Looking at each other face, the two nod in agreement of each others thoughts. Should we fall back? Yeah. We used too much magic power. Lets withdraw. However, Im glad that my corps is the Immortal Legion, which dont fear death. The Giant race army, which thought nothing of death, theyre more difficult than a mere death soldier Completely. But, its good that we can reduce their number here. Theyre still a threat even with such number, but they would be defeated if the clash begins as they didnt know anything. Theres no meaning having the advantage of number. Oh well, lets return and report it to Shion-dono Adalman caressed the head of the Death Dragon Wenti and gave her an order to withdraw. He succeeded in the opening by delivering a blow to the enemy with his magic accordingly to his original objective. Theres no need to stay too long in the place. He comes back quickly as he need to report the threat of Dagruels army. Their fearsome points were their immovable mind and their super regeneration. Even though its possible to revive the Immortal Legion, it would be of course impossible if they were crushed into small pieces. He has the premonition that the giants with their overwhelming destructive power will trample on the Immortal legion. Oh well, thats fine. Anyway, Adalman think that its good as long as theyre able to decrease the number of the giants. (At any rate, I need to return and discuss about this.) Adalman returned to the camp while thinking about what would happen later. ?????????????????????????? The total number of Chain of Restrain Titan Army was approximately 100.000. For his army to be reduced by about 50.000 before the clash with the enemy main force, even for Dagruel, it was a miscalculation For Dagruel, however, he didnt feel the loss at all. That is because the people killed by the magic had little strength and have no luck. Its true that it was a splendid magic. But, falling back due to what can be assumed as anti-group magic is something that a soldier couldnt do. In fact, the steps of the true main force of the people he trusted will not be hindered by anyone. The magic a while ago was certainly splendid. Probably its the work of that Ghost King named Adalman who visited him to construct the transfer magic formation before. As expected, he has a superb ability. And also his magician friend who looks like a wise man, it wouldnt be strange if the second magic is his work. Theyre a wonderful people. As an enemy, they make his heart excited. It just unfortunately, Dagruel cant be defeated by magic . Because, as a true giant, he has the absolute ability called Magic Nullity . By activating the Anti Magic Guard (Absolute Magic Defense), it will automatically neutralize all magic attacks. As long as he has this ability, he can ignore all magic attacks. Therefore, people who killed by the current magic are weak and an existence which can to be thrown away. Suddenly, he thinks about his sons, Dagura, Ryura and Debura, those three. Theyre going to fight against him, but what kind of fight they will show to him? His sons whom only have big power because he raised them indulgently, but their actual ability is not really much. Everyone around Dino said that handing over the throne to those sons are fine, though he ignored it.. Its must be the work of that crafty guy. Anyway, he let him corrupt his sons, and it might be a compliment that he thought to add them as his subordinates. Or possibly, his aim might be actually was to deprave Dagruel and making him retire after foreseeing this current situation. As a matter of fact, he was anticipating the current, this situation. DDBy depraving and making Dagruel retire, is it possible to escape from Veldanavas rule? Am I thinking into it too much? so Dagruel denied the thought . That good-natured friend of his is also affiliated with Velda. Thats right, we two cant go against Veldas order. Because its absolutely impossible to go against their creator master. But, in case of his sons, theyre released from that curse. (Thats right, I.. Did I wish for my sons to live freely?) Even so, Dagruel wont hold back if they stand in front of him as an enemy. (They should be stronger. At least, they could last for a bit against me.) Dagruel has no hesitation. He only accomplishes his mission. Simple and frank, as he was a soldier. And soDD The power of the Giants sweep over this battlefield. [1] In case you just realize, the Author omitted the incantation XD. [2] Oħ Kyokudai Mahou, if you watch or read Magi youll know about this word. [3] ҆Ǎ Bakuha ryuseiran : Supreme Exploding Meteor Storm. [4] ~oĺ Zekkibakyomu saigai : Severing Fang Nihility Calamity [5] Theres though Chapter 209 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 207 Translator Corner Chapter 207 for you guys. Comment if you found any mistakes etc Enjoy! Translator Sushi Editor Lesari Vs Dagruel Part 3 Dagruels forces continued marching forward. Although the lines crumbled for a short period, by the time they made contact with the Immortal Legion the lines had already reformed. Accepting the deaths of their comrades as though nothing has happened, they overcame the hurdle and continued moving onward. Within their eyes, was their absolute faith and fealty to Dagruel. The giants marched onwards, embodying the statement There is nothing to fear!. 2 hours after the battle started. The battlefield had fallen into a stalemate. The majority of the giants were roughly 3~5m in height, among them were also super big individuals towering at 10m in height. At first the giants pushed against the Immortal Legion making use of their size, crushing the skeletons as though twigs, but as time passed the situation changed like the flip of a coin. Because of Adalmans usage of his Undead magics ultimate arts. Using the scattered bodies of the Skeletons, Giant Skeletons were summoned. And what these huge bodies equipped, were Magic Weapons that are made from fusing together heaps of magic steel weapons. As the vessel was composed from the unity of many Grudges of the Dead, the weapons that they previously wielded adapted and changed to suit their present form. With that, multiple Skeleton Giants at 7m in height were created. While the giants were making up for their handicap in numbers with their combat prowess and size, they started to lose that advantage with the emergence of the Giant Skeletons. The Immortal Legion was clad in a holy aura, with Heal Rain (Light of Recovery), which would normally burn them to cinders, being cast over them by Adalman; this gave a new meaning to the word undying. They would recover on the spot, no matter how much they get battered and broken. But, the giants werent losing out either. Whatever injuries that are inflicted upon their bodies, as long as it isnt fatal damage, they will steadily regenerate and recover. As neither side has been losing numbers, the situation was just a back and forth of them trading blows. So, whats the plan now. On the outer walls, which have been enchanted with a barrier which prevents intrusion from monsters, was Shion, standing atop the highest point and viewing the battlefield with a birds eye view. Due to Adalman and Gadras great magic attack, their forces now outnumber the enemy 3 to 1. At first they thought they might be able to achieve an overwhelming victory, but according to Adalmans report, the giants showed no fear. Then he reported something even more troublesome, their Super Regeneration. Though the Immortal Legion has stopped getting knocked around, the number of casualties for the giants was lower than expected. While the Big Giants are busy fighting the Giant Skeletons, the Death Knights would move in to finish a foe. That was the plan of action they decided upon, but it was still easier said than done. Though Shions elite guard, the Terror Knights, were kept in reserve, Shion came to the conclusion that even if they were to be mobilized, they wouldnt be able to make much of an impact on the battlefield with their fear inducing abilities. The reason was obviously because there wont be much of an effect, on enemies that dont feel fear. Chances are the effects would be easily Resisted. This is troublesome. Shion thought, as she bit her lip. Shortly after the battle started, they had a brief strategic meet with Adalman who just returned. As they cant count on their advantage in numbers, they decided to probe the enemy for information by making use of the Immortal Legions undead property. It was a conservative move, but for the sake of discerning the enemys capabilities, they reached the consensus of avoiding a full scale clash at the very beginning. In addition, there was a point of concern that Gadra spoke of. I found it to be a little perplexing, how did they disperse the Nihilistic Hazard .? To me, it looked as though they were nullifying the magicDD That was what he said. As he has spent all his Energy and was unable to cast another volley of Great Magic, it was his intuition as a Great Magic User that gave him the feeling that something was amiss. The meteor attacks also didnt cause as much damage as was expected, but it was how unnaturally his Nihilistic Hazard was dispersed that really gave rise to his suspicions. It might just be him imagining things, but its better to take note of this. Its not like Shion could use magic, but attacks that made use of energy could be affected too. It was expected to at least be wary in case it really happens. Shion was observing the battlefield, as she thought of such details. Standing by behind her, were Dagura, Ryuura and Debura. What they were looking at, was an individual who looks like a commanding officer of Dagruels forces, who was locked in a duel with Albert. The officer wielded a great sword like it was part of his body, he showed great pride in his strength, setting him apart from his peers. It looks like Albert is the only one able to stand up against him. The man moved nimbly and skillfully, uncharacteristic of his bulky build at 3m in height. Seeing as he is up against the ultra first class swordsmanship from Albert, him being able to battle toe to toe with Albert was abnormal as it is. What a strength. To think there would be a warrior who lives by the sword among the giants. Right. Thats our old mans adjutant, uncle Grasword . Dagura answered, from hearing what Shion muttered. Grasword. An ultra first rate two handed sword user. And, the second-in-command of the giant forces. Though his total Energy levels are lower than Dagruel, it is said that his swordsmanship is at a higher level instead. If you look at it from another perspective, it might be Albert who is the abnormal one, being able to cross swords with such an individual. He was parrying heavy attacks that would normally crush opponents as though a flowing willow, hes even adding in counterattacks. It was a feat possible only due to the full set of Gods class equipment he was bestowed with. That was because if it was equipment of Legend class or below, it would have shattered from receiving the first attack. Due to Graswords abilities Magic Immunity and Weapon Destruction . Normal equipment would be destroyed the moment they made contact. Armor would also be destroyed, and his opponent would then have to receive his killer attacks naked. That, was knowledge that was known to only Dagura and his brothers at that moment, and Albert being the only one able to put up a proper fight against him was a coincidence that was nothing short of a miracle. But, it was ironic that nobody knew, the fact that this coincidence has been narrowly preventing the collapse of the front lines, if you can call it irony that is. Though the threat was there, as there was someone who was able to stand against and hold back the threat, the danger the threat posed was not noticed by the others. However, all that was irrelevant to the 2 persons in question. Such things were the least of their worries, as they duked it out ever more intensely. Hmm, our old man aint making his move. Should we move in the face him, if he actually shows movement? Dont be getting excited just yet. Its obvious, but Ill be the one to face him. You boys lead the Terror Knights and prevent any potential interruptions. Roger that. But, its better to not underestimate our old man. Though Nee-san might be pretty powerful, our old mans a real monster. Shion and co. had such exchanges, while they turned their attention to the main enemy encampment. There were no signs of movement. But, that instead gave off an extremely ominous atmosphere. It felt dangerous to make the first move, as there is no movement from the main enemy encampment. It still didnt feel like the proper opportunity to move her elite forces yet, but the present situation isnt going to change from them just staring at it. The frustration was starting to set in on Shion. (Should I just go with an all out attack?) Right as Shion was contemplating such thoughts. Suddenly, a change to the situation occurred. The change was as intense as it was sudden. Thats. Hearing Ryuras muttering, Shion, who was looking at Albert and Graswords battle, diverted her attention. A certain individual, was walking out from Dagruels main encampment. Wrapped in layer upon layer of chains, was a man who looks like he lost too much weight. At a height of 2.5m, he was of a smaller frame than what you would expect of the giants. But, despite being chained all over, the intense presence coming from him drew more attention than any other giant could. Their natural instincts were appealing desperately, at how dangerous that man is. T-thats. Is that, our uncle that has been sealed for the longest time? So thats. Feared and known as the War God, the Rampaging Kishin [1] . Uncle Fenn !? Fue ` fue fue fue. Im gettin hungry! Without saying anything, another corkscrew punch made its way to Deburas gut. And, You had your fill with that? Next time you say something as irrelevant as that, dont think youre gonna survive! Shion angrily sad her piece. But, the tension was broken thanks to Deburas dumb interjection. They began observing that individual, now that they have calmed down. The chains were writhing and pulsing. There was a smile on the mans face, even though he looked like he was heavily restricted by the weird chains. The kind of smile, that show just how elated a person is. A simple probe, showed that his predicted Energy levels surpassed Dagruel. Shion was surprised. Though there were many beings that had high Energy levels among her comrades, this made them look like children in comparison. This, to Shions knowledge, was at the highest levelDDit was at the class of the True Dragons, he was comparable to Veldora or Velgrind. No shit. That guy is one heck of a beast! Isnt it pretty much impossible for you boys to face That!? Shion exclaimed. It was unexpected that there would be another monster of this level besides Dagruel. She thought it was excessive, to have 2 members of the 12 Guardians here. As Demon Lord Ruminas was also here. No matter how big Demon Lord Dagruel was, it shouldnt be too difficult to handle as there was 3 awakened demon lord class beings here, were her thoughts. But having reached this point, she recognizes how naive that thought was. She has also noticed, that it was just really good luck, that Albert is able to keep the second-in-command in check all by himself. This, is way nastier than what was expected. So that, is our other uncleDDFenn, huh. You dont say, a monster of that level was unexpected, even for me. Uncle Grasword was bad enough already, uncle Fenn is on a whole other levelDD Fue ` fue fue. That skinny bones, Imma bet I can beat him easily if its weight were talking about! Maybe I should really kill this fatso. As Shion was thinking that, something happened to the chained man. The chains, were being released. Those chains, is that Gleipnir!? If thats the case, this would be pretty dangerous yes? Gadra-roushi who has been standing by behind them, spoke up to Shion. As he has used all his Energy earlier, Gadra-roushi has been resting after the end of their meeting, but has woken up from noticing the changes in the battlefields atmosphere. Oh, its Gadra huh. So, whats that Gleipnir? Right. This is something that has only been passed down in ancient texts. It is said, that during the age of gods, the dragon emperor sealed an evil god [2] . 2 of the 3 brothers turned over a new leaf, but as the remaining sibling chose to retain his brutal nature, he was sealed with the Chains of God. Gleipnir, are the names of the Chains of God. Gleipnir. Chains that sealed an evil god who emitted immense amounts of Energy. If the legends are true, the chains will have been absorbing the Energy emitted from the evil god, and have evolved. During that time period, these chains were said to be the possession of the dragon emperor, and was able to seal both divine and demonic beings. In the current era, it wouldnt be surprising if it had properties on par with God class artifacts. But, what was truly terrifying, was not the chains. The evil god which was sealed by those very chains, was what they needed to be wary of. Do you think the stories are true? Im afraid so. My advice for the best course of action, would be to retreat. Shion frowned, at Gadras submissive view. But, it wasnt out of anger. For someone as aged and knowledgeable as Gadra, there was a certain weight for him to give such advice to Shion, whom he is fully aware of her aggressive nature. That, was a warning, coming from someone who knows how capable the 12 guardians are. We will not retreat. We, have been given orders from Rimuru-sama to defend these lands. To retreat, would be to go against Rimuru-samas will. As of now, as Rimuru-sama is concealing himself, that means we have been given the reins on how we intend to end this great war. But! That will only happen after we manage the problem that we have here at this location. We have our orders, and we shall not fail to execute them. This represents our faith in Rimuru-sama, and also serves to prove that Rimuru-samas strategies are the proper answer. Any objections? DDThere are none. Alright. Thats right, retreat was out of the question. To them, retreating would be the same as saying Rimurus strategy was mistaken, as he was the one who judged that Shion and co. would be able to successfully defend this land. Such thoughts will never be acknowledged On the off chance that defeat actually occurs. That defeat too, would have been accepted as Orders from Rimuru. Having received Shions intense will, the disposition of Shions elite guard changed. The elite guard standing by at the outer peripheral walls overheard the conversation between Gadra and Shion. If a conversation isnt conducted privately, the contents are usually transmitted to the vicinity. The elite guard made their preparations, having received Shions will. Meanwhile DD Fenn makes his move. He traverses the battlefield at incredible speeds, moving as though he was the wind itself. And finishes his sprint by launching an offensive against Adalman, who was at the rear lines supporting his allies with magic. Adalman, who was supposed to be protected by many layers of magic barriers, was knocked onto the ground in a single blow. Fenn grasps the initiative of their battle in an instant. The battlefield was visited by a terrifying silence Im, impossible-!! What speed, no, power!? Adalman constantly protects himself with a myriad of magic barriers, how did heD!? Shion shouted. Such bewildering power. Adalman was brought to the ground, from an attack that was simply a punch brimming with fighting spirit, without the use of any abilities. Though Death Dragon Wenti immediately went to Adalmans aid, she too was sent flying from a simple Aura Bullet released from Fenns palm. After seeing this unreal combat power, Shion wasnt even trying to hide her surprise. Adalman looks like a rear support type, so it is assumed that he isnt suited to close quarters battles. Even if that was the case, he still is one of the 12 guardians, evasion via teleporting should have been possible after using high speed cognition. As he wasnt able to do that, the chances of the opponent having some kind of cognition obstruction effect or ability are now very high. What an enemy, I need to head to his aid soonDD Just as Shion was thinking about that, Fumu. To still spectating , in front of me. Thats some composure you got there, hmm? Shion hears a voice behind her. This is Shions main camp, so having multiple defensive barriers in place is a no brainer. It is possible, to ignore all of those barriers, and in addition, to be able to stand behind Shion without her even realizing it? Theres no way thats possible! As Shion thought, and she turns around. There stood a towering giant. Standing right on the peripheral wall, right behind Shion. With his sturdy 3m tall build, it was Demon Lord Dagruel. She had met him once during Walpurgis, but the Kings Haki he is exuding now was incomparable to when she met him in the past. You, when did you!? Fumu. I have arrived here, just moments earlier. Could it be, that you didnt see me arrive? If thats the case, this wont even be a fight. Its starting to feel like a joke trying to take this seriously. This cant be! Im not believing this!! Shion drew her sword as she shouted. Impossible. Shion was trying to calm herself down by telling herself He must be bluffing.. There was no way she was going to accept the fact that a giant just moved to such close proximity of herself without her even managing to see it happen. Accepting this fact, was almost equal to accepting her defeat. Shion activates her Unique Skill Chef , and using its matter altering properties, she boosts her own stats. With her body which has high immortal properties, Shion manages to contain the power which surpasses the limits of what normal beings can handle. Having reached the output range of an ultimate skill, Shion unleashes a single attack with everything she had. Shion was planning to defeat Dagruel with this very attack. This is bad! The anti-monster barrier on this peripheral wall is going to get blown away with that attack! Gadra shouted, as he gets the elite guard to retreat. Even as she was confirming what was happening at the corner of her vision, Shion went ahead with her slash unto Dagruel. Dagruel didnt even move. And, at the very moment Shions blade was about to make contact with his headDD HOW NAIVE!! He roared. With enough fighting spirit to shake his surroundings, that pressure alone stopped Shions swing. Because of his incredibly dense fighting spirit, Shions attack didnt even manage to so much as touch Dagruels skin. He was every bit of the monster the rumors made him out to be. Wha-!? Shions eyes were wide open due to how surprised she was, and she stopped moving for a brief moment. And, Dagruel wasnt so kind as to miss out on such a critical opening. It looks like its still too early, for someone of your caliber to stand before me. With that as his final words for her, he moved towards Shion at speeds she could not perceive and swung his fist down on her. The peripheral wall crumbles, to the might of his violence. What happened to Shion, who took a direct hit, was obvious. This was not something that could be called a fight. This was what could be seen as, an absolute being making use of his strength to sweep away an annoyance. But, at that momentDD Looks like youre the one who is naive! With the sweet scent of roses, a red streak of light flashes and makes contact with Dagruels head. From there, descended a silver haired girl. Wearing a jet black dress, with gold and silver heterochromic eyes which show her shining resolve. Demon Lord Ruminas. This was the very moment the ruler of these lands joined the battle. Hmph. People like you, usually show openings at the moment of triumph. As it was a problem for me to break through your defenses, I was observing the situation and letting it pan out waiting for my opportunity. Looks like you were careless, Dagruel. Dont think too badly of me, and take a little nap there for the moment. As she has said herself, Ruminas has been observing the situation from the very beginning. She understood that her chances of victory were low, if she were to face Dagruel head on. Ruminas properly understood the limit of her own abilities, so she didnt think her actions were underhanded. To fight the battle which she knew she could win. That was her way of life. She unleashed her most devastating attack, on the careless Dagruel. As Ruminas was someone who had access to an ability which controlled life and death, it was an attack that had the full intention of slaying her foe. Which was also whyDD Fumu. So its Ruminas, huh. And you are right, that I had been careless. But, could you really say that has been a problem? Did that attack actually damage me? Those words caused her to freeze up. Ruminas was a knowledgeable being, she properly understood what those preposterous words meant. Which was that Dagruel was unharmed. This event, manages to prove a single fact. ThatDD Are you all done now? Now then, its my turn next. Brace yourselves! Or it will be over in an instant!! As they have not been able to defeat him even with Ruminas attack, it was a fact that Ruminas forces would be unable to attain the victory. A period of despair was beginning. On these lands, the absolute tyranny of Demon Lord Dagruel was about to sweep across the battlefield. [1] Kishin means Fierce God/Oni God, a term for wrathful deities [2] Akujin ( ) with Kanji of Evil and God/Deity. Chapter 210 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 208 Translator Corner The chapter is actually done last week. But, o ne of the editors is quite busy, so heres the chapter! Welp, its not like you guys will need this at all. Ill just go back playing my Granblue Fantasy Next chapter is Sushis ~Guro Translator Guro & YukkuriOniisan Editor Door Matt Vs Dagruel Part 4 The battle between Albert and Grasword grew more intense. Because each of the commanders were fighting, the chain of command ceased in its functioning, as such, the troops fell into disorder. However, such a matter was a trifling issue for the commanders in questionDD Both of them had recognized the other as a worthy opponent and were enjoying the battle. Kakakakakaka! Quite the skill you have there, you amazed me. To have a chance to cross swords with a person like you, it is a great honor as a warrior! This is not by my skill. Only by these, the equipment which was given to me by my master Rimuru, that have granted me such strength. If it was with my former equipment, I would already be defeated without being able to so much as endure the pressure of your sword. Albert calmly turned aside Graswords praise. It was true, however it was only by Alberts ability that the power of the God grade equipment was drawn out. Ha! No need to be humble. Amongst the Giants, there are only a few who can fight me. Although we were going to do a pincer attack on Demon Lord Ruminas army with the angels DDthe situation is now beyond our control. However, defeating one of the enemy generals is also an important duty. Since there is no lack of opponents!! Yet still, my younger brother Fenn really picked the short straw. Even though he was this precious opportunity where he can rampage as much as he wants, he received a weak magician as his opponent. Certainly knowledge is wonderful, as a person that man may have a favorable impression, however Because we have Magic Nullity , a magician is utterly useless. He exclaimed so whilst brandishing his Great Sword. He planned to make Albert, who was worried about his master, become agitated by his words. A small mistake would lead to death. It was an excellent tactic to induce unrest to the mind of his opponent. On the other hand, Albert, without changing his expressionDD It seems you are clearly misunderstanding something. Certainly, I, as the guard of Adalman-sama, am the one in charge of the vanguard. However, I would like to ask you to not forget thisDD Adalman-sama, as one of the 12 Guardian Lords of Rimuru-sama, is far stronger than me! You understand what that means, right? He said that and denied Graswords words. Grasword muttered Ho?, and raised one of his eyebrows. Then he suddenly raise his sword over his head without speaking further. His strategy to provoke his opponent seemed to have failed, then, in that case he will just beat him from the front. Grasword decided on such a plain and simple tactic. Fufufu, is that so? In that case its good that Fenn will truly enjoy his battle. Oh well. Then I shall accomplish my duty! And so the intense sword fight restarted. Their clash reached the climax, before long the two payed no attention to their surroundings, focusing their minds only on their swords. Being thrown to the ground, Adalman felt that his consciousness was about to disappear for an instant. He could understand exactly what had occurred. He was able to see the moment the enemy had jumped, matching the timing of the activation of his magic. Adalman prioritized the incantation of the great magic in order to overturn the situation of the battle. Even though he could invoke the magic without the chant, it was limited to the image of what he had experienced before. As for the great magic that he was about to use, He considered that chanting was necessary in order to invoke it successfully, once he had ascertained the situation. This reasoning came about because he wanted to use his recovered energy effectively. Especially since, after he had invoked the great magic at the beginning, he had kept on invoking spells one after the other. That wa s why he thought that it wouldn t be amusing if the magic incantation that he had been working on, was interrupted part-way, so he focused his concentration on the invocation of said spell. He had decided such only because he was confident with his defenses against physical attacks, yet The enemy s ability seemed to have surpassed what Adalman had expected. His multiple barriers were all broken through, hardly even one of his defensive measures showed any effect. If not for that one defensive measure, there wa s a possibility that Adalman would have received a fatal blow at that moment. Though, it s kind of strange to say that he, who is already dead, would receive a fatal wound again. (How!? For him to penetrate my magic barriers as if he was ignoring them, does that mean that this guy s ability is actually Magic Nullity !?) Adalman had arrived to the correct answer instantly. It was fortunate that what Gadra had hinted at before came into his mind. If that s the case, he was correct in preparing a defensive measure other than magic. (Oh well. After all, this magic will have exhausted my magic power. Whether it s Magic Nullity or anything else, it already doesn t matter! Rather it s convenient for me.) Though he can t be said to be unharmed, his plan had succeeded. The great magic that Adalman had chanted activated without any problems. The invoked magic was called Immortal Legion. [1] One of the ultimate magics that have a wide area of effect. Just like the word Legion in the spell name suggests, it was the highest level forbidden spell of Undead Magic which uses and turns the dead into soldiers. The magic transforms and turns the dead in this battle, regardless whether they were allies or enemies, into soldiers faithful to his command. Giants have a high regeneration power and dont die easily. Because superficial injuries would be restored by themselves, it was necessary to destroy them completely. Therefore there was the need to wait for corpses to build up in the battlefield Watching the state of the battlefield, Adalman had decided that it was the time to use the spell. For that reason he had concentrated in order to chant the magic. The bodies of the giants scattered on the ground were combined by the huge magic formation that appeared in the sky and on the ground into several lumps of flesh. Then limbs appeared from the lumps of flesh, and 4m tall giants were born. Death Giants, that were one size larger than the Death Knights. Their fighting power greatly surpassed the power they had whilst alive. Not only from their body s own properties, they also had enormous energy as the souls of the death giants gathered as one. Originally, they would lose their regeneration ability when they become zombie, but this trait is kept as is. They were reborn as monsters with fighting power Over A rank which surpasses even the Death Knights. Though, since there were many bodies which werent completely usable, the number of the created Death Giants were only about 1.000, but it wa s plenty sufficient. The created Death Giants attacked the other giants who were their former comrades. Even though Adalmans magic power had run out after using Healing Rain, he already stood up as if there was no problem. Once he had glanced around for an instant and made sure that the Death Giant had begun to rampage, he turned his eyes to Fenn who was trampling upon his army. Wenti, are you okay? Yes, I have been carelessDD Wenti who quietly turned into her human form, answered Adalmans question. Although it was true that she had received severe damage, her recovery finished at the same time she transformed herself into human form. It was only usable once a day, but the super recovery is activated due to the change of her body constitution. No, no, youre not careless, its just that that small stature giant is strong. Youre being alright is more important. From what I see, that giant has a body with unbelievably dense energy. Looks like he has holy attribute, magic won t work on him. Had we not change our attribute into holy attribute, we would have been purified. Adalman spoke of the facts plainly. Like a magician, Adalmans eyes, which looked at Fenn, were like those of a researcher. (Even soDD That giant is too strong) Combat Speed, destructive power, and defense power. Looking from many aspects, he s top class, if you only see the amount of his energy, he s equal to a True Dragon. Even if Adalman sent Giant Skeletons (Big Skeleton Knight) against him, they would only be smashed up. Good grief. It seems that its time for my long trained body. Ha? At Adalmans confusing words, the Death Dragon Wenti, who had pledged her loyalty to Adalman, let out a questioning voice. Not to mention body, Adalman doesnt even have flesh. He can only be the so-called skeleton. Answering Wenti s question, It seems that I havent told you about it. When I took the position of great priest, my job was different. Originally, I was a high-ranking class of priest and martial artist which was called Holy Fist Monk [2] . Because there was Albert, who is an excellent vanguard, I didnt need to perform close range combat. When I fought against you before, I didnt think that it would be effective against you who had no human form, so there were no opportunities to show my skills, you see. E, well. But that you dont say, you intend to fight against that giant barehanded? What, is there a problem? Errr, arent there various problems though? Or so Wenti thought, but she couldnt say it strongly. She was his long time acquaintance, but she had never seen Adalmans figure as that of someone who had trained his body. Well, is there any meaning to train as a skeleton? so, she was troubled whether to even ask about it. No, theres Wenti couldnt answer. (For Adalman-sama who seems to be an intellectual, unexpectedlyDD She stopped thinking further about it and turned her eyes towards the rampaging Fenn. All right. Then, I will tell you the strategy. As magic doesnt work, hit with physical attacks. Its just that. Even your breath, which could cause magic essence diversion, would be treated as magic. Therefore, you and me, who have no means with which to attack, our compatibility with him is horrible. So, heres a suggestion. Saying so, Adalman began to talk about his plan, it was something outside of Wentis imagination. However, Wenti, who believes in Adalman, agreed without any hesitation. I leave the rest to you, Adalman-sama. May fortune be with you! So she replied with that answer as she relaxed her body. The plan that Adalman proposed was, assimilation with possession. Originally, Adalman, as a ghost, is more like a spiritual lifeform. It could be said that his current state is merely him possessing his dead body (skeleton). The reason is because he needs a temporary body in order to have influence in the physical world. Therefore, he can easily perform possession. If Wenti doesnt resist him, it would certainly succeed. The problem was, it was unknown whether they could separate or not. Be relieved. Even if I possess you, it doesnt mean your consciousness will disappear. In the worst case, well ask Rimuru-sama to prepare you a new body!] And so, Adalman possessed Wenti. A Death Dragon has a strong body, high magical power, and energy. In addition to that, is Adalmans own magic power. The possession succeeded, a young man with black hair, clad in jet-black priest clothes, made his appearance. Fumu, it was a success. (As expected of Adalman-sama!) The two became one in mind and body. With a strong body and possessing enormous magic power, it wa s the youth figure of Gehenna Lord AdalmanDD though there were some differences such as the hair color being different and etc. (Fufu, Im excited after a long time. If its in this state, I might have a good fight against Zegion-dono. I seem to have become an equal with Ultima-jou [3] .) In his skeleton state, he recalled that he couldnt have an exchange of fists with his friend. And so, a fearless smile floated on his face as he flew towards the rampaging giant. He didnt believe that he could beat the giant as it was now. But he could buy some time. Besides, though the giant in front of him is an incarnation of violence, it doesnt seem that he has high skills like the one fighting against Albert. Although the giant has energy comparable to a True Dragon, he can only rampaging without reason. For him to aim at Adalaman first may have been because he had reacted towards the one having the highest energy in the army. (In that case, we might just defeat him if we perform well.) (It will naturally be possible, if its Adalaman-sama!) Reacting to Wentis thought in his mind, though Adalman was slightly surprised, he nodded frankly. (Thats so, thats right! Because I am one of Rimuru-samas strongest subordinates.) And so he charged towards Fenn while laughing happily. The Seven Celestial Sages had finished the reconnaissance mission and reported it to Demon Lord Ruminas. Afterwards, they followed Ruminas who came to the outer district area in order to confront the giants. And so they would encounter a surprising situation. There exists a knight who can fight Grasword, who has been called the strongest Sword King that ever existed, on equal terms. The attack of Ruminas, who is their master whom they adore and respect, hadnt worked against Demon Lord Dagruel. And the last thing, a person, with a nostalgic face that they remember seeing somewhere, having started a battle against a rampaging giant who was like a berserker, on equal terms. These three events were things that happened almost at the same time. What, what the heck is this! To be fighting evenly against the Sword King, who is that knight? This bad, this is bad! As it is now, Ruminas-sama will lose!! Hey, wait. That person, surelyDD Adalman, isn t he Adalman!! Really!? Then, that knight is Albert!! Those two are Demon Lord Rimuru s subordinates!? What the heck is this joke!? Thinking at the same time, the Seven Celestial Sages exchanged the information each of them found. And sharing all of the information at once, they were wrapped in surprise. Adalman and Albert were famous in the past. Adalman who was the Great Priest was a talented master of Holy Magic. Then, Albert was the strongest Holy Knight of the previous generation. The two were people who had the qualifications to become the Hero. But the Heros egg hadnt dwelled inside either of them. Normally, theyd become sages. And, as it was, theyd eventually become saints. If they couldnt be the Hero, they only became unnecessary people for the Seven Celestial Sages. Furthermore, they were both too much of geniuses. They hadnt accepted Ruminass Mind Rule, as they were affiliated to the church of Ingrasia Kingdom without staying in the Holy Capital. In other words, according to the Seven Celestial Sages the two had been a two-edged sword. In ability, the two could become strong individuals which could threaten them, or worst, the two could become existences that would even jeopardize their position. Although the two hadnt seemed to notice the existence of Demon Lord Ruminas, it was certain that the two had some kind of doubts about it. Whilst admitting the ability of those two, to they who wouldnt become their comrades DD The Seven Celestial Sages had manipulated the Pope and ordered for them to do the purification of a large-scale undead disaster. It was officially announced as an indirect subjugation request, but the two people had strong senses of justice and bit the bait splendidly. The two willingly went to Great Jura Forest. And there, the two would perish while bringing down the Dragon Zombie together as the Seven Celestial Sages had planned, or it should have been. It cant be, for him to be alive It was the same thought for all of the Seven Celestial Sages. Well, what should we do? Thats the question. Right now, its almost impossible to defeat Adalman and Albert. Besides, in this situation we dont have such free time as to have internal conflict. That is so It would be excellent if the two beat both of the giants. If they lose, we wont be safe. Thats right. We are to only help the princess. I agree. About those two, lets think about it after they survive. The Seven Celestial Sages decided on their plan. Without using any underhanded plans as the situation was a pressing one. They threw away their wicked thoughts and moved to attack the enemy as according to the initial plan. They had, in their own ways, began their action in order to help Demon Lord Ruminas who is their respected and adored master. [1] ܊ℓ ( `쥮 ) Fushisha Gundan Souzou (Imoutaru region) Fushinsha=Immortal, Undead, Gundan=Army, Souzou=creation. Undead Army Creation. [2] }ȭ Seiken Doushi, Sei=Holy Ken/Kobushi= Fist, Doushi= Monk. [3] Jou = Miss, lass. Highlight the corner. Chapter 211 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 209 Translator Corner An Easter Gift for you guys from Sushi and Lesari. Enjoy~ Happy Easter! ~Guro Translator Sushi Editor Lesari Sprout of Envy Guy and Chloe have been locked in combat for 3 consecutive days. Although neither of them are taking it seriously, fatal attacks are mixed in every so often. They are probing each other, trying to discern the scope of their opponents strength. Die, Calamity Claw!! Naive. Chloe received the attack that Guy released towards her with the Spirit Sword she wielded. Her Spirit Armament has evolved into a God class weapon. It hasnt been destroyed, even while shes used it to receive attacks from the Strongest Demon Lord Guy. Not just that, she makes use of the swords capabilities to repel Guys attacks. Chloe moves in for a counterattack. But, strength escapes from Chloes body. Gofu!! (TN: its a coughing/choking sound) She began coughing up blood, and blood started flowing from her eyes and nose. The previous attack was supposed to have been perfectly parried. But, that was only what it looked like on the surface. An attack invisible to the naked eye made contact with Chloe, and was attempting to take her lifeDD Die, Calamity Claw!! Without any change in expression, Chloe evaded the attack with large exaggerated movements. Then, she took stance with her sword pointing towards Guy, like nothing had happened. Her face, which should have been bloodied after receiving Guys attack, was now back to her normal pretty face as though nothing ever happened. It was a mysterious phenomenon, as though showing Guys earlier attack hadnt happenedDD Ahhahahahaha! As expected of the hero!! Not shabby at all. Im pretty amazed you managed to avoid this attack. DDRight. Youd probably be dying right about now, if you received that attack instead. Chloe gave a mild response, in return to Guys honest praise. She didnt give much of a response, to the many other taunts that came after. That was because, she knew what he said was all true Which was the reason, for how complicated she felt on the inside. The attack that Guy usedDDCalamity ClawDD, was an attack that carried an intense poison property. But it wasnt something on the level of a poison, it was an attack that infected the target with an infectious virus, which also corrodes the mind, starting from the point of contact. In fact, Chloe has Really died once to this attack. Although her absolute defense automatically blocks incoming attacks, it doesnt stop the virus which spread to her from her sword. As such, Chloe met her demise from the virus that was spread unto her from receiving Guys attack. Using Ultimate Skill Space-Time King (Yog-Sothoth) , she successfully evades the attack, after remembering the memory of dying once in the future. After experiencing the event once, she returns to the past. In other words, remembering a memory from the future. To the opponent facing her, itd simply look like Chloe made the lucky choice of evading the attack, but the truth is far from that. With great confidence, Chloe was making the best choices in defense she could choose. But, even though she is totally evading Guys attacks by making use of her ability to remember future events, Chloe had no margin for making mistakes. Compared to Veldora, one of the strongest existences, whom she had battled in the past, she needs to take all of Guys attacks seriously. Even though there was no intent of taking the fight seriously from either side, attacks that are lethal get mixed in nonchalantly, it wasnt a situation where she could be complacent. Intricately cunning, Guy released attacks that meticulously attempted to set up his opponent in layer upon layers of traps. But his intentions have been fairly obvious, as he has been using attacks that could be recovered from, even if the attacks were able to outright kill Chloe. He was planning to get Rimuru to owe him one, from releasing Chloe from her curse. But, Chloe knew, that such a feat was impossible. The reason was that Chloe remembered, in one of the instances where she died, Guy tried to undo the curse but regretfully mumbled So it failed . This proved that he curse that Yuuki cast on her wasnt something that could be so easily removed. So Chloe moved according to what she was ordered to do, which is to keep Guy occupied. And from that, she understood just how nonsensically strong Guy is. Hes seen through all of Chloes attacks. Even though neither of them are taking this fight seriously, Chloe has already died 3 times. It wasnt caused by any single unavoidable attack, but was more of a series of moves which ended up leading to her death. It looked as though she was being given choices, but in fact, the whole fight has been moving in whichever direction that Guy wanted. There was once, where she died due to her own carelessness. She made the choice to try and evade an attack by stopping time, but ended up getting her heart pierced. This simply means, that Guy can move normally even when time is stopped. After remembering that result, Chloe has forgone with the usage of time stopping abilities. As all it would do was let her opponent know she can stop time. Guy has not made use of time stopping in his attacks. If he did that, Chloe would also be able to moveDD which meant that knowledge of her being a space time type ability user would be made known to Guy. But Guy wouldnt make such a simple attack. On this point, he was an opponent which was very different when compared to Veldora. Having absolute confidence in his skills, he wasnt one who would use such ability driven attacks. Which was why, Chloe was embarrassed at the fact that she made such a mistake herself. When one releases an attack, one needs to take into account the possibility of the attack being guarded, so there was a need to chain attacks to the point of a finishing blow; this turn of events got Chloe to reaffirm this need. This was something she was supposed to have understood, from her long journey. Chloe was reflecting on her own actions, as she didnt notice she has gotten negligent, because she had attained an ability which was all too powerful. And once again, she confronts Guy. If they both went at this seriously, the situation would probably be a whole lot more different than it is now. Guy wouldnt have the chance to play around comparatively, and Chloe had the confidence to defeat Guy with her full power Absolute Blade Flash. But, if it was an all out brawl against Guy without the use of any abilities, there was almost no doubt that Chloe would be defeated. That was just how powerful Ultimate Skill Space-Time King (Yog-Sothoth) was. Which was also why it wasnt a good thing, that she has been so reliant on it up till now. Through this battle with Guy, Chloe was brought back to the basics, she returned to the moment with her honest feelings and renewed focus. Guy squinted at the appalling results. He has yet to meet such a formidable foe, ever since his encounter with White Ice Dragon [1] Velzard. He prided himself to have become even stronger than before, but looks like this still wasnt enough. Chloe never fell for Guys traps. Another supposedly fatal attack whiffs, his many feints mixed into his attacks were all seen through. Thats damn impressive thought Guy. Though neither of them are taking this seriously, would he be able to win if he did? Even if he asks this question its not like he has the answer to it would be his honest thought. What this means, is that he has to acknowledge it. The fact that The True Hero Chloe Obell, is an existence that was equal to Guy Crimson. (What strength!) Guy let out a content snicker. Here he was thinking of defeating Chloe and removing the curse that was plaguing her, as a card he can play against Demon Lord Rimuru, but things arent going as planned. Chloe, was an even stronger being than Guy has assumed her to be. For Guy, he was already at the point of A Farce? No shit dude!. Against Chloes ultra first class sword arm, Guy was unarmed. At this point, this was more of an insult than anything, so Guy drew his sword whilst thinking of such thoughts. Take pride in the fact, that you have managed to make me draw my sword. As he said that to Chloe, he pulls a sword out of another dimension. Demon Sword Earth [2] has been yielded to Milim. To replace that, he created Demon Sword World [3] . It was the strongest sword in existence, forged from the hardest physical element known as the Star Heart. Compared to Milims sword, this sword has been maintained constantly, and it gave off a rainbow colored luster. The demon sword was pulsing, as it was gripped in Guys hand. Suppressing the waves emanating from the sword, he took a stance facing Chloe. He had the intention of enjoying a pure duel of only swordplay. He was confident in his chances of victory, against Rudra or Velzard. But, as he faced Chloe, the strongest hero, he had no such confidence in being victorious. This was what it really meant, to be on equal terms. Although he has been treating Leon and Velzard as though he would a friend, deep inside he knew that neither of them could be called equal to himself. That was why, he was elated. (This is much more than I could have ever hoped for, Hero Chloe!!) With tensions as high as that one time when he took on Stellar Dragon King Veldanava, Guy confronts Chloe. There was someone observing the battle between the two of them. It was White Ice Dragon Velzard. Seeing that Guy is enjoying himself, she bit her lip. That which was swirling within her innermost thoughts, was a searing blaze. Anger? No, its something else. It was Envy. Velzard has been envious for the longest time, ever since her brother Stellar Dragon King Veldanava acknowledged Guy. Staying humorous about the topic, she kept her true thoughts away from Guy. What was coursing through that heart of hers now, were the contents of a message that she received a few days ago. There was a special form of telepathic communication limited to the True Dragons, it was a message from her supposedly deceased elder brother Veldanava, that has her bewildered. DDWould you mind destroying Guy, for my sakeDD She lets out a sigh, as she thought of the contents. She has knowledge of the current dispute with Yuuki, and also about the contents of Demon Lord Rimurus request to Guy. To think the true identity of Angra Mainyu that resides within Yuuki would be Veldanava. Velzard was hesitant. In truth, there was no need for her to hesitate. Her original purpose, was to observe Guy by getting closer to him. ExceptDD She has enjoyed it a little too much, the time which she has spent together with Guy. The proud Guy. The foolish Guy. The kind Guy. The cruel Guy. The fearsome Guy. And, the friend who was acknowledged by her brother, Guy. She has grown fond of spending time together with him, who has many faces. But, if her brother is telling her to kill Guy, she. Also, Guy would most likely, never show her that face of his own volition. The face he has when he enjoys the battle as much as he is now. When he fought Velzard in the past, it was as though Guy was an adult taking on a child, taking pains to not cause unto her undue harm. It was probably since then. When she began feeling the sprout of envy within her heart. Towards the man acknowledged by her brother, the Demon Lord known as Guy Crimson. AndDD (Guy, he treats me kindly. But, he never did see me as an equal to himself.) DDThat was because, you were too weak.DD (I am strong. I, am of the strongest species, a True Dragon!) DDNo, you are weak. Even now, you are still unable to stand beside Guy as equals, am I wrong?DD (ThatsDD) DDDo you want power? If you had more power, youll be able to stand alongside Guy.DD (But, that is not what I wish for.) DDAre you sure about that? It is because you do not have enough power, that Guy doesnt look at you.DD (If I had power, if I was even more powerful than before, would Guy finally look at me?) DDCertainly. Maybe even more than just that, he might even grant you what you have always wished for.DD (Aah. Power, I want more power.) Hearing those words, an evil will somewhere let out a snicker. DDNow then, release that Envy within you.DD The Keyword reverberated in her head. Thats right, this was the Keyword, to releasing the ability that was carved in Velzards heart. And thus, the seal on Envy, that Stellar Dragon King Veldanava set in place, began to unravel. DDAfter you kill Guy, you can do whatever you desire.DD She has gotten her elder brothers permission. She now releases her original abilities, and gain new powers. At that very moment, White Ice Dragon Velzards heart fell under the influence of Velda, and any trace of her sanity were blown away. Among the few rampaging True Dragons, her strength was second only to Stellar Dragon King Veldanava. Immense energy waves raged about, and began filling the land. Though Hirari tried to stop Velzard head on, it only resulted in her getting her upper and lower body separated into two from a single strike of Velzards magic. The magic was overpowering, it showed how properly controlled the potent energy was. AndDD She awakens. True to her desires, a goddess of Envy. All for the sake of killing Guy, to fulfill her greatest desires. In addition to her own Ultimate Skill Patience Lord Gabriel , she obtains Ultimate Skill Envious Lord Leviathan as well. (I, shall be the one to kill Guy!!) She stays true to her desires, blindly following that one motive. Chloe and Guy retreated from where they were at the same time. An incredulously powerful Absolute Frost Wave pierces through the ground where they previously stood, and began breaking down the molecular structure of the ground. What stood there, was a beautiful woman with glacial white hair and alluring blue diamond eyes. VelzardDDyou. Oh thats it, seems I forgot about this. So, you have been harboring Envy all this whileDD To Guys murmur, Velzard showed a slight smile. Guy, did you knowDD I have, for the longest timeDD And then, the world stopped. It was now secluded, a world of indefinite suspension. By the will of one of its rulers, all laws of motion came to a stop. DDAll except the few who were unaffected by this Frozen World. Chloe, Guy and Velzard. The 3 of them were observing each other, in this world where time does not flow. A world where even time has stopped flowing. But, neither Chloe nor Guy have problems moving. The problemDD Is that for Chloe, there were now 2 enemies. This turned her already low chance at victory to no chance at all. Differing from her own ability to stop time, it can be said that Velzard has a near limitless amount of Energy. That was, the kind of amount she felt emanating from Rimuru when she sparred with him. Which means, the current time stop is going to last for quite awhile. Though movement is possible, her ability to remember future memories has now been sealed. Having one of her trump cards, a lifeline ability, sealed is a big blow to her. She now needs to do whatever she can to survive, until the moment when time is allowed to flow once more. The situation now isnt one where she can afford the leisure of holding back. Though Guy isnt a real enemy to her, he isnt an ally either. The biggest problem, is still the fact that Chloe is still bound to her curse, and is unable to make any moves of her own will. This is the worst possible situation. Chloe took a careful stance, as she prepared herself for the battle with the 2 of them. Guy had mixed feelings, being slightly perplexed but also deeply understanding his current predicament. At the same time he was thinking Ahh, so thats why Envy took so long to fully sprout., (This looks bad. As I have given my word to Rimuru, I had only intended to play around a little.) Time to think. Chloe, is under the influence of Veldas curse. She seems to be valiantly resisting it, but her free will is decisively withheld from her. That means, co-op with her is out of the question. And, Velzard isDD (Tch. Shes totally being controlled.) She was giving off the feeling of moving of her own will, but is actually being made to think that is whats happening. Guy noticed, that it has been a very long time since he felt this much anger flow out from the depths of his heart. (Unforgivable. To put your filthy hands on whats mine! Thats some balls you got there Velda, to control my cute Velzard!! If you wanna die that badly, Ill give you just that.) With an intensely prickly anger, Guys crimson hair started to bristle up. He needs to confront Chloe, so as not to outright kill herDDbut fatal attacks where revival is possible are acceptableDDto deal with her. And at the same time, protect Chloe from Velzards attacks, and return Velzard to her normal self. (This looks a little too hard, even for the awesome meDD) He was going Tch in his head, while he prepared himself for the worst. And, the was the very moment, when Guy confirms that he was going to totally kill Velda. It was also the moment, where he confirms that Velda Veldanava. (That guy, he wouldnt stoop to paltry moves as low as this. If he was really serious, something like destroying the world, he can do it all by himself.) Those were Guys true thoughts. Which was why, he was able to cut the emotions he had towards Velda without hesitation. Veldanava has passed on. And he sharpens his gaze, as he turns his attention to the 2 others he is about to face. The situation seems to be a 3 way confrontation. But, Velzard is the one with the biggest advantage. As she has nothing to worry about, and only needs to advance towards her own goal. Thus, the showdown in the Frozen World is about to begin. [1] ךo Shirokri Ryuu [2] ħ ħ ( ` ) Maken Tenma( su) when it appears first with Milim before, the author didnt give it furigana. [3] ħ ( ) Maken Sekai (Warudo). Chapter 212 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 210 Translator Corner Heyooo, its been a while. Sorry~ Finally the chapter is out! Please enjoy! ~Guro Translator Guro & YukkuriOniisan Editor Doormat, Lesari, Vic, Jin, SniperIRL Leons Feelings The battle between Leon and Kazaream continued for a full day and night. He was not simply calling himself Great Demon Lord for nothing, as Kazaream possessed an overwhelming amount of energy incomparable to what he had before. Even after fighting a lengthy battle, he showed no sign of exhaustion. Meanwhile, Leon and Mizari were also the same, but even though they were fighting together, they were still toyed with by Kazaream. The only reason why Leon was able to continue fighting was because Kazaream was going easy on him; Leon noticed this and ground his teeth. Will I meet my doom here? Leon asked himself. If that were inevitable, then so be it. Until Now, he had lived by crushing the weak. Of course, when he thought about it as his own turn finally coming up, he could accept it obediently. No. Would that really be fine for him? He spared no sacrifice when it came to his search for Chloe. He even learned summoning magic himself, and had summoned several people in his selfishness. One of them was Claude, and another was the burned girl. Claude vowed his vengeance against Leon, challenging him countless times, yet before they knew it, his attempts at revenge had ceased, and the two came to recognize each other. Leon believed himself to be selfish and cared not for others expectations. That was natural. He might not have been able to survive in this harsh world otherwise, finding and protecting that girl could be said to be his only reason for living, yet that seemed a dream within a dream. Therefore, he thought, it cant be helped that he would be resented, and so he continued to cruelly cut down the weak. That was Leons way of life, the true reason why he couldnt be a Hero even though he had awakened as a Hero. A human is a creature who has a hard time understanding another persons mind. They live without showing anyone their own mind. Therefore, there was no one with the desire to understand Leons feelings, even if he wished for it. A person like Claude is an exception among the exceptions. Ergo, he thought that for people whom he summoned selfishly had every right to enact revenge against him. He saw the Silver Knight Alrose fall down from the corner of his eye. Moderate Clown Troupe is a gathering of hedonists. They fight against anyone by request without any principle. Kazaream gathered such people, possibly in part due him been warped by defeat in his fight against Leon. It reached the point where he showed an obstinate obsession for Leon and lined up his subordinates for varied harassment. The reason why Clayman acted hostile toward Leon could be traced back to Kazareams obsession. Regardless of their appearance, these were once Kazareams companions. They wouldnt be weak. No one would think that the devil called Footman with a body that fat could be toying around with Alrose and his quick movement. Alroses swordsmanship was top class, but because hes a master of proper swordsmanship, hes weak against irregular attacks. His weakness was seen through in no time and he received a blow. If he hadnt gained the power of the Demon Duke class, he would be dead because of the blow just now. Thanks to the fact that he became a half spiritual lifeform, even if he received injuries to the extent of having a part of his body blown off, it would recover in an instant. But, he might not able to continue this for a long time. Its clear that Footman surpassed him in ability. The combination of Yellow Knight Kizna and White Knight Maetel fought well against the girl-like devil called Tear. So, it may be said that theyre putting up a good fight. Because they are still alive. In ability, Tear surpasses the two overwhelmingly. If Tear fought them individually, she could have reaped their lives immediately. The pair was somehow still alive thanks to the demons power they gained and their combination. Maetel cant master the demons power In the first place. As she was a user of Holy Magic, her affinity with the demonic attribute was terrible. Various applications were possible depending on the usage method, but unfortunately she didnt have enough experience. Thanks to the defensive power of Kizna, they feel like they can get over Tears attack somehow by being devoted to a defensive fight. It seemed that it was a matter of time before it be broken. And the biggest problem was Laplace. Hes strong, too strong. Hes undoubtedly the strongest class. Although he doesnt seem to possess any Ultimate Skill, it wont be weird if he will master the ability once he acquired it. Hes still having some leeway even when the strongest knight among Leons subordinate, the Black Knight Claude and the Red Knight be his opponent at the same time. Hah. Give up, that feint is obvious. Whoops, danger danger. That juist now almost hit me. But, bad luck! Oh, oh my? Maybe, it already ended? He cracks jokes with such feeling, doing an easy attack while provoking Claude and Fran repeatedly. As one would expect, the two people didnt get provoked. But, as Laplaces aim was to make fun of the two, theres no sign that he would stop his provocation. Even if it didnt disturb the twos feelings nor hindering the twos thoughts, Laplaces disturbing words seem to show an effect. In addition to it, Laplaces attack is not out of the ordinary, but the damage seems to be gradually accumulated, it could be perceived from the movement of Claude and Fran which gradually became duller. With an opponent as troublesome as the devil Laplace, Leon should be the one to fight such a powerful enemy. It might be said that the situation was very bad. Putting such a situation in his view, Leon continues asking himself. Claude came to follow Leon, the number of his companions also begun to increase, and before he noticed, Leon became a Demon Lord. He united the oppressed demi-humans, small and weak demon race [1] and created a place for them to live in peace inside the Great Jura Forest. This was because taking control of a domain by force was easy to establish a new country, His purpose was to gather information. He only wanted people who could investigate information to become his hands and feet. He protects them with his strength and they work for Leon to realize his wish. On such give and take relationship, a subordinate-superior relationship was run. He built a castle on the territory of the Demon Lords and based in there. And then he sent his subordinates to various places and collected information about Chloe. It was at that time that he repulsed Kazaream. If he thinks about it, that was the start of their connection. The situation wont be like this if he dealt the decisive blow properly at that time. It was the same when he fought Yuuki, Leon ridiculed his na?veness. He discovered a new continent afterwards and spent his time to build the current El Dorado. When he found Chloe, he wanted to prepare a country where shell be able to live in peace. Therefore, it was necessary to protect the people who lived in the country. Leon gradually came to think about the people who follow him and the people under his protection, not just about himself. He cant jeopardize the country which he created with so much effort. For such reason, he decided to appropriate Kazareams castle inside the Great Jura Forest as his cover. He cant help but to use it as his first castle was destroyed in his battle with Kazaream, but unexpectedly it wasnt bad. It was really suitable as a test site where he test out various magic, Leon performed various experiments in this castle. Because the Great Jura Forest became a sanctuary where people who feared Veldora wont dare to enter, it was helpful to avert the other demon lords eyes from him. And, it was in this castle where he did his last summon. The girl who summoned to answer Leons request was suffering major burns and dying. He was able to save her life with recovery magic. However, she will only die because she was too young to have safely crossed the word boundary and her magic essence went amok. Then it would be better for him to let her die this way, but it might be better to make her suffering prolonged. Thinking so, Leon takes an interest in the girl. But, elp, please help The girl said so, Leon saw the strong Will to not give up in her eyes and extended his hand to the girl. And then he noticed her high compatibility to flame and recalled the existence of the high-ranking spirit thats Ifrit. Theres perhaps a possibility of compatibility, but if it fails Ifrit will disappear too. ButDD Because he only took it from Ramiris in a fit of anger before, it wont be painful to lose it. The girl survived splendidly. Then, against himself, who summoned her into this world without permission, the girl has the right for revenge. If the girl named Shizue Izawa was going to kill him, he would accept it directly from the front. At the time the strongest and the famous Hero attacked, it was for such reason that he left without hesitating. As he might be defeated by the Hero. But, the Hero will surely save the girl who is a former human. He had such prediction. After all, unlike the failure the likes of him, who was only strong, she was called as the True Hero, the strongest title in the history. If he thought about it, if he had met the Hero there, he might have been able to realize that she was Chloe. But, it didnt happen. Ironically, one came from the other side, while the other one missed the other by running away. (What am I really trying to do..) Leon blows out a sigh. Kazareams attack is harsh without cutting any corners. It would be na?ve for him to think that he can deal with it while hes in deep thoughts. However, even so Leon-oniichan, you had searched for me this whole time right. Ehehe. You see, Ive always want to meet you too.] He was finally able to meet her the other day. With Chloe, whom he searched all this time. She seemed to be fine. But, because of the curse, she doesnt seem to be able to act freely currently. Still, You see, Rimuru-Sensei had promised me that he would surely save me. I believe in Sensei. The Sensei who received Shizu-Sensei, Shizu-Sans feelings and saved us! Chloe said so with straight eyes. The girl whom Leon saved whimsically seemed to follow a strange fate and ended up as Chloes teacher. On the contrary, she met Demon Lord Rimuru and led him to Chloe. It will be an unbelievable story to say that all of it is by coincidence. If he didnt save Shizue Izawa, perhaps Chloe would be dead due to the magic essence rampage. If you think about it so, then all the things that he has done all this time wasnt for vain or so he thinks. No, he might only want to think so. However, even soDD He was able to meet with Chloe again in this way. Then it was enough. (Therefore, have I been satisfied with it? To the extent I accepted my death?) Chloe has someone named Rimuru who she can rely on. Even if hes gone, he can entrust her at ease. But, is he fine with that? Hes conscious that he never did anything in his life that he can be proud of, but Leon thought that he cant afford to left everything to Chloe and ended up doing nothing. Besides, he cant give up if the Demon Lord Rimuru that Chloe believed in was killed. (I dont think that guy will be killed so easily though) He cannot help but to say that hes still na?ve by having such thoughts. In the first place, he couldnt leave his important Chloe to such worthless guy. (Ffu. I still have a long way to go. Its not in my character to easily give up.) Leon, who was blown off and thrown to the ground, calmly stood up. His eyes are calm, as his hesitation is cleared up, his body overflowed with energy. Leon remembered the meaning to fight and regained his unbroken will. Looking at Leon, who stood up, Kazaream knit her eyebrows. He snickered as he would torment him after he completely broke Leons pride. Apparently, Leons mind didnt seem to be broken yet Hey hey, did you get scared of dying suddenly? You who cant match me, you wont able to do anything even if you stood up! Kazaream speaks in sickening womans tone in spite of her body which already turned into a stubborn man. However, it didnt like his sex has changed; it can be said that the only change is that his body had been optimized. After all, his voice still remains that of a female elf. Leon stares at Kazaream while thinking that his voice is unpleasant. His Ultimate Skill Purity Lord Metatron is the ultimate power of holy attribute. But, Kazareams Ultimate Skill Dominion Lord Melchizedek is a ultimate power with both attributes of holy and demonic. Therefore, all Leons attacks are counterbalanced and hell only suffer damage from the power which exceed his. Its not about affinity or anything, only that his ability is completely inferior to Kazareams ability. For example, he might be able to seal him if he used Triangle Pyramid. But, even if he honestly tries to seal her, it was bound to be avoided. Moreover, theres a possibility that even his strongest sealing technique may be broken in the worst case. After all, its an absolute sealing barrier against demonic attribute, but Kazaream also have the holy attribute. This side might receive a fatal attack in the gap when he tries it carelessly. (Shes a troublesome opponent.) Leon was thinking about the means to fight Kazaream while handling her attacks calmly. Leon-sama, do you have a good plan? Mizari asked. I have none. Youre the same too, arent you? All demonic attributed attacks would be nullified wont they? Mizari was in the same situation as Leon, all her attacks were counterbalanced and she received damage from the excess energy. She seemed to begin to do some makeshift attacks, but everything was pinned down by Kazareams power. Naturally, all magic was nullified. Thats natural, since magic doesnt work against Ultimate Skill. Yes. Its very troublesome as he has the ability with both attribute of holy and demonic. Moreover, its not just that. Kazareams energy when converted into magic essence, seems to be more than 3 times than mine. It was a hopeless number. Right now, Mizari is equal to Leon, as she has become an awakened Demon Lord class. Her energy also greatly increases. But, Kazaream has a three times more energy compared to Mizari. Comparing it with himself, Leon estimated that Kazareams energy [2] to be a little less than 3 times of his. Spiritual power to handle the energy of pure light. That source becomes the aggregate amount of the holy aura which become energy butDD even in that energy, Kazaream is above those people. As in the performance of the ability and the quantity of energy. That doesnt mean that he has 6 times more power than them if holy and magic combined. He was simply changing the energy with his ability. Thats why, hes more troublesome. In a word, it means he completely put the ability under control. Just like the name, Dominion Lord Melchizedek. Hoohohoho. Its useless, useless. You two cant beat me. Thats right, beg for your life. And then lick my shoes. If you do so, I may spare your life. A distorted smile floated as Kazaream suggests, but its useless to hear it. After all, he didnt intend to really spare their life and only want to satisfy his desire to want to see their ungraceful appearance. Mostly because of such warped desire, hes going easy on them. It was foolish, but Kazaream made that grudge his reason to live. In Leons view, he can see Footman tormenting Alrose. If things keep going this way, itd be dangerous. But, he didnt have any room to help him. Although he made his mind to fight until the bitter end, the situation remains at its worst. At that timeDD Bufuou!! Raising a scream, Footman was blown away Who is that!? Without any time to even think so, Are we late? No, looks like we barely made it in time. Such conversation was heard. Two people who standing still without letting out any presence could be seen. Who are they!? such is Leons question, Nice to meet you, Im Benimaru. The number one subordinate, the faithful servant of the Great Demon Lord Rimuru-sama. The one who bear the title of Flare Lord. I wonder who should I kill? A red-haired, handsome man declares while sprouting a refreshing smile. And, Faithful? Im certain that you are the most insincere one though Youre overshadowed next by Diablo or Zegion you know? A blue-haired, handsome man standing next to Benimaru while letting out such tsukkomi. Receiving Leons gaze, Im not a person worthy to introduce myself. I will only say that Im the faithful shadow of the Great Demon Lord Rimuru-sama. Well, dont worry about it. When I kill you all, there wont be any chance for us to meet anymore. He declared so while having a fearless smile. Hey, you dont tattle about it okay? Never spread the rumor about it, okay!? Stupid, dont underestimate Diablos intelligence network. Even if I dont say it, that demon will somehow hear about it. Put that aside, dont get carried away and thinking you can rampage around since its been a while. Although the two are joking around, theyre not relaxing their guard at all. Obviously indicating that theyre not an ordinary person. (Benimaru and also Rimurus shadow? To make even such people as his subordinates.) And from their behavior, Leon realized it immediately without any doubt. The hearsay that the Demon Lord Rimuru is dead is to deceive the enemy. Similarly, Kazaream seemed to realize it too. Dont be joking? Demon Lord Rimuru is dead. Such small fry introducing himself as a Great Demon Lord is so presumptuous!! He shouted in a loud voice. But, that shout made the two angry. Benimaru lose his refreshing smile and his face becomes expressionless. The other person, Souei who introduced himself as the Great Demon Lords shadow is expressionless by nature, but cold light flickered in his eyes. The two shout at the same time. I will kill you!! So. And the situation of the war enters a new phase. [1] Its not the same demon like Diablo, Diablo is akuma, here the kanji is Mazoku. [2] Its written as amount of holy spirit here. Chapter 213 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 211 Guros Corner Heyya~ Heres a chappie for you guys. Also Lesari got busy with RL. Its not really edited, but I have correcting some typos in it. Btw about the pronoun for Kazaream, we decided to use he even though his body is female (Kagali) as he proclaim himself as Kazaream. (Female in body, Male in mind and spirit) Anyway, enjoy it~ ~Guro Translator Sushi Other Stuff Guro Calculation that Goes Amiss Kazaream has not noticed that he has thoroughly stepped onto a landmine. Now that he has attained power and significant growth, the thought that the majin before Kazaream was a being greater than himself never crossed his mind, not even til the very end. Footman was lightly slugged by Benimaru, and he was launched all the way to the end of the hall. And, he lay there not moving one bit. Footman, stop playing games. Were gonna massacre all of them. Get up quickly, and get on with killing Leons weakling followers! Even though Kazaream gave him orders, Footman showed no sign of moving. Oi, Footman. What are you playing at? Hurry up andDD Kazaream went and had a look at Footman in a fit of anger, only to lose all words shortly after. Footman lay sprawled on the ground showing the white of his eyes along with a bleeding nose, as though the entire ruckus he has been causing was but a lie. After crashing through a wall and bouncing a few times, his neck was twisted in an impossible angle. Both his upper and lower front teeth were broken. It is no coincidence, that the teeth caved-in in the shape of a fist. Some sections of space were fixed too, making said sections unable to regenerate. Turning his attention to Benimaru, Kazaream clicked his tongue in another fit of anger. In the hall which turned silent in an instant, one being fleetingly approached Footman. It was Laplace. He walked as he ignored Claude and Fran who assumed wary stances with their swords, Laplace stopped beside Footman. And, Nee-san, this looks bad. Our boy Footman, is down and out from thae blow. Well, he is barely alive though, that Nii-san there probs had nae intention of killing him. Laplace said with a Oh well kind of tone, as he lightly shrugged his shoulders. Whats that? You mean to say Footman was taken out in one hit!? Tear the Teardrop shouted out in surprise. Hearing that her fellow brethren, who was easily tougher than herself, was downed in a single attack, was a way too unreal topic. Tear, this aint gud. Fall back. Its nat a good idea to take those onii-sans lightly. From my perspective, ye aint gonna cut it. It would most likely take me n our captain, to be able to deal with them somehow. Theres also that pretty demon jou-chan with Demon Lord Leon, th odds are stacked against us now. Whats the plan, Nee-san? With an easy going tone, Laplace gave Kazaream his analysis of the current situation. He was hinting at If were gonna retreat, now would be the time. Kazaream snorts, Laplace, no need to cower that much. Leon is already in tatters. Guys minion too, is at most a demon lord class weakling. Sure demon nobles are pretty capable among the upper tier demons, but she aint any better than Tear who is demon lord class herself. We only need to be wary of those two. You and me are more than enough to deal with them. He impertinently declares. To his unshaken confidence, Laplace has nothing more to say, and simply shrugs. Kazaream was totally ignoring the fact, that Footman who was demon lord class himself, was out of commission from a single attack. Kazaream thought, the one he needed to be wary of was only Benimaru who stands before him, and he can let Laplace deal with the inferior Souei. The truth was, It is a fact, that we havent even showed what we are really capable of. Laplace affirms Kazareams words. As per Kazareams orders to overwhelm Leons forces, its a fact that they have been slowly bashing down on them. But Laplace was still considering retreating, even after taking all that into account. Laplaces intuition sensitively picked up the changes in the situation, and was sounding a warning alarm. As if to prove Laplacea intuition was true, Mizari coolly stood back up. All the damage she took earlier, regenerated in an instant. All her external injuries disappeared, and her new outfit looked more dreadful than before. Gaining an impressive presence, she stays as expressionless as before, but gives off an imposing feeling. DDNee-san, that jou-chans existential values have rocketed up. Theyre called awakened demon lords aye? Though she is inferior to Nee-san, Tear aint able to handle that. Just as Laplace analyzed it, Mizaris Energy levels swelled up to the level of an awakened demon lord. More like, her magic power that has been restrained up til now have been released, that kind of feeling. Thats right. I, with the help of Demon Lord Rimuru, have evolved to the level of the awakened demon lords. With the impression that real battle experience would help me master this power most effectively, I took the liberty of having Kazaream-sama as my practice opponent. That being said, it looks like Leon-sama did notice, the fact that I have been holding backDD Mizari took glances at Leon as she said that. Leon nods with a bitter looking face, Of course I did. As if a measly demon noble could maintain a barrier powerful enough to withstand my attacks. How would I not notice that you were restraining your output and planning to do something. Who would have thought that your plan, was to depend on the reinforcements from Demon Lord Rimuru. So, does Guy really trust Rimuru? Does he think he is the key to ending this battle? DDabout that. Its not like considerations from someone like me would affect Guy-samas intentions, but personally, I have come to the conclusion that believing Demon Lord Rimuru is the correct course of action. That, was what was decided at Walpurgis too. To Leons question, Mizari stuttered for a moment, before she answered. Though her answer was the truth, Leon felt he was pressured by those words, as he never did fully trust Rimuru even though they talked of cooperation. At the same time, Mizari who is a demon, couldnt hide her own surprise at herself for speaking of trusting any demon lord other than Guy. As one of the few absolute beings that were crowned in ages past, Mizari was one of the capable few who surpassed the ex-demon lords; as she understood her own true nature, she felt the surprise excessively. Mizari never broke her courteous tone towards any other person, but turns into a cold-hearted slaughterer the moment she is given orders. That was her identity, as the great demon who heads Guys minions. So, the number of weaklings have increased, and one of you insects got a little power-up, did you really think you could stand up against me? No doubt Leon over there is mostly half dead, even if Mizari there did get a boost in power, shes not even close to half of me. I dont see where the problem is. With a fearless smile, Kazaream cuts into Leon and Mizaris conversation. To Kazaream, he is already looking down on his opponent as an awakened demon lord who is inferior to himself. With a cold gaze towards Kazaream, Then, allow me to give an additional explanation. A normal demon lord class being has [EP:200,000 ? 400,000], and thats the lowest to the highest. Similarly, a demon noble is [EP:200,000 ? 400,000] too and that is distinguished by the baron to the duke classes. Certainly, Leon-samas followers have evolved and attained power, but they sit at the viscount class of [EP: below 250,000] at most. Kazaream-samas fellow brethren too, with the exception of Laplace, are at the higher end of the demon lord class at [EP: below 400,000]. Neither are even remotely close, to be called beings that have power surpassing demon lords. The demon lords of the current Octagram, with the exception of one person, are all of the Million class at [EP:1,000,000 ? ]. From what I have just mentioned, the phrase surpassing a demon lord is quite the excessive term. Now then, with all of that in mind, and though this might sound rude, the battle between Leon-samas followers and the members of the Moderate Clown Troupe, is naught but childs play. I have come to the conclusion, that it is at a level that can be ignored. The order I have received from Guy-sama, is to obtain victory. To that end, I have maintained this barrier and awaited the reinforcements from Demon Lord Rimuru-sama. This was the best course of action I have taken in order to decisively defeat Kazaream-sama, a plan that ignores everything besides the Million class. So, that meant that Kazaream-samas victory condition would be to defeat me before reinforcements arrived, that and nothing else. From my analysis as I bought time earlier, the main ability that Kazaream-sama uses is Auto-reflection . You stack damage onto your opponent, by neutralizing your opponents attack with the same attack with a roughly 20% increase in output. If this was done by a being that had overwhelming amounts of Energy, it would be an incredibly efficient method. Its also troublesome, that you wield both Holy and Demonic attributes. As long as you have more Energy, you most likely will never be defeated. But, for you to continue neutralizing attacks, it means you have no other choice but to consume Energy. The 20% increase in consumption seems to apply equally, whether it is one of Leon-samas attacks, or one of my held back attacks. The reasoning behind waiting for reinforcements, would it be clearer to say that my aim was to gather enough power to overwhelm what Kazaream-sama can neutralize? Leon-sama along with Benimaru-sama and Souei-sama would most likely be able to deal with Kazaream-sama, after some depletion from having to face me at full power. Victory is ours this time, Kazaream-sama. Hey hey, ojou-chan. What do ye mean by with the exception of me? DDnot to be rude, but I was unable to discern how much Energy you have. That means, you are either equal to or above me, that is my conclusion. Ye give me too much credit. Thinning his eyes, Laplace gave off a sharp gaze unbefitting of his casual attitude. Towards Mizari who did not underestimate him, he gave a good grief impression. Souei showed a bitter face as his true identity was revealed by someone else, but did not voice his complaint. The group of people who were tossed aside in this conversation, namely Leons knights Claude and co. and Tear, were unable to voice their words of rejection in the face of Mizaris aura. Because they understood what was said were undeniable facts. But, even after hearing Mizaris explanation and feeling her aura, Kazareams composure was not broken at all. Fufun. I knew all along, that you were hiding your true power!! Dont be giving such arrogant speeches, being a weakling who cannot fight without resorting to such stopgap measures!! Even if all you worms came at me together, you still wouldnt come close to the great me. The fact that none of you can beat me doesnt cha~~~nge!! Let me show you weaklings, what real despair and fear is!!! As he shouted, he released all the power he has held back that stopped him from outright killing Leon. In addition to the pressure that distorted space within the barrier, an ominous aura now dominated the field. The aura Mizari was releasing, was quashed in an instant. By an overwhelming Energy, one which could be said to surpass awakened demon lords. There were no lies in Kazareams words, as the storm of his tyranny vastly exceeds Mizaris calculations. Wha-!! It cant be. To think, he had that muchDD What just happened was effective enough to cause the composed Mizari to waver, and Mizaris expression changed. Kazaream was overwhelming, so overwhelming that she couldnt keep her composure. She herself had Energy in the Million class. Leon too. Even so, she still felt so overwhelmed by Kazaream. The estimate that there is almost 3 times the amount of Energy that she just told Leon earlier, felt like an understatement. This is more than what was anticipated. I had estimated it to be 3 times or more than me, but thisDD A blow from Kazaream made its way to Mizaris abdomen, to interrupt their conversation. Kazareams fist pierced through Mizari, breaking her arms which she crossed to protect herself, as though crushing fragile rotten twigs. Hahha ```` ! Arent you misunderstanding something, just because I have been holding back on killing you? Thats just naive, you weakliiiings! I, this Kazaream-sama, have gained the greatest power ever!!! Kazaream laughs boisterously. Nee-san, thats some absurd stuff yer pullin out there. Fine by me, guess Ill need to prepare for th worst too. He took a rainbow orb out, as he said that. That, was a Spirit Jewel. It was an orb that housed Energy equal to the souls of 10000 humans. Laplace breaks the orb, and replenishes his Energy. This didnt cause him to awaken, he did it to prepare himself to fully support Kazaream. You lot have been sneakily thinking of many things, but all of it was for naught. After all, this is but the fate of beings that do not wield enough power! Kazaream laughs haughtily. Lamenting, Mizari says, At this rate, accomplishing my orders would be. My apologies, looks like my outlook was too naive. At the least, I will attempt to cause mutual destruction with an Extreme Anti-Demon Elimination attack, do take care of matters afterwardDD Putting her existence in the line, to shave off as much of Kazareams power as possible. Leaving future matters to Leon and Benimaru and co. , those were Mizaris intentions. ButDD Youre called Mizari right? Like what that drag said, no need to overthink things too much. You called for reinforcements, we answered the call and made it in time. Thats all that matters, right? Walking past beside of Mizari who was knocked down, Benimaru took the point. And, Souei, you deal with the Clown over there. Ill be the one to kill that drag. He indifferently declares, paying no heed to the situation whatsoever. I guess I can accept that. Ill give in, but be sure to finish the job. He did insult Rimuru-sama nonetheless. Dont worry bout that. Its not like theres any worthwhile information to obtain, so theres no reason to let him live am I right? True that. You being you, you may have forgotten about this, but seems like that fellow is Claymans master. That meansDD So hes the source who was behind that Gelmudo guy, right? I know that alright. Benimaru and Souei went on with their seemingly frivolous conversation in such a manner. J-just what are you people talking aboutDD Hey you two over there, are you meaning to say, you are gonna take on that monster Kazaream all by yourself!? Mizari and Leon spoke out at the same time. Mizari hastily regenerates and returns to the frontlines in combat form, showing her stance to take on the challenge once more. Leon does so too, with his pride as a demon lord on the line, in an effort to return the favor against Kazaream. Despite that, Benimaru and Souei were talking with the intention to do this themselves. Aaahn? I just said it didnt I. Im going to Kill . Starting now Ill be wiping the floor with that shitty drag, you injured fellows just sit back and watch. You heard him. Ill be dealing with the Clown over there. Leon-dono and Mizari-dono, Ill be trusting you two to keep a look out for the half dead fatty, and to make sure that Teardrop girl doesnt bother us. But. Enough. You two wont understand unless I tell you that you are only going to hold us back? This last line from Benimaru sealed the deal. Ignoring Soueis You really should fix how you speak to others., Benimaru draws his blade. One of Kurobees greatest works, with a fully crimson blade, it was Benimarus personal katana Guren. Having been reforged countless times, the original steel used to forge the katana has become something else altogether. This katana which Benimaru wields as though it is a part of himself, has become a Wazamono which is comparable to Gods class weapons. Benimarus thoroughly refined aura thinly wraps around the katanas blade. Which resulted in the crimson blade getting an exquisitely decorated gleam. Kazaream laughs. Heh weakling. Cant do anything without a weapon? Fine with me. Im willing to bet, that dull thing aint going to do much of anything to me! Fu ``` n. One instance. Benimarus body blurred with a red flash. Leaving behind a flash of light in that moment, Benimaru appears behind Kazaream. At the time every other person noticed he has moved, the blurred body disappears. Hup, you can have this back. Try not to drop it next time. Benimaru throws something at Kazaream as he said that. It was an arm. The arm of a women from the elbow onward. Gyaiiiii!! Kazaream lets out a scream. He has finally noticed, that his arm was cut off. Y-you, you bastard!! Why, why is there pain!? Kazaream tosses the question at Benimaru. Its kind of dumb to ask your enemy about such things, but it looks like hes not accepting what just happened. For Kazaream who is a spiritual entity, feeling pain shouldnt be something relevant to him. Tch. Are you really that dumb? Ill tell you since you look like you still dont understand, pain is a warning signal. It works the same way even for spiritual entities. Your body felt something dangerous, so it is sounding an alarm. You should properly control that kinda stuff before getting into a battle. Benimaru gave a detailed explanation as though mocking Kazaream. In fact, during the time when he trained with Diablo in the labyrinth, he got the same explanation after something similar happened. Benimaru has of his own accord accepted that as Diablos way of getting back at him, after his loss against Benimaru in the tournament. But, that is something unrelated to what is happening now. Its definitely not because he was upset that it happened to him too, and is venting his frustration. Haah? Warning signal? What bullshit is that. As if the awesome me, would feel danger from you! Kazaream turns the arm into Energy and absorbs it, then regenerates his arm from the elbow out. He has long forgotten about his declaration, the one where he said Benimaru wont be able to harm him in any way. Death. I shall definitely bring death unto you! As he shouted, Kazaream turns into an ultra dense mass of Energy, as he assaults Benimaru. Benimaru receives the attack, and similarly he himself turns into a flaming mass of Energy. Thus, a battle between beings who have surpassed mortal limits begins. Existential values = energy btw in this world. Sushi: like wtf, this is the longest amount of dialogue from one person i have seen yet. Sushi: think Ichimaru gin from bleach Sushi: google yare yare lol Okama=transvestite Wazamono means the swords which cut well , sharp swords. Sushi: this is benimaru breathing out Guro: Benimaru is Logia user!! XD Chapter 214 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 212 Translator Corner Yo, a chapter coming! Enjoy guys! Translator Guro& YukkuriOniisan Editor SniperIRL Foolish Kazaream Souei and Laplace squared off against each other, grasping for each others openings. They fell into a deadlock after several bouts of offense and defense in the blink of an eye. All of Laplaces unseen knives that were thrown towards Souei in the beginning had pierced Soueis body. Laplace thought that he had killed Souei with his surprise attack, but it was no more than a parallel existence that Souei had created. Souei is being cautious. Against the enemy that he seen for the first time, he must not act like challenging him carelessly. Regardless of whether or not he will lose or win and whether or not the enemy is superior or inferior, Souei didnt let his guard down. Is this how you fight? With such strength, even if you fight fair and square you would be quite good. Hahaha, Ill receive th praise, but I think I juist want to enjoys n win. Still youre verry troublesome, Nii-san [1] . Even though I act because I culd see a certain vision of I killing ye, twas just an imitation. Just like what my intuition says, to withdraw is th correct answer. Laplace prepared several knives in his hand while shaking his head in disappointment. And, from his mouth comes an enjoying smile. Just like his title as Wonder Clown, Laplace is enjoying fighting as something to live for. He pursued the presence of the Soueis main body while killing all of the created mirror images. He analyze the magic power wave that Souei releases and might be said that he memorized it. Oh, how skillful. Carelessly intercepting it is difficult heh. One of the clones exploded at the same time as it repelled Laplaces knife. It seemed to be a bomb which disguised as a knife. And in addition to that, its spirit bomb. Having all of 7 attributes, its an object that contains the Omnipotent attribute to counter the Demonic and the Holy attributes. Hehehe. Since Nee-sans attribute is th Omnipotent attribute, I have receive a bit o it. To be frank, isnt it impossible for ye to defeat Nee-san who have both demonic n holy attribute? Although that Nii-san is also extremely dangerous, but it woull be less embarrassing if ye just be obedient, ye know? Do you really think so? DDwell, I guess sae? Och well, I wull only force ye to stay here. I dont know whither theres a lot o real body or fake onesDD mibbie its all realDD a clone user is really troublesome. You see, even when I dont know th real body, if I surround ye wi spirit bomb, even youd not be able toe do anythin richt? All of the knives have been already camouflaged by Laplaces Unique Skill Deceiver . Or rather, only his word is feigned, all of the knives are spirit bomb. Without hesitation, he intended to kill Souei. FFu. Surround me you say? Such thing will be not significant if I can transfer. While Souei says so, he transfers with Space Control . Thats all according to Laplaces plan. Hahahahha! Nii-san, ye dont seem to be careful. The Spirit Bombs had been configured to chain explode due to dimensional vibration. It woull flows all at once into th distorted space o transfer series skill n explode inside it! If ye receive that explosion, this side wull get entangled too n receive damage, so twas fearful ye know. Well, th cause o yer defeat is that ye didnt notice mah puppet strings which had wrapped ye around. Laplace wraps the knife with his puppet strings and let it twined around Souei. Not only just that, he linked the knife with the other knives, which were flying nearby, and set it to react to the movement of the other clones. Hypothetically, if Souei didnt use his transfer ability, there would be no problem even if Souei come charging while ignoring the spirit bombs. Because even if most of this audience hall got blown away, it would be easy to retrieve his comrade that is Tear and Footman and to escape. Laplace fiddled with the timing of the explosion as it was not a problem for him. After all, with his Unique Skill Seer , he could see it clearly Soueis figure being swallowed up by the explosion. Without hesitation, Laplace begun his attack with conviction that he could surely kill Souei. Laplace laughs loudly, pleased that his plan would end well. Sorry, its a bad place for you to be pleased so much, but lets end this soon. Laplace heard a cold voice from his back. And then, he cannot hide his surprise as a straight sword [2] stuck out from his chest. Laplace cant understand what happened. This cant be Could do nothing but to speak such stupid word. It was simple when the truth was revealed. Souei from the beginning concealed his main body in the darkness. It was not his main body which was surrounded by the bombs, it was only one of his parallel existence. He calculated the position of Leons castle with Eye of the Moon of his Ultimate Gift Shadow Moon [3] Lord Tsukuyomi and carried out a direct transfer to the inside of the barrier. And then, he concealed his main body with shadow using Law Manipulation (Shadow) and launch a surprise attack with the effect of One-hit Kill. Without any sign of naivety like Benimaru, thats Soueis way of fighting. ButDD Geez. I never think that mah younger brother would git so easily killed lik thisDD Younger brother, you say? Mu!? In response of the blood thirst, Souei jumped aside from that spot. With the eyes which foresee everything, he sensed a danger simultaneously with an uncomfortable feeling. At the same time, the knife which stuck in Laplaces corpse was scattered by the explosion of the body. If his evasion was a bit late, Souei would rolled up in the explosion and would not come out unharmed. Just kidding~! Did ye really think that I have a younger brother? To tell you th truth, I have a similar ability as ye too. The truth is, just lik you I hud thought to dae a surprise attack, but that wont be guid, hence I reveal myself. Well~ its been a while. For mah clone to be killed! Laplace spouts lies brazenly while preparing his surprise attack. He narrows his eyes and smiles. His behavior of making fool of someone is just like him, a hedonist. Marionette Master Clayman. Laplace is Claymans master. He made a magic doll which modeled after himself and manipulated it with automatic operation. And, his targetDD Well then, its been a long time since I rampaging seriously. For underestimating me, Ill show ye a painful experience. Its time for ye tae be prepared!] Its you who need to be prepared. You need to stop the foolish delusions such as you defeating me, and you should immediately return to the darkness. And the two people fought each other and their fight reached a deadlock. Benimaru and Kazaream had broken through the barrier which Miazari had set up and also the city barrier, the two were now having a battle airspace high above. Kazaream begins to violently attacking Benimaru taking the advantage of his enormous energy. The fight between a fellow spiritual lifeform could be said as a struggle to investigated the enemys energy. One would win if they deprived the enemy of their power and decreased their existence power. His Ultimate Skill was means for that, Kazaream made Benimaru consume his energy by effectively releasing his ability. DDNo. He was under impression that he did so. Well, hows it!! You cant counterattack!? What happened with your condescending attitude from before? Kazaream who rely fully on his power, concentrated his energy to his fists and hits Benimaru repeatedly. For Kazaream who been optimized by his Ultimate Skill Dominion Lord Melchizedek , he was convinced that the Octagram wont be his opponent. In fact even Leon would be just like a baby in front of Kazaream. He was able to see that Mizari, who had been preaching before, was a worthless existence who could only receive a single blow from him. Thats right. In front of his ultimate optimization called Holy Demonic Unification , which integrated the power of demon and angel, holy and demonic, he was confident that there was no angel nor demon that could be his equal. Kazaream thought that there was no reason for him to lose if himself was above in both quantity and the quality of the energy. In fact, he succeed in offsetting Leons holy strike and even Mizaris demon power equally and adding a counterattack. Even if Kazaream does nothing, his enemies would destroy themselves on their own. It was the Counter lapse that Kazaream had devised. Of course he activated it when he was attacked. He let the damage accumulate by offsetting the attack while depriving the enemys energy by crashing his energy. He wont lose unless his enemy surpasses his energy, it was an ability that ensure certain victory. And, as one of the Four Fiends of the Heavenly Commanders who have the strongest power, Kazaream thought that there was no other existence thats more superior than himself. What happened!! Are you unable to do anything when I get serious? When you realized about my power, it has already be too late you see. What a fool. If you didnt obstruct me, you would have be able to live a little longer. I want to see Leons crying face without any delay, so I will kill you soon. Kazaream was about to finish off Benimaru while laughing evilly. Kazaream was merry because of his strengthened ability, he was completely convinced that no one can oppose him. Certainly that its a strong ability, it might be not weird for Kazaream to think so. However, it could be said that it was a too foolish act. Kazaream was convinced that his ability is the strongest and doesnt have weakness. Therefore, he was too overconfident with his ability. Thats why, he didnt notice. His attacks didnt do any damage to Benimaru. Ora ora ora ora! Hows that hows that!! Moreover Kazaream was getting carried away, Shut up! The fist that Benimaru threw hit Kazareams face. Buboaa!! Just with that one blow, it had robbed most of Kazareams consciousness. Bubaa, ha, a, gaa!? Kazaream turned his gaze to Benimaru with his eyes opened wide in astonishment. While looking like hes pitying Kazaream, Benimaru pointed out the reality. Your attacks doesnt work against me at all you see. So he said. Kazaream couldnt understand the meaning behind Benimarus word That might be so. Kazaream was conceited that he had obtained the strongest power; because until just now, he had stood as the strongest. And yet, that there is an enemy whom his attacks wouldnt work against is something that he would never deem as possible. Do, dont be joking! Wha, what a stupid thing to say!! Is, is that so I understood! Its a bluff, you must be bluffing! Hahaha, what a shrewd guy. I wont get deceived by such foolish lie! He unreasonably interpret the fact on his own. Then, he condensed his energy with the maximum output in both his hands, and took a stance toward Benimaru. Youre finished. Even if I fall into your tricks, you would be hopeless in front of my absolute power. How~ unfortunate! A fool wont understand it. Grinning and sprouting a smile, Kazaream regained his composure and felt the reliable power in both of his hands. Well then, good bye. If you want to resent, resent your own powerlessness! Arc Depression (Rulers Melancholy)!!! What he had shot out was a dreadful energy wave that could be called as Holy Demonic Wave Cannon which would rapidly exhaust the targets energy. Even with speed surpassing dozens of times the speed of sound, it might be impossible to avoid it, and that sure-kill wave was rushing towards Benimaru. But, there was no change in Benimarus expression, with his cherished katana Guren in his hand, he calmly took a stance. Do you know? Speed is power. In other wordsDD Swinging his beloved katana, Benimaru ward off Kazareams sure-kill attack and nullified it with his Rebirth Flame. He could have counterattacked, but he deliberately held back. Because he was going to kill Kazaream with the next attack. Ha? Huh!? Kazaream who opened his eyes wide to their limits was astonished. He witnessed an impossible spectacle in front of his eyes and his mind cant catch up with it. Well, such a dull attack of yours cant reach me you know. In other words, it means that your attack cant effect me. Theres one thing I can praise you for, you were certainly superior than me only in the total amount of power. But, if its about the quality, Im overwhelming superior than you. Just that. Can you understand it? Then, die! Prominence Acceleration!! Kazareams movement stopped as he was too astonished and had entered a panic state, received Benimarus special attack. The black sunlight which took the shape of an Oriental dragon swallowed half of Kazareams body while moving as if it has its own will. The quality was exactly like Benimaru had stated, the nature of the released energy was so terrifying like a Tyrant. The reason was because the nihility energy that his adored and respected master, the Great Demon Lord Rimuru has. Some of Rimurus subordinates had approached to the nihility nature of Rimuru through the Souls Corridor. Therefore, it wasnt weird for Benimaru to offsetting Kazareams attack which had the holy and demonic attributes. It was blocked by Benimarus energy which superior in quality and the attack was nullified. Although it cant be compared with Rimuru the originator, as the original was moving in super high speed and had enhanced energy, it was still a finishing move. In all aspects, it may be said that Benimaru was skillful. Tch. I still cant control it perfectly yet. Benimaru grumbled. Although he had no complaint about the power, the accuracy didnt go as he wanted. The technique was a technique in which Rimuru instructed Benimaru to imitate Cardinal Acceleration which was the ultimate attack of the Scorch Dragon Velgrind. Unlike Velgrind who was a high density spiritual lifeform by nature, it was still premature for Benimaru to master it, seeing that he had just finished evolving. But, Benimarus ability was the Ultimate Skill Blazing Sun [4] Lord Amaterasu , with Light and Heat Control (acceleration) as the abilities crux, there were still a lot of things which he could learn from Velgrinds ability. Or ratherDD (It just my guess, but I think I inherited the ability that Rimuru-sama acquired from Velgrind-sama.) DDBenimaru comprehended. AndDD Zegion, Ranga and the other, might have inherit the ability from Veldora-sama. As for Diablo, (That guy seem to inherit a direct ability from Rimuru-sama.) So, he remembered the opponent he engaged in desperate struggles inside the labyrinth for many times. Using the labyrinth characteristic where they cant die, Benimaru and Diablo had performed real combat trainings over and over again. The result was his complete defeat on every match. Aside from places the public can watch such as the Tournament, Diablo never holds back against his opponent. (Although its good that I had a glimpse of the end of his strength, that fellow, Ill beat him someday!) Kufufufufu. Benimaru felt a bit unpleasant as he remembered Diablos loud laugh. Benimaru knew about it, but recently Diablo seemed to be considerably feigning ignorance in front of Rimuru. However, if it might be said that, on the contrary, it could thought that he was close with Diablo that he could saw his hidden true self. While forcibly making himself agreed to it, Benimaru moved his gaze to Kazaream who fell down and went towards him to deliver the final blow. [1] Not the brother meaning but for young man, laddie. [2] ֱ Chokutou lit. Straight Sword. Theyre straight Japanese blade which were used before the invention of Tachi. Tachi have Curve while Chokutou didnt. [3] Ӱ when the kanji translated separately it becomes Moon Shadow/Shadow Moon. When the kanji is combined it literally translated as Moonlight, Moonbeams, Moon. [4] separately Sun Flame/Blazing Sun. Combined Heat Haze (Kagerou). Guro: Toying with Laplaces accent. Pls Comment whether I should keep it like this in future chapters or not. Chapter 215 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 213 Translator Corner Enjoy 213 guys~ Tran slator Guro & YukkuriOniisan Editor SniperIRL Unjust Ending A knife glitters, and the straight sword repels it. An intense offense and defense were unrolled since a while. Each of them made their feints and schemes in order to advance in the fight advantageously. High-level psychological warfare was carried out. While Souei and Laplace were fighting, their fight was interrupted as Kazaream has fallen while being completely scorching together with a roaring sound. By the impact from when Kazaream was flung against it, the hall floor split open and the fragments scatter around. As proof that Kazareams body was burnt with high temperature, the marble which covered the floor began to melt. Naturally, Kazaream was not unharmed. Half of his body was burnt by fire, it became a terrible sight that normally no one would think that hes alive. But, Kazaream was alive even in such condition. Ah, nee-san! Laplace was surprised and ran toward Kazaream in a hurry. In such panic as no one would imagine from his arrogant attitude. Even Leon and co who were treating their injury while watching the fight of Souei and Laplace, have their movement stopped as they seen the terrible sight of Kazaream. Everyone was able to understand from the mere sight of his appearance. Benimaru won, and Kazareams life begun to exhausted. Spiritual lifeforms were the people who stood at the top of this world with their tenacious vitality. However, from the moment their mind was broken and acknowledging ones defeat, their vitality (=energy) quickly decreases and leads to their death. Kazareams situation was exactly that, everyone can see his defeat with their eyes, his energy started to decrease very fast. Souei didnt stop paying attention to Laplace while being cautious. He didnt think that it was a ruse, if it was a scheme, he judged that it would be dangerous to move carelessly. Comparing both of them, Laplace and Souei were almost equal. He would get defeated when he shown a fatal mistake, he was able to understand it from the bout he had a little while ago. Souei watched Laplaces behavior carefully. Benimaru landed without a sound from the sky next to them. Did you end it? But, arent you overdoing it a little? No, his energy exceeded mine. Theres no reason to go easy on him. If I didnt finished it with my full power, it would be a war of attrition. If it happen, this side will lose if I make a bad mistake. Benimaru answered Soueis question. In fact, if you compare the size of the base energy, Kazaream has twice more of Benimaru. Benimaru borrowed the energy from Rimuru through the Souls corridor and barely obtained a power equal to Kazaream. It was a combat method to borrow power from a higher ranking person that he learned from Diablo. Naturally, the requirements were hard and of course he couldnt fully utilize Rimurus power in combat. Besides, it was impossible to borrow it beyond ones max energy. Thats because it would be uncontrollable. Moreover, there are some fine limitations, but it may be said that its a forbidden secret art to be able to use abilities beyond ones power. Only the top three, Diablo, Zegion and Benimaru were able to do it. It was the ultimate art that was concealed from the other executives. (But, the only thing I cant understand till now, is Diablos intention when he taught me this) With such question in his mind, Benimaru didnt change his relaxed attitude with Souei. Actually, he was able to defend against Kazareams holy demonic fusion attack by letting the nihility energy that he borrowed from Rimuru accelerate and cladding himself with it. If it was only his own power, he was certain that it would be a considerably hard fight. If it was said whether he would be able to win or not, he think that he might barely win, but Benimaru didnt think that he want to actually try so. Anyway, one of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, Kazaream was a powerful enemy. Well that might be true. Against such monstrous class, its unknown what kind of technique hes hiding. Right so Souei didnt pursuit the matter anymore and nodded slightly. As Souei understood so, Benimaru begun to walk to deliver the final blow on Kazaream. The victory is certain, but theres a possibility for Kazaream to revive if hes not eliminated in this place. Since theres no insurance that he can win the next fight, Benimaru was going to erase him without fail. But, when Benimaru was going to approach him, he heard Kazareams voice muttering. When he hears the words, Benimaru stops walking. Hey, Laplace where did I make a mistake? He heard Kazaream mutter with eyes which could not see anything towards the empty sky. Kazareams recollection continues. In the beginning, I only wanted a place where we could live in happily Because the shortcut for it is to become a Demon Lord, I became oneDD Then, I guess I had got carried away Eh, such thing. It was someone else who was getting carried away! Thats right, I remembered it. I felt aggravated by Leon who introduced himself as a Demon Lord in spite of him being a human. Fussing over such dull matter, I provoked Leon for a fight Hahaa, I have awakened a sleeping dragon And so I was killed and I bore a grudge against Leon and lived for it all this time But, it mystery. Why for such a thing all this timeDD We were only living happily Laplace, youre mistaken, you see I I, made a mistake Again, we happilyDDDDDD Kazareams consciousness sinks to the bottom of the everlasting darkness. DDAhThats rightI must apologize to Clayman tooDD It was the last words that come to Kazareams mind. Nee-san? Kazaream-sama? Hey, its not good, being stubborn is ya redeeming feature you know! If ya give up, it would be the end. Its a lie, this cant bae I aint be deceived, stop bullshiting me! Once again together, we happilyDD Do ya think we would let you leave us so easily!? uuauooooooo!!! Laplace cried aloud. He was too defenseless, and it was enough to stop Benimarus steps. Eh, this a lie, Kazaream-sama? Tear who feebly sat down, she became absent minded due to her inability to accept the reality. Silence filled the room like time has stoppedDD Hoohoohooho! Now is the time for my turn right! With unnatural movement like a machine, Footman sprang up suddenly. He hold an ominous round ball in his hands. When he hold up the ball in his hand over the sky. It occurred. Yo, my name is Velda. It seems like Kazaream was defeated? Or the brainwashing was removed? Well, either way is good. Well now, I wont be speaking for a long time, I need to collect my objective quickly.] The ball emits light and drawn the figure of the youthDD VeldaDD in the air. The image linked with the form and clearly showed the figure of the boy. And the image spoke those words out. Everyone stopped moving hearing the words. Not because theyre not interested with the boys talk, it was because they cant understand his goal and were at lost. Moreover, a certain intimidating aura can be felt from the boy. Whether it was the descend of his main body or it was just his body double? Even Mizari and Leon who were high ranking existences were overwhelmed by the aura they felt from the boy, and theyre not able to act carelessly. They stand alertly. What is it? Kazaream-sama was brainwashed ye said!? It was Laplace who reacted. Ye bastard! What do ye think mah comrades are!! Laplace showed his anger which was rare to see. But, his voice didnt reach Velda. He simply acted indifferently towards his goal without any interest about Laplace. Velda hold up his right hand towards Kazaream without minding the reaction of the others. At that moment, a light separates from Kazareams burnt body and sucked into Veldas hand. As if I let you do so! Souei with a very quick speed threw a stab at Velda, but his stab passes through the image and didnt activated the effect of one hit kill. its not an illusion? Illusion with real substance? This!? Some kind of parallel existence? Towards Leon and Mizaris analysis, Ah, you guys better not thinking too much about me. This is just a recording image. Because Im talking while expecting you guys behavior, there bout to be a slight sense of incongruity. Well, I have finished collecting my purpose, its time for me to disappear. Oh yeah, I think I should give you all a present for the endDD Velda said that hes a recorded image of himself. It was Benimaru who was the first to notice the abnormality. Benimaru had sensed beforehand that it was recorded image of Velda, and without being confused he dashed towards the spot of Footman who held the ball. The ball finished emitting light and started to pulsating, it begun to erode Footmans body. Be careful! That fat guyDD It simultaneously happened with Benimarus warning. Kazareams body emitted light, then a powerful light and destructive power were unleashed to the surroundings. It made all of the combined holy demonic energy goes amok and caused a condensed explosion. The magic power swelled to its maximum inside the container and was released instantly. With a flash, the castles hall is filled with heatless destructive lights. The overwhelming killing power scattered and attacked the people who were alive. Veldas intention was when he retrieved the power he gave to Kazaream, he at the same time manipulated the energy inside Kazareams body and make him explode. Tch! Therere few people who were able to react. Among them, Benimaru evaded all of flashes of the explosion which could be said a difficult feat while observing the surrounding situation. Souei who was a distant away from Kazaream, in an instant he positioned Footman as his shield and deploy multiple barriers as his defense. Mizari who didnt have any change in her expression, invoked barrier magic which wraps her whole body and she was able to nullify half of it. She received damage from the remaining energy, but as a spiritual life form the injury instantly regenerates. Laplace was directing his anger towards Velda beside Kazaream, but his life was saved due to his foresight power. He moved to Tears location who was not able to react before the moment of the explosion, and he created a barrier while covering Tear. Even so, he bore a serious injury on his back, but he seemed to be able to avoid death barely. And then, Leons subordinatesDD All of them seemed to be safe due to the barrier which the Demon Lord Leon created and Leon who shielded them like a shield with his own body. But, Leon who prioritized protecting his subordinates over his own self, had received tremendous damage and was unable to move after being bathed in the destructive light which he couldnt nullify. However, theres still light of unyielding will shining in Leons eyes and he didnt let Velda go from his sight. The attack just now was brutal, but theres no one who died. Benimaru who perceived the situation let out a relieved sigh, but theres a small uncomfortable feeling. He was able to sense that uncomfortable feeling coming from Footman. (What is this?) He has such question but, Hows it? Was the fireworks beautiful? Well now, its a present, but I think its about time it join too. I gave that Footman over there Vegas egg. Although its reproduced body transplanted with Ultimate Skill Evil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka , it have the same ability. If it absorbs the explosion energy of Kazaream just now and acquired the holy demonic energy, I wonder what would happens? Oh well, whether it succeeds or fails, both are good. Well then, please enjoy it to the fullest. Bye bye! He lost consciousness for only an instant as he understood the meaning of Veldas words. The words that were just was a shock. (Is that Transfer Technique? Did he returned after getting the core inside Kazaream in his hand?) Benimaru is analyzing, but he was not confident whether it was the correct answer. He had no time for it, as he has the produced evil monster as the current problem. He had received the report of its combat ability from when one of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, Vega was rampaging. It was fiendish monster having a considerable immortal characteristics. The effective way against such monster is only by annihilating it with overwhelming energy. However, if such monster got holy demonic attribute, the usable means of attacking would decrease. It means that monsters which he cant defeat if he was not skillful enough. (This is bad. I used Prominence Acceleration in the fight before, I havent recovered my energy yet) If Benimaru uses the strongest attack he has, he may exterminate it surely. However, even if he borrows Rimurus nihility energy, he calmly concluded that it was dangerous as the loss rate of his energy is too large. In other words, he cant help but conclude that the war potential is insufficient against the monsterDD the current Vega classDD which possess resistance to holy demonic attribute. It backfired as Benimaru had used his strongest attack against Kazaream. He could defeat him even if taking a bit of time, but he ended the fight with a swift attack so he could take care of Laplace. That was Benimarus decision. If he was fighting only against Laplace, he would have enough remaining magic power. Theres also Souei here, and so he judge that theres no problem even if therere 4 of awakened Demon Lord class. It may be said that Benimarus decision which aim for a quick conclusion was never wrong. But, hes just regretting his own hastiness currently. For the current war potential here, Leon is wounded all over his body and its hard to say that Mizari is unharmed. Although Souei is uninjured, his ability is specialized against an individual. Because he doesnt have a long range attack, hes not suitable for erasing Vega. Above all, its uncertain how will Laplace moves, preparation for that is needed. People below than it are not included in the war potential. The strategy that can be taken here might be only for him to be the leader and asking Mizari to assist him. He cant help but expect that Mizari has means for a wide area attack like Carrera. In case she didnt has such means, she only need to buy some time for him to recover his energy. Velda said everything that he wanted to say, all his traces has suddenly vanished. As the person itself said, it seemed to be a recorded image beforehand. What he need to be cautious is only Footman who carried Vegas egg. The time needed for Benimaru to finished collecting his thought was only a short time of 1/1000 or less than one second. But, even if that thinking was just an instant, it was a decisive period. When Benimaru turned his sight to Footman, it had already happened. Hooohoohooho. Did you see, Laplace? I, Footman the Angry Clown just killed that hateful Leon. Including Kazaream-samas regrets, I will clear myself from this anger now! Footman are saying as if hes the greatest. Like backing his words, Footman pulls out his thrust out hand from Leons chest. A large amount of blood flowed out. Le, Leon-sama!! Leons subordinates panicking. Meanwhile, Leon collapses in slow movement and vomits blood from his mouth in large quantities. His heart was pierced, and anyone was able to see that it was a fatal injury. Having his consciousness almost taken by Veldas attack is one of the cause, Leon who was covered by wounds all over his body, hes already not be able to deal with Footmans movement. Leon who is one of the Octagram was on the verge of being killed now. In case of Mizari who is a spiritual lifeform, her core would be likely to be able to regenerate as long as it was not destroyed. However, Leon is a high ranking human who possess holy body. He was an awakened Hero, which was similar to existence which dont have lifespan butDD certainly it was depending on the physical body. If he evolves to be a spiritual lifeform and become a demi god, the matter might have been different. Footman continues laughing loudly. Are ye a fool Didnt ye hear Nee-sans last words Laplace tsukkomi to Footman although hes serious. However, it didnt enter Footmans ear. Footman has already lived in his delusion, his reason and his mind, everything already eaten away by Vegas egg. Whats this, Footman. Ye too has already brokenDD Laplace frustratingly muttered. His eyes clearly sees the future where Footman breaks. Vegas power continues eroding him, Footmans anger, mind and even memory are consumed to nothing. In that case, the only thing left is merely an incarnation of destruction. I aint going to forgive ye, Velda!!! Laplace swore for a revenge with anger in his heart. Tear, go away for a moment. I will start to be serious, after a long time. Eh, but Footman? Footman is been controlled. By that bastard guy, Velda. Therefore, I should quickly end it. DDUnderstood. Dont act rashly! By the way, are ye keeping anything from Velda? I dont have anything Probably, because I stick to Kazaream-sama all the time. Laplace, dont leave me alone please? Hahaha, leave it to me. Im actually stronger than Kazaream-sama ye know? Yes. I knew. Laplace turned his sight to Footman while saying what did ye know. His eyes already swallowed all feelings and all the unrest in his heart disappears. The Devil, Laplace staggeringly stood up. And then, he walks carefreely to Benimarus side, Say, lets have a temporary truce. So he suggested that brazenly. Benimaru accepted the suggestion. Theres possibility thats a lie and a trap, but he was willing to do it including it. Since Leon who he expected for the biggest attack has fell, he would use any usable hands that can be used. Above all, Souei can be added to the war potential as Laplaces alertness is dispelled. Souei didnt opposed it, he investigate Laplaces movement with his clone. Both parties were engaged it together. They did a strategy meeting while restraining Footmans rampage. He was worried about Leons condition, but he gives priority to defeat Footman currently. If Im not mistaken, that Vega guy suck up magic essence from the ground right? As long as hes in contact with the ground, he could reproduce endless. To Benimaru and Soueis converstation, Please dont worry. This castle is isolated from the world by a spherical isolation barrier even from the ground. Even the hole made by Benimaru-sama and Kazaream-sama a while ago, its already been completely restored Mizari answers. It seems to have worked without a flaw. However, Benimaru expects that theres no means for long range attack. Naturally Mizari can use Nuclear Strike Magic, but he judges that a simple magic is not effective. Then, you Clown. Do you have any big move or something? Because his regenerative power is too high, he can recover immediately even if I cut him down you know? Call me Laplace. For the answer of the question Im sorry. Im too, like that Niisan over there, specialized in anti individual. What, you cant use it Didnt you boast yourself stronger than Kazaream just a while ago!? What a stupid thing to say! If its about underhanded trick like Seraphim absorption or Awakened Demon Lord Transformation, I cant use it, that kind of talk. Even that such underhanded tricks, even no matter how many I am, I cant win. Therefore, I have 10 spirit bombs left, if I let them explode in chainsDD Laplace shrewdly shown the bomb from his pocket for an instant. Oh? so Benimaru nod. The four people were holding a meeting while evading the attacks that the highly nimble Footman launched. The power was sublime, but they were saved because the attack speed was slow. It was good currently, but there was possibility that they wont be able to deal with the speed later on. It will be a suicidal act to prolong this. Okay, his current energy is not so big as he just have taken the remains of Kazaream. If we want to defeat him, now is the time! Besides, if we spend a lot of time his body will complete adjust to Vegas power. DDThats right. His attack speed gradually increases. Since the attack has holy demonic attribute, it will be impossible to completely defend against if you receive it. In fact, if theres no one who can put barrier of both holy and demonic, either attribute would passes through. It will be nullified if Foootman become able to master it like Kazaream even if there was barrier against both attributes. Mizari, I entrust you to maintain the barrier with all your effort. Even in the worst case, dont let this guy replenish his power more than this! Souei and Laplace, you two please set the bomb. I left the competition signal to Souei. Because I will blast everything at the same time as the signal, you two must not fail to get out in time! The four people have begun to move at once under Benimarus command. It was an impromptu plan, but they shows a wonderful cooperation, with Laplace and Soueis strings, Footman is fastened. As 10 spirit bombs floats in Footmans surroundings, Souei gave a signal. Right now! At the same time, Benimaru multiplied the barrier meticulously that he deploys. He thoroughly probe the surroundings and made sure that there was no other Footmans fragments. On top of that, he enclosed it so that there was no room for Footman to create a clone. Take this, Hell Prominence!!! Flames of hell sweep over inside the barrier. At the same time, the spirit bombs explode and caused a chain explosion inside the barrier. It was originally an attack of holy demonic attribute that could be defended against. Yes, originally Its, its lie right!? That Footman, he eat the explosion energy!!! The energy of the union of holy and demonic attribute was too compatible with Footman who obtained Kazareams attribute. Even while his body is burnt, as his body were regenerated by his super recovery ability, his lost energy was replenished. Footman didnt keep his original form anymore and his size was enlarged into three meters, becoming an incarnation of violence. Why do you use something like explosions of holy demonic attribute! How cruel! Arent ye the one who agreed to it! Although Benimaru and Laplace was quarreling and screaming, that was an act to lighten the atmosphere even a bit. It might be said that the situation was the worst. As the current attack was not working, the only way left is to wait until Benimarus energy to be restored; it was such a pessimistic plan. It was unknown whether it would succeed, it was also clear that Footman would became able to master Vegas power if theyre buying time for it. The current Footman rage recklessly as he lost his ego. He will kill all the living people in this place completely. The only point that can be said as saving grace was his egoless attack which was means of survival for Benimaru and co. It cant be helped it will be a war of attrition, I guess we only have to do it. (Benimaru) Thats right, theres no other way. (Souei) I shall accompany you. (Mizari) No helping it. Prioritize yerself to survives above all else. (Laplace) The four people were prepared for it. But, the overwhelming determination and touching emotion of the four people was destroyed in the next moment. Kufufufufu. So, this is what said that you are never careful enough in the final stage, Benimaru-dono. (Highlight stealing Demon) No one knew when he arrived, an evil demon suddenly appeared behind Footman and gripped his head. And just like that, he flung it against the ground. The demon turn around and shrugged his shoulder like he was showing his disappointment. Against such small fry of this level, what are you guys playing around? (Rimurus Demon Butler) With a sarcastic smile, he said those words. Chapter 216 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 214 Translator Corner Sorry for the wait guys~ Anyway heres both of the chapter. Enjoy~ Tran slator Sushi Editor rN2 The Closed World I let out a sigh, as I looked at Diablo, who was going Kufufufufu. Hes totally getting carried away. It felt like he was saying Thank you very much!. That bulky pierrot who was Diablos opponentDDI think Footman was his nameDDI cant help but feel sorry for him. Hes pretty much insane now, having only the motive to kill every other moving thing in his immediate vicinity, but its not like Im actually worried about him. The one who I need to worry about, was Leon who was now collapsed before me. I walked over to Leons side, and placed my hand onto his chest. Leons subordinates were looking at me all surprised, but I put a finger on my lip, as a sign for them to keep quiet. Now wasnt the time for a vocal dispute. I took out a Full Potion from my chest pocket (which was in fact my Imaginary Space ) , and I used it to close up the gaping hole in Leons chest. But, the potion only did that much. Leon had yet to wake up, even though his body had been repaired. But, there was no need to panic. This was still, the closed off world inside of Mizaris barrier. You could say, that Leon was really lucky. Just because, if I had not come he would have been in real danger. In the first place, if I were to give a reason as to why we are hereDD Im letting Velda assume that Im dead, as I observed everything happening in the world while lurking in the shadows. The mini Moss clones stealthily dispersed by Diablo, were greatly convenient. They provided some of the best spy information, as always. My observation magic, and Moss spy intel. Understanding what was happening anywhere was easy peasy, no matter where I chose to hide. Well, transferring the information into the alternate dimension I was hiding in took some work, but I got Ciel to do this so this problem was solved. Using some magic theory I totally didnt understand, she created a comfortable space for where we did our spying. As expected of sensei. Shes almighty as always. We collected all sorts of information in that space, and as I was looking through it all with Diablo Veldas presence was detected, in Leons territory. There is a very high chance, that it is not his main body. But, the chance to gain some much needed intel is also thereDD I see. If its senseis words, it must be true. And that, was pretty much the gist of why Im here now. Well, its not like the situations in the other locations can be ignored, but this war ends when Velda is defeated, so what I will prioritize was pretty obvious. Over at Guys place, his battle with Chloe was growing in intensity but there were no big changes just yet. Ruminas side was also on a pinch, but theres Adalman and Albert, along with Shion too. Theyd be able to hold out for awhile. It would have been the best if I could defeat Velda when he appeared here, but thats just wishful thinking. It looks like Veldas objective, was to recover the power that he had given to Kazaream. He gave his projection physical mass, which meant he linked a portion of his actual body as part of the projections data with an ability similar to Parallel Existence . Parallel existence, was an ability that let the user control clones of himself, but needed Energy to be divided for each copy. What he did, was that he only overlapped his consciousness with the projection data so as to allow him to recover the power as data, that sounds about right. Parallel Existence which there is always a main body, or Multiple Existence in which every copy is a main body. Which one is more of a pain to deal with, depends on the person using the ability. But, in terms of ability classing, Multiple Existence is definitely one of the highest tier abilities without a doubt. Even now, as Ciel-sensei is analyzing it right now, I can say that with confidence. But I digressed. The moment I arrived, was right when Veldas Multiple Existence copy had finished recovering the power from Kazaream. I had just missed him. Nothing I can do about that. By the time I teleported over after detecting him, Velda had already finished what he came here for. Information was delivered at the moment of cognition. That was one of the annoying things about Multiple Existence . Its impossible to overpower that transfer speed, unless you use some ability to stop time. To quote Ciel-sensei, the speed at which data was transferred, was practically faster than the speed of light. It was word for word, at the same time. So, there wasnt anything we could have done to prevent Velda from slipping through our fingers this time. In any case, this was but a portion of him as data so its not like we could have given him a finishing blow anyways, so I was not going to lose sleep over this. The real problem happened after that. Mizari repaired the hole in the barrier that Benimaru and Kazareams battle opened. That was likely as attempt to cut off Veldas data body, but that was impossible even with the reaction speed of a demon. Rather you could say it was a valiant attempt, with the situation being what it was. Me and Diablo snuck in through the hole too, but now were stuck inside too. For us who were painstakingly avoiding getting found by Velda, breaking the barrier to leave was a no go. Wed definitely be found out if we did that. This was a slightly embarrassing situation, so me and Diablo were completely hiding our presence and observing the others instead. So, we sat back for awhile, and Leon collapsed soon after that. It looked like it would be a death confirmed! if this went on as is, so I decided to lend a hand and made my appearance. That was after getting the green light from Ciel, after confirming no data could be transferred in or out of Mizaris wonderful barrier. If, there was any chance at all that I would get found by Velda, I would have left Leon to his own fate. Dont think too badly of me, the important thing now is defeating Velda. This may seem cold but this was just me setting my priorities straight. But, this was good luck for Leon, as our current location was completely shut out from the outside world. I immediately strengthened Mizaris barrier, in preparation for making my appearance. DDand here we are again, as I started treating Leon. At a glance, his soul seemed intact, but his Core had taken damage. It was the source of power, that an awakened hero attained. If this was damaged, they became unable to properly control their powers. That was what was reported, after Ciel sensei did a calm analysis. Fumu fumu, what should I do now. But, the remainder are making a ruckus which is a problem. Benimaru seemed to be very drained after his bout with Kazaream, and couldntt defeat that blob in a single attack as he was now. As expected he understood that he shouldnt waste energy in attacks that dont get him results, so theres no sign of him trying to do such things. Souei and that devil Laplace too, lack the firepower to cause any decisive damage. Mizari was putting all her effort into her barrier, which is the right decision. They looked to be stalling until Benimaru recovered his energy, but that wouldnt give me much peace of mind to carry on with treatment. I kinda felt bad for Benimaru, but I judged that this is time for Diablo to make his appearance. Alright! Cant help it huh. Go for it, Diablo-san! The moment I gave my order, Diablo who was standing by sprung into action. Kufufufufu. Leave it to me, my master! He gleefully and grandly makes his appearance, grabs Footman by the head and slams him into the ground. That was quite the outset, were my thoughts when I saw what happened. The rest who were shocked, and Diablo with his smug face. From there on, the situation was expected to become one sided. I focused on treating Leon, and when I snuck a peek at what was happeningDD Kufufufufu. Whats wrong? Is that all that your power amounts to? It had turned into a situation where I wanted to say Just what kind of a villain are you!. Well, was it because I also gave him orders in a somewhat villainous tone? Nah, thats *probably* not it. Diablo diced Footman up with the claws on both of his hands, showing the difference in power between them. Naturally, the parts that were cut up slowly dwindled away. Diablo was chopping him up at a pace that overpowers his regeneration. Huge flashes of light and impacts happened every once in awhile, was the barrier going to hold out like this? Im worried, even though I did strengthen the barrier. (Hey hey, is this going to be okay? Has Diablo forgotten that we should be trying to stay off of Veldas radar?) It is judged to be under control. On that point, Diablo has his bases covered. Ciel confidently replies. Oh I see it now, I didnt notice when, but Diablo had used his Temptation Lord Azazel and activated Temptation World . As expected of Diablo, his combat style was as shrewd as ever. Diablo wouldnt be committing the same mistakes that Benimaru had done, huh. (Hmm, looks like it wont be a problem. Dont think Ill need to worry, and just leave that to Diablo) Itll be fine. It doesnt seem like he will fail to divest Ultimate Skill Evil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka . Eh!? You meant that part!? I was not worrying about that!! Without me knowing yet again, the main prerequisite became stealing the enemys ability. Id just let you guys do that. I have went beyond being shocked, and just half heartedly went back to doing Leons treatment. As I moved on with Leons treatment, I overheard Benimaru and co.s conversation. ya know, Ive been thinking But that demon, aint he just plain nonsense? How is heDDhes just brute forcing his way through, but how is he not showing any signs of fatigue? Ahh, right. Hes just that kind of person As expected of Diablo-sama Looks like I, still have a long way to go. Dont go thinking of him as the standard. Thats not a battle style that we can learn from, thats why hes just boldly showing his hand. Its suicidal to even think of trying what hes doing. To Laplaces question, Benimaru tosses a reply back. Mizari simply gave her honest feedback, while Souei calmly analyzes and gives a warning. I dont think there was a need to explain in such detail to someone who was only a temporary ally, but maybe Souei was slightly shaken up from the situation. Its not like that can be mimicked easily anyway, so he probably didnt care all too much. He was surprised enough by the appalling spectacle to have lost all words for a while, but seems like he had calmed down enough. From the previous pinch they were in, the situation probably felt like a joke to him now. Accepting the facts that have just happened must have been troubling for him. Kufufufufu. Oh my apologies. I seem to have put in a little too much force, I seem to have ripped an arm off. His enemy cowered as though being trampled by the strong, as the demon chuckled. This was all too one sided to even call it a fight, even the spectators felt uncomfortable as they watched on. Diablo was so overpowered, it looked like he was playing around. But, contrary to his tone, Diablo was making use of extremely high level skills and was progressing his battle calculatingly. Destroying parts as he went on, he slowly sapped Footmans energy. The claws that his hands were clad in, was the Energy of Turn Null in a super compressed form. He was using the Energy he borrowed from me in a focused style. Such a feat was only possible, with his exceptional battle sense. Firstly, from what could be deduced by looking at the remains of the battlefieldDDof course Ciel sensei was the one doing itDD, the Energy that Benimaru had borrowed from me, he released all of it in one instant. Controlling these vicious void energies then dumping it on the enemy, this certainly works against most beings. Most would probably be destroyed without being able to resist. But, there was always a price to pay. You would have to use a massive chunk of your own Energy, and become unable to continue with a prolonged battle like how Benimaru is right now. Its great to keep as an ace in the hole, but it wasnt something to be used carelessly. On that point, Diablos method of using it is more reliable. His special training to kill time in the past two days, certainly bore fruit. It was a method of circulating Energy thought up by Ciel sensei, while we were hiding in subspace. Aptly named, the Torus Secret Art. Thats just an awesome name for it, but essentially, its just using any space control type ability to create a situation to prevent energy from dispersing, then absorbing back the energy that was used. To quote an existing example, when Diablo was in his Temptation World , he was able to recycle his own energy constantly. This logic was as hard to understand as magic, but Diablo was able to understand Ciels words. Lets say, there was your energy and the energy of another being, in a closed off world. Your aim would be to neutralize the oppositionDDor, mutual dispersion was okay tooDD, but strictly speaking, the idea was to seclude one of the energies and release the other one from that closed world. Then, you absorbed back whichever one that was your energy. The oppositions released energy was then used to maintain the world that was created for this purpose. By using this cycle, it became possible to one sidedly weaken your opponent. Honestly, I couldnt understand any of that stuff, but Diablo managed to pull it off. Even now, the spectators were probably thinking that he was brute forcing his way, but the truth was far from that. Looking at their reactions, the few who actually understood what was going on, were probably only Benimaru and Mizari. Well, saying that they understood felt like a stretch. Its more that, they didnt fully understand the inner workings, but could tell that somethings up. Its probably a good idea to teach Benimaru about this afterwards, but would he be able to understand this? I have Ciel with me, so theres no problems even if *I* dont understand this. Mm, the only support I could give him would be to get around that with fighting spirit or something. As expected even if this was a closed off world(within a barrier), its not exactly able to withstood the full powered single instance burst of void energies, so some extent of adjustment was required. If you were to ask who could do this right after hearing the theory, Diablo was most likely the only one who was able to. As I watched Diablos battle in the distance, Leons injuries fully healed without me noticing. In the midst of it, I dumped all the work onto Ciel! Thats how much my motivation amounts to. If it he was a bishoujo things would obviously be different, I could care less about guys, much less an Ikemen. It was honestly, motivation, dropped!. That was why while in the middle of it, To fully resurrect, there is a need to turn him from his current state, to that which is similar to Hero Chloes Almighty state and manage the flow of his holy aura, for thatDD (Ill leave that to you!) And so, I let Ciel do all the work without any intent to listen to all the explanations. It was mostly into one ear and out the other, but I think it was some stuff about his Hero Core being damaged, so a substitute is needed. Reviving him normally would cause a drop in his combat abilities, so I chose to heal Leon without causing that to happen. Whats with all the permissions shes asking me for. So I just diverted all that away with a Ciel sensei is cautious as always! But, when I looked at the revived Leon, I was half suspicious of my own eyes. Huh? Isnt it like, he got strengthened a little too much I almost shouted out C-Ciel sensei, just what did you do!!. An analysis shows, that he has become a Demi-God. Before this Leon had generous amounts of holy aura inside of him, now he has become the very holy aura that used to be within him. Simply said, he has become a spiritual entity. He didnt have a Core now, so to adjust the flow of Ki, he was remodeled to work without the need of a core. I see Thats not it! Though he wasnt hostile to us, why did you go and power up this fellow who wasnt exactly an ally! Well, I was the one who diverted the information away. Doesnt make sense for me to complain now. Good grief, its all good if we dont antagonize him. In addition, the change was kinda forcefully done, so its gonna take awhile for him to become able to fully utilize his new powers. So we just need to finish up Velda, before it comes to that point. Well, things will work out somehow. I wont be letting this bother me. As i mused over such things, Leon began to regain consciousness. He slightly opened his eyes, looking at me. And, Shizu, huh Heh, have you come to get your revenge on me? Somehow, he seemed to be going on with some half asleep nonsense. If I were to be destroyed by you, then I shall accept. Now, do your worst. Leon prattled on. It looks like, he is mistaking me for Shizu-san. Thats mighty annoying. So, Fwha-! I threw Leon, whom I was cradling. (TN: no homo) Why should I care so much, for someone who has fully recovered. DD! Is that you, Rimuru? Ahh, finally woke up? You better thank me, worship me too! I I see, so you are the one who revived meDD I swirled my hair up and nodded. I practiced this secretly, a pose where I (supposedly) look awesome. Many thanks, Demon Lord Rimuru. Umu. Thank me more! Hes properly thanking me, guess I have nothing to worry about for the time being. As Leon and I were doing our short skit, Leons followers in unison, Leon-sama!! Thank heavens, you are alright!!! So, they all came over as they said that. Some were even bawling, but none of them were unscathed. I have already done so much, Ill just add this in as a bonus. I take out one Full Potion for each person, and break them on each individual. What are you-!? The surprised ones said that, but then they noticed their injuries disappearing almost instantly. This is even more effective than magic, cant help that theyd be surprised. Right when all their injuries are healed, Demon Lord Rimuru-sama, this great favor you have given us, shall not be forgotten!!! All of Leons followers got down on their knees, and lowered their heads to me. Mmm, this kind of stuff doesnt really mean much to me. I feel slightly embarrassed, so Im hoping they would stop with this formal stuff. Now that Leon has revived, and with his followers making a big fuss over this, naturally Benimaru and co. have noticed me as well. Rimuru-sama! Benimaru and Souei came rushing over. So you really were alright! See, whatd I say? There was nothing to worry about! Isnt that, what Zegion said Ill have none of that. I believed from the very beginning! As expected, they panicked somewhat when news of my destruction reached them. Zegion noticed almost immediatelyDDhe was totally unfazed tooDDthat my divine protection has not disappeared, which helped calm everyone down. Uh, sup. You guys doing okay? I was thinking of getting Velda to lower his guard with this. Additionally, the plan was to smoke out any rebels too. I tried to smooth my way out with this explanation. But, this was more than enough apparently. So that really was the plan, huh. As expected of Rimuru-sama. Now then how should we(your followers) go about with this? Benimaru looked convinced, while Souei inquired for details with the intention to take action immediately. Now just hold your horses. Theres still somebody smacking Footman around, lets not forget about him. With my appearance, you guys are feeling either too relieved or too enthusiastic. Hold on a sec, we got to end the battle here first. Diablo, you all good there? I had been found by them anyway, no need for me to be reserved now. I decided to defeat Footman as soon as possible. Kufufufufu. The preparations are mostly complete, Rimuru-sama. Alright. I nodded, and walked towards Footman. Dangit, damnnnnn! Just what, what the fuck is going on!! Y-you insects! To do this, to me the great Footman-samaaaa!! To Footman who couldnt even tell whats left or right now, Diablo delivered one final attack onto him. Youre being noisy, shut your trap. As he said that. Footman became unable to speak, as his lower jaw was blown away. Eww that looked nasty. Ill do this quickly. I shant cause anymore suffering unto you. You too, shall find peace within me. And I devoured him, after saying that. Due to Diablos work of weakening him, consumption of Footman was completed pretty much instantly. It went so easily to the point where he didnt even have the chance for a final struggle. And just as Ciel planned, I also successfully obtained Ultimate Skill Evil Dragon Lord Azi ? Dahaka . Kufufufufu. As expected of Rimuru-sama, that was splendidly done! Oh no, this was all you Diablo, you helped weaken him a bunch. And also, good work there Benimaru and Souei. Yes! The 3 of them kneeled, and acknowledged my commendations. Them doing this every time feels kinda inconvenient to me, but formalities are important to them. And so, the present threat disappears all too easily. Later, This is hard to take in so suddenly, but seriously, just what the heck are those two Well, we can put the demon aside, but that Demon Lord is way too unbelievable Anyone who would actually pick a fight with him, can only be foolhardy or downright insane. This puts the nail in the coffin. Im now sure Kazaream-sama was definitely brainwashed in some way. I think so too. Kazaream-sama had always been cautious, hed never antagonize that kind of monster. He would even go out of his way to sneakily push for an alliance in the shadows, that much would be certain. I know right? He was the devious type who wouldnt think twice over this kinda stuff. The two of them were really letting it all out as though they have realized something important. One of them, the devil Laplace, was a dangerous fellow who is at least equal to Souei. It might not be a good idea to leave them be. If thats the case, So anyways, you two there. Come work for me, kay! Ill just make that decision for them. Wait a-! What are you deciding on your ownDD Kufufufufu. Are there, *any* problems with that? Eh, ah You knowDD Laplace looked like he wanted to object, but is at a loss for words before Diablos smile. He ended up fiddling with his fingers. I was rooting for the girl beside him(you can do it!), but she could only quietly say, This is impossible for me~. This made me feel kinda sorry for them. Err, well You say youre hiring us, so does that mean we can expect to get paid? Hoon, salary! Ah! No, thats not what I meant Hooh? Then, mind if I ask what you really meant? Errr, thats uhh Salary, huh. Come to think of it, back at Tempest its mostly been something like a material reward system, we dont actually have a salary system. I did want to think about it some time back but it got forgotten with all the stuff thats happened. Ill need to discuss with Myourmiles about this. Hey, those little details can be discussed at a later time. So, what are your choices then? Understood! Then I shall be in uhh, your care! Ah, me too! Laplace and Tear, these two devils are now in my custody. Theres no salary just yet, so it kinda looks like they were threatened into being hired, but you lose if you think too deeply about this sort of thing. Theres also Diablo who won(threatened) them over with his smile. After all that, we had a little conference, together with the revived Leon. Firstly, for them to keep quiet about me as Im in hiding. Its obvious, but the alliance will be called off the moment information about me is spread out. This essentially means Ill let their country be destroyed if that happens. This got most of them pale in the face and they nodded in agreement, no worries here for me. Me and Diablo are going to go back into hiding after this, so its important we dont let Velda notice anything. As for Leons country, they will still continue to battle with the forces which were led by Kazaream. They should be able to at least manage this much. I went and fully healed all the key appointment holders, and the opposition leader has been dealt with too. Benimaru will be returning to Tempest to lead our side again. Souei will be supporting Benimaru. As for Laplace and Tear, I ordered them to stay in Leons country and help with the defense. Theyll help bolster the country that they originally attackedDDbut the losses werent as great as initially thought to beDDas reinforcements. Its not like there wont be any lingering hatred at all, but I ordered them to keep that stuff to the minimum. I pushed the gratitude they have for me into Leons face too, to get him to forgive them. Its awfully selfish of me to do this, but thats how I roll. I got them to promise to cooperate, though it was limited to this time only, but this is good enough for now. What comes afterwards, can be decided when this great war has been won, and that we survive. Also, though I feel slightly bad for Leon and co., this is also meant to be a test for Laplace and co. . I didnt want to divide Tempests forces anymore than it already is, so its a win-win condition for me. I want them to work hard, and focus on the defense of the countries. Just in case, I get Souei to keep an eye on them. Whether I decide to fully trust Laplace and co. or not, will depend on Soueis report after everything is over. At the bare least, there wont be problems if they dont betray me during the duration of the great war. Theres also the thing about Velda brainwashing KazareamDDits probably his Thought GuidanceDDwhich Laplace is pretty mad about, so I dont think hes going to betray me at this point in time. So our plan of action is more or less decided as so, though the agreement from the others have mostly been forcefully smoothed over by me. And thus, the ruckus in Leons country, came to its eventful end. Chapter 217 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 215 Translator Corner Sorry for the wait guys~ Anyway heres both of the chapter. Enjoy~ Tran slator Guro & YukkuriOniisan Editor rN2, SniperIRL, Toyo Time Accelerated Inside the stopped time, three people were facing each other in a three-way standoff. Guy s sword flickered but was repelled by Chloe s katana. Chloe then sent out a slash with a flowing movement which was repelled by the ice wall that appeared in front of Velzard. The ice wall broke and burst, becoming bullets of ice which poured over Guy and Chloe, but the two people ward all of them off with the weapons they hold in their hands without difficulty. Neither strategy nor psychological warfare had any meaning, it s a world ruled by absolute power. In that situation, the three demonstrated their power, no one conceded even for one step. It was a contest of equal balance. Well, what should I do? Guy thought. Even in the world where the time stopped, Chloe could move calmly. In a world where normal eyesight didnt have any meaning as even the light particles have stopped. In this world where time stopped, the reactions from the energy released is used to perceive the situation. Whether its Heroes or Devils, since they were bound by the worlds rule, its impossible for them to act. However, Chloe had transcended that restriction. In other words DD (This person, was a spiritual lifeform too, thats it) It meant this. Even in the lowest level, she should had become a Demi God. A person who reached the domain of God while being in a mortal body. But, in this case, its convenient. As even Guy would withdraw from fighting against Velzard while protecting Chloe who couldnt move. Afterall, inside the world where time stopped, even defensive power became zero. Explaining it easily, all of the connections between the inherent energy that a substance has became cut off. In other words, the motion of all substances stops. Everything even the link between substances and molecular motion. Because it was stopped, when an external force is applied, it will collapse easily. Even if it s a lump of steel, even if it s the worlds hardest material, it can be destroyed even by the impact of a gentle breeze. Of course, the same applied even to superior arms. If it s lower than Legend class, they have no meaning. Defending a target in such a state, the difficulty is too high even for Guy. Fortunately, Chloe doesn t seem to have any problem in the stopped world. It s dangerous to think so even though she s an enemy, but in this case he appreciated it. He put his worry for Chloe aside for the time being. The current problem was what he should do in this situation. Stopping Velzard s rampage, and defeating Velda. Those became his ultimate goal. His fight with Chloe is an act, Guy s main purpose is to get out from this place. But it s impossible for Chloe to ignore Guy due to the effect of the curse. A very troublesome situation. Even so, for Guy fighting against two people at the same time is not impossible. After all, Guy s ability that is Ultimate Skill Prideful Lord Lucider is the strongest ability. The essence of this ability is complete replication of ability that he saw once. It s one of the reasons why Guy was expecting that birth of the other Demon Lords skill. In order for him to be the strongest being, he observe various Ultimate Skill and taking them as his. In order words, as Guy is analyzing Chloe and Velzard s ability, it s not impossible for him to nullify them. However, for that DD (First of all, they didn t use their ability. I know Velzard s Patience Lord Gabriel , but what kind of ability is Envious Lord Leviathan ? Beside, that Chloe girl DD Rimuru gave a high praise for her, yet she has only shown her swordsmanship till now) DDthats right, its important for him to see the ability of the two to analyze it. Even so Guy believed in his own strength. He faced the two while getting fed up without being careless. Ara, its a bother. Velzard felt unpleasantness as Chloe was able to move in the stopped time like its natural. She intended to stop the time, get rid of Chloe and enjoy a fight with Guy in this world with just the two of them. And yet, Chloe whom she looked down upon as an inferior human was able to act in the stopped world where only those who had transcend as supreme being can exist in it, its an unexpected event for Velzard. Moreover, Chloe was able to fight her and Guy evenly, it became a very unpleasant situation. (Despite being an awakened Hero, shes more than I expected.) Velzard stopped looking down on Chloe. She recognized her as an enemy which she should defeat. In the first place, Guy was strong. Even if Velzard tried to defeat him seriously, she knew that victory would be extremely difficult. Guy could understand the essence of an ability from just a glimpse with his gifted observation eyes. Therefore, all of Velzards abilities were naturally exposed, it would be impossible to win if she only depends on Ultimate Skill Patience Lord Gabriel . But DD Right now, she had obtained Ultimate Skill Envious Lord Leviathan , she able to see the victory. In that case, she concluded that she need to postpone the elimination of the obstacle that s Chloe. If she exposed her skills poorly, her chance for victory might disappear. She postponed the elimination, but, it s troublesome if she s disturbed. She thought so, and released an ability towards Chloe. It s necessary to use Envious Lord Leviathan to deal the finishing blow without it being known by Guy. Therefore, she was using Patience Lord Gabriel right now. Patience Lord Gabriel s ability is absolute defense power. Its essence is Fixation . With inherent ability to stop things, it was a very compatible ability with her. Freezing the moisture in the atmosphere, creating an ice wall is also its ability. It was possible even if she didn t freeze only the water molecules particularly and with other molecules mixed, but the result of her valuing the beautiful appearance was only a wall of ice. Thus DD You are a hindrance. Please be obedient and stay there! Air Wall (Atmospheric Prison Wall)l!! Velzard just solidified the atmosphere around Chloe and formed a prison which couldn t be destroyed instantly. Naturally, for those who could move in this stopped time, they didnt need to breath anymore. Chloe didn t die because of this attack, but Velzard had no problem whether she could break free from the prison or not. Velzard only wanted her combat with Guy not be disturbed. But DD Kiiiiiiiiin! such clear sound could be heard, the atmospheric prison was cut opened. The atmosphere in the stopped world shook, with the sound of impact accompanying a slash attack. It was already beyond the level of a sword technique. Velzard was astonished in the truest meaning. (That s right DD Hero Chloe, you are also standing in the same dimension as me and Guy, you couldn t be underestimated.) A powerful person who s supported with experiences and didn t rely on her ability. And like herself, she realized that Chloe hadn t yet shown all of her cards. Velzard glared at Chloe with hatred. (Then, like with Guy, I will seriously fight against her seriously.) An enemy whom she should defeat. Also, an equal like her too. Velzard accepted the fact and finally became serious. Chloe perceived Velzards attack and shown a hesitation for a moment. Should I withdraw from the current combat and fight the winner? So she thought. But, unfortunately it was not permitted. Her body spontaneously reacted without being able to go against the order to fight Guy. With her ability, the Absolute Severance of Ultimate Skill Hope Lord Sariel . Velzards ability of absolute fixation was offset by Chloes Absolute Severance, its shape is cut by Chloes sword technique. In this case, Chloes power seemed to surpass it, but it was equal in ability. Rather for Chloe, its an undesirable development because she would expose her skills. Always hold a trump card! such was Rimurus teaching that she follow. Its a dependable ability, but its preferable to use it at the decisive moment. She was warned strictly that when she showed it too many times, countermeasures would be made. In fact, even in the stopped world where she had an absolute confidence, Rimuru shown her his quick adaptation. If it was real combat, there might be a possibility that she would lose some of her mind composure. And, she wasnt surprised at people on the level like Guy and Velzard to be able to exist in the stopped world like it was natural because of that experience. As for Velzard, she possess energy incomparable to Chloe, as she could stop time for a long time. The duration of time that Chloe could stop is only around several seconds. However, Velzard can easily stop time for more than several minutes without a problem. (Obviously, shes a higher existence than meDD Chloe recognized the difference in ability clearly. Thus, she prudently waited for the chance. Because she believed that Rimuru would defeat Velda as long as she bought time here. But, a small doubt appeared inside Chloe. (It s strange, why did Velzard start by confining me? My action can t go against the order to fight against Guy. If her aim is to defeat Guy, it should be natural to cooperate together She have a connection with Velda, is she not informed about me? Is it something like that? I don t think that Velzard ignores Velda s words either. If that s so Velda didn t tell anything about me? Such a thing?) She thought that Velda s action was too unnatural based on what she guessed from Velzard s action. ( DD Right now I must concentrate on the fight!) Chloe forgot the thought. She thought about focusing herself to her katana and sharpened her senses. Guy and Velzard. In front of those two overwhelming higher existences, worrying about something would lead her directly to death. Since the Memory Retrieval of her Ultimate Skill Space-Time Lord Yog-Sothoth had been sealed off, she needed to face them with other abilities. Time stop didnt have a meaning either. Because in the stopped world, you couldnt stop time any further. Even if you added a stopped world inside a stopped world, there s no effect. It would only lengthen the duration of the stopped time. Since her trump card was sealed off, she couldnt say that she going easy anymore. Chloe made up her mind to stand in this place with all of her power. When the three people determined their resolution to fight DD A crimson meteor pierced White Ice Palace which was Guys castle. Inside the stopped world, with an abnormal speed, the castle was destroyed in front of the three people. The person who destroyed the castle which was reinforced by Velzards Concept Fixation, stands calmly. With messy azure colored hair and Cardinal Aura clad to its body. The ruler of beautiful scarlet manifested in the stopped world. Scorch Dragon Velgrind joined the fight. Long time no see, Nee-san. By the way, the guy who killed my partner seems to meddle with Nee-san too. Ah, Velgrind. You seem to be very lively. Its regrettable about Rudra. But, hes human after all. You dont need to care about it forever. It seems youre worrying about me, but Im all right. Because Im sure that Velda is the reincarnation of Nii-san DD Both of their eyes intersected. Colors of anger appeared in Velgrinds eyes as Rudra was spoken ill of, aura surged out increasingly from her body Guy, I shall take Nee-san as my opponent. You Chloe, Demon Lord Rimuru seemed to be worried about you, do your best to survive. If you die, that Demon Lord would go on a rampage, you see. If it s Guy, he would become a great opponent. Also Nee-san, for your mind to be caught by that imposter, how pathetic. I will make you come to your senses. Velzards presence was dyed with anger too. The mind of both dragon sisters swelled and both moved at the same time. Both of them clashed. By the shock wave of the rising destruction, a part of the White Ice Palace scattered into pieces. Two beautiful dragons emerged in that place. White and red. The stopped world was dyed in color by the vivid hue. And the essence of the red dragons ability was DD Acceleration DD !! Both of the ability to stop and ability to accelerate clashed and neutralized each others power. When Velzards ability was offset, the stopped time regained its flow once again. The world which was stopped had begun to move again. At the center of the north continent, the fight between the strongest species raised its curtain. ?????????????????????????? For now, I transferred from Leon s castle to the hidden subspace. As planned, Benimaru and the other would play their roles. In order to deceive Velda s eyes, the barrier was left active. He would think that the battle is still continuing on the inside. Well, there dl be no problem even if it s exposed. As long as he didn t notice my existence, all would be fine. Leon and co will be all right for a while, I restarted the observation of the other places. The situation in the capital of Ingrassia Kingdom became quite serious, but its not critical enough for me to get involved. However, a problem is still a problem, I ordered Diablos subordinates to move and resolve the problem. Please leave it to me, Rimuru-sama! Diablo bowed to me reverently and put the order into practice. Although, he just ordered Moss to moved the subordinates. Probably it will be Venom or someone nearby. Diablo himself didnt seem to have any desire to move from my side. Oh well, its fine. With such feeling, I continued my observation. The world movement has stopped. Someone seems to have invoked Suspended World DD Ciel informed a warning. Kufufufufu. This scale of the Suspended World is not just several seconds. PerhapsDD Is it Velda or Velzard? Velda in the present situation didnt have a reason to stop time. Most likely, its VelzardDD Hmm, that might be so. Even if Guy had the ability to stop time, it wouldnt be strange, but he has no reason to use it. Chloe would not stop time for a long time like this. Or rather, its meaningless. Because if the opponent could move inside the stopped world, it would just wasted energy. Theres no meaning for stopping time for a long time if she couldnt find some kind of superiority in it. Anyway By making that its natural face, so you can move in that world too, Diablo. Kufufufufu. Of course, Rimuru-sama. It might be still impossible for Benimaru, if its Zegion possiblyDD Ho, hohou Even though I was able to do this just the other day. While I didn t realize it, my subordinates seemed to display a surprising growth. What shall I do? Shall I go and help Chloe-jou? Then, I was pondering. Even if he went there, transferring would be dangerous. Its also difficult to grasp the situation inside the stopped world. Because light stopped inside too, my surveillance magic was also useless. Transferring there without understanding the situation would be suicidal. Naturally the reports from Moss had also stopped. Although moving inside might be possible, it was impossible to contact each other. If it became so, flying there was the quickest way but it would take one hour. When I was thinking so DD Ah, theres a movement. Velgrind seems to have entered the war. Ciel who observed the situation told me that. Immediately after that, the stopped time began to flow. Apparently, Velgrind seemed to have neutralized the stopped world. Rimuru-sama, its seems to be one of Velzard-samas ability after all. Just now, a report came from Moss. Hows the situation? Velgrind-sama has started a combat with Velzard-sama. Both in Dragon Mode, it seems to be a real fight. Kufufufufu. Like this, even for someone like me, its a dangerous situation. I see, a full power battle, wasnt it. Thats extremely dangerous. A wise man stays away from danger. As for Guy and Chloe, they would be able to continue their act safely while leaving the combat area skillfully. Alright, then continue the observation. As you wished. Then, lets begins the creation of monitoring system that can be used even in Suspended World . Ah, yes. If its possible Oh well, if its Ciel-sensei, everything was possible. At that time, situation of various places were once again projected by the surveillance magic, a surprising spectacle was shown. Dagruel had shown his fangs. Shion was knocked down by one blow. Ruminas had recovered, but if things keep going as it is, defeat is clear. I stood up hurriedly but, Theres no problem. Please do not interfere. I was calmed down by Ciels calm voice. Certainly. My friend whom I trusted the most, I remembered to turn to her for assistance. On a closer look, she seemed to have done something secretly as I didnt notice. But, will it be really all right? It will be all right (probably) DD My friend whom I trusted the most. It seems the confidence from Ciel-sensei was also tremendous. Probably, I felt that this was the first time I heard this word from her. Even while being uneasy for some reason, I canceled my urge to go to help for a moment. Until Velda is caught, it will be useless if I didnt hide myself. Besides, if its not in stopped world, even in the worst case, I could go to help with transfer. I decided that I would wait here and believe in them. In the worst case, Diablo, you will go to help her. Please leave it to me. However, I think that would be unnecessary. I hoped so. While worrying, I gazed at the projected scene. Chapter 218 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 216 Translator Corner Hey guys, the chapter is on. I will take a long time to port everything, Im sorry for the inconvenience orz Pls read epub/pdf ir available or use webarchive Cheers, Guro Vs Dagruel Part 5 This might be impossibleDD Thats the honest impression of the Demon Lord Ruminas Valentine. Her plan was to kill Dagruel using her strongest technique in the first attack, but it had no effect. With Deaths Blessing, the life and death reversing technique, Dagruel should have died. However, the result was that the instant death effect was nullified, and Ruminas secret technique was defeated. At that time, Ruminas was able to partly foresee that thing would proceed this way. The one on one fight between Albert and Grasword continued. Both of them didnt even take a step back, it seemingly an even fight. However, when the fight between the two was observed with Ultimate Skill Lustful Lord Asmosdeus , the situation shows a different outlook. Against Grasword whos a mass of energy, Albert was distributing energy into every important point of his body. The decrease of their vitality was insignificant, but the difference in the aggregate amount gave hint of the outcome of the battle. In other words, before Albert finished to cut down Grasword, the outcome will be decided. Alberts defeat, that was the situation would be. However, no one could criticize Albert. Rather, with his wonderful skill, he was fighting evenly against the sword king. If the difference of the energy was not taken into consideration and only the sword techniques matters, it can be said that Albertos superior. However, even so, the situation didnt change. The way things are going right now, Alberts defeat was just a matter of time. On the other side, the battle between Adalman and Fenn also growing intense. The young man with black hair who wears the jet black colored priest clothes against the skinny, small giant who wielding Gleipnir. Adalman had possessed and combined with the Death Dragon Wenti, and his energy has increased greatly. However, even so, the difference was obvious as Fenn who is in front of Adalman can rival a True Dragon. For Ruminas who can see vitality in numerical form, the differences were despair inducing. Against Fenn whos called both the Fighting God and Fist God, for Adalman to be able to survive this far was a miracle. In the flurry of throwing, punching, and joint locks, it was obvious that physical strike was the main constituent. Joint locks were meaningless, since for a spiritual life form, physical damage would completely recovered in an instant. He just barely able to modify the technique to perform a throwing technique to deal and blow away the opponent. However, in the end, that technique was for defending, Adalman couldnt expect Fenn to be damaged by the throw. In other words, he just stalling for time. After Adalman understands his own disadvantage, he was fighting with the objective of exhausting the enemy by a long period of combat and not aiming for victory. However even so, he was concentrating so hard like he was treading on thin ice. In Ruminas sight, she could see Adalmans appearance who ward off Fenns attack by casting away all of his defense and manipulated his energy to concentrated on a point. In order to cover the difference of the energy density, Adalman was fighting by concentrating all of his power on one point. It was already such ability that could be called as a miracle. However, it wont continue more longer, Ruminas thought that it wouldnt take a long time for Adalman to lose. And then, Shion. The woman who fighting against Dagruel and standing up many times in front of him. Her appearance reminded Ruminas of the Hero Chloe who saved her in the past. Blood flows out from her head without any sign of stopping. Even the wound in her whole body, bore new wounds after recovering. Shions attack couldnt touch Dagruel, she was mortally injured due to Dagruels counterattack. Even so, Shion stood up, she kept challenging Dagruel over and over. Ah, Nee-san! Please stop it already! Shion-sama! You cant win against our popsDD It, its dangerous. As it is right now, Shion-sama will Even Dagruels sons were flustered at first. However, would they broke through their hesitation mid-battle and, Uooooooooo! Pops!! We will be your opponents! Theres no other way. Im prepared for it! Ill do it! And then, Ill get praised! Exactly as stated in their determination, they went to face Dagruel. And right now, they were barely alive bearing serious injury, lying on the ground while being powerless to stand up. Those three were strong as majins. Thats why they were alive. However, thats all. In front of Dagruels absolute strength, it was all useless. (This is impossible right. Theres no reason that we can win. Even I only able to go this far huhD) To Ruminass ear who reached the stage of resignation partly, Princess, the preparation for the retreat was complete DD Such whispered voice was heard. The Seven Celestial Sages who command the raid seems to have advanced the preparation for a concealed transfer secretly. They have judged that theres no chance for victory in this war and likely to have made their safety a priority. CertainlyDD Thats right, certainly, if she was the Ruminas from before, she would withdrew without any hesitation. Such thing as going to war with no chance of winning was nonsense. The country can be rebuild, it wasnt something she need to be concerned with. Ruminas and her kin has eternal life, theres no reason for them to fight betting their life on it. However DD (Will I be really fine? Will it be a correct action for me to withdraw from this place?) Ruminas hesitated. Shion was barely being able to stand up because Ruminas support. She used an ability increasing skill, so even a near death serious injury would recover immediately Improving Shions regeneration power to the utmost limit was also one of Ruminas ability. If Ruminas withdrew now, it meant Shion would die immediately. (Abandoning the front and running away alone by myself? Such a thing, such an ungraceful action, Ill never accept it! Im the proud Queen of Nightmare, you know!!) And so, Ruminas steeled herself. I wont. I wont retreat. If by any chance I get killed here, go select the next master from the seven lords. Im one of the proud Octagram. Such thing as running away ungracefully is not fitting for me. Dont you think so? She said so and sprouted a beautiful smile. An alluring smile which didnt suit the face of a young girl. The Seven Celestial Sages who heard it have their eyes wide opened with surprise instantly. Their master who attached so much importance to life, surprised them with such boast. However DDat the same time, they were deeply aware. Thats right, it didnt suit Demon Lord Ruminas Valentine who called as the Queen of the Night to be running away. Because shes the vampire princess who always acted gracefully and reigned nobly. Ill not obey such order. Yes. At the time of your ruin, well also follow. The Seven Celestial Sages disobeyed Ruminas order for the first time. Although she was surprised by it, it wasnt unpleasant feelings which perplexed Ruminas. Far from it, it was instead pleasant feelings. Fuu, you fools. Then, strengthen the barrier quickly! Hurry up, you blockheads!! Ruminas cheerfully ordered them. As your will! Then, the city defense willDD I see. Change the barriers attribute using the Holy Demonic Inversion technique. Dont allow those angels invading the Holy City! As long as we buys some time, Demon Lord Rimuru will send reinforcement! DDPrincess, do you believe in Demon Lord Rimuru? Humph! I dont believe in him. HoweverDD There are people who believe in their master while fighting. Dont you think that the act is worth believing in? As she said so, the Seven Celestial Sages shifted their focus on the battlefield. How the Demon Lord Rimurus subordinates were fighting couldnt be assessed as just stalling for time. In this situation, even theyre betting their life to buy time, despite it practically having no meaning at all. It may be reasonable for their own country, but they had devoted their own life in order to defend the territory of an allied country. Their action was a strong proof of them believing that their master would never abandon them. Indeed BelievingDDSuch word, we have forgot about it for a long time. Well then, we will start the strategy. May fortune with you, Princess! Bowing all together, the Seven Celestial Sages left. Will it be really alright? so Ruminas hesitated. But, she didnt regret. In front of her, Shion stood up once more. No matter how she was wounded, she rises up many times. Thats right, I, I should do the only thing I can do! and so, at the moment Ruminas tried to support Shion againDD Good grief, I have become the opponent because I feel the sign of awakening, but its disappointing. Or because theres a person who defends you, you can be at ease? If thats the case, first Ill deal with your recovery means. That way, you might grow a bit. She heard Dagruels muttering voice. It took a moment for her to realize the meaning of it. St, stop it! Shion shouted in panic, but she received Dagruels blow and became silent. She didnt seem to be dead, but it was very unlikely for her to move. Glancing at her, Dagruel turned around and began to walk towards Ruminas. Ruminas prepared herself. Very well, Dagruel. I shall become your next opponent! Ruminas put herself on guard towards Dagruel. The words she said for herself, she felt funny in her mind. Far from being an opponent, to Dagruel someone like Ruminas was equal to garbage, so she thought. Fumu. As expected, Ruminas. The pride of a Demon Lord is not just for show heh. To Dagruels words, she laughed thinly. Such thing as pride, she didnt think about it at all. However, Ruminas just thought that she didnt want to betray Shion. (Its strange. Unlike with Chloe, I havent associate with her for a long time. Fighting against Dagruel even though theres no chance for me to win. Why didnt I run away? DDDid I also believe? That someone would come to help. Such thing, such convenient thing, would not happen.) She pondered and understood. Suddenly, the image of that selfish and carefree black dragon crossed in her mind. A smile floats naturally on her mouth. Her appearance make Dagruel felt strange, but he ignored it without saying anything DD Well then, HERE I GO! At the same time as him shouting, his fist was thrust out towards Ruminas. Her soul was frozen in fear. However, Ruminas didnt run away. Evasion was impossible. Recognized that, Ruminas mocked herself. (DDits so different. Struggling till the end. Im like a different person) But, there was no dissatisfaction, instead, she puffed her chest proudly. At least at the end she has her pride as a Demon Lord, and she can boast as she challenged a strong person without running away. At least, in her final moments, with her hand, that hateful arrogant evil dragonDD Ruminas mind then stopped for a moment. It occurred immediately before Dagruels fist reached Ruminas. The time had stopped because of Velzard. Right now, currently. Something happened before Dagruels fist reach Ruminas. DDThe powerful fist in front of her eyes. And then, a palm of someone with tanned skin received it. Dagruels attack which had an overwhelming power was obstructed by a man who suddenly appeared in front of Ruminas. Then, Kuahahaha! I, have arrived [1] ! While laughing loudly, the man shouted in loud voice. However, time was currently stopped, the mans voice didnt reach anyone. With the exception of Dagruel. No, it reached Ruminas actually. (Did he come here!!?) However, Ruminas was conscious but her body cant move. In such confusing situation, Veldoras voice reached RuminasDD (Whats this, I cant speak!? Has time stopped? But who did it?) She was flustered because she shouted instinctively, but Ruminas noticed that she couldnt speak. And so, trying to grasp the situation, finally she realized that currently the worlds movement had stopped. (What a carefree guy! Even when the world stopped, for him to be able to move like its naturalDD) It was surprising as Ruminas continuously thought. At the same time, it became very ridiculous. The tension that strained her before death had loosened, she felt a sense of relief filled her heart for some reason. (Impossible. For me to feel relieved just because Veldora have cameDDthat cant be possible!) She threw away such feelings which crossed in her mind and focus on the current situation. There was no light, she couldnt understand anything inside the stopped world. However, Ruminas super perception began to perceive the situation faintly. Only Veldora and Dagruel who calmly moving. She listened carefully to the conversation of those two, What. the!? Even though I have make my entrance coolly with a lot of trouble.. for the world to be stopped?! Oh, its Veldora. It was a miraculous timing, but you have my condolences. Even though I said that, Im not the one who do it, okay? Unuuu, I know. The one who can do thing like this is probably my aneue [2] . As for the length, enough to stop time for two seconds, that person has the useless habit of stopping time for a long time. Oh well, theres no meaning to stop time for a long time. If theres someone else who can move inside the stopped world, stopping time doesnt have any meaning. Thats right. I have advised her several times, but she doesnt listen to me. Oh well, its fine as I dont really care anyway. She messed around such as stopping time when it was punishment time oh well, forget it. Theres another thing to discusDD Uh, what? Umu. To match the timing when the time moving again, I want to redo my arrival. So, as I decided to be cool, its necessary to make Ruminas impressed you know can I hear the reason? Kuahahahaha! What, its simple yknow. I till now have done various thing Therefore, Ruminas considerably resents me. If I make her indebted to me while displaying how cool Im, she would forget everything, thats the plan. Kukukuku. For that reason, I was hiding myself from sight. I dont know when you might go berserk so I was a bit worried here. Yet.. Even though I had made my entry so cool with a lot of trouble, it was ruined because of my aneue. Thats the reason. Can I ask you for that? Haa ```` , Ruminas seemed to hear Dagruels tired sigh. And then, Ruminas also felt the same. (This rotten lizard, Ill strangle him later!) Ruminas raged with her face turning red. If she could move now, shed gifted him a kick without a doubt. Perhaps, Id be able to move because of anger? Thinking so, she hated Veldoras attitude. Veldora didnt think that Ruminas can hear him in the stopped world, she deemed it to be his carelessness. Ill teach him a lesson without fail later! Ruminas sworn so in her mind. At the time when Dagruel about to answer Veldoras offer, there was a person who tried to stand up with a staggering movement. It was Shion. Her eyes were bloodshot, the open wounds on her whole body havent recovered. However, it was strange that no blood flowing out. While cladding in a strange atmosphere, Shion completely stood up. Hm? so Dagruel gazed at her, Shion, huh. You were able to move even in the stopped world? Hm, Envy seems to have disappear. This is, I seeDD Veldora noticed something and stopped talking. Then as if to interrupted his word, DDVe, Veldora-sama.. th, that person is my prey. Wo, would you hand over him to me? Shion asked Veldora while panting, using her sword as a cane to stand. Veldora looked at her while squinting his eyes, I see, very well. I will lend you a bit of my power. Fight well to your hearts content,! He responded so. Th, thank you very muchDD Shion seemed ready to fall, so Veldora supported her. And, from where Veldora touched Shion, his energy flowed. Hu! Although I had said that I would lend it to you, there is no fragment of restraint from you eh. (Perhaps, I should collect it later from Rimuru ) Veldora grumbled, looking worn out while Shions complexion improved fast. The wounds on her body healed, even her clothes, before anyone aware, had become as good as new. Dagruel raised one of his brow tolerating it, standing silently waiting for Shions preparation to complete. ThenDD Individual: Shion undergo ability evolution, Ultimate Skill Tyranny Lord Susanoo was acquired. Unchanged by even the stopped world, The Voice of the World was heard. It was the moment when Shion had awoken ultimate power. I have kept you waiting. However, as you hoped for, I shall give you some amusement. Fumu. Well then, I shall accept your offer. The two nod to the other gladly and once again confront each other. In the stopped world where it was difficult to perceive the opponents presence, the fight between Shion and Dagruel begun. MeanwhileDD (By any chance, is my turn only) Veldora was anxious about such thing, there was no one who noticed it. [1] Momotaros reference. Den-O [2] Elder sister (formal). Chapter 219 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 217 Translator Corner Hey guys, sorry it takes a while. Anyway heres 2 chapters, 217&218. Enjoy~ Translator Sushi Editor Toyo , SniperIRL , rN2 Other Guro Vs Dagruel Part 6 Shions innermost thoughts were swirling in fury. She was angry at having been toyed with by Dagruel, as though she stood no chance whatsoever. Her rage, as she watched her Elite Guard fall one after another Her feelings of powerlessness and dismay, and her yearning towards the strong she acknowledges all of these emotions, except envy which has swelled up, and restrains her remaining emotions. This was unlike her past rampaging self, who simply faced her opposition with all her hatred, seeing them only as her enemy, she was now observing with her soul. Is it good or is it bad. That itself, is not the point. What really important is whether she can suppress it or not. These swirling emotions within her, were but a hindrance to Shion. But, the thorn of envy which was supposed to have disappeared, interferes with her thoughts regardless, as though stabbing at her heart. Shion has always thought of being the number one most important existence to Demon Lord Rimuru. But, that is simply self conceit. But it was also because she understood this emotion all too well, that it was so difficult to extinguish her envy towards other beings that were stronger than herself or showed greater promise. But even soDD Shion has put into practice, the act of accepting things for what they are. As per Rimurus words, it is the concept of seeing the true nature of everything with your soul. As a result, though it didnt cause any drastic changes, Shions true nature underwent a placid change. She now fully understands her own strength that is not swayed by her emotions, her own true worth. With the exception of the thorn of envy, all of Shions remaining thoughts are now clearly unified. It was a mental change, not a physical one. Shions evolution was occurring in a manner not visible to others. The battle with Dagruel began. Her soul understood right after that. Just how unfathomable and overpowering Dagruel really was. When they first met she never did notice, that hidden under his unassuming appearance, lied a furious raging soul. It can also be said, that seeing her ideal, the ultimate complete form that she pursued, gave Shion the shivers. If she was to think about it calmly, the fact that the difference in power between herself and Dagruel was decisive, it was all too obvious that this wasnt a matter where she was able to stand against him or not. But, even so. The word retreat does not exist in Shions dictionary. Rimurus strategy is flawless. That is how it must be. What that means, is that so long as there are no further orders, she has no reason to fall back. That, was what Shion thought. Purely believing in Rimuru, following her orders to the letter. In a sense, one could say she has stopped thinking. But, to Shion, Rimurus orders are absolute and is the only thing that mattered to her. (That Person, wont blindly give orders without some form of insurance elsewhere. Then, until further orders are given, all I need is to do what I was ordered to.) This was why, Shion shows no fear in the face of death, and holds the lines with the resolve of not retreating. Ruminas cooperation was mostly unexpected. The prideful vampire princess, vehemently hated putting herself at risk. With as much wisdom she had, she more than understood how impossible victory is at this point. Shion thought, that Ruminas should have already fled from this battlefield, if she already knew that much. (This is really unexpected. If I was alone, I should have been taken out of the picture long ago. Demon Lord Ruminas, is my impression of her mistaken Hmm, maybe thats alsoDD) Such idle thoughts surfaced briefly, but Shion quickly shoved that to the back of her head. Shion doesnt have the elbowroom for such thoughts, she fully understood that. At any rate, now that she has crossed swords with him, she could tell, that Dagruel still has something up his sleeves. If he were to really get serious, she would be swallowed up by that power all too easily, that was what it felt like to Shion. If so, her objective would be to resist as much as she possibly could, so as to properly understand the true essence of that power. With that firm resolve, Shion has continuously took to the challenge in an almost reckless manner. Against Dagruel, whose essence was similar to her own. Shion brandishes her blade, to carve into her own soul the form she pursues, which she sees in Dagruel. And so, the cycle repeats as Ruminas revives herDD DDThe Worlds Time stoppedDD Before Shions consciousness, lied a world without color. Not yet! Its not over yet!! She tried to open her mouth with the intention to roar out as such, but Shions body showed no response. Her body was stopped where she was, unable to stand up. Rather, she was unable to even open her mouth. As this happened, the thorn of Envy which has been a nuisance to Shions emotions for the longest time, the root that was lodged in her Core (heart) which caused all her emotional problems, it felt as though it just went and disappeared. As the same time, White Frost Dragon Velzard awakened the Ultimate Skill Envious Lord Leviathan , but this was not something Shion knows of, and it wasnt something she would care about either. The important thing, was that the emotion that was hindering her is gone now, that was all. (As expected of Rimuru-sama. To have even foresaw this happening!) This was but Shion jumping to conclusions, but it was the truth to Shion. Elation and yearning filled Shions heart, and what felt like an unbelievable amount of power welled out from within. Pure unbridled violence. The power to destroy. Irrelevant to good and evil, the Tyrants Power. Individual: Shion undergo ability evolution, Ultimate Skill Tyrannous Lord Susanoo was acquired. The voice of the world resounded. Shortly after, Shions consciousness returned. She was in the colorless world still, but she has no problems with her cognizance. In place of sound, an individuals will is transmitted directly. Which meant, that words are not needed. In this Frozen World, which is governed by its own set of special rules, Shion started to adapt immediately. Ultimate Skill Tyrannous Lord Susanoo , made that possible. The foundations of her skill evolution were more than sufficient. (Much appreciated, Rimuru-sama!) That, was Ciels handiwork, with her foresight of Shions evolution. Even though she has only just obtained Ultimate Skill Tyrannous Lord Susanoo , it easily became fully optimized, and was fitted onto Shion. For Shion who has constantly been evolving her mental state, controlling this boisterous energy was all too easy. In fact, it was because this was possible, that she awakened to this ability. Mind over body. Thus, with the evolution of her mind, it also triggered Shions racial awakening. She is now a Combat Spirit Oni (High Rank Divine Monster Spirit), a being which specializes in physical combat. A spiritual entity that can infinitely regenerate its physical body. But, has attacks that are capable of destroying the oppositions soul. Shion has evolved into what can be called the Natural Enemy of Spiritual Lifeforms (Energy Creature) [1] . She makes use of the Energy borrowed from Veldora, to compensate for what she could not make up for herself. And, once again . , Shion recreates her own body. Into a body that is optimized and purely made for combat. She notices at this moment, that she has been unconsciously borrowing power from Veldora. Her consciousness which felt like it was mostly instinctual and roaming within a fog, now felt refreshed as though under a clear blue sky. Shion has now fully awakened. Shion takes her stance, with her beloved katana True: Hercules Edge [2] . I have kept you waiting. However, as you hoped for, I shall give you some amusement. She speaks to Dagruel, in a polite manner. In this Frozen World, Dagruel and Shions true battle begins. A flash of blades crossing. That was but a metaphor, as such phenomena do not happen in this world without light. But, this was the only appropriate way to describe what was happening, as Shions swings assault Dagruel. Hardening his body beyond the hardness of diamonds, Dagruel receives the attack with his two arms. But, due to taking the impact from the katana swung from an overhead stance, both of Dagruels knees sunk into the ground. Dagruel opened his eyes wide. In this Stopped World, the air wont get vibrated. As there is no medium now, energy transmissions do not happen. It is now a situation where one would need to push their way through the molecules with their own bodies. Which also meant, it is also impossible to gain momentum from kicking off the ground. Impacts generated by the force directly dig into the earth, which results in what just happened to Dagruel at this moment. The laws of physics do not apply in this Frozen World. As for the laws of magic, it is impossible to activate almost every known type. Its obvious, that combat in such special circumstances will differ from the norm. Dagruel clicks his tongue, releasing excessive amounts of his power, and pushed back Shions katana. Inversely, this time it was Shion whose legs were caught in the ground. The two continued exchanges between blade and fist, and slowly both sides naturally grasped the nature of how combat flows. Dagruel followed his instincts, while Shion learnt from the situations that happened. The battle intensified. It wasnt just the appearance that looked intense, the invisible battle between abilities was taken into account too. Dagruel, had no Ultimate Skill of his own. His existence alone can be called Ultimate, as a being who is almost equal to the True Dragons. His fists alone could cause destruction on levels that warp the laws of physics, the special vibrations caused would interfere with the earth and the atmosphere, resulting in storms of destruction. But, even such special powers, held no meaning in this Frozen World. Shion, I have no clue how long that sister of mine is going to stop time. Whats definite, is that your chance at victory is only possible within this Frozen World, that alone. When time flows, Dagruels powers will come into effect. Keep that in mind. Veldoras words, were delivered telepathically to Shion. My gratitude for the advice. Veldora-sama. Shion gave her thanks, but in truth she did not understand the real meaning of those words. But, on a instinctual level she recognized the danger. As of now, the destructive vibrations in Dagruels fists, only affect the area that it hits. That was the reason how Shion is battling on equal footing with Dagruel, as she is responding on that assumption. But, it was very likely what Veldoras words meant, was that Dagruels attacks are able to connect in a wider area when time is not stopped, that much can be assumed. This wasnt anything conclusive unless she took a hit for confirmation, but the danger wasnt hard to imagine. Thats not something anybody would want to test out. With the intent of a short decisive battle, Shion increased her swinging speed one more level. Dagruel with his hardened body, repels Shions katana with his bare hands. Hou, having exchanged this many blows with me, not even a chip on that blade. Conversely, Dagruel commended Shions katana which was unblemished. His praise was not empty, and Shion also felt that he meant what he said. Naturally. This beloved katana of mine, was given to me from Rimuru-sama. I pour my heart and soul into it every day, you can call it another part of my body at this point. Just as Shion said, she polishes her katana daily, and it has become accustomed to her aura. Calling it a part of her body is no exaggeration, as True: Hercules Edge also evolved into the God class together with Shions evolution. It was because of this that it is immune to Dagruels Weapon Destruction ability, but this should be called good luck for Shion. And, what was really lucky, would be the similitude of their abilities. Shions ability, which could be called the natural enemy of spiritual entities, Minus Break. Activating the effects through her normal attacks with her katana, she plunders the targets Energy. The effect activates even if the attack is blocked. In addition, along with the fact that she is capable of converting the energy borrowed from Veldora into her own, she is able to make use of any energy that is plundered. Though she has an upper limit to her own Energy, she can just use her opponents Energy to cover for her own losses. It can be said this ability further exemplified Shions immortal status. And finally, as per the name of the Tyrant, being able to control any kind of riotous Energy, is what should be said to be the true worth of Shions ability. For Shion to be able to even properly exist before a being such as Dagruel who is a mass of Energy, is precisely thanks to the abilities of the awakened Tyrannous Lord Susanoo . In comparison, Dagruels very existence is a supernatural phenomena. Hardened Defense ? Weapon Destruction ? Existence Destruction ? Magic Immunity ? Neutralize Attribute ? Ignore DefenseDD These, are but some of the abilities he wield as an Ultimate Living Being. Under normal circumstances, engaging in melee combat with Dagruel is utterly suicidal. Transcending physical and magical elements, an existance likened to a God of Destruction. That, was Dagruel. But, the ability Tyrannous Lord Susanoo that Shion awakened to, gave Shion the means to stand against Dagruel. Which meant, the ability is capable of something similar(to Dagruel). The ability of Unique Skill Cook , to bring a desired result of the user has evolvedDDinto complete manipulation over the law of causality This isnt something on the level of Majin Laplaces Future Vision , it is an Absolute ability. It is not prediction, but purposefully causing a result that is intended. Before Shion evolved, her being able to move when time was stopped, was due to the effects of her Unique Skill Cook . Being able to control the law of causality, meant becoming unrivaled, in a world where time is stopped. All cause and effect, so long as they are in a world where time does not flow, Shions will is given the highest priority in such a world. DDhow unbelievable. For her abilities to be above mineDD In terms of Max Energy, Dagruel had many more times the amount Shoin had, but Shion was able to stand toe to toe against him because of that fact. However, even with Shions new abilities, it is impossible for her to overpower Dagruel. That, was proof of the similitude between Shion and Dagruel. If you were to compare their abilities, Shion is superior. But, the two of them are on par with each other if you take the overall power into account. After a number more exchanges, Dagruel noticed this. His face turned bitter, as he glared at Shion. Dagruel has noticed, that his abilities were being nullified. That, was caused by an ability that was similar to Dagruels true nature. Which was why they rejected each other, and both sides were nullified. In this Suspended World where all forms of disaster causing supernatural powers are sealed, Shion and Dagruel lacked the power to deal a decisive blow to either side and were locked in an unending brawl. Attacks which were supposed to ignore defense and cause damage, were being completely evaded so fatal damage is avoided. Both sides nullified the oppositions attacks, and simply consumed their Energy. If this went on, in this Frozen World, it looked like a scene which would make one think of a never-ending battle. But that balance, would be broken in a single moment. Thats right, time started moving once more. At that exact moment, Dagruel became certain of his victory. His superpowers which were sealed are now released. What that implied, was that he is now able to unleash those superpowers which gave him the nickname Earthquake. Dagruel, releases a massive all range attack onto Shion. They were equal in the Stopped World due to her abilities, but things are different now that the laws of physics are back in motion. The number of rules to control exponentially increased, which created many more results from cause and effect. Complete predictions, and phenomena control has become more difficult to accomplish. That was already a feat, when the opponent was on equal footing. As per Veldoras warning, Shions only chance at victory was while the Stopped World was in effect. The ground quaked, with tremors that made standing up nigh impossible. At the same time, the atmosphere roared as it twisted, and lightning crackled. All of that, culminated into the attack onto Shion, assaulting her all at once. With the effect of the absolute ability of Ignore Defense attached, all for the express purpose of taking Shions lifeDD Even with Ultimate Skill Tyrannous Lord Susanoo , nullifying all of that was impossible. (The overwhelming difference in Energy, is the biggest wall between you(Shion) and me!) Dagruels inner exclamation, did not reach Shion. All of the attacks had the intent to take the targets life. And so, Dagruel who had total confidence in his victoryDD Chaotic Fate!! [3] Opened his eyes in disbelief. Shion, has moved in for the counterattack. Shion understood that she was unable to totally defend against the attack, so she discarded defense, and put in everything she had into offence. (The fool! Do you intend to perish!?) Toward the blade which was swinging upwards in his direction, Dagruel extended his left hand out to nullify it DD only to show confusion when that very blade disappeared. Right after, the burning sensation of pain DD pain, which he has not felt in a few millennia DD reached his brain. Shions finishing attack slipped through Dagruels cognizance, and reached his body. HoweverDD Shions body too, took the full brunt of the multitude of attacks that were born from Dagruels superpowers. Even if Shions body had gone through evolution, this attack was fatal DD or, should have been. Re:Birth (Resurrection)!! A chilling voice, reverberated across the battlefield. Shion who was doomed to perish, was brought back from the abyss of death, by Demon Lord Ruminas Ultimate Skill Lustful Lord Asmodeus . If time is flowing, that means support from Ruminas can be counted on too. With that reasoning, it was Shions strategic victory. Shion placed her bet on Ruminas reviving her and not retreating. Fufufu, thank you very much, Demon Lord Ruminas. You blockhead. You totally anticipated me giving a helping hand didnt you? Of course, I believed in you. Demon Lord Ruminas. Just call me Ruminas. I too, shall address you as Shion from today onwards. Any complaints? No. Not at all, Ruminas. I too, shall think of you as a friend from today onwards. Fuhn! Do as you like! [4] Ruminas face was flushed scarlet, even though she said that. The same can be said for ShionDD When their two faces met, both averted away as though embarrassed. The battlefields tension in their vicinity loosened. The fighting was still ongoing at the other locations, but with the fall of the head of one side, it affected the morale of both sides in no time at all. Anxiety could be seen in the Giant Army, which resulted in the defense forces gaining the upper hand. The one on one battles between Grasword and Albert, Fenn and Adalman restarted, but the giant side lost much of their earlier momentum. The defeat of their elder brother, has probably affected the both of them too. And amongst all of that, Kua ``` hahhahhah! A certain someone not reading the mood laughed. It was Veldora. Well done! You did splendidly, Shion. Well done indeed. You went above and beyond what I have predicted! Veldora laughed pleasantly. Ruminas glared at the laughing Veldora, What, you were around? You stupid Lizard (Evil Dragon) [5] ! And spat her piece. Veldora was spooked for a moment, he then puffed up his chest as he pulled himself together. Of course I am, I was worried for the whole lot of you, so I was watching over everyone! He said that as though he wanted to be thanked for it, but there was no change in Ruminas icy cold attitude to him. But, it was the truth that he did help out albeit in the shadows. Fact was, while the Suspended World was in effect, the being(s) that were responsible for suppressing Grasword and Fenn DD his clone that was in charge of Fenn sent out distress calls multiple times, but they were ignored. At that time, much of his Energy was being borrowed by Shion, so he didnt have much to spare DD were none other than Veldoras Parallel Existences. Despite that, its not like he can proudly say that now considering the current mood, so Veldora was at a loss for words. He broke out in cold sweat, before Ruminas devilish heterochromia gold and silver eyes, words were unable to exit from his mouth. (Gu, gunuuu. Why, am I being treated like a villianDD) You couldnt really blame him for getting slightly teary eyed. So, what have you come here for? Everything is more or less wrapped up. To Ruminas cold words, Veldora felt like running away. But, the one who saves Veldora from his predicament, was Dagruel who should have been defeated by Shion. Fu,fuhahahahahaha! It has been quite the few millennia, since my knees have made contact with the ground. More so, the feat of getting blood to flow from me, there have been none except Veldanava himself. Shion, you, have every right to be proud! Dagruel got back up, as he said that. The blood flowing down from his head, showed no sign of stopping due to the effects of Shions ability. Despite that, Dagruels Aura only increased in vigor. Humph. Still standing huh, as expected of Dagruel. Shion, take a breather where you are. As I thought, Im the only one who would be able to be his opponent. Veldora advanced, towards where Dagruel was. AndDD You should revert to your original form. Let us conclude this battle, with everything we got! He grandly exclaims. Dagruel nods, Fufufu. Dragon and Titan, let me show you which is greater. Dont you hold back now, Veldora! Grasword, Fenn, come to me. Now is the time, for us to show our real power!! He bellows, in response to Veldora. His body releases an overpowering Aura. In addition to a strange atmosphere. Utterly oppressed by the pressure, Shion and co. were unable to say anything at all. Veldora glanced to Shion and co. Shion, when the battle begins, you should put everything you have into defense. Adalman and Albert too, everyone need to pour everything to maintaining the barrier. Better not lose focus, or all of you will get dragged in and get blownDD Veldora spoke as though as stating fact, like everything was already decided. But, to his serious tone, Shion and co, not even Ruminas refuted him. Veldora continued speaking. Dagura, Ryura and Debura DD Pay attention to what you three are about to witness. I, am going to kill your father. Watch the battle, and burn everything that happens into your eyes. Whats about to happen, is a battle of Myths. All of you are witnesses to this battleDD Veldora subtlety finished speaking. DDh!? The 3 brothers were dumbfounded unlike their usual selves. However, they seemed to have understood that something extraordinary is about to happen. Understood, Veldora-sama! They nodded in unison, to show their acknowledgment. With a satisfied look, Veldora turned to face Dagruel. Over on that side, Dagruel and his brothers have finished their preparations too. Seal Open, Trinity (Three in One Body!! With Dagruels roar, the ancient seal was broken. The brothers Dagruel, Grasword and Phen, were enveloped in a dazzling light. This is, the second coming of the Destruction God from the Age of Myths. Clad in unimaginable amounts of Energy, Ashura [6] of the Titan manifested. Shion and co. understood immediately in one glance, that Titan is not something any of them can match. All except the most powerful of beings, a True Dragon, who was before them. Kuahahahaha! Is that form are your true visage? Dagruel! Very well! I shall take you on with everything I have!! Veldora transformed into his Dragon Mode. And so, the battle of Myths, between two supernatural beings begins. Meanwhile. (Oh Im so glad! Here I was worried that I wouldnt get my turnDD) No one would ever guess that this was what Veldora was really thinking of at that moment. [1] ( ͥ륮``` )The author give us how to read the Kanji, the kanji is Seishin Seimeitai, the furigana is Enerugii Kuriichaa. Should I stick with Spiritual Lifeform etc or go with Energy Creature from now? P.S. I would also changed it from the beginning. [2] It has kanji of (shin=True) in front of the name. [3] This also have addition of in the kanji of the attack so ػQ = True: Apocalypse and Genesis of life and death of universe . [4] Tsundere vampire XD [5] Oira wa Tokage ja neyo! XD do you guys get it ^_^)/ [6] Sanmenroppi means 3 heads 6 arms, Ashura/Asura. Chapter 220 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 218 Translator Corner Hey guys, sorry it takes a while. Anyway heres 2 chapters, 217&218. Enjoy~ 219 will be Soon TM XD Translator Guro & Yukkuri Editor SniperIRL Vs Dagruel Part 7 Dagruel, the destruction incarnate and Veldora, the king of the storm. The similarity of their power was: lightning. Dagruel with his own transcendence ability could freely manipulate the electric tension between the ground and the atmosphere. Therefore, he could use various attacks with lightning which was the strongest offensive power that the mother nature had. However, Veldora was the same. Veldora could circulate his own energy and naturally generate lightning. So, both of them have high lightning resistance. Hence, using lighting strike against each other was insignificant. Although it wasnt effective, both of them converted their fighting aura into lightning and fired it against each other. The result, energy with different natures colliding with each other became a pillar of lighting which flooded the surrounding area. Dagruel freely manipulated the vibration wave. If the earth was vibrated, earthquake occurred, if the atmosphere was vibrated, electrical discharge was generated. It was easy to create a vacuum wave when he manipulated the airflow intentionally. However, it didnt affect Veldora. That was a justified matter. After all, Veldora is the incarnation of storm. Dagruel was well informed about that, there was no need for him to be flustered. Because both of them were longtime opponents, each of them knew well each others character. However, as his limitation was released and became Trinity, this is the first time Dagruel fought with his original form which was the Battle Form. Dagruel was aware that his blood was boiling with excitement. Now was the time where hed have a showdown with Veldora who was his longtime fated opponent. ThereforeDD Fuhahahahaha! As I expected from you, Veldora. But, I released my true power, Id be different from before! So Dagruel shouted. Becoming an Ashura, his blind spot has disappeared. Just like before, magic didnt affect him. AndDDwith Hardening Power , his body easily surpassed the hardness of diamond, any kind of attacks would be repelled. For example, even if Dagruel was attacked by a master with the same level as Grasword with a god class weapon, it probably wouldnt affect him. To that extent, as the current Dagruel specialized in defensive power. Invincibility. That was Dagruels current state. Kuahahahaha! Laughable! Veldora laughed down Dagruels shout. And then, he threw Thunderstorm (Lightning Storm Roar) as it was. The compressed mass of atmosphere draws near Dagruel while releasing electrical discharge. However, that super-density attack was grabbed by Dagruel with one hand and disappeared. Its useless, Veldora. Didnt I say that such superficial techniques like this would not affect me. Veldora didnt heed him. Faster than his main body which shot the Thunderstorm, Veldoras clone went behind Dagruels back. The real thing is this! Taste this, Dragon Claw! Veldoras fist, which was thrown at super high speed, was small, unlike the dragons large body. However, the ominous claws that grew on his six fingers possessed Sundering Power which could tear apart any kind of material in this world. Dagurels Hardening Power and Veldoras Sundering Power collided, resulting in sounds as if the world was creaking. Crash DDand so, both have their arm disappeared. One of Dagruels arms which defended against Veldoras claws disappeared, Veldoras left hand which accomplished the feat has also disappeared. It was a draw. Dagruel still have 5 arms which still intact. Also, the lost arm regenerate in a moment. The one he was fighting against, Veldora also can produce clones as many as he liked with Parallel Existence . Tch! As ever, what an absurd strong fellow hesDD The absurd one is you, Veldora. For the current me to be wounded Veldora felt irritated as Dagruel was able to defend from his special attack, likewise Dagruel also felt annoyed as his invincible body was damaged. Still, both of them were warming up. Likely enjoying the fight, both of their attacks became more severe. A half-hearted attack would not affect both of them. They both knew about this well, but on the other hand they couldnt bring out a big technique so suddenly. Since it was not possible to expect the opponent to be careless, it was necessary to made the chance somehow. Destruction Deva and Storm Dragon, both were equal. Like Kuzushi [1] in Judo, first of all, securing ones own superiority was important. It would be sheer stupidity to bring out everything in the beginning of fight. However DD Veldora completely disregarded such theory, he began attacking Dagruel at once. Kuahahahaha! Ill keep going! Wing Blade! Several of Veldoras clones approached Dagruel in a super high speed flight. The wings generated vibration and turned it into a high frequency blade. The vibrations of the 2 pairs of big and small wings created a death end barrier which could tear molecular bond. Veldoras large build was covered with death end barrier and became a huge destruction sphere. Such fiendish destruction sphere was a thing that can only be created by several clones of Veldora. Everyone attacked Dagruel at the same time. Guuh! However, Dagruel didnt panic. Graswords face turned to the front, preparing great swords on both of his hands. And then, he moved to intercept it while at the same time several of Veldora clones approaching. The speed of the great swords edge which length exceeded 10m easily surpassed the speed of sound. By each one of Dagruels sword flash, the destruction sphere that Veldoras clones had created was negated. In other words, that means the clones were destroyed. Dagrueal didnt slacken his attacks. He continued, Exploding Chains of the Sealed Destroyer Prison! With Fenns face facing the front, he tried to capture Veldora using Gleipnir in his hand. With his Eyes of Truth , he discovered the one which have the greatest amount of energy from among the countless clones without any difficulty. No matter how many Veldora created his clones, it would be useless in front of his Eyes of Truth DD or should it have be Unfortunately! That just my clone~!! Veldora shouted like making fool of him. In fact, any individual that get caught by Gleipnir would immediately annihilated and disappear. Since it was so quick and overdone. Ohh you, to be able to deceive my eyes What kind of trick did you use? Fufufu. Oh Dagruel, even when you unleash your true power, you cant defeat me. As theres no chance for you to win! Besides, even I have grown stronger. Id be bothered if you think Im still the same as the old me! Veldora dodged Dagruels question. Properly speaking, Eyes of Truth cant be deceived. However, with his Existence Probability Fluctuation , it was possible for Veldora to shift himself with his clones momentary. It was possible by manipulating Parallel Existence and Probability Manipulation at the same time, one of his secret technique. In addition of those two, it also utilized Space Manipulation or so Rimuru (Ciel) had explained it to him about the ability, but Veldora ignored it. Even if he didnt completely understand the fine details, there was no problem because he mastered how to use it instinctively, so Veldora thought. For such reason, it was true that he cant give an explanation about it. On the contrary, in case he understood it, he would be boastfully explaining about it, it could be said that it was good that Veldora didnt really comprehend it. Adding another thing for Veldoras credit, it was not because his comprehensive ability that was lacking, it just that the theory behind it was too difficult. Even if he was able to understand and mastered it instinctively, it was not possible for him to explain it to other person with words. Because Dagruel wasnt expecting Veldora to gave him the answer, he continued his words not caring about it. What no chance to win you said? What a nonsense you talked about But it seems to be true that youre different from the old time. If I cant see where your main body are, then I shall erase all of your clones at the same time! While talking, he created a convenient situation for himself. It also one of fighting techniques. Even a strong person of Dagruels caliber, wouldnt ignore such petty tricks Instead, he thought that obtaining a bit of superiority even by using such petty technique was a big matter. He calmly activated Space Grasp and the range of his interference wave expanded. After he confirmed that it wasnt Veldoras clone and he wasnt hiding using Eyes of Truth , he cut out the dimension, creating an isolated space. In this space, there were only Dagruel and Veldora. Also, all of Veldoras clones, in order to eliminated them together at the same time. Muu!? I got you, Veldora. Eat this! Quasar Break [2] !! A great earthquake shook this cut out space. The inside of the space was filled with super dimensional vibration with Dagruel as its epicenter. Irreversible, interfering destructive waves were generated and emitting invisible lights. Dagruel consumed 60% of his energy to bring forth absorption light rays. Dagruel converted his own body into a pseudo-black hole, absorbing and destroying all matters inside the space. At that time, because of the generated friction which exceeding the isolation space, dazzling light begun to overflow. No matter what kind of life form, if they receive the interference of this overwhelmingly high energy concentration, it might be impossible for them to preserve their own existence. Not just disintegrated, they would be swallowed into the black hole and disappear. However, the majority of the absorbed energy was used by Dagruel to maintained his own existence. It didnt meant that Dagruel can absorb everything, so as a special attack, it cant be used continuously. Dagruel had the conviction on his special attack, and checked the result. The completely isolated space that Dagruel created closed together when he absorbed the radiated light rays. However, it seemed that some distortion remained in the dimension, even affecting the real world. It could be said as a scar of transcendental destructionDD although it would assimilate with the surroundings and returned to normal once time flows. There should be no one who able to survive that attack Uhhhhhhhh.. tha, that just now is very dangerous you knowDD Dagruel was astonished with his eyes wide opened. Im, impossible! You able to survive that!? Dagruel shouted due to the rest of the shock. It was his strongest attack that should eliminate anyone completely. For Dagruel to be surprised was normal. In the isolated space, there was no escape. Yet, for Veldora to survive after receiving the direct hit should be impossible. But, its a fact that Veldora survived. Ku, Kuha, Kuahahahaha! So, something like this isnt a big deal for me! When you observe him carefully, Veldora was not unharmed. His wings were tattered, and his whole body was injured all over. He just pretended to be okay. In fact, he was not completely evading the attack just now. Making good use of Ultimate Skill Chaotic Lord Nyarlathotep , Veldora thinned his existence probability to the utmost limit, and was barely able to evade the interference wave of the destructive energy. However, several of the clones failed in evasion, they were all annihilated. Its a terrifying technique, and if Veldora was even a bit late, Veldora would be definitely destroyed. Veldora integrated all of his remaining clones and checked the current situation. His remaining energy currently was at 50%, he included the amount that was lost to Shion. (I consumed a lot. However, its all according to the calculation!) Dgaruel and Veldora were almost even. Veldora had about 30% of his energy taken by Shion before the fight began. Therefore, to overturn the disadvantageous situation, it was necessary to make Dagruel wasted his. The current situation of the amount of their remaining energy are, Veldora at 50% against Dagruel with 40%. A reversal. However, it was good because he succeeded in the gamble, the probability of his survival was very small against the attack. Veldora gambled that he could evade it with Ultimate Skill Chaotic Lord Nyarlathotep . Veldrora had won the gamble. In the first place, even if he lose the gamble, he act with the prediction that there was no doubt that he could be regenerated by Rimuru. (If I know that its possible for me to regenerate, Im not going to be scared of any dangerous battle! Kuahahaha!) Veldora laughed loudly with his true feelings that cant be let out. This was exactly the reason why Veldora said Dagruel had no chance to win against him. You, do you know? If you make one mistake, you could be annihilated and wont be able to regenerated!? Why you dont focus on defense? Without doing any risky gamble, if you focused yourself on defense with all of your power, you could avoided getting annihilated Even I didnt think that I can deliver the final blow on you who become unable to fight. Why you need to wager your life for Ruminas and humans!? Humph! That aside, Dagruel. Why do you need to obey Veldas order? That person is not my older brother!! DDThat maybe so. But, his aura, was without doubt, Veldanava-samas. Thats enough. I lived to serve that Person. Laughable! For you to work hard for an impostor, youre not worthy of the reputation of Destruction God! Shut up, Veldora! I wont forgive you if you mocked that Person ,even if youre His younger brother. Dagruel boosted his fighting aura. Then, he turned small from his about 15m large body in a flash. Dagruel became around 3m in size. However, lightning flashed from his body, super compressed energy could be felt. Mu!? Fuhahahaha. It was you who taught me, Veldora. When you control your anger, further power can be gainedDDor so Veldora recalled those words. Come to think of it, he had talked with Dagruel about the knowledge of the holy book (manga). Just from that bit of information, Dagruel had splendidly sublimated it to actual combat level. Compressing himself, the density of Dagruels energy seemed to be tremendous. Size is power, but he would be at disadvantage with the way things are going. Veldora realized so. Good grief, for you to learn to control that far. As expected from Dagruel. However, I will not be defeated! Veldora also compressed his energy and transformed into human form, as a respond to Dagruel. The unordinary melee fight begun. Dagruels fist sunk into Veldoros abdomen. At the same time, Veldoras elbow hit Dagruels face. Their fight lasts several hours, neither of them yielding to the other. A kick for a kick, a fist for a fist. Each others attacks will be countered with the same attack. Instead of fighting firmly on the ground, the places of their battle were changing one after another. From the sky to the ground. And blowing off the surroundings, to the desert. And again to the sky high. Sometimes outside the atmosphere. For both of them who are masses of energy, the battlefield was same whether they go. With their own body as the launch pad, they driven super compressed energy to the opponent. And then, splendidly discharging the received energy out of their body, they prevented fatal injury. It was important to suppress ones own energy loss while making the opponent waste theirs. Each of their attacks intersected, properly speaking with the power of their blow, even high class Majin would be blown into oblivion. Although they were causing large damage on the surroundings, both of them already stopped caring. A fierce battle that seemed to last forever. However DD Veldora continued to wait for the opportunity. With his training with Zegion and Ultima, and guidance of the strong people in the Labyrinth. In addition, his combat experience with Veldrind and Rimuru had made Veldora grew stronger by one level. Close quarters combat was the best combat technique for Veldora. I thought that I was a master, but it seem I still have a long way to go Ill say it once again, Dagruel. Stop obeying that impostor. Youre so stubborn, Veldora. My loyalty wont change even if He died! Is that so Im so disappointed, Dagruel. I shall end you with my strongest secret technique! Dagruel tensed to Veldoras words. However, it was already too late. Veldora had already completed his preparation. Veldora activated his ability. That moment, the surroundings are covered with prismatic darkness [3] . Engulfing a vast area that even covered the region of the death desert of Holy Kingdom Ruberios territory. Fertile Paradox!! [4] Veldora muttered in small voice. Inside the prismatic darkness, a cruel miracle manifested. [1] a Japanese term for unbalancing an opponent in the Japanese martial arts. Making the opponent vulnerable to your counterattack, basically action to make you have the superiority, well I dont really knowledgeable about judo and so, I cant really explain it. [2] The kanji, r缤҆ literally means Supreme God/Deitys Extreme Space-Time Destruction Waves or so. [3] Its actually Rainbow colored darkness.. umm I cant imagine it, comment and I will change it. [4] Nyʤؤβ Mysterious Waves which Brings Good Harvest. Something to Click~ Chapter 221 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 219 Translator Corner Guro-desu~ Heres chapter 219~ Manga chapter 2 almost done just theres one more page that need a lot of redraws(?) and my negligible Photoshop skill Xd lulz. Also, for a certain person who asking my relation with Yukkuri. Yeah were real brothers in real life , we also share the same bedroom~ were 9 years apart. Anyway, e njoy the end of our Otaku Dragons fight~ Translator Guro & YukkuriOniisan Editor SniperIRL Vs Dagruel Part 8 CConclusion- The fight between Veldora and Dagruel brought tremendous destruction to their surroundings. Theres a person who thought of this as something unpleasant. That person is Ruminas. (Damn! That lizard! Hes really, really urgh!! Why he does take things this far DD She was raging so much, that her body was shaking and trembling little by little. While having a hard time of restraining it, Ruminas pondered. The ground was flooded with pillars of lightning, anyone unfortunate enough to be hit by it would immediately carbonize. Anyone can see clearly that it just a matter of time before damage befalls the inner city area. The threefold barrier that protected the Holy City has already unable to perform its task. The large-scale magic essence warding barrier in the border had vanished due to the shock wave created when Dagruel and Veldora clashed. It was unable to endure it even for a moment and was blown away, but it had valiantly tried to resist. The anti-monster attack defense barrier which protected the daily lives around the holy capital was in the similar condition. After all, as the barrier was set with the purpose of preventing monster attack of a certain level and below, itd rather harsh to expect it to be able to withstand the attacks of True Dragon or Titan that can be called super life form. This also was blown away so quickly. The only one left was just the Evil Purification barrier. The people who maintain the barrier raised their angry complaints while crying tears of blood. If one of them lost their focus, it was certain that the barrier would collapse immediately. That is without exception the Seven Celestial Sages who commanded the barrier maintenance. In adherence to Ruminas order, they risked their lives, doing their best to maintain the barrier. Luckily they changed the barrier to anti-holy attribute using Holy Demonic Inversion, in order to prevent the angels invasion. Veldora aside, Dagruels attribute is Holy . Therefore, they managed to succeed in maintaining the barrier. In the first place, the barrier purpose was to be anti-Veldora, but it had become useless.. Ruminas let out a sigh sharply as she was watching the battle unfolding in the sky. A battle of transcendent ability that exceeded even Ruminas imagination. Of course, even if Ruminas attempted to participate in the battle, it would be suicidal. Even if she wants to complain, theres no way to voice it. Therefore, unable to do anything but watching was her current situation. And so, the battle grew more intense Next to Ruminas is Shion who was enthralled by the battle with intense concentration. Thats natural so Ruminas thought. After all, such battle of myths like this was something that wont happen even once in 1000 years. The battle between strong people, its an experience where other people could only do nothing but to see it. Not to mention, such a battle between transcendents, no one has ever seen. One more thing, the lump of plasma of Thunderstorm that was repelled by Dagruel, came flying and created a crater as it directly hit the inner city area. (That damn lizard! Did he intend to destroy my country once more!? He really needs to pay attention to his surroundings!!) Ruminas thinking about such unreasonable thing. Although she fully aware that its an impossible thing, she couldnt help but to think so. And so, in the battle between Veldora and Dagruel, they changed into close combat fight by changing to their human form. No one able to take their eyes off. The super-class fight will soon approach its end. At the same time, Veldora mutters something in a small voice, prismatic darkness was created. (What is this!?) It spread at a terrific speed and wrapped up the surroundingsDD When Ruminas sensed the danger its already too late. Her panic increased, Ruminas defensive barrier has no meaning. Resistance is meaningless, Ruminas thought was swallowed by the prismatic darkness. One of the seven great nobles that served Ruminas, Archduke Gunther Strauss who is the head, confronted a considerable threat. He was fighting against one of the Executioners. Furuki Mai who using the Crescent Bow. Mais outward appearance was of a 16 years old high school student, but her fighting power was beyond description. Gunther is a True Ancestor Vampire who lived since the ancient times who is called archduke. Hes a strong person who surpassed a simple Demon Lord. His ability is equaled to Karion who is a former Demon Lord. And yet, in front of Mai, all he can do is defend. The seven great nobles and the subordinates under them were assigned with the role to assault Dagruels army from the flank as a mobile army. However, that strategy was prevented by Mai alone. Because people other than Gunther had been annihilated by Mais Stardust Rain. The vampires super regeneration cant catch up due to the terrifying meteor arrows. The only one who barely alive was the other great nobles who was always quarreling with him. While managing to somehow cooperate, they defended against Mais attacks but Thats a story from a little while ago. People who receive the direct hit from the arrow become unable to regenerate, they lost the ability to continue fighting. Currently, the only one who able to move in this place was only Gunther. Ah, youre so tenacious. It would be better if you fall down quickly, you know? Shut up, you lowly human! I will dig my fangs on your neck, and suck your blood dry!! Gunther sustained a decrease in vital activity, which stimulated his survival instinct. Originally, he has no need to suck blood. In the old times, vampire act to absorbs mana (vitality) through blood, but after evolved, he able to absorbs mana directly from the prana (spirit) However, right now, his eye color changed, as he perceived Mai as his prey. Like a cornered beast, Gunther released all restrictions on his body. To his pride as an Archduke. He thought that he must not be defeated by a mere lass, Gunther released the taboo. Commanding his old blood, Gunther returns to his original appearance. Magic power runs through his whole body, transforming his body, to regain his form as the Emperor of the Night. To his past form as a Demon Lord before being a subordinate to Demon Lord Ruminas. However, even so DD So you said? That it would be better if I fall down quickly, and so It didnt reach Mai. Mai acquired Ultimate Skill Master Weapon after obtaining the power of Seraphim, and so she possesses combat power of an Awakened Demon Lord (Million Class) [1] . Even among the Executioners, particularlyDD Sword, Shield, and Bow, those three people were the highest among all Yuukis subordinates. Arios who mastered the Bastard Sword. Zero who is an impregnable wall with his Star Shield. And, Mai who mastered the Crescent Bow. Those three people were an exception. Arios was once defeated by Damrada. That bitter experience seems to have promoted his growth. He threw away his self-conceit and became able to proceed through fights calmly without looking down on the enemy. The current Arios is like a different person. Zero in a few words was a silent man. However, he will certainly fulfill his given duties. From the start, he was a person worthy of special mention of his defensive power with his Unique Skill Unmovable One , but after awakened with Star Shield, Zeros defense was a perfect impregnable wall. And the last Mai isDD With a flowing movement, she nocks her bow and shot her arrow. From a single arrow of a shot, it splits into many becoming like meteors. She is a One-man Army. Exactly, that title was appropriate for her. Gunther ungracefully lying on the ground with both of his hands and feet pierced by arrows. You lowly humanDD!! An arrow lodged into Gunthers throat, silencing his shout. Its done without any technique. Mais strength was too overwhelming. Well now. I need to keep it easy and slowly. I wont leave anyone who obstructs Yuuki-kun alive. Mai indifferently nocks an arrow on her bow. In order to deal the final blow on GuntherDD Well withdraw, this place is dangerous. A gigantic figure appeared and stopped Mais movement. Even while Mai is surprised, shes relieved as she realizes that she knew the person well. Zero, what do you mean? Theres no time to explain it in detail. I felt it was dangerous. Will you understand if I say that? Only saying that much, Zero started teleportation magic formula without waiting for Mais answer. Wai, wait a moment!? Arent you the commander in this area? Why youDD Impossible.. you intend to leave behind the angels!? To Mais astonished voice, Zero didnt answer. And thenDD Return! Zero teleported, bringing Mai along forcibly. Gunthers luck is strong, he had narrowly escaped death. Thanks due to his loss of consciousness, he didnt notice anything. Immediately after that, the surroundings were swallowed by prismatic darkness Arnaud who was just fighting with the enemys commander was left with surprise. At first, Arnaud leads the holy knight order to intercept the angel army. At the same time, the Blood Knight led by the nobles also went to intercept the main force of the angel army. Although they lose in number, due the attribute inversion of the Evil Purification Barrier, the angels invasion was prevented. If it was to intercept the invasion coming from the barriers tear, then their disadvantage in number will be gone. However, when the commander of the angel army went to the front line, the angels movement became quite different. The angels faithfully obey the commanders order. They attack like willing to sacrifice themselves and the tearing of the barrier accelerated. Among them, there also angel who does suicide bomb attack, so the progress of the battle has deteriorated in an instant. Then, the only way is to defeat the commander! The holy knight captains thought so and assault the enemy, but the strategy failed. That man who calls himself Zero was overwhelmingly strong. He never attacks at all, but he defended against all of Arnauds attack with his huge shield. Arnaud with his result of training in the labyrinth, his strength is almost one step to Saint class now. Zero defended against all of Arnauds attack as if he can completely see everything. No, its like he can read one or two steps without a doubt. He was clearly an opponent on a different level. Zero is fighting against Arnaud while commanding the angels. Arnaud was enraged as he was being looked down upon, but in the end, he has no choice but to admit Zeros ability. Zero resisted all of magics and warded off all sword strikes with his shield. He was like an immovable mountain. Even the flash sword Arnaud learned directly from Albert didnt hit Zero as it was prevented by Zeros big shield. Moreover, the shield seems to has effects of Weapon Destruction and Attack Reflection , Arnaud who one-sidedly attacking would be the one who receives damage. Just as much as he strengthened the aura cladding his sword, the damage would become larger. It was still good as the sword itself was okay. With the way things are going, he would be defeated without being able to do anything DD Arnaud judged so, he decided for a temporary withdrawal. When he put out the order, Zero ceased commanding the angels. Zero leave behind the angels and went somewhere, such sudden action left Arnaud bewildered. As the commander disappears, the angels stopped moving. Although they carried out an automatic attack, the angel who lost their commander was just a disorderly crowd. While being confused unable read Zeros intention, Arnaud issue order to intercept the angel DD Arnaud also swallowed by the prismatic darkness. Without being able to understood what happened, Arno parted with his consciousness. Veldora standing in the center of the prismatic darkness sphere. In front of him is Dagruel. DDyou, did you change the world with me as the seedbed? Hmph. Rather than changing, the correct answer would be I return it to its origin. Because Fertile Paradox actually isnt an attack. I gave this land my divine protection. Using the corpses as the nourishment, I quicken the growth of nature. I restored this land where the magic disaster happened before to normal, in order to restore it to soil with good harvests. By the way, your body will be the core. Its impossible to cancel this effectDD After all, its because this is a restoration ability. I aware of it. Such a cunning thing and also provoking, you knowDD Kuaahhahhahha! Ill accept it as a compliment. What? You dont need to worry. Your holy aura will be restored after hundreds of years at the quickest, or at the latest after a thousand years. Your current state would be restored completely and naturally reborn. At that time, the normalization of this land might also be completed. Kukukuku. Did you realize the current situation of my country? Hmm. The current situation where the water will be dried up in about several hundreds of years and it will become a land that impossible even for the giants to survive, right? As I expected, you have realized it. Even the true reason of why I mobilized the Chain of Restrain Titan army to invaded Ruminas territoryDD Nope I dont know such a thing. It doesnt matter to me. Anyway, I dont really care whether therere only dead soldiers and you dont have young soldier, woman, and children among your subordinates. Fu, fuhahahaha! Do you pretend not knowing? Veldanava-samas order is to protect the heaven gate in this land. We, the giants had faithfully obeyed that order. And so, I understood that we would perish in accordance with the order as it is. Even so, thats okay. If its only me. But, I couldnt bear to impose the same fate to those who were born after that Person died. Im sorry for Ruminas, but I thought that I have the chance DD Hmm. After all, this world is survival of the fittest. No one will blame you. DDWhy, why did you want to restored this land? Did you do it to save us? Kuahahahaha! Dont misunderstand it! I just want to prove that Im stronger than you. And at the same time, I thought I would enrich this land to mend the mood of Ruminas. I never think that the range of the effect would also include the death desert areaDD It was a miscalculation! Fufu, fuhahahahaha! Even to the end you still pretending like that heh. Very well, I will not think this as a debt, Veldora! Of course. Theres no lending and borrowing [2] between friends! Lets fight again. Oh well, I will also win next time though! Shut up, Im not eager enough to lose to a lizard for that many times! Veldora and Dagruel laugh loudly looking at each other faces. There wasnt any ill feeling, both of them had a fresh expression. Well now, its about time the effect of Fertile Paradox spreading. So? How you procured the remaining energy? Its unlikely for my remaining energy to be enough to cover all of it. Ah, since the angels are swarming the sky, I used them. Originally, the technique affects everyone, but I made it so it only affects the opponent with Probability Fluctuations. Kukuku, convenient isnt it? Theres no need to select neatly. Youre an outrageous guy. No way, even my alive subordinates tooDD!? Hm? Ah, I leave them alone. If they are hostile after seeing the situation then Ill wipe them up. As the angel has no free will, this time I make the condition for the target to be Those who have hostile intent and Things without a will. Well, I will deal with them properly later. I see Dagruel consented so. If its Veldora, he might be able to do anything. (However, things without a will? That, isnt that means all of the structures would get destroyed?) Suddenly, such worry passed inside Dagruels mind. As for the heaven gate, it actually has a will. Therefore, Dagruel didnt worry about the condition of the gate, but thinking about the scope of affected area of the prismatic darkness, he confirmed this in a moment and it is clear that all of his territories will be included in the range. Well, theyre all included because he understood that the purpose is to restore the land. (Oh well. Structures can be rebuild. I dont need to worry about it DD Dagruel renews his feelings. But at the end, Veldora, is it okay if I ask you a request? Hm, what is it? I want to ask you to give my message to my sons and subordinates. So he said to Veldora. Veldora in response, Kuahahahaha! You should tell them with your own mouth. Didnt I say theres no lending and borrowing? If its for such thing, you will manage to do it somehow. Soon, the darkness will disperse. Answered so, he was smiling broadly. The prismatic darkness cleared up. The place that was a death desert area, a wasteland that spread as far as the eye can see. That place is now transformed to a land where greenery spread out all over. Vegetation grows in a terrific vigor, bring forth a fertile soil. In a flash, a vast woodlands was formed that wont inferior to Great Jura Forest. Umm, didnt it works a bit too fast? Veldora mutters in small voice. Apparently, the change was more than he intended. Next to Veldora who grimaced uneasily is Dagruel who did his last speech. Hear me! I assign Dagura as my successor. Ryura, Debra! Help Dagura, exerts your effort for the prosperity of the Giant race! And, the warriors of the Giant race! You all shall obey Dagura as your king. You all need to ascertain of what is correct with your own judgment together with the new king. The fate of the giant race hanging in your judgment. Running away is not allowed. At the dawn when I returned, if the giant race has perished DD You guys understand? Ye, yes!! Of course, Father! Ill risk my own life to fulfilled my duty as the king!! We too will help elder brother, well promise that we will live up to fathers expectations! Of course! The three brothers who watching the fight between Veldora and Dagruel to the end were awake at the same time as the darkness disappears. And, as soon of their awakening giving no time to digest the content of the declaration, they stated the oath. The reason is that Dagruel emitted air like Hesitation will not be allowed. And soDD We all present here, in accordance with the new king, shall devote ourselves for the country!! With Dagruels defeat, the elites of the Chain of Restrain Titan army understood Veldoras aid, they followed it without raising any objection. Seeing it with his own eyes, Dagruel nod satisfactorily. Its regrettable that Im unable to see the end of this great war, but it seems my time is no more. If its you guys, Ill believe that you all can choose the right way, unlike mine. I entrust it to you all in my absence! Well then, goodbyeDD Dagruel was sucked into the ground and disappeared with that as his last words. He falls into a long sleep in this land, in order regenerate his own body. Thus, the invasion of Dagruels army failed. The angels were sacrificed without one remaining. The allied forces of Rimuru and Ruminas had succeeded in defending this place. ThusDD The defense of this territory succeeded, but the city was gone without any trace. As Dagruel feared, the city thats inorganic substance was spotlessly destroyed. Moreover, with the birth of a new Great Forest, it seems that it wouldnt be easy for the reconstruction of the city. Of course, that thing is the reason why a certain person was enraged Well, Veldora. What does this mean? Do you have an explanation for me? Ruminas asked Veldora with a clear vein popping on her brow which hidden by her beautiful silver hair. She put a beautiful smile on her face, but her eyes are not laughing at all. Veldora instantly (Thi, this is impossible! My perfect plan to lose my infamy!?) Saving Ruminas from a crisis, moreover, changing Ruminas territory into land with good harvests. It should be a perfect plan. And yet, theres an apparent questionable mood. Ummmmm There is a reason that deeper than the ocean for this I want to explain it, but Im busy. We will talk about it later! Saying so, Veldora soared to the sky. And at the speed exceeding the speed when he fought Dagruel, he left behind the surface. Damn it, he runs away again! I wont forgive him, THAT IDIOT LIZARD!! Ruminas angry words didnt reached Veldora. [1] Forgot to mention this when it appears in past chapters, refers to those who have EP: 1m+. EP: Energy Points I think. _( )_/ [2] Can also mean, no debt between friends. Chapter 222 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 220 Translator Corner Hiiya people, Guro-desu~ Iiiyaaaa, many things pop out one after another cant do much this month, sorry guys Well enjoy 220~ See ya all later folks~ P.S My big thanks to all people who support me with their gift and their kind words Translator Guro Editor SniperIRL Royal Capital Disturbance Hinata felt hopeless when she grasped the current situation, However, as the supreme leader, such emotion cant be shown in her expression. The main church in the Ingrassia Kingdom is filled with the citizens who have taken shelter in it. Hinata greatly understood that she couldnt allow anxiety to be seen on her face in front of them. Just before noon on the second day after Veldas declaration, each of the countries capitals fell into chaos. The citizens showed various reactions, there were people who ran away for their own lives, people who rioted, and people who welcome the death Velda will bring. The Holy Knights and trained priests that were dispatched to each country worked hard to suppress the citizens confusion and guide them to shelter. Theres no other word apart from splendid for their ability to suppress the peoples confusion just by one day. It was a great achievement accomplished under the command of Hinata who is the chairwoman of the Freedom Arbitration Committee with the cooperation of Nicholas who is a cardinal of the Holy Church. To the confused citizens, she explained that its impossible for Demon Lord Rimuru to be defeated which calmed down their anxiety. The governing body of each country who knows Demon Lord Rimuru showed an immediate settling down, but it cant earn the trust of the countries which didnt associate with Rimuru. Even Hinata understands that it cant be helped. Even if she said to believe in Demon Lord, there might be a few people who are convinced. However, even so, theres no choice but to believe now. After all, if the Demon Lord Alliance was defeated, this world will be destroyed by Velda. Therefore, Hinata didnt waver. The things that Hinata can do now are to prevent chaos and suppress the citizens anxiety even by a little. Hinata did her best as the leader of the army to guarantee the citizens safety. ButDD Rioters were unavoidable at the end of the world. In addition to their bad character, they showed up and chose the worst decision at the worst time which became the primary factor that tormented Hinata and co. Those people mobilized all of the country power and have Hinata and co cornered. They denounced Hinata as a witch who deceived peoples mind, which fueled the peoples anxiety. A witch who was charmed by the Demon Lord, the one who leads everyone to ruinDD they loudly exclaimed, the Holy Church of the Ingrassia Kingdom where Hinata is in was surrounded. The citizens who have taken shelter inside the main church borrowed under the name of the Freedom Arbitration Committee looked at Hinata with their anxious faces. That might be so. After all, the one who denounces Hinata My people! That witch had falsely accused me and made me lost my position in the council. Moreover, she killed my father and brought chaos and sorrow to this country. If you all are wise, I believe that youll understand whose words are correct! Thats rightDD because it was Elrick himself, the prince of this country. The figure of the leader of the Guard Knight Order, Reiner can be seen on his side. The perpetrator who murdered the king and leading the Knight Order without a doubt is Reiner, Hinata thought while letting out a sigh. He completely forestalled Hinata. He planned everything, even if she said anything right now, all of the evidence must have been destroyed. The problem above all of it is Prince Elrick is pretty popular among the population. Prince Elrick with his gentlemanly appearance is pretty popular with the women. His ability aside, he gained the peoples favor due to his sociable appearance. His blunder in the council was not told to the people. As it was the royal familys disgrace, Elrick was just punished with house arrest for 1 year. Taking a consideration as he is the heir of the kingdom, the house arrest was said to be a form of re-education. Either way, Tempest has become the major power. What happens to the heir of a country is not Hinatas concern. So she thought, he didnt raise any objection to that punishment, but it seems it had backfired. His terrible and reckless actions to plan to murder his father and usurp the throne was an unexpected event for Hinata. (I never thought that he was this foolish DD Hinata cursed her own carelessness inside her mind. Hinata feels the naivety that cant be found in her previous self. It might be said that its Hinatas mistake that she failed to see that Prince Elrick was this foolish and didnt execute him that time. Although theres no use in regretting it now It cant be said that Holy Churchs grounds is vast. But, even so, more than 1.000 citizens were taking shelter inside. The former members of the Freedom Association who lives in the vicinity of the Ingrassia Kingdom have no house in the capital. Now they were working for the committee, but as they dont belong to the country, neither land nor house can be owned by them within the kingdom. Apart from the people who stay in the building borrowed by the committee, most people lived in the city blocks around the capital. It was Hinata who chose the church as a place to accept those people. Therefore, Prince Elricks speech was not for the people inside the cathedral. His speech is for the nearby citizens who look at the national army surrounding the church with their trembling eyes. In response to this unprecedented crisis is the answer to the question of whats happening in the kingdom for the army to move. Those bastards, to smooth over the blunder in the council, what an overbearing way Moreover, they killed the king and intend to charge Hinata-sama as the culpritDD To Hinatas mutter, Nicholas calmly throws his interjections. It seemed Elrick intends to take advantage of this chaos to make all of his mistakes and crimes forgotten. The annoying thing is, Elrick as the prince of this kingdom is popular. Which one will the people believe? Thats clear as day. Its because Hinata-sama cant be said to have a good reputation Fritz crack a joke, the Holy Knight Leader Leonard makes a small consent. The two of them are the only Holy Knights left in here. Everyone else is either dispatched to various places or assigned to the duty of defending of the Holy Capital under Arnaud, the vice-captains command. In contrast to the capital that is a safe ground, there was no room to spare for additional war forces. Although there are dozens of apprentice soldier, many of which are boys, its unlikely for them to be war forces. As for the adventurers, they are guarding the refugees gathering around in each country under Hinatas order. There were only 4 people among Hinata and co who can actually fight. On the other hand, the opponent is a countrys army. Soldiers and knights, the Ingrassia Kingdom which is a large rich country boasted of a considerable number of knights commanded by Reiner seems to have surrounded the church. Even a regular soldier is troublesome, and Hinata and co cant move carelessly since there are knights. There are two Holy Knights here, but it will be difficult to protect the citizens who have taken shelter. The refugees were just like a hostage to Hinata and co. Then, what will we do? Its a matter of time before those guys break in as things are. If its just us, we can break through and escape, but we will let the citizens die. Is it impossible to protect the citizens? If this is going to happen, it would be better if we moved to the Holy City No, its hard over there too. The opponents over there are the angel army and Chain of Restraint Titan Army of Demon Lord Dagruel, the war seems to have intensified. A little while ago, not only the telepathy got cut off, the gate also stopped working. Im certain that theres some kind of emergency happened there. To Leonard and Nicholass information, Hinata knits her eyebrows. In the worst case, it was planned to escape to the Holy City, but that escape path seems to have been closed. However, there probably wont be enough time to transfer everyone. What did those guys demand? Yes, they said to bring out Hinata-sama from a little while ago. That guy named Reiner seems wants to display his power. They said, they dislike that Hinata-sama was called as the strongest. If you want, should I be their opponent? Fritz answered Hinatas question. In this crisis situation, how leisurelyDD No way, he seriously said that? Was Reiner is such a big fool to that extent? Hinata tries to laugh it away and stops moving. And, she timidly asked Fritz Fritz lets out a sigh and, That No way indeed He answered while shrugging his shoulders. According to Fritzs explanation, it seems Reiner want to wipe out the disgrace of wetting himself due to Shunas coercion at the council by all means. For that reason, he plans to clear his name by defeating Hinata who is called as the strongest holy knight. Fool. I already dont have power as I did before. I already retired you know? It seems to be irrelevant. For Reiner, he wants to overwhelm Hinata-sama in front of the masses to show off his strength. In this regard, I could see that his ulterior motive to harass you. Fritz reported with his full of contempt appearance. Nicholas who hears it, was enraged. He cant be forgiven, we need to kill him. That low-life is not qualified to live! Immediately, Nicholas who might go to kill was stopped by Leonard from behind. Please wait, Cardinal. Thats what the enemy wants! Leonard said so and desperately restrained Nicholas. Hes thinking about measures while waiting for Nicholas to settle down. Theres not much time left. Then? If I get defeated, will the citizens survive? I cant say anything. However, although he says defeat, it means death. Laying the blame for the crime of killing the king is Prince Elricks goal. Reiner and the prince cooperated in this coup dtat because their interests matched. Showing your defeat isDD Fritz stopped talking. It doesnt need to be said, their plan was a stupid one, and even Hinata was able to understand that. But, there seems to be no other plan to suppress damage. At least, if she accepted the duel, the citizens would be out of harm She would somehow counterattack. However, as soon as she done it, Hinata wont be able to wipe the stigma that accused to her. As the witch who rebels against the country army. Right now, as long as she has a chance for excuses, it might be possible to clear her name of that false accusation. If thing goes well, there might be a possibility for evidence to be found that Prince Elrick and co were the ones who killed the king. I dont have another choice but to go out. In the meanwhile, strengthen the defense as much as possible. Put a lot layer of defense barrier, turns the cathedral as an impregnable fortress. DDAfter all, although it might be just a temporary peace, Ill be able to buy some time rather than doing nothing. Dont expect anything though By any chance, that something might occurDD In this time of emergency where people should think about measures against the angel and Velda, therere people who did a really foolish action. Hinata issued her order to the three people while hiding her depressed and desperate mind. But, Hinata-samaDD Nicholas tries to stop Hinata with uneasy expression but, Dont worry. I dont intend to die. Ill struggle as far as I can to buy you all time. No matter how ungraceful Ill be, I wont give up. Leaving behind those words, Hinata begins to walk. DDTo stands in front of Reiner, sacrificing her body to buy time. Nicholas and co finished putting up barriers in a rush as Hinata ordered and went outside the church. What they saw outside was too horrible. Hinatas clothes were tattered and torn, black bruises are visible. It seems she has received violent assault of punches and kicks. Her fingers also stamped on, it was obvious that theyre broken. What stands out are her hands and feet. She was groveling in the ground as her tendons were cut. Not to mention holding a sword, its unlikely that she can stand. Meanwhile, theres no wound on her face, its what made Hinatas disastrous condition stand out. Hi-hinata-sama! Nicholas rushes over to Hinata. Hahaha, Youre unable to live up to your claims! What a cheeky bastard, its more suitable for you to rolling on the ground! With an irritating laugh, Reiner laughs loudly. You bastard! Wasnt its a fair and square one on one fight!? To Leonards words who shouting angry, Reiner laughed to the nose. A criminal has no human rights you see. What, were merciful. If she cried and begs for forgiveness, Id think to delay the day of the death penalty a bit. Anyway, in the meantime Ill make you show your gratitude. Saying so, Reiner grins and laughs vulgarly. I cant endure it any longer. As I excepted, here and now you bastard willDD DDWait Fritz The match is sti-still going Fritz who enraged and pulling out his sword was stopped by Hinata who is dying. And then, she cast for a small recovery magic and connect the cut tendons. Hinata stands up while staggering and somehow holding her sword up. Hyaahahahahaha! Do you still want to be cut? Are you a Masochist?! No matter how many times you try, you seem to not able to understand that you wont be able to win against me. Alrighty then, I shall cut you over and over again! With frenzy bloodshot eyes, Reiner shouted. Being driven by his sadistic pleasure, his reasoning starts flying. Normally, it wont be out of control but, due to pleasures of being able to trample someone who stronger than him, Reiners mind was on the verge of abnormality. Even Reiner was aware that he was inferior to Hinata. No, itd be correct that their differences were clearly pointed at the moment of the confrontation. Even though a lot of the power of Hinatas soul has gone, the ability etched to her body was still there. Even with only her swordsmanship, it surpassed Reiners slightly. But DD Reiner whispered, Dont resist if you dont want to be attacked by everyone all at once, in accordance with such unreasonable order, Hinata was doing exactly as she was told to do. It was just as Reiner planned. He makes sure that her face uninjured, such is his purpose to enjoy seeing her beautiful, well-featured face warped by pain. And then, after beating her up severely, he was waiting for another fun. Just by imagining it, Reiner felt his own blood boiling and brimming with power. Absolute superiority. Even if she contacts them now, it would take time for the Holy Knights to return. Even if they stop guiding the evacuation and return, they wont be able to return so easily. Besides, if he felt such presences, he would only need to give the attack order quickly. Reiner takes along with him 4.000 soldiers of the army and 300 knights of the Guard Knight Order. There was no chance for defeat. (He! After I finish tormenting her who made a fool of me, Ill also make that woman named ShunaDD At the time Reiner swung his sword downward while having such delusionDD Shing! such clear sound was heard, Reiners sword was stopped. Hinata nee-chan! I came to help!! It was a Hero with little light. Following behind him are four children. AndDD Small whispering voices begin to be heard from the peoples mouths that saw the person who appeared in front of them, He-hero-samaDD? Its Hero-sama Its Hero-sama! Hero-sama has returned! It-its Masayuki-sama! Masayuki-sama has returned```!! And so, it doesnt take a long time for it to be a grand chorus. MA~SAYUKI, MA~~SAYUKI!! Bathed inside the chorus, a young man stands in front of the crowd. Reiner with his bloodshot eyes glared at that person. That person stands in front of Reiner. Thats right! That person for sure is the strongest man in Ingrassia Kingdom. Hes Hero Masayuki! Chapter 223 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 221 Translator Corner Hi people, Guro-da~ Heres 221! Enjoy chapter about a bit of Masayuki and his greatness Wish I finish 222 soon~ Mata ne~ Translator Guro Editor rN2 Royal Capital Disturbance CHero- Why in the world it become like this? Currently, that wasnt what in Masayukis mind. MA~SAYUKI, MA~~SAYUKI!! Masayuki stood inside the peoples cheers. Then, he tilted his neck diagonally as he was instructed to, and directed his sight downward. In about 2 seconds, he turned his face to the front slowly and meets the peoples gazes. Only doing so, the increasing level of peoples excitement can be felt. It was very effective to the extent of being terrifying. (As expected, its as Rimuru-san says) Thats right. Masayukis gesture just now was the result of his trainingd under Rimurus guidance. Grasping the peoples minds, the effect of Unique Skill The Chosen One has increased due to the calculated gesture instead of solely relying on the skill. It cant be helped for Masayuki to trembling with fear as the influence was beyond than what he expected. He just received a bit acting lesson, but the effect was too overwhelming. As soon as Yuuki turned his gaze over, the people closed their mouths. Quietly, like the waves, silence descended to this place. It was already a sight that he saw so many times. DDActually, for Masayuki. Before visiting the Ingrassia Kingdom, he visited several countries around Great Jura Forest and had calmed down similar mayhem. Before the Great War begins, Masayuki was called by Rimuru and had received a request. With a carefree tone, Rimuru asked him Please persuade the people in each country so they will not cause a riot. . No no, its impossible for me! What are you saying, Masayuki-kun. You can do it. No, only you can do it! After such conversation, he was coaxed with Dont worry, dont worry! If its you, you can do anything as you please! . After that, he received a bit acting lesson, from the pose before the speech and the movement of his eyes during the speechDD everything was drawn in detail in the memo given to him. Also, Kufufufufu. As expected from Masayuki-dono, its splendid. You seem to better than a demon at grasping peoples minds, you have my admiration. He gets praised by Diablo, the demon itself. He was not happy at all, but Masayuki warded off that feeling with a complicated smile. However, for some reason, Diablo was strangely pleased with Masayuki, Thats right. If you are going to many countries, you will need an escort. Saying so, Diablo summoned his trusted subordinate named Venom and arranged him to accompany Masayuki. Thanks to that, his traveling to many countries was shortened due to Transfer Magic. On the second day, even when Velda declared that Rimuru was defeated, Masayuki was making a speech without worrying about it. In a small country, in front of the trembling populace, Masayuki was able to clear the peoples anxiety very smoothly. It was because Rimuru had irresponsibly told him By some chance, I might die once, I leave the rest to you! , so this and that. Venom who was accompanying him too, Ah, what hmm. Even though Diablo-sama is safe, for some reason I cant contact him. But, I cant see that Mosss presence too, Im sure that he was doing something stealthily by Diablo-samas order. Said so and shrugged his shoulders. There was no sign of him worried at all. Certainly, if Rimuru was really destroyed, his subordinates would act more recklessly. Because Masayuki was strangely convinced, he stopped thinking about it deeply. Speaking of convinced, this also applied to Venom. For some reason, Masayuki mysteriously gets along with him. When Diablo introduced Venom to Masayuki for the first time, Venom wore an over the top combat clothes That, can you manage it somehow? Im supposed to be the Hero though? Ah, thats right. Then, I would better if you come with me. So, after leaving Rimurus place, it has been decided for Venom to change clothes and both of them were going to the Armor shop. At that time they conversed, but it was a talk about an unexpected thing. I guessDD I have a feeling that I lived in the same world as you before. So, Venom frankly speaking, Masayuki thinks that he might be a reincarnated person. And so, he was lectured about various clothes. He asked the craftsman and got the clothes finished with the illustration that Masayuki had drawn. It was a bit of Punk fashion, but strangely it looks good on Venom. Because Venoms hair is like a Mohawk, it seems to be his rule to not wear a helmet. He was like a biker gang from somewhere, so Masayuki wanted to tsukkomi, but compared to how he first dressed, Masayuki thinks this one is better. Because hes a demon, he doesnt need any kind of armor, but appearance was important. Hey hey, arent you have a good sense on this. Can I trouble you for it from now on? Ah, Im glad if you liked it. His illustration that makes Venom bring out a delinquent like atmosphere is mixed with a bit of joke, but it seems that it becomes his best favorite. It seems that he felt like he worn such clothes in his former life. That became the impetus of how Venom and Masayuki became friends. His appearance was betterDD when compared to his previous demonic appearanceDD and so, Masayuki introduced Venom to his five companions. Oh. Have you also been charmed by Masayuki-samas greatness? Well, of course. After all, Masayuki is a cool and wonderful person. Its because he is exuding the aura of a Hero. Oh well, pleased to be with you from now on! His companions say such thing unanimously. As for Masayuki, he seems to want to say, Before, rather than charmed by me, people would go away thoughDD There was no one who noticed such feelings from Masayuki among his companions. Every time, they believed Masayuki like a god. Still, recently, they gradually become friendlier and frank little by little. According to Rimuru, Arent they come to be able to resist the effect of your Unique Skill? . With this impetus, Masayuki wanted everyone to notice the truth soon. Putting that aside, Masayuki was glad that his companions get along with Venom. Afterwards, they requested the cooperation of the adventurers of Tempest to prevent disorder, and they scattered to each country before the Great War begins. Although it was due to Rimurus commission, the adventurers joyfully departed to various places due to Masayukis request who received an acting lesson. After that, until now. Including Venom, the seven of them went around various places. And nowDD Masayuki who wore shining golden armor and his whole body glowed with light was bathed in peoples eyes. He gradually became accustomed to the feeling of tension, and now he can naturally accept it. It might be the result of his regular practice following Rimurus memo for the acting and stuff. (What Im saying, it looks like the timing I aimed) Anything but that please, so Masayuki thinks. Although he has accustomed to tension, Masayuki was still a timid guy. Such timing like a hero, Masayuki thought that role was not for someone like him. However, he had no one even if he wanted to complain. It cant be helped, he decided to finish this place. Everyone, please settle down. Calmly, and please tell me what happened hereDD Masayuki began to talk gently. (Umm, talk slowly without panicking. Even if you talk bit your tongue or somewhat stuttering, dont worry cause you can correct it! Wasnt it) Masayuki recalled the memo he had read for so many times in his mind, and he thinks theres no intense gaze coming from the citizens. Due to Masayukis calm words, the people who calmed down regained their calm mind. In the first place, why did Hinata fight against Reiner? Although its a fact that the king was assassinated, was the criminal really Hinata? Such doubt recurs in the peoples hearts. And even for Masayuki. (No, really, in this situation, what on the earth was going on? Which side is correct or wrong? Which side is the correct one I should ally with?) He was actually quite perplexed. He knew about Hinata. Masayuki reached the point where hes called as the Hero of the West, but he was frequently compared with Hinata who is the Holy Knight Leader. He had heard people argued which side is stronger as they please. Masayuki remembered Rimuru had said Masayuki-kun. If you seriously fight her, itd be better to run away instead. like it was natural. Shes such cool-headed and dangerous woman. But, he said that she wouldnt take a meaningless action. In contrast to Reiner, when Masayuki received the victory prize of the fighting tournament he participated in the Ingrassia Kingdom, he felt that he was a close aide to the king. He thinks that hes probably that person at that time, Masayuki wasnt sure. Either way, its certain that hes an important figure in the country. Which side is the correct side he should side with? It was a very difficult problem. If he interferes unskillfully, the mask of the Hero that he played with great effort would come off. If it happened, Masayuki was thinking to run away and return to Tempest, but he was anxious that not completing Rimurus request would be a problem. Rimuru aside, he didnt think that it would end just with Diablo and other uttering sarcasm. Masayuki wanted to clear this place somehow smoothly. He understood it well thats related to saving his own skin. However, the situation changed without caring about Masayukis troubles. Oh my, oh my, Isnt it Hero Masayuki-dono? Its been a while, Im Reiner. Do you remember me? Its Reiner the Leader of Guard Knight Order. Currently ImDD Reiner began to say something. As expected Masayukis memory is correct, he was the Knight Leader who standing beside the king. (Ummmthen, is the correct answer to ally with him maybe? Eh, isnt it bad if Im hostile against Hinata though!?) He didnt know that Hinata had lost her powerDD although shes still stronger than MasayukiDD Masayukis mind is in turmoil. But, not caring about Masayukis problem, the conversation continued. And then, it began to show a turbulent development. Masayuki-sama! Please, please somehow forgive me!! The king, Im the one who lay my hands on the kingDD Interrupting Reiners words, one of the soldiers come running and prostrating in front of Masayuki. (Eh!? I dont know what hes talking about) Masayuki wanted to reconfirm it so hes not moving carelessly. Hmm! What are you blabbering about? Reiner was angry. He tries to cut down the soldier, but the children blocked him and disturbed Reiners action. In additionDD Fu, fuhahahahaha. Its the end, Im ruined For some reason, Prince Elrick began to confess his wrongdoing. With the testimony of the soldier who abode the Princes order in order to help his sick family and the confession of the Prince himself, all relevant facts of the case have mostly been confirmed. This and that is all due to Masayukis ability. Actually, Masayuki, who didnt realize it yet, has awakened a new ability. Its name is Unique Skill Messiah (Savior) . It was the result of him following the memo that given to him by RimuruDD or rather it was Ciel. The ability of Unique Skill Messiah , just as its name implies, was salvation. It urged the mind of the target of their crime and makes them act to attain salvation. Thats realized mostly in the form of confessing their sin. This time, only the people who reacted to Masayukis words became the target. Thats triggered when Masayuki asked the explanation of what happened here. It was a terrifying ability that was convenient for Masayuki eternally. This ability of Masayuki was naturally able to be resisted by a high ranking person. Therefore, Reiner was barely affected. Prior to that, to begin with Reiner wasDD Kehii, kehihihi, kehihaa! Ill kill youuuuuuuu! Ill kill you all!! His mind was already in abnormal state. Reiners bloated pride was repainted with revenge and hatred when he committed the failure in the council and tasted dread from Shuna. And now, while raising a strange laughter, Reiner turned his sword towards Masayuki. (Eh!? He aimed at me!) In a panic, Masayuki also put his hand on his sword. Actually, Masayukis ability had increased considerably. Training in the labyrinth hadaised Masayukis strength. However, even so, Masayuki thought that hes at disadvantage against his opponent who is the strongest knight of the Ingrassia Kingdom which is one of the large countries. How sad, for us to only able to talk through swordDD He said so while giving him a side glance, as shown in his memo. Although the people seemed to be impressed by it, Reiner didnt. Die!! While shouting, Reiner charged towards Masayuki. Masayuki-anchan, finish that guy off! Please show us coolly! The childrens cheering was painful to his ear. (Why on the earth theyre so convinced that Im strong! Although Im protecting Hinata, please protect me too!) He recalled several times that the children who were training in the labyrinth doing training for a special move. He talked about fantasy special moves such as Eternal Frozen Sword or Evil Annihilation Sword, but it seems that they thought he can really use them. Although at that time Masayuki was stronger, the children showed an abnormally rapid growth. Blessed with master class teachers like Hakurou and Agera, they were now slightly stronger than Masayuki. And yet, they still believed that Masayuki was stronger. Masayuki who received such respect from the children was unable to step back. (Damn, damn it! If it comes to this, I feel Im going to die!) Masayuki steeled himself. Reiner was approaching. And, at the time Reiners sword was about to reach Masayuki, a person stood in front of Masayuki. That person was Hinata. Can you leave this guy to me? Saying so, Hinata sprouted a beautiful smile towards Masayuki. Chapter 224 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 222 Translator Corner Its the first chapter in 2018! Sorry for the wait guys. Happy New Year! Although it already new year for a bit a while XD Can you guys think this as New Years present? Enjoy~ P.S Wish me finish 223 quick! Translator Guro Editor rN2 Royal Capital Disturbance -Sudden Change- Hinata stood up while gazing at Reiner coldly. Theres no trace of gentleness in her eyes, it was buried completely by the color of contempt. Hi-hinata-samaDD Are you alright? Cant you leave the matter to Masayuki-dono? Nicholas called out Hinata, but she didnt respond. Masayuki heard Nicholas word, but he stiffened as though he was startled On Hinatas mouth, theres a small smile. It was a frightening smile, reminiscent of the former Hinata. No, theres no problem. Thats right.. Theres no problem. Everything was as expected. Rather than answering Nicholas, Hinata muttered instinctively to feel convinced that what she thought is correct. In fact, its true. Hinata had believed in his guess and went along with it. Thats right. Hinata had seen everything up to this result. In a word, everything was as she expected. Even when she was tormented by Reiner, all were expected events. Actually, these days Hinata had been attacked by an intense sense of dj vu. She could see a scene from a few seconds to a few minutes ahead as if she had experienced it. She experienced the same thing several times, she was convinced that it was the experience of a bit later in the future. This time luckilyDD although it may not be soDD she was tormented by Reiner, she had been able to see the scene where he cut her limbs and gouged out her eyes. (As expected, its difficult to restore cut limbs; though its not amusing if the face was wounded DD) Thats Hinatas thought. Her face which was clean of injury was unnatural, its not because Reiner going easy on her, the correct answer was because Hinata had evaded all of the attacks. As for her limbs, she normally received the attacks, to the extent of her tendons was cut. She was able to do this and that because she knew the future. And so, Hinatas victory condition wasnt to survive until the truth was exposed to the people, its for the people taking shelter in the church to not be harmed. In case she poorly resisted, the knight under Reiners command would start attacking the church, it was one of the possible futures that she saw. (Is the cause because Im connected with Chloes soul? I dont think its my ability after all.) With a terrifying accuracy, Hinata sees the fact. Due to a small connection with Chloe, a fragment of Chloes ability had shown memory of the future to Hinata. However, Hinata was indifferent to such thing. The important thing is only the reality that led to the best results. As things going as Hinata planned, Reiner, the subject of scorn is in front of her. He was the man who tormented her until now, she has no sympathy at the slightest for him. Well then. Did you say your name is Reiner? You wanted to fight me right. Very well, I shall fight you seriously. Hinata sprouts a smile full of kindness and look on Reiner However, her eyes are cold. Damn you! Ill kill you and also that Hero. Im the strongest, the result is obvious. Ill slaughter everyone who knows about the matter! Reiner shouted with a mind full of madness. And then he raised his sword charging towards Hinata. Without panicking, Hinata raised her rapier. Unlike the one-sided torment a while ago, theres no need for her to hold back now. She evaded the big slash from Reiners sword, and without hesitation, she stabbed his foot. Gyaaa`````!! Reiner screamed. Due to the intense pain, he recovered a bit of his sense. (What, what the heck is this painDD) Reiner was grinding his teeth as he felt an abnormal pain. He couldnt conceal his confusion as the skillPain Perception Blockadethat he had hadnt shown its effect. The damage was not a big deal, but theres no sign of any injury. Ufufufufu. Is it painful? Raise your voice more and entertain me more! With an expression of ecstasy, Hinata moistened her lips with her bewitching tongue. Nicholas and Fritz sent a hot gaze towards current Hinata. As one would expect, its only Leonard who grieved due to it. DDHinata-sama Your image just improved with a lot of trouble, its spoiled nowDD Certainly, her image was spoiled, but her gesture brings forth some wild enthusiastic fans. That suited Hinata very well. Because it reminded people that the strong predate the weak. Hinata started pursuing Reiner without showing any behavior of minding the response of the surroundings. Afraid of the attack which caused him intense pain even if it just grazed him, Reiner naturally fought defensively. You-you bastard! Enchanting the sword with magic is unfair. Reiner accuses foulmouthed. However, Hinata only showing a smile, she didnt respond to Reiners accusation. Because its a fact, she didnt intend to deny it. Moreover, enchanting her sword with magic was not a bad reason either. Her sword is a Unique class Magic Sword. Hinatas spiritual armaments were transferred to Chloe leaving her with nothing, even if she borrowed a mass-produced type spiritual armament before, she didnt have enough power to activate it. At that time, this rapier was sent by Rimuru. Its called Phantom Pain (Phantom Rainbow Spirit Sword). It was a sword with abilities that could be said the upgraded version of the magic sword Hinata used before. Naturally, its possible to use it to cause the opponent to die in the seventh attack likeDead End Rainbow. If its the former sword, it was to destroy the spiritual body at the seventh strike. But, the sword given by Rimuru was frighteningly able to destroy even the astral body. Originally its a legend class weapon, but it has been readjusted so Hinata able to use it. (The one before cant be compared with the performance of this one. Even I who lose my power can use it) While slightly admiring it, Hinata was satisfied with the swords ability. And then she narrowed her eyes and sent a cruel smile towards Reiner. Right now, she already hit Reiner with five attacks. Its possible to kill him immediately in the next two attacks, but she thought it would be not interesting. And, even in such situation this sword is useful. Well, lets wrap it soon. Im tired of seeing your unpleasant face. Telling Reiner so, Hinata raised her sword. Do-dont underestimate me, you female fox! Th-theres no way for me to be defeated by the likes of you! Reiner shouted with squeaky voice while he swung his sword. Dont think Ill be so kind and let you live because youre a womanDD Become mincemeat! Violent Decapitating Slash Wave! The power of the high-speed rotation produced by Reiners trained body was transmitted through the sword, the target hit by the impact would be pulverized. Surely, a person who receives it will be turned into pieces of meat, it was the strongest attack Reiner can bring out. HoweverDD How na?ve. Its only of this levelDD Reiners attack slipped through Hinata who was sneering. It was Hinatas afterimage. Blood rose to Reiners head as he fell to the beginner trick that Hinata used. Im-impossible! Goodbye. Please die and taste the eternal suffering in these three minutes. Dead End Pain!! Reiner unwillingly tasted the true power of Hinata who he underestimated as a weak person. Coupled with the surprise of his strongest attack missed, he was unable to react to Hinatas attack. Hinatas blow accurately pierced through Reiners heart. (Only this extent! With myBody Recovery ex, I can regenerate even a heartDD And then, I will no longer forgive this woman. Ill kill you, you female fox!) Reiner admonished himself for being careless and swore to seriously kill Hinata next time. However DD (Ha? What, why the pain ha?) Reiner tried to activate hisBody Recovery ex to restore the wound he received, but the ability wont active Not just that skill, even the effect of the skill of the body control series such asPain Sense BlockadePhysical Condition Controlhad also disappeared. Gugiyaoooooo````` Reiner was gasping and writhing in pain. For a long time, Reiner didnt feel pain due to the effect ofPain Perception Blockade, but now he felt intense fear and suffering. Thats one of the abilities of Hinatas weapon. Dead End Pain which activate at the time of the 6th attack. After sealing off the enemys abilities, the effect of complete destruction of the spiritual body began after three minutes. It was a frightening ability which wouldnt let the enemy fell to madness and kill them while making them feel despair and pain. The pain of their soul destroyed is not physical pain. A person who received this attack might felt the three minutes as if its an eternity. Good night. Have a good dream. Hinata spoke gently like putting Reiner to sleep. And then, Hinata gazes at Reiner who writhing in agony with a satisfied feeling. (Oh well. The pain that I received, I had returned it back ten thousand times.) Satisfied, Hinata loses her interest in Reiner. The pain was not repaid back ten thousand times, but Hinata didnt really care. Anyway, the hopeless situation was averted. Thats most important than anything else. Rolling on the ground, Reiner was screaming. However, no one tried to help him. The soldiers who were instigated by Reiner and the prince were also unable to determine to correct action as they try to understand the situation. With the appearance of Hero Masayuki who is the hero of the people, the public opinion had gone away from Reiner and co. The princes confession was decisive. Being the royal familys guard is the duty of the Guard Knights, but theres no reason for them to defend a regicide. In this place, theres no one who swore their loyalty to Prince Elrick. At the same time, its obvious theres no righteousness in their leader, Reiner. Wh-what we should do now? The knights and soldiers were trembling. Seeing everyone currently, as the chance has arrived, Masayuki stands up. Everyone! Which side is correct, and which side is wrong? I think its obvious if you look at this spectacle. If all of you are wise, all of you will know the correct answer even if I dont say itDD Please, I want you all to believe in that answer. I also want to believe in everyone! Actually, Masayuki still had hesitation. The development was too fast, he didnt catch up with the situation. However, his instinct told him that this is the biggest chance to lead the people opinion. So as not to be his own opinion, he decided to induce the people with provisional wording. (Its perfect. Like this, even if I make a mistake, I wont be blamed.) Masayuki was praising himself inside his mind. Ooh, Masayuki-sama is trusting us What have we done! If we must to meet Masayuki-samas expectationDD In response to Masayukis words, the knights threw away their sword and kneeled. Their act shows that they have no hostility against Masayuki. Seeing the knights like that, relieved mood begins to flow through the people. And thenDD Hero-sama seem to have straightened out the problem The prince have the kingDD But, luckily we have Hero Masayuki-sama! The mastermind is the Knight Leader, Reiner. Thats mean, Hinata-sama is But, its Masayuki-sama who see the truth and save Hinata-sama from the predicament!? As expected from Hero-sama! In this way, naturally, Masayukis exploits had increased It spread quickly among the people, MA~SAYUKII, MA~~SAYUKII!! It didnt take a long time for it to be the usual grand cheering. Masayuki raised one hand awkwardly to response the people while having stiff cheeks. He had teary eyes inside his mind. However, that was a usual occurrence too. After waiting for the place to quiet down, Hinata walked to Masayuki. And then she held out her right hand, I have been indebted to you. So, she requested a handshake from Masayuki. Masayuki felt nervous as he looked at Hinata closely due to her beauty. There were a lot of beautiful women in Tempest, but Hinatas pretty face had a different peculiar charm from them. Masayuki trying to respond Hinatas request and panicky rubbing his hands. ButDD As Masayuki was charmed by Hinata, he tripped by a pebble and like a skilled mime he fallen down on his feet. As the result He felt a soft sensation on his right hand. And he felt hair smoothly tickling his cheek A sweet smell that made his mind astray stimulates his nose. (Wh-why it becomes like this) To the rest of the event, Masayuki cant see the reality for a moment. (Or rather, this feeling on my right hand, its like touching a finest quality cushion, it cant be) Thats right. Masayuki stumbled and just like that he pushed down Hinata. Carefully, his right hand was groping Hinatas plump breast. Even to this extent, hes a lucky pervert. However, it was Masayuki who feared that the result will be frightening. When Masayuki tried to stand up and making an excuse while his face turning pale DD (Huh? What just now) Masayuki realized that something passed over his head. He felt a shock as if something passed through the back of his head. (Oh! From where did I get sniped!?) However, it was somewhat different from Masayukis imagination. Masayuki realized that it was the shockwave that arrived late, not the attack. In other words, the attack passed with a little difference when Masayuki fell down. If Masayuki didnt get tripped by the pebble, his life would be gone. Tch. ImpossibleDD for you to evade my assassination!? A person appeared in front of Masayuki and co, raising his astonished voice. A man who is dressed in black priest outfit, pure white wings sprouted from his back. Hes the leader of the Executioners, Arios. Masayuki was confused due to the appearance of an unfamiliar man. Hes not able to catch up with the situation completely. However, Venom who was guarding Masayuki immediately responds to the situation. Well done, as expected from Masayuki. I have been vigilant, but sorry! I couldnt grasp any presence of that guy at all. Masayuki, you noticed him well. Saying those words, Venom came in front of Masayuki. Without noticing that Masayuki who heard it was turning pale. In fact, Venom was always scanning for any presences while guarding Masayuki. It didnt mean he let down his vigilant, but he couldnt catch the enemys presence at all. In other words, the man in front of him was a very dangerous person. I dont know what your purpose it, but if you want to lay your hand on Masayuki, Ill be your opponent. Its alright, Masayuki? Eh? Ah, yesDD Masayuki nods instinctively. In the first place, Masayuki thinks thats unreasonable for him to fight the enemy. If Venom wanted to take his place, theres no reason for him to refuse. And, to Masyuki who was still confused, he heard reliable voices. Masayuki an-chan, we also here! We will show growth here! If Masayuki-san watching, we can be relieved too! Onii-chan, please see Alice and cos efforts! Masayuki worried about how to reply to the children. He was wondering of letting the children to fight in this trip. (But, the children are actually stronger than me It cant be helped right!) In the end, he decided to approve them. Well, how long do you intend to groping my chest? Masayuki jumped back panicking at that word. I-Im sorry. It-its not on purpose Masayuki cant make a good excuse, but his word is interrupted by Hinata. I understand. On the contrary, I want to thank you. That man was aiming at me right? That said, Hinata was thanking Masayuki. (Well, I didnt aim for it I feeling relieved of what happened though..) He wanted to say that, but Masayuki felt that destruction was waiting for him if he said it, he had no choice but to kept silent. Actually, Arios target was Hinata. The reason was one. It was because Yuuki used to be worried about Hinata before. Although she was not special existence anymore, he was still anxious. He thought he should deal with her quickly as she was not a person worthy enough for him to kill. However, as he knew Reiner and cos plan, he tried to assassinate Hinata during the gap. Velda declared that dont aim at the royal capital, he didnt want to interfere as much as possible butDD Reiner failed. Therefore, he thought that he would assassinate her in an instant and immediately withdraw. However, He failed. Masayukis luck had thwarted the timing of Arioss plan. Its cant be helped for things to be like this. Sadly, Ill have everyone dead! Shut up! Im strong, you know? We have Masayuki here too! Venom responded to Arios statement fearlessly. And so, the fight started quietly. Chapter 225 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 223 Translator Corner Hi guys sorry bout no chapter for a while. Chinese New Year is coming. Happy Chinese New Year to those that celebrates it (Wish you guys get Red Envelope XD) Heres 223! Enjoy~ Translator Guro Editor rN2 & SniperIRL Royal Capital Disturbance -Evacuation- Behind Venom who was fighting Arios, were the children who were also holding their weapons up with Kenya as their lead. Venom without being roused up, started attacking Arios without worrying about the children Naturally moving as if he was walking, he rushed at Arios like a cannonball ignoring gravity and inertia. And he reached the maximum speed immediately not giving time for Arios to prepare. Doom Enemy [1] !! The claws on Venoms hands grew longer and dyed in black And while releasing Wave of Division, he approached Arios. HoweverDD DDhow na?ve. Before anyone was aware, Arios was gripping a sword and swung it. His sword shone like it was releasing radiance and cut off Venoms claws with extreme speed. Arios expression didnt change as if its a natural result. He looked at Venom just like looking at a bug. Such condescending behavior was that of an overwhelming powerful person to those who was weaker. However, his expression was distorted due to unexpected situation. Pain ran through Arios arm. Hahaa, serve you right~! Luckily, two of it stuck in right? Venom pointed it out and sprouting a smile. As what Venom said, two claws had stuck in Arios arm. You bastard, is this your aim from the start? Nope, it isnt like that. I thought Id kill you by the first strike. However, I thought that even if you grazed by one would be good. Well. Im so lucky again today . You jesterDD I will no longer hold back then. Stupid~! Fighting without holding back from the beginning, such a thing should be the basic you know! Towards Arios who was dyed with anger, Venom was thoughtfully cheerful. However, in contrast to his attitude, theres no gap in his stance. With his cut claws already regenerated, Venoms consciousness focused on Arios. Thats natural. From the exchange just now, Venom was convinced that Arios was an overwhelmingly powerful person. (Hee! As I expected, theres something that I cant perceive even inside of where my surveillance are. Certainly, hes higher ranking than me But, its not because hes fast that I cant see his movement. That means that it was due to his ability that I cant detect him from the start, Im sure my thinking isnt wrongDD Hes stronger than me, no doubt about it, but its not like I cant win. In that case, its so convenient. I will kill this guy and take that power!) While fighting, Venom felt laughter almost spilled out from his mouth. Even if he defeats low ranking enemies, he cant obtain more power. Therefore, he thought this time was a chance for him. Its a chance for him to defeat a high ranked enemy and obtained more power. (Im lucky. Masayuki is here, this guy will become a high-quality food for me!) If Arios strength is comparable to the high ranking people of Rimurus closest aidesDDThats on Diablos classDD and if Arios has an isolation ability, Venom would have no chance to win. But, Venom noticed that Arios has no such ability. Now that Venom was able to percept Arios movement, it probably meant that he couldnt use that ability. Arios was not an unreachable existence, Venom concluded so. Currently, Masayukis ability had increased Venoms luck. It also exerted another effect on Venom, his strength increased unbelievably. He can evade an inevitable attack for some reason, and attack that unlikely to hit was able to hit. The evidence was the two poison claws stuck on Arios before. In this lucky state, he believes that poison that shouldnt work will have an effect. If thats so, theres no need to hesitate. Venom believed in himself and Masayuki, and was going to challenge Arios whos stronger. Masayuki stands with his arms folded while watching Venoms fight. Honestly, rather than looking at it, he can understand the fight to some extent from the sparks that occurs once in a while. Its not a speed that can be followed by eyes, Masayukis just pretending that hes watching. (Or rather, I cant do anything like that you know.) Because its no longer inside his area of understanding, the feeling of fear has weakened. Since Masayuki decided to entrust the fight completely to Venom, Masayuki thinks about whats going to happen later. The most important thing for Masayuki is his own safety. The children seem to wait for their chance to take part in the fight, and eagerly watching the fight between Venom and Arios. Turning his gaze to the children, Masayuki ponders. (They are stronger than me. If thats so, I think it would be safer together Or rather, why are they here?) Masayuki finally feels the doubt about it. When Masayuki comes to the capital, the children had already saved Hinata from the crisis. Masayuki appeared at a good timing, in a favorable place, but he never aimed for that. It just happened that the timing match with his arrival with his companions by Venoms transfer magic. It wasnt like they had acted together till then. Hey, Kenya! Why are you guys here? Although its too late, Masayuki asks Kenya. Masayukis behavior was too natural, like not thinking about the fightDDAlthough saying that hes ignoring as he cant see the fight wont be wrongDDin the peoples eyes, but he didnt notice it. He felt he needs to ask the question for his safety later on. He wanted to withdraw from this dangerous place quickly, but he thought that he needs a reason for that. Ah, An-chan [2] . Actually, Alice isDD Uhhh, with my ability Perceiver (Space Wiseman) [3] , I somehow know that danger is approaching Hinata Onee-chan! Because Alice makes a racket, we somehow do it For that reason, we came to help Hinata-san. We got stronger thanks to Hakurou-shishou and Agera-Shishous training you know! Right now we might not lose to Masayuki An-chan! So, the children answer Masayukis question together. (What are they saying From the start, they were stronger you know) While thinking so, Masayuki consents with I see. I see, I didnt think that you guys would be here. We too, we didnt think that An-chan would come. Yes. But, if you didnt come Hinata Onee-chan might have been killed Onii-chan, thank you! Eh!? Ah, I guess so. Well, no need to worry if Im here. Masayuki feels the sweats flowing on his back increased to the unexpected overestimation. Aside from that Apparently, Masayuki concludes that the enemys aim certainly to be Hinata. (Well, what should I do? The enemy is aiming for Hinata-san, but Im near her so I would be in danger too) Masayuki thought so, but the children said that they came here to protect Hinata. Hed like to run away with transfer magic but Venom is fighting, it was difficult to run away from this place. Although the enemy seems not going to interfere with the city and the citizens, the damage seemed to be massive due to stray attacks. While thinking so, Masayuki draws a conclusion that the safest place is next to Hinata who the children will protect. Alright, then Ill be next to Hinata-san. Because Ill protect you in case of something up. Standing naturally next to Hinata, Masayuki spoke without any hesitation. But, thats not the only reason. Masayuki had something he wants to protect above all else. The warmth left in his right hand DD thats right, the memory of the warmth and softness of Hinatas breast. (Losing such wonderful things, I will never allow it!) With Masayukis intense determination, the effect of his ability increased to the maximum. DDWhile its a Unique Skill, its enough to reach the truth of the world. As the result, the space called Lucky Field [4] which gives tremendous blessing to people Masayuki considers as ally expanded, thats unintended by Masayuki. Hmm, as expected that angel-like guy is beyond my capabilities.. I can barely follow the movements. Compared to that, your friend is amazing. He can somehow fight against that guy Truly amazing Hinata nods to Masayukis word. And then she continues, Well then, lets us do the thing that we can do now. I think that will be helping the people escape from this place. Nicholas, we will spread defense barrier in this place! Sealing the aftereffect of that fight, it will become the peoples shield! She shouts with vigor. Based on that Girls belief, Hinata started to do what can be done now. She doesnt think of an outrageous thing such as she wanted to save everyone, but helping people that need help in front of her DD thats the way Hinata lived. Thats the thing that led to confidence, Hinata understood that well. With pleasure! Understood, Hinata-sama. ? Leave it to me! Responding to her are Nicholas, Leonard and Fritz. Following Hinatas orders, the three ran to three sides. And then, a square with Hinata as the top is formed. And so, with 4 holy knight class people, the defense barrier was spread. Holy Field will be effective if the enemy is a monster, but this time theres Venom here and the enemy has the appearance of an angel. If theyre carelessly put holy attribute barrier, it will be a hindrance instead. With that in mind, they chose Material Shield (Holy and Magic Defense Barrier). It was a barrier with the purpose to block explosion impact, heat etc, thats all elements. Thus, Hinata plans to temporarily earn some time for the people to escape. In align with Hinatas action, Hinata onee-chan! Well also help! Alice said so and synchronized the effect of Space Barrier of Unique Skill Perceiver with Hinata and cos barrier. As the result, the Material Shield deployed by Hinata and co was reinforced greatly. Looking at that, Gale went out ahead. Well, I think my Unique Skill Cultivator (Reclamator) [5] will be useful! Gales Unique Skill Cultivator was originally an ability suitable for agriculture, but depending on how to use it, it was an excellent ability with various applications. Interfering with the earth, Gale covers the plaza on the people side with soils that turned hard. Gale synchronized with the spirit of earth, on that moment a protective wall as strong as steel was completed. A wall instantly appeared in front of the people. Naturally, the people were shaken. After Gale are Kenya and Ryouta. Alrighty! We will knock down that guy. My eyes have gradually accustomed and become able to see that guys movement. I dont think Masayuki An-chans turn will come! Were also quite trained. However, its reassuring that Masayuki-san is watching us! Saying such words, Kenya and Ryouta participated in the fight. Ah. When its dangerous, Ill protect you both! Kenya and Ryouta replied with a nod. (I never decided so though.) So Masayuki thought. As it becomes like this, Masayuki has no other choice but to believe that Venom and the children will defeat the enemy. Its a miscalculation for Masayuki that Kenya and Ryouta participated in the fight. He thought that they will keep protecting Hinata. However, the cornerstone of the defense, thats Gale and Alice are still here. Hinata and cos barrier seems to have been reinforced, although its not going as Masayuki has planned originally, his safety is secured for the time being. (Hmm. Like this, it would be better not to make an unnecessary move.) Masayuki made a decision and decided to deal with the remaining trouble quickly. Thats the gaze of the people around the place. Because Masayuki is Masayuki, he wants the people to go somewhere quickly. Everyone, please calm down and leave the plaza! If theres a place where you can take refuge inDD Masayuki is trying to keep the people away while showing his cool side to Hinata. His plan is one. When the situation turns worst, he will run away. He thought that to make it easy for him to escape at any times, having fewer people here is better. However, the people received his words in another meaning. Hero-sama, he is worried about us Idiot, its different! We are in his way. If hes fighting seriously, well get involved! Is that so? So thats why he let the small apprentices fight Thats right. If Masayuki-sama himself fights, theres no doubt hell win. But then, we will get hurt too! Were hindrances to him!? Well, like that. Naturally, they misunderstood Masayukis true motive. Everyone, please run to the royal castle. Theres a large-scale barrier set up in that place. Although the angels army will come to attack it, it will take time for the barrier to break. In order to let Hero-dono to fight freely, a smooth evacuation will be betterDD A man suggested so towards the people who try to flee from the plaza. That man is Prince Elrick who confessed his own crime. His face is like someone who had been released from evil spirits grasp, his eyes are of a person who prepared and decide to accept anything. PrinceDD Even the knights are surprised for a moment. Everyone! Did you hear it? Please move calmly, theres enough space for everyone in the castle. So theres no one injured by panic, please leave this place calmly. Leave the rest to Hero-sama! One of the knights issued instructions to the people with a large voice. And then that knight ordered to the soldiers who were bewildered by the turn of the events to guide the populace and prepare to receive them in the castle. Apparently, the man was the Knight Orders vice leader, receiving the order the knights promptly started to move. Attached to them, the soldiers also began to move. People began moving like water from the plaza. We need to evacuate quickly so Masayuki-sama will be able to actively taking part in the fight with that in their hearts. Thus, there were only a few people left in this place. [1] 皢ֶ ( ɥ`२ͥߩ` ) Messatsu Bundan Ha (Dmu enem), the kanji means Annihilating Dividing Crush/Tear. [2] Its a contraction from Ani (Elder brother). Just like Aniki. [3] R ( ť ) Sora/Kuu Shikisha (Kidzuku mono), the kanji can means Sky, Void, Empty, Space, Shikisha= Well-informed person, Wise man. Kidzuku= to Notice, to recognize, to perceive. Mono= person, so the one who perceive/Notice= Perceiver. [4] \I ( å`ե` ) Kouun Ryouki (Rakk frudo), Lucky/Fortune Domain. [5] ( 䥹 ) Zouseisha (Tagayasu mono), Someone who reclaim/clear/prepare field/land. Tagayasu= To till/plow/cultivate = The one who till/plow/cultivate land = Cultivator. Feel free to suggest better name. Chapter 226 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 224 Translator Corner Sorry for slow release, heres chapter 224 Dont forget to say thanks to the editors. P.S I have done with tl of 225 and sent it to Editors, hope it will be edited soon. I will go on with 226 Comment if you found anything weird~ Also please Enjoy~ Translator Guro Editor SniperIRL & rN2 Royal Capital Disturbance -Defeat- Venom and Arios fight continued in the plaza outside the church. The outlook was bad for Venom. The difference in their strength cant be covered with just luck, but it could be said that hed been fighting pretty well. (Tch! As I expected, this is hard.) Venom thought so while regenerating the left arm that had been cut. At this rate, his defeat was just a matter of time. It hadnt been three minutes since the fight started. However, he could sense that the people had begun evacuating from the place, Venom guessed that Masayuki had conducted it well. He buying some time seemed to be turning out well. (Well now. To defeat this guy, my power is definitely not enough. If theres some kind of chance DD Even though he knew that the situation is getting worse gradually, he has no other choice but to continue with the intense offense and defense. In order to break from this situation, Venom needs to think of a planDD Were late, but well help! I will try my best not to hold you down! The arrival of Kenya and Ryouta changed the situation. You kids, I dont want to be hated by Agera, so dont die! Venom shouted while dealing with Arios attack. To be honest, Venom was irritated of the idea of borrowing the childrens power. However, his defeat is just a matter of time, so its not the time to complain. (Both of them are strong! Well, I will use them.) That was what Venom really thinks. I get it! Shishou has said it many times. Yea. If we died here without his permission, Shishou would probably kill you The two said so. And then, For that reason, lets go all out! Kenya, were using that ? Yeah! Spiritual Armament ? ReforgedDD Activate! Glittering lights wrapped both Kenya and Ryouta. And then, the arms they got from Rimuru were worn on their body. It was the armor that Rimuru made with Hinatas spiritual armaments as the reference. Its performance is better than the unique class spiritual armament used by the holy knight, but it hasnt reach legend class. However, it could be said that the arms will grow according to the growth of the person who wearing it, its the newest product that should be called as Advanced Weapon (Evolving Type Arms). Above all else, the equipment has good compatibility with the children who integrated with spirit in their body. Although Rimuru had experimented and made a lot as a hobby and it will go wasteful lying around, such is the reason why he gave it to the children He would never imagine that it would be useful in this place. Arios seemed to perceive the danger, as there was a slight impatience in his expressionless face. So does Venom. (Heh, those kids they have almost the same energy amount as me!? I thought they might be strong, but to be this extent) Venom was amazed. In fact, Ryouta is about half of Venoms. As for Kenya, Venom felt the energy is almost equal to his. Their skill is trained by Agera. Venom finds a good chance to win with the reinforcement that stronger than he thought. And so the fight will be fiercer. While watching the childrens participation, Hinata muttered. It cant be, spiritual armaments? That is the churchs secret arms that cant be used by holy knight unless they were loved by the spirits DD for it to be easily mass produced, as expected from the abnormal Demon Lord Rimuru Her impression was mixed with surprise and admiration. Everyone from the church have a similar expression with Hinata. Apart from Nicholas who is a magician, Leonard and Fritz were lost for words. Naturally, its because looking at 12 or 13 years old children showing more fighting power than a holy knight. Above all else DD Moreover, Elemental Knight (Spirit Knight), is it? My master, Izawa Shizue had talked aboutDD the ultimate fusion form of human and spirit. Neither Shizu-san nor I can reach it, the strongest knight. DDis that the appearances of those with Heros Egg hatched? Surpassing the holy knight, humanitys strongest knightDD the Elemental Knight.. Well done Masayuki-dono, you trained those children splendidly! Ehh!? A, ah. Rather than my training, Id said its those childrens power When such topic suddenly brought up, Masayuki hurriedly denied it. (What I taught to them is just special move poses I saw in manga! How can it be called as a training!?) Masayuki denied it while being tired with the same flow of event. Hahaha, dont be so humble! Even if you didnt say it, everyone knows it! Saying anything is useless, so its reflected in his companions faces as Masayuki trying to hiding his embarrassment. And, the same excitement runs through those who heard the conversation, quickly hope rises inside them. To Hero Masayukis companions. To the people who evacuating. To the knights and soldiers who guide the populace. Do you hear it? They seem to be stronger than Hinata-sama who is the strongest holy knight! Hero? Are those children Hero too? They are Hero Masayukis apprentice.. So a Heros apprentice is also a HeroDD Then theres no need to be scared of just a single angel right? What, its not a big deal, right? Stupid! Thats wrong. Hero Masayuki-sama is amazing you know! I see, thats right. As expected of Masayuki-sama! And so, like this, the peoples anxiety dissolved with great speed. As a result, the people who were trembling and agitated have calmed down, and so they continued the evacuation smoothly without problem. Masayuki learnt that anything he says is useless. (Thats enough, if with that if with that everyones anxiety gone, Im fine with it!) Afterwards, Masayuki concludes that his task is to stand up with confidence face, and so he takes the stance to watching the fight attentively. For this reason, theres something only Masayuki noticed. (Eh? Wasnt Kenyas group is a party of five?) So, one of them is missing from the group. (They are Kenya, Ryouta, Gale, Alice. Eh? Whos the other one? Umm, maybe Im mistaken. I only know 4 people.) Although he has notice it with great effort, Masayuki concluded that its just misunderstanding. Because they children influenced by Masayuki were only four people, that was the truth in a certain way. Masayuki quickly switches his thought and prayed for Venoms victory. And so, about the fightDD Venom was in one-side defensive fight until the situation changed completely with the childrens participation. Venom creating a gap in Arios defense which then Kenya attacks. It became a coordinated attack. The secret was Telepathy . Venom allocated some of his computing process and enabled Telepathy with the children. With this, its possible for them to communicate with super high speed thought. While the three are fighting, they were in a conference at the same time. Listen kids. You guys can fight somewhat, but you guys are still weak. Therefore, dont overconfident with your power, do only what you can do. Roger that! Understood! Kenya and Ryouta delightedly answers, Venom begins to instruct the strategy. Ryouta, youll be our defense. Were lucky that your attributes are water and wind. While healing me and Kenya when we are injured with water attribute, devote yourself in defense with help of wind attribute. Listen, the strategy is messed up if youre injured. Be careful! Yes! Ill be attacking with the assumption of getting injured . Im expecting your healing. However, healing magic of holy system which will damage a demon is no good. Ill kill you if you making a mistake! Dont, dont worry. Ive studied, Ill not make a mistake! Alright! But, prioritize your own safety. Dont make a mistake, okay? Okay! The key of the strategy was Ryoutas healing. Like this, Venom doesnt need to worry about healing himself as hes keep on attack. Well, even if Ryouta failed, Venom thought that he will manage somehow due to Masayukis luck. Its because he cant win against Arios unless he takes a drastic strategy. Next, Venom instructs Kenya. Kenya, you will focus on offensive. Although theres healing from Ryouta, I want the healing to be focused on me. So, I want you to use your strongest attack at the time that it will surely hit. Get it? No need to do the impossible. If you get inured too much, Ryoutas healing wont catch up. Because I will desperately seal that guys movement, you must think a way to make him accumulate damage without panicking. I get it! In short, Venom-san will be the Tank, right? Venom nods to Kenyas question. He often heard the term during the training in the labyrinth, Tank is a vanguard who tanking vigorous attacks of melee type monster single handedly. Judging that Kenya has understood the strategy, Venom continued his explanation. Exactly. So, listen! That guy seemed to be a former human, he still relying on his eyes when fighting. That is his weakness, understand? Yes! We had been taught by Hakurou-Shishou and Agera-Shishou. Or rather, when I rely too much on my eyes, my eyes got crushed you know? Thats a common sense! Venom nods to those words. Using Full Potion, any body part loss can be recovered. With such reasoning, Hakurou and Agera seemed to have calmly crushed the clueless childrens eyes and trained them. (Those two, they are Demon) Kenya and co seems to accept the training without a problem. They have become stronger.. So Venom convinced inside his mind. Alright, its good if you two understand it. That guy didnt lose his habits from when he was a human, hes unconsciously protecting his eyes and important organs. We use that against him and attack. However! Pay attention to his sword. Defending against it is pointless, dont think of stopping the sword with a weapon Understood! It feels more dangerous than Zegion-sans Absolute Severance . Venom smiles and laughs when he heard Kenyas response. In fact, the power of Arios sword was above Zegions Absolute Severance . Although, even if both are same in the point that you cant defend against it, Venom thought that Zegions ability that doesnt need to rely on a medium like a sword to be more troublesome. In any case, Venom can only praise Kenya for being able to see accurately the opponents strength. As expected from Hakurou and Ageras training, Venom raised his valuation of Kenya. And so, confident with the success of the strategy, hes fired up to put it into practice. Alright! Well, you guys dont be unreasonable okay. Well then, Game Start! Through such exchanges, the fight against Arios begun. With Ryouta as support, Venom attacks Arios with everything he got in order to breakthrough his defense, Kenya then attacks Arios in the gaps. Arios who receiving the attacks, shown a bit agitation on his face, but he immediately dealt with it calmly as he didnt get any fatal wound. Although, by unconsciously evading attacks that he doesnt need to evade as Arios is a spiritual life-form, he didnt notice that he receives attacks that shouldnt hit. Arios fell completely into Venoms plan. There were reasons why Arios didnt notice Venoms plan. The first one is he should have already defeated the opponent who is lower-rank than him normally, which make him feels irritated. But the problem was that his original power was sealed. By Veldas order, he was forbidden to attack the downtown area. For Arios who violated the order and acted individually, violating the order more than this is taboo. Therefore, he was restricted in using his Ultimate Skill Weapon Lord (Sword Weapon) . As Venom and co felt, if Arios unleash the swords power, he can release Severance Wave which cut everything. However, the power is too big and it will affect the city as well. Arios was placed in a situation where he could do nothing but to fight Venom and co with such restriction. This was all due to the effect of the Lucky Field created by Masayuki. Arios who looking down on his lower-ranked opponent, but unaware he was caught in a dilemma. (It cant be, for these annoying people Theyre standing in front of me with their half-baked abilityDD) While being annoyed, only time will passes as he will not receive any decisive attack. Getting impatient about that, Arios didnt notice that he gradually losing his calmness. If he was calm, he would give up on killing Hinata and quickly withdraw. However, Arios didnt make such option. It was like his thought disturbed and cant make clear decision. As a resultDD Now! Finish off this guy together with me! So Venom shouted. Arios sword which pierced Venoms stomach cant be pulled out as it had been ensnared by Venoms magic power. He has no problem erasing the sword once, but he will receive Kenyas attack directly in that caseDD Kenya, leave Venom-san s healing to me! Uooooooooh ````` Unlimited ? Justice Bringer [1] !! A single flash. Arios whose decision gets derailed by hesitation for a moment receives a direct hit from Kenyas strongest attack. Even Venom who suppressing Arios, was cut in two by the terrifying sword attack. Kenyas enhanced spiritual power could exceed the limit for a brief moment. Thats because the divine protection of spirit of light which fused with Kenya DD Worthy as a future Hero, he reached the level where he can destroy even an awakened demon lord. In other words Im, impossibleDD With those as his last words, Arios was swallowed by the torrent of light and disappeared. They did it! Thats Masayukis impression. Kenyas technique was amazing, but his pose of accumulating power closely resembled the special move from manga that Masayuki taught. (Ehh!? That becomes a really amazing powerDD Although he was dumbfounded by many things, he can only accept the reality. Yes, as I expected. Kenya, you seem to have mastered the technique I taught you perfectly! Masayuki praised Kenya with a refreshing smile DDHis inner thoughts asideDD Masayuki an-chan, did you see it? I did it! Masayuki nodded to Kenya who smiling. Cheers of the people who were delayed in evacuation began reverberating, announcing the end of the fight. (Like this, Kenya might stand out as a Hero more than me from now, I think its a good thing!) While thinking its convenient for him and sprouted a smile, Masayuki didnt notice that his smiling face charmed everyone. Meanwhile. Hey, please heal me quickly! Despite being cut in two, Venom seems to have escaped from the torrent of light somehow and making a fuss. Ryouta, Alice, Hinata and also Nicholas came running, everyone use healing magic and so Venom regenerated without problem. Of course! Self-sacrificing myself, it doesnt suit me at all! Venom hiding his embarrassment while saying such thing. However, Venom has secretly obtained the source of Ultimate Skill Weapon Lord (Sword Weapon) as he shrewdly stole Arios energy. It was exactly as Venoms calculation. Normally its a strategy with low chances to succeed when put into action, but his decision that it was worth to try it was correct thanks to Masayukis presence. Venom wins the gamble and obtained more power. When Venom was healed and things calmed down. Huh? Where is Kuu-chan? Ryouta looked around and asked such question. Noticing the same thing, Kenya also searching the surroundings restlessly. Ah, Kuu-chan is gone. She goes out as she pleases again Kuu-chan liked unusual things after all! Gale and Alice let out a sigh, they answered like they gave up on the matter. Again? It cant be helped then Since we slipped out to come here, it would be bad if she doesnt return soon though Kenyas worry is not about the person called Kuu-chan who seems to be their companion, it was towards the fact that if they didnt return quickly, their absent would be found out and get scolded. Who is Kuu-chan? To Masayukis question, the children answer all together A friend! . Ah, theyre a group of five from the start after all. While thinking so, Masayuki stopped thinking any more by understanding that it was another child he didnt know. Theres no need to be worried now as the enemy is beaten. The children start to search for their friend in order to return back quickly. And so, Masayuki and co was busy with the clean up afterwards in order to eliminate the anxiety from the people of royal capital as they originally intended. ?????????????????????????? In the sky over the royal capital of Ingrassia Kingdom. Damn it! while shouting so, Arios spits out a rough breath. Arios managed to escape from the worst situation thanks to Duplicate Body that he prepared just in case. (Its not time to get flustered. If Im thinking calmly, I can grasp that the enemys fighting strength is significant. That brat has such much power. But, knowing it now theresDD HoweverDD Fumufumu. As expected, everyone think alike. Its as Rimuru-sama says. [2] Arios thought was interrupted as he heard an innocent childs voice. To not get noticed by Arios who specialized in stealth, who the hell is this person!? with that in his mind, Arios turns around in astonishment. A young girl with black hair was standing there. No, it was not a young girl. It was a very bewitching and beautiful woman which makes him wonder why he mistakenly saw her as a young girl for some reason. Her beautiful mix of silver and gold long hair flowed gently down her back. Staring into her eyes, Arios was shocked to the extent that he couldnt breathe. Im Kumara. [3] Lord of the mythical beasts, the faithful servant of the Great Demon Lord Rimuru-sama. Chimeric Lord Kumara, its I. Well now, the introduction is over, its time for farewell. Having said those words, Kumara sprouted a charming smile. Dont underestimate me! I dont care who you are. This place is far from the city area. Do you know what it means? It means that in this place IDD So noisy. Please be silent! Without time for Arios to reactDD His neck is in Kumaras hand. Kumaras expression is like she was disappointed. And then, a sad expression showed on her face I never think that you [4] would be weak like this. This is due to Venoms efforts, but how disappointing. Kumaru lets out a listless sigh while saying so. She wants to do great works and get praised by Rimuru, but it cant be helped as there was almost no turn for her. What is more problematic than that.. Now, I wonder what excuse Id said to those children How will she explain to the children? Thats what occupying her head. And then, she returned to her child form again and flew towards the royal capital while worrying. [1] ޽ͻ ( ߥƥå ) ?xϣ ( 㥹ƥ֥󥬩` ). Genkai Toppa (Anlimiteddo) ? Seigi Shikkou Kibou Zan (Jasutisu Buringaa). The first set of kanji is for Limit Break, the second is for Justice Enforcement Hope Slash. [2] Kumara talks with de arinsu at the end. Its a variation of desu like de arimasu de gozaru and so on. Shalltear use de arinsu too [3] Kumara use Watchi to refer herself. Archaic form of I used in the past by Geisha and Oiran during Edo period. [4] Kumara use ̤ Nushi-sama from ̤ Onushi which is archaic form for you. Pretty much Kumara talks in a polite way. Chapter 227 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 225 Translator Corner Chapter 225! Just 25 more ppl! Comment if you found any mistakes and stuff~ Enjoy and see you guys later~ Translator Guro Editor SniperIRL Intersected Checkmate Velda surveyed the situation of the war in various places expressionlessly. The results are unsatisfactory. Or rather, it was so disastrous that it may be said to be a total defeat. In the battle in Milims territory, the angels are being expelled as Vega was defeated. Although it was a large army numbered 200.000 angels, it was a disastrous scene as there were only 10.000 or so remaining as the result of being absorbed by Vega or annihilated by Karion. Overwhelmed to the point of annihilated. Victory on this battlefield couldnt be expected anymore. Looking at El Dorado, the place ruled by Leon, the stalemate continues as theres no one commanding the angels and the city barrier cant be broken. Although he couldnt see the situation inside the isolated castle by a barrier which disconnected it from the space, Velda knew that Kagali was already defeated. He gave Evil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka to Kagalis subordinate called Footman, but it would aim both sides that are inside the place. The fact that the barrier remains standing means the fight still continues but Velda felt an uncomfortable feeling. The decisive one was Dagruels defeat who attacking Holy Empire Ruberios where Ruminas lives in hiding. Dagruel who is the strongest among the Four Fiends of Heavenly Commanders, his defeat as one who boasts combat capability next to him is something that Velda couldnt ignore. The giants of the Chain of Restrain Titan army seemed to stop moving and accept defeat. (It cant be, for Veldora to win against Dagruel Even when I check the combat data with Velgrind, I cant find any winning factorsDD Its vexing, but it was outside his imagination that Veldora won against Dagruel. Im very sorry. In my calculation, for the Four Fiends of Heavenly Commanders, thats Vega, Kagali and even Dagruel to be defeated isDD Velda raises his hand to stop Lucia who starts apologizing. Oh well. Even in my calculation too, Dagruels defeat was not expected. The question is how to do the next move. Dino whos attacking Demon Lord Rimurus headquarters is still alive. Most of the war potentials were concentrated on this place, but it was because Dino is the one with the most passive combat capability. As for Milims territory, theres no problem to leave it alone. Because Demon Lord Milim who was the most important issue had been obtained. He can ignore Leons El Dorado too. As for the reason of the attack in the first place was because he allowed Kazarims selfishness who showed an obsession towards Leon, it doesnt mean that its an important place. As for protecting the Heaven Gate and also cutting the source of the peoples faith, it was important to destroy Holy Empire Ruberios The hope of the Western Countries people was lost by telling them the annihilation of Demon Lord Rimuru. In addition to this, if he destroys the headquarters of the Western Holy Church, the people who are resisting would give up in despair. But DD (The presences of Veldora and resistance forces in various places keep giving hop to the people.) That was Veldas analysis Even for the Holy Church, its only one of them. It seems that the network between the countries is beyond what he imagined and cant be looked down. Velda felt ironic as it was Kagurazaka Yuuki, his host, who created the organization specialized even in information transmission, thats Freedom Association. (It wont be interesting if its not like this. Everything would end immediately once I go out, lets have them resist as much as they want.) It was more fun than he thought, Velda was satisfied. Next, Well then, what would they do? he thought. In front of him is Lucia. On her right side is Milim. Kneeling down below him were the last two of the Executioners, Zero and Mai. They are his remaining war potentials. He intends to defeat every one of the Demon Lords and in reverse blame it on Demon Lord Rimurus subordinates. In territorial strategy, it could be said to be his complete defeat. However, the enemys King that is Demon Lord Rimuru has already been destroyed. Theres no need to panic so Velda thought. Above everything else, his true and important goal is to defeat Guy Crimson and Chloe OBell who have the possibility to be equal to him. In fact, if he destroys the strongest people in this world, it would be easy to purge the remaining forces. Currently, Guy is fighting against Chloe. Also, Velgrind is fighting against Velzard. Chloe would be free once she defeats Guy, but she wouldnt be able to point her sword at Velda due to the restriction. However, just in case, he ought to kill her together with Guy. As long those two perish, it might be possible to persuade Velgrind. Thinking so, Velda makes Lucia states her opinion. Its about time for Demon Lord Guy Crimson and even the True Hero Chloe OBell to be exhausted. We should send all of our war potential and kill both of them. Lucia answered so without hesitation. Satisfied with her answer, Velda stands up. Good! Then, I will give new power to Zero. With this, go to Guys placeDD Before he finishes talking, Velda stopped moving. (Wait isnt they are too easy to be read? The calculation derived by Lucia is also worrisome as everything ended up with failure. DDAlthough Demon Lord Rimuru was killed, why theres no hesitation in that guys subordinates movement? Also, Veldoras action is No way, hes still alive? If thats the case, he knew that Ill be aiming at Guy and the other. Then what I should target at, is Tempest?) Its completely unexpected from Lucia who is the strongest Manas. Although she doesnt possess Ultimate Skill Wisdom Lord Raphael , Lucias intellect is very high. And yet, the result was too unnatural. A change of plan. Attack the Monster Country Tempest. Zero, assemble all remaining troops and join Dino. Ill give you this, Ultimate Skill Evil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka , its almost approaching its completion, accumulated more combat experience. Master it. Even Ramiris Labyrinth Creation can be broken if you use it. Go! Trample that place and realize the birth of the new world ( destruction of this world ) ! As your will! Receiving Veldas command, Zero stoop up and went away. Mai too follows Zero and left the place. Only Lucia and Milim remain. Velda calmly sat on his throne and laughed a little. (If Demon Lord Rimuru is alive, theres no way he wont move when Ramiris is in danger. He will guess that I was going to aim for Guy and Chloe ( Rook and Bishop ) , but hes wrong. Instead, Ill lure him out and get the checkmate in one go.) Velda was convinced that Rimuru had survived. However, as he didnt show himself, Velda predicted that he might not in perfect condition. Or maybe, he thought that Velda will move in order to end both Guy and Chloe and awaiting the opportunity to strike at such opening? Either way, Velda has seen his plan. (As long Im in this Sky Castle, I wont lose. On the contrary, Ill lure Rimuru out and put an end to him.) That was Veldas thought. Its a checkmate, Rimuru! Well, how will you move next? The Sky Castle with only Lucia and Milim left was filled with emptiness. In this place, Veldas laughter echoed a bit. His laughter became a small signal announcing the war entered its final phase. ?????????????????????????? Too damn strong ````` !! That Giant Ossan is so absurdly strong!! I didnt think that Dagruel has so much power and Id see Veldora-san fighting with full power. Kufufufufu, as expected from Veldora-sama. Even I wouldnt be able to win against Demon Lord Dagruel with my body intact. Im nodding in admiration as Diablo has the same opinion as me. As I can feel his confidence from his words, I dont think that he would lose one-sidedly. However, for him competing against Veldora in strength is abnormal in the first place. Dagruel is too strong. I didnt notice anything that indicated Dagruel would be this strong when I met him before. Even in the fight just now, Veldora would have lost if he made a mistake. Indeed. Without the combat experience from fighting Velgrind, Veldora might have been defeated. Ciel-sensei calmly said so, but she seems have not doubted that Veldora would win. She was probably confident as Veldoras ability was strengthened by her own hands. Oh well, that confidence is justified. Veldroras Fertile Paradox has transformed the barren desert into a great forest. Didnt he strengthen it too much? It was refreshing seeing his usual magic experiment. This ability is too haphazard. Sacrificing the angel army who was attacking Ruminas capital, the land which was poured with excessive energy has splendidly revived. Absurdly, it seems the angels were not allowed to resist it. The probability of success was manipulated and it seemed that resisting became impossible. Indeed, so Veldora-like. What a terrifying guy. Kuaahaaahahaa! Actually, I used the magic essence completely! I want a refill. Although if he didnt come back and then demanding like this, I would think that he was such an amazing guy I let out a sigh like saying Good grief, and began transferring my energy to Veldora. Hey, the other thing is fine, but Velda wont know this place right? Of course. Do I look like someone who will make such blunder? Veldora-san is so confident. Its visible when I asked him, oh well. Lets think about it when we get exposed. Besides, Veldora-sans activity this time is a wonderful work worthy of praise. He restored the out of order ley line and corrected the distortion of that land. Thanks to that, there are more cards that this side could play. He also acted skillfully not to raise Veldas suspicion. Therefore, I thought that I will let him taking a large amount of magic essence from me. Well then, it can be said that the war has completed its first stage. In Milims place, the army lead by Karion had exterminated the angels. Gobuta was participating in the meeting in Tempest, but it seems that he return back and cooperates with Karion again. There seems to be some injured soldier from Gobutas subordinate, but they recover immediately as a large amount of High Potion seems to be prepared beforehand. This place will be fine I guess. Even in Leons El Dorado, it was a real victory. While maintaining the barrier, orders were issued on the battlefield. Theres no problem in here either. With this, victory in various places except in Tempest is confirmed. However, Ciels strategy is amazing What Im really anxious about is just Gobutas fight. But, there was insurance even for that fight. Because it included the cleaning up afterward as the Devil Lords defeated the Seraphim. In the worst case, Diablo would go and support them, but I just worried too much. As for the reinforcement request coming from Mizari, there would be danger for anyone who went there. However, Benimaru is the one who go there. Because Kazarim is related to Gelmudos matter. Ciel said so, asserting that there was no need for me to issue orders. There were various things that make me want to go, but it can be said that everything is going as Ciels prediction. From the moment of predicting Dagruels betrayal, she prepared Veldora to be lurking in preparation just in case of the worst. If Veldora didnt wait for his turn, Shion and the others might not have a hard fight though I suspected that this might be a part of Ciels strategy so Shion would show some growth. Well, I dont think that its like that. Although I was the one who sent Masayuki to various places, it might be just a coincidence that he happened to be there when Hinata facing her crisis. But, it seems it was Ciels intention for the children to go to Ingrassia Kingdom. Its not surprising as Ciel knows Alices Crisis Perception ability and incorporated it into her strategy. The proof was Kumara going together with the children as their bodyguard. What caught my eyes next is Masayuki. That guys grasp over peoples hearts seemed to be strengthened to a level that cant be taken lightly. I sincerely thought that Im glad Masayuki is my ally. However, he helped to wipe out peoples anxiety in various places. The result is beyond what I intended. Regarding Masayuki, Ciel didnt modify his ability, but taking a memo of the acting coaching is Ciels idea. As expected, Ciel had a part even in this matter too. Seen in this light, its terrifying because I see everything is playing right above Ciels palm. Oh well, its convenient for me as I want to end this war quickly. For Velda, I give you my condolences. There was nothing to say other than he has a bad opponent. Well now, how will he play his move next? Well, the battle in various places has ended with our victory, but how do you think Velda will move next? I dont think that he will give up in destroying the world, where will be his target next? Thats, it will be the place where Guy, Miss Chloe, Veldora-samas sisters are fighting right? When I ask him, Diablo answered so. Yes, the same opinion as me. Initially, my reason for neglecting the battle in that place is to lure out Velda. Then, we also moved and waiting for Veldas arrival or so I thought at first. Please wait. Currently, everything is advancing just as planned. As a result, I anticipated a change in enemys thought. Velda has doubted masters annihilation and convinced that master is alive. In other words, Veldas next plan is attacking this city. Ciel stated her opinion. I see, as expected he would feel suspicious. Because even though I should have died, my subordinates are still playing an active part in this war. If you thinking about this, even I will feel something is suspicious too. Oh well, it would be weird if you dont feel anything suspicious about it. To predict that it would be like this As expected from Ciel-san. Normally, if Im the one who came up with the idea and executing it, the differences would be like heaven and earth Then, Velda is aiming at Tempest right? Thats certain. And, his aim is to lure out me who panicked? Thats right. And perhaps, he will send his strongest forces including even anti-labyrinth. Anti-Labyrinth ability? That seems impossible. That labyrinth is an invincible area, granted with absolute immortality by Ramiris. As long as we fighting inside it, theres no way we will lose. As for the method of capturing the labyrinth, theres no other way than to destroy the creator thats Ramiris. No. If it spreads it roots in the labyrinth, its possible to rewrite the effect. In other wordsDD Ah, thats right. Hearing Ciels explanation, I understood. Certainly, it may be possible to nullify the labyrinth with such method. If that comes true, its likely that the final decisive battle will be done inside the labyrinth. I immediately thought about the countermeasures, also I told Benimaru who returned to Tempest about it. I want to believe that those present there, Ramiris included, will be able to deal with it later. And then, I converse with Ciel. Then, it would be impossible to lure out Velda, right? Yes, I expected so. Conversely, you could say that we succeeded in confining him. Exactly as Ciel said, it can be said that Velda shut himself inside the Sky Castle. Up until now, the location of the Heaven Gate was unknown. Or rather, due to the raging magic essences in that area, Magic Power Perception cant be activated smoothly. For a long time ago until now, the Heaven Gate has been hidden. However, with Dagruel who is the Gate protector defeated, the disorder of the magic essence was corrected. What left is only the defense mechanism of the Gate itself If it was before, if you aim at the gate, Velda would immediately guess your intention. And then, before you break the power defending the gate, he would put some countermeasures. But, right now. Because of Veldoras great efforts, the gate has become exposed. It would be too late for Velda when he realizes our intention as we quickly destroyed the gate and get the checkmate. An eye for an eye. As Velda is going to attack my city in order to lure me out, on the contrary, he would also get invaded. Now that we have shaved off Veldas forces, we dont need to defend all of our bases. Far from hoping for the destruction of the world, he better realize that it was a foolish idea to send his forces gradually to various place. For the next turn, it would be an attack from our side. I shall teach him that its a mistake if he thinks that it will be his turn forever. Testarossa, Ultima, CarrerraDD By calling my summons, I connected to the three Devil Lords with Telepathy . Its a secret line made by going directly through Soul Corridor. This is, Rimuru-sama! Youre safe after allDD Testarossa answered filled with emotion. I nodded and ordered those three. You three, go destroy the Heaven Gate. Furthermore, conceal the fact that Im alive, oke? Even though you said so, everyone is convinced that Rimuru-sama is alive I have asked Benimaru about it, but oh well, just in case. Its not the time for me to appear yet, so dont say its an order from me. Even if you are asked by other people, its fine if you refuse and dont say my name. Please rest assured in that case. Because its only Rimuru-sama who could order us! Saying so, Testarossa and co laugh happily. Come to think about it, those three are under my direct control. Because they wont receive an order from other people, I guess Im thinking too much. As for Benimaru, it was too late as he knows Im alive. While I was thinking of such things to hide my own embarrassment, Testarossa and other seem to have finished their preparation. And in order to execute my order to destroy the Heaven Gate, they began moving with glee. Next, the remaining problem isDD There are people who are fighting and causing unnecessary environmental destruction on the northern continent. Well, its meaningless for Guy and the others to keep fighting. I think someone has to go and mediate between them. At the moment I said so. Oops, DiaDD I have the important duty as Rimuru-samas guard. This place aside, oh Veldora-sama, please go and admonish your sisters! The victor is Diablo Veldora tried to push that role to Diablo but was brilliantly ignored. It was his utter defeat. Thus, it was decided that Veldora would go and arbitrate the quarrel between his sisters. Veldoras expression was overflowing with sadness, but as he had taken a large amount magic essence from me, theres no need for me to feel any sympathy for him. I want him to try his best. Chapter 228 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 226 Translator Corner Chapter 226 desu~ Will try to finish 227 as fast as life allows me. Have a good day~ Translator Guro Editor SniperIRL & rN2 Labyrinths Encroachment C Part 1 Veldora kept looking back in my direction many times and then left regretfully while I saw him off. The one who gave up is the loser. It might not look much, but he had taken a large amount of magic essence from me, so I wanted him at least to try his best in arbitrating his sisters. Besides, there is no way for other people to arbitrate the fight between true dragons. Even I dont want to do it. Thats why, I sent Veldora off without any compromise. It seems that Veldas remaining forces are low. From Dinos information, Veldas executives consisted of 14 people. After he heard of Dagruels defeat, Eh, are serious!? For that Ossan to lose was his surprised reaction, he then told me the information. I dont know whether hes saying the truth or lying, but I think Velda might not have any more hidden forces. After all, this is not a Shonen manga, theres no meaning of hiding them till youre at a disadvantage. The Four Fiends of the Heavenly Commanders and the Executioners seemed to be Veldas trusted retainers and his strongest war potentials. After that, Pico and Garasha, Dinos fallen angels subordinate. And then, Lucia. Only Dino was left among the Four Fiends of the Heavenly Commanders, and 4 of the Executioners were killed by Testarossa and others. Moreover, in Ingrassia Kingdom, by the Children and Venoms efforts, also Kumara who dealt the final blow, killed one of the Executioners. Well, I wonder who will make the next move, while Im thinking so At the same time, it seems theres movement in each country. The angels who were showing their last resistance against Karion and others had disappeared suddenly with Teleport. Even the angel army that attacked El Dorado disappeared at the same time. Apparently, all of angels who were scattered across many parts of the world seemed to have disappeared altogether. And then, they appeared and combined all forces on Tempest. Their numbers are around 600.000. Despite losing 40% of their 1 million, it still boasted an overwhelming prowess. All of Veldas remaining forces came attacking in order to crush Tempest. Accordingly to Ciel-senseis prediction. In this way, although we were victorious in various places, the threat of the angel army still high. If we carry out the war honorably we will not end up unharmed. However, this side has the labyrinth. Gerudo and Gabil were deployed on the surface and have been playing with Dino, the purpose was a sort of diversion. The purpose is to make Velda believe that it was a war. In the worst case, we would withdraw to the labyrinth. Like this, the angel army couldnt take an action as an army. Just like when the Empire attacked, we can deal with every one of them individually. Naturally, theres a problem. Theres a limit in Ramiris ability that is the range where she can create entrances is limited. She cant make entrances anywhere she likes. To be precise, she could link to the previous Dwelling of the Spirit and the 100 th floor from anywhere, but you could only get out to the place of your entry. Its not possible to enter the labyrinth from Tempest and go out to Ulg Nature Park in Ulgracia Republic. This is a problem for the adventures and Tempests citizens who are taking shelter inside the labyrinth. Since the entrance and exit are restricted, if it gets blockaded, it means checkmate. Those with higher rank can use transfer, but there are few people who can transfer among the general public. Transfer magic is out of the question as theres a problem about the transfer destination. More than anything, the use of transfer magic has complex rules; its dangerous for normal people to do it inside the labyrinth. If its me and the executives, we could transfer to anywhere freely though Its possible to live inside the labyrinth, but it might be difficult to spent your whole life without being able to go outside. For such reasons, it was decided that we would defend the entrance till the end. However, thats already the end too. If Velda carries out his plan to lure me out as I expected, he will not stop until he destroys the dungeon. Its a pain for the entrance to be blockaded, but thats after we break through the blockade later. Lets pretend to fall for this plan and respond to it skillfully. Everything is according to our expectation. The next plan has already been issued. We will be alright as long as the enemy forces didnt surpass our assumption, but I wonder how it will turn out. Benimaru hasnt recovered his energy yet. The enemy forces is unclear, Im a bit worried However, Leave this place to us! Be relieved Rimuru-sama, please see the defense force of the labyrinth. I decided to believe in Benimarus words. Well, in the worst case Ill let Diablo go and we will manage somehow. It doesnt mean my uneasiness is resolved, but I can do nothing but to believe in everyone left in the labyrinth. The plan this time will put the labyrinth in danger. Therefore, I wanted to remove most of my uneasiness, but the enemy wont wait. Thus, while Im worried, a full assault against Tempest has begun. ?????????????????????????? Zero gathered all remaining angels in various places after he was given the power by Velda And then, they all depart to Tempest for a full-scale assault. Zero is a taciturn person. And his true identity is not a human. The leader of the Executioners was Arios, but Zero is the strongest. Thats natural After all, Zero was made by Yuuki, he was an artificial human [1] . If you interpret it in a broad sense, it can be said that hes Vegas brother. While Vega was tuned with a pseudo-aggressive personality, all emotions were removed from Zero. He was created in this world as a combat doll possessing both high computing power and calm judgment not affected by emotions. Among the hundreds of the handmade dolls created by Yuuki, Zero is the only one that can be called a success. With a unique combat sense and perfected battle creature body. Zero evolved as spiritual life form after he got the complete control of the Seraphim power given to him. And right now. He obtained the completed Ultimate Skill Evil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka from Velda, Zero was going to cross another wall. After Zeros body mixed with Evil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka , a peculiar change occurred. Its a mutation beyond Veldas expectation. The mutation is progressing within Zero without being noticed by anyone. The army of 600.000 angels finished organizing, Zero, Mai, Dino, Pico and Garasha, those five people meet face to face. The objective is to conduct the last briefing. As soon as he arrived, all members were gathered by Zero. As Zero was given the title of the Heavens Supreme Commander, Dino and the others dont have right to object. Also, another reason is, compared to the time when he met him before, Zeros aura has this overwhelming coercion. Thinking that it would be troublesome, Dino has no other choice but to obey him. Well, what kind of plan are you going to do? Dino-san, you cant win if you fight halfheartedly, you know? If you want to attack, attack with everything in one go. You should concentrate your forces and not give time for the enemy to recover. Dont be ridiculous. Its troublesome because they are hiding inside the labyrinth, Ive been attacking them steadily, you know? Its a plan you know, a strategy. To Mais retort, Dino boldly says the excuse he already thought out before. Not hesitating to say what he thinks is Dinos amazing point. In fact, he was slacking off but as he said his words boldly like he has one. Guh how impudent For Mai who is a diligent, honor student type, Dino was an opponent shes not good against. Delighted that Mai was unable to refute, Dino tried to pursue further but, We dont have time for a quarrel. Lets begin the plan quickly. The order I received was destruction of the labyrinth with all-out attack. Therefore, even if they were barricading themselves inside the labyrinth, its fine. After all, well destroy the labyrinth, there wont be any problem. Quickly sweep aside the surface corps and begin the labyrinths invasion. Zero stops Dino and told Veldas order. Dino and the others have their expressions changing due to the order. Hey hey, dont say an unreasonable thing like that! That labyrinth is impregnable. Its not because I failed once, but seriously its disadvantageous for us inside. The enemy is completely immortal and ignored any damage. Even if we attack with an army, we will be divided and defeated one by one.? Thats right! Besides, theres a tough guy among the surface corps. Its hardly a joke, to that guy, any attack arent working at all. See! Theres also a warrior who can goes toe to toe with this Garasha too. They are not people who you can easily defeat just by pushing with numbers. Following Dino, Pico and Garasha also complain. In fact, during the attack in the last few days, those two were at loss how to continue fighting against Gerudo and Gabil. They dont know how it will be if they release their full power, but it didnt seem like they could win by fighting normally. Because of that, the girls quickly objected to Zeros words of dealing with the surface corps. As Dino understands the high difficulty of the labyrinth, this was advice from his heart. His real intention is that he doesnt want to enter the labyrinth again, but that is something is better left unsaid. However, the talk has advanced toward the worst direction that Dino worried about. In shortDD I told you there was no problem. Mai, I transferred the command of the angels to you. Command the whole army and clean up the surface corps. If its you, theres correction for long range attacks. Make the angels fire volleys of Holy Light Sphere from the sky and annihilate the enemy on the ground. Understood. Its a suitable stage for Accuracy Increase and Long Range Attack Power Increase of my ability heh. Ill make the angels synced with me with Connect , is it fine right? No problem. I left the surface to you, you dont mind? Im good. Then, what will you do? I will invade the labyrinth with Dino and the others. The matter is briefly decided by Zero, Dinos anxiety hit the mark (Wh, what with this guy, theres not even a discussion) Dino wanted to shout, but unfortunately Zero has the higher authority. Hey hey inside the labyrinth, the enemy will keep revivingDD Not a problem. Ill erode the labyrinth itself. Using the ability of the true Evil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka given to me by Velda-sama, you see. Interrupting Dinos word, Zero declares so without any change in his expression. Sensing from Zeros attitude that any more argument is unnecessary, Dino given up as saying anything will be useless. Because the matter is already decided, Dinos words wont change anything since Zero said it was Veldas order. I understand, I will obey you. So, is it only me and you who enter the labyrinth? I will enter the labyrinth with you three. And, I will leave you three to earn me time as I am eroding the labyrinth. Understood. Dino responded so, Pico and Garasha also steeled themselves. Thus, the members to capture Ramiris labyrinth were decided. When the plan start? To Dinos question, Staring now. Zero answered. And soDD With Zeros word as the signal, the largest attack in history towards Tempest began. Glittering flashes. The angels attacked together to the extent of making sight impossible. A heat wave mows down the surface, evaporating the town created by Rimuru and co. Even the corps led by Barrier Lord Gerudo and Dragon Lord Gabil chose to withdraw in front of the rain of light that pouring from the sky which cant be simply defended with barrier. If theres no defense correction from Gerudos ability that attack would have violently annihilated everything. The ability correction of Mais Ultimate Skill Weapon Lord (Bow Weapon) enables precise shooting. The angels who are united by Mais will, caught the target in Mais line of sight and attacks one point together. A concentrated attack of 600.000 angels is terrifying. The temperature of the focused point is impossible to be measured. If its not reflected and dispersed by Gerudos barrier, it wont allow any resistance. She should praise Gerudo as he was able to withstand it for a moment. The part with the town was rapidly transformed into an empty land void of anything. The angels move under one will, unlike when they were under Dinos command. Like one living being, they shown an orderly movement. They become a threat to Tempest, its no longer possible to think them as they were same as before. Zero nods as he confirmed that the surface corps has withdrawn into the labyrinth. From the exitDD Entrance opened on the surface, he confirms several places of distorted space that release similar waves. Mai also sighted the place and completed fixating the place as the target of the angels army. Dont spare anyone who runs. Gotcha. Conversing briefly, Zero begins to move into the labyrinth taking along Dino and co. As if ridiculing Dino and co, Mai has shown that she easily won against the people acknowledged by Pico and Garasha. Pico, frustratedly thought that she has no other choice but to admit it. (Still, they seem to withdraw a bit too easily) Although she didnt say it loud as it would make her looks like a sore loser, Pico cant get rid of it from her mind. After all, she experienced the bitterness during her fight against Gerudo, who boasts a much too high defensive power. She thinks that Mai was amazing to repel such opponent so easily, but she still has some unsatisfied feeling. (Oh well. If they retreated into the labyrinth, there might be a chance to fight them. But, with that defensive power and immortality, it wont be a joke) Thinking about the solution when the time comes, Pico follows Dino and the others into the labyrinth. When the four people entered the labyrinthDD it was the moment when Zeros Labyrinth Eroding Plan begun. [1] g Jinzou Ningen, Jinzou= Man-made/Artifical. Ningen = Human. It usually means Robot or Android, but in this context its an artificial human/being. Chapter 229 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 227 Translation Corner Hiiya guys, sorry the chapter should have been posted yesterday. Comment if you find any mistake and error Enjoy your day~ Translator Guro Editor SniperIRL Labyrinths Encroachment Part 2 A control room was located on the lowest floor of the labyrinth. The room, which could be called as the center of the labyrinth, was made to manage everything inside the labyrinth. A big monitor was installed at the center of the room, showing the appearances of Zero and co in combat inside the labyrinth. The inside of the control room had been remodeled with decorations that have no particular meaning and there were also devices and such that kept blinking. It started heh. Yeah. Everything is going as plannedDD Ramiris nods to Benimarus mutters. Ramiris is sitting on a luxurious chair which made exclusively for her personal use, taking a contemplative pose of putting her clasped hands in front of her chin. [1] Benimaru stands on her right side, looking at the screen keenly. Although the two people are conversing as if their atmosphere is serious Dont fool around, do your work! Shuna hits Benimarus head with a folded fan in her hand. Ouch! Hey, its hurts if its folded! Dont you have any gentleness for your beloved older brother!? Theres none. That kind of thing is unimportant, please do your job seriously! Shuna cut him down in single hit. Theres another person who supporting Shuna with their words. That person is Beretta. Why are you fooling around, Ramiris-sama If you dont stop, I will report this to Riimuru-sama, you know? Wai! You, what are you talking about! Im being serious~! Ramiric panicking after hearing Berettas tsukkomi. She stops doing her competitive behavior and starting to explain in panic. You too, Benimaru. Its not time for playing around, a very serious crisis is approaching, be more conscious Scolded by Souei, Benimaru meekly nods. Although he and Ramiris are enjoying themselves with the atmosphere it seems to be taken negatively by the serious people. (This is because these guys are not playful) (Hey. I only playing around a bit, I wish Rimuru wasnt mad at me) Their gaze intersect, Benimaru and Ramiris are communicating their inner feelings. However, they can read the mood and so they decided to stop playing anymore. In fact, the situation is unsatisfactory. The floors that have been invaded so far by the enemy are displayed on the big screen. According to the display, the enemy is fighting the boss of the 50 th floor currently. With a terrifying speed, the enemy broke all of the past records. In such critical situation, Benimaru and Ramiris still have time for their behavior. Which isnt surprising A little while ago, an order from Rimuru had reached Benimaru. Rimuru conveyed the enemys predicted goal and the countermeasures. As for defending the labyrinth, Benimaru and the other [2] is not needed. To this matter, Ramiris and Zegion agreed, intercepting the intruder by themselves is decided unanimously. Benimaru presents everybodys intentions to Rimuru who still anxious about the labyrinth war potentials. And then, from Rimuru, Defend the labyrinth till the end! such order was received. Benimaru still hasnt recovered from the exhaustion after his fight with Kazaream, but theres no worry about that. After all, its due to the thick density of the magic essence inside the labyrinth which beyond comparison from the outside. Noticeably, he can feel that his energy is recovering. Moreover, probably because he released magic essences to the limit once, he has a hunch that he can take in the energy of Turn Null while become more used to it. Filling while mixing it with emptying the container little by little, in a sense replenishing magic essence at the same time. (Huff! Like this, I think I can considerably control this energy!) The top group of the defense war potential of the labyrinth is still alive, in the worst case; Benimaru might also need to go too. Prediction of the enemys action can be made, and the war potentials are alive. Theres no factor to be uneasy of. Well. Then, should we work seriously now? Ramiris-sama, how far the percentage been eroded by that guy currently? Thats right right now, its 15% I think. Theres still more to spare! Understood. So, when Gozurl and Mezurl on the 50 th floor are defeated, do we commence the strategy? Well. As my preparations will be done with just a bit more, itll be the right time. Then, we will start. After such exchange, Benimaru began to issue instructions regarding the specific strategy. Ramiris also resumes her work. Gozurl and Mezurl who were defeated easily are revived on the lowest floor. And then they come to the control room ashamed. Good work! Well, please rest at ease. Were very sorry, we have no excuse to offer, Benimaru-sama. We wanted to exhaust the enemy even a bit though We are not even an obstacle to that guy Dont mind it. You guys arent weak, it just those guys are strong. Be relieved as everything is as planned. Gozurl and Mezurl who hanged their heads in front of Benimaru seem to have been relieved a little when they heard those words. With meek faces, they sit on the reserved chairs. At the same timeDD Well then. As planned, the strategy will start! Everyone, on your position!! The strategy will be put into action now. And then, at the time of the retrieval of the Demon Golem (Demon Lord Protector Colossus), the strategy will shift to its second stage. Everything is as planned. Everyone, accomplish your own work without rushing! Leave the rest to the combat group!! Benimaru ordered so. Tension runs through to the Ramiris subordinates, the Dragon Kings and the operator, the dryads with Trainee as their leader. Well then, Ramiris-sama. I shall depart too. Beretta respectfully told Ramiris. Ok! You can lose, but dying is not permitted! Fufufu, what a joke. If I lost so many times, then Ill be branded as a loser. Ill surely triumph this time. Leaving behind those words, Beretta immediately teleport away. Then, he already stood by Zegions side. And so, the battle inside the labyrinth slowly intensifies ?????????????????????????? The guardian of the 60 th floor is the Demon Golem. It received order to eliminate the intruder, showing its overwhelming destructive power, its a violence machine. Modified by Gadra-roushi, its equipped with various weapons; its viciousness is nothing like before. However, in front of Dino and co, even with its power, stalling the enemy didnt come true. Geez, its so much troublethis thing is stupidly strong Rather than that, why it doesnt vanish as light particles? Just probably though This golem wont revive, right..? It wont I guess. Oh well, even if it did, its not a threat anyway. If its about this thing is troublesome, Id agree. To Dinos grumble, Pico and Garasha respond respectively. Indeed, Dino thinks that its absurd for Golem which is an artificial object to revive, but recalling Ramiris wicked smile, there was an uneasiness which makes Dino unable to deny it. (If its that person, it might be possible) Its not Ramiris who has the power to be a threat, but that cant be said with the other people in the labyrinth. Not to mention, their threat level are beyond imagination with the bestowed immortality inside Ramiris controlled area. Besides, Ramiris ability is unreasonable, it wont be strange if she was able to grant the effect even to an artificial being. From Dinos point of view, Ramiris Labyrinth Creation was such a threat. However, the enemy was suddenly gone. From floor 61, Im sure that ghost type enemy would come out in swarms, right? Thats true. I sighted low-class wraiths, but theyre only small fry In that case, the upper floors were more troublesome, right? As Pico and Garasha said, they cant see any appearance of enemies after they defeated the Demon Golem and descended a floor below. But, Zero knew the reason why. Thats because Adalman and co went outside to intercept Dagruel, which Zero witnessed himself. Because theres no reason to tell it, Zero keeps his silence. Oh well, maybe because of that. Perhaps, they went to intercept Dagruel I guess. Dino carelessly said the correct answer. Zero hears it, he thought that he needs to raise his evaluation of Dino a bit. Zero thought that Dino is a foolish guy, but hes surprised due to Dinos sharpness in the situational awareness. Eh, did that means all monsters from here on were outside? Can you do such a thing? Rather than that Using the monsters living inside the labyrinth as an army Honesty, isnt that a foul play? I dunno, dont say it to me. Say your complains to Rimuru! Because enemies wont come out, Dino and co have such free time to have such talkative quarrel. Zero who indifferently watched them, opened his mouth. You guys, listen. Im going to return to the 60 th floor, Ill concentrate in my work to steal the authority of this labyrinth. Even now I have eroded the labyrinth as we travelled, but only about 15% taken by me and its not advancing. However, I succeeded in containing the transfer function. Above the 60 th floor has become my area. However, it will take time to erode 61th floor and below. As the way things are going, it wont progress well. I leave the rest to you guys, rampage as much as you can and earn me time. Zero was able to analyze mostly of the enemys war potential. As he attacking with small number of people, theres no fear of divided into parts. It would be the suitable time soon. With the roots of his ability stretched around since the time he entered, he succeeded in stealing a part of the authority of the labyrinths power. After that he thought to concentrate himself in eroding the labyrinth and finish this mission quickly. Shutting down the teleport means that a direct attack to Zero inside the labyrinth becomes impossible. Then, he judged that by letting Dino and co advance and rampaging around, in that opportunity he would be able to concentrate in taking over the control of the labyrinth. Ahh, leave it to me! Dino responded powerfully to Zeros words. Zero nods to the answer, he says Rampage as much as you want and then he turned his back. Zero returns to the 60 th floors boss room while confirming the safety of the surroundings. And then, he unleashes the ability of the completed and evolved Ultimate Skill Evil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka and begins the encroachment of the labyrinth. In order to usurp the labyrinth complexly. Evil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka has the ability to make clones infinitely by spreading its roots to the ground, but it was originally ability of Energy Absorption on the surroundings. It assimilates into surroundings natural environment, and make it possible to regenerate himself infinitely as part of the nature. Thats, the truth of Ultimate Skill Evil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka and its correct usage. The environment that has its energy sucked up empty will be ruined and destroyed. By assimilating to this labyrinth, he will plunder the authority of the labyrinth. If he does so, Zero will be able to steal the power of Ramiris Labyrinth Creation . Even in case he fails, he could cancel the authority and nullify it. Then, as his side has four strong people of awakened Demon Lord Class, they would be superior in fighting power, so was Zeros calculation. (Iin the worst case, I will suck up the energy of this labyrinth and destroy it Then, in any case, the enemy doesnt have refuge. They will hastily flee and rounded up by Mais concentrated attack. Although, if I finish assimilating with this labyrinth, I wont let the enemy escapeDD Zero is convinced of the victory. Zero thought that immortality inside the labyrinth is troublesome, and by manipulating the dimension and space making it impossible for an army to capture the labyrinth is invincible. However, if ability of the labyrinth is sealed off, its Zeros sides turn to invade. He didnt think that its funny that Dino and co so abnormally wary inside the labyrinth. Certainly, its a dangerous ability. However, for Zero, the more dangerous the labyrinth is, greater the power as the reward after he deprives it. (Velda-sama, its our victory!) Zero sits with his legs crossed and concentrated his mind on eroding the labyrinth. The three people go ahead, leaving Zero behind. Although Dino declared his reply impressively to Zero, inside his mind is (Idiot. From the start, dont expect someone else to help your work and such. But, I cant even run away from Velda-samas side Because theres a thing with Rimuru too, I cant do careless action Ahhhh how troublesome ``` !! So, various conflicts jumbled together. Consequently, with that gloomy Zero gone, it becomes very refreshing. Dino and co felt uneasy due to being observed so much. In either case, escaping was already impossible. Dino and co give up and go to the other side. Hey~, isnt that guy is super strict! Who do he think he is? Thats right. Ordering us self-importantly, to be frank, I hate it. Why you do exactly what he told you to do, Dino? Right right! Dino, please beat that guy! Yeah. If you kill that guy, we will cooperate so it will not be exposed Velda-sama, you know? That guy you mention, is Zero you know!? so Dino thought while laughing vaguely to dodge the issue. Theres no way to not be exposed, and to be honest, its troublesome. With this and that, Dino and co arrives at the 70 th floor. However, that place is naturally empty As expected, Adalman have gone to the battlefield. It would be troublesome if that guy remain here, arent we lucky? Dino thinks positively. Pico and Garasha also agree and then they go ahead. However, even below floor 71th, no enemies appear. Isnt this strange? This place should be the paradise of the insect type monster though When Dino says his doubtDD Hoohohohoho! You came, Dino. You had betrayed me not a long ago, I will make you regret it now!! Ramiriss loud laughter echoed in the surroundings, suddenly, the structure of the floor changes. And then 4 shadows appeared. Gabil, Gerudo, Beretta and then Zegion. Those 4 are the one who appear to meet Dino and Co. Tch. They come out as expected hehDD Dino looked up at above and saw Zegion. Eh? Dino, you guys are only three people? Ramiris asked Dino. In Dinos eyes who looking at Ramiris who waiting for answer, he saw Ramiris being projected with stereoscopic imaging. (Shes done so elaborate action for weird stuff) Oh well whatever so he sighs, One person is late due to his business. So, Dino replied indifferently. Besides, Hmm. and nodding, Ramiris drops a bombshell statement. Well then, Dinos opponents are Zegion and Beretta heh~ So. What did she said? Dino fails to understand it. But, when her words reach his brain, he understands the meaning. Dont joke around, you idiot!! Like hell I could win!! Dinos scream who understands the meaning of Ramiris words echoed inside the labyrinth. [1] For those who didnt realize what Ramiris doing, shes doing Gendo Pose. [2] Meant for those who went outside Tempest and not present and defending Tempest from the start like Gabil and Gerudo. Chapter 230 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 228 Labyrinths Encroachment Part 3 The discussion ended on a quiet note, as if disregarding Dinos scream Anticipating an unfavorable outcome, Dino promptly made a suggestion. Wait, listen to me. How about we do this in a knockout format? Let each fight happen one by one to decide the outcome. Okay? This was Dinos last resort. Zero had said that he needed time, so Dino needed to buy that time somehow. If they just went straight into the fight, nine times out of ten, it would end with the defeat of Dinos side. Especially Dino. He didnt even think he would last longer than a few minutes. (This is no joke. If those two become my opponent, Id have to kiss goodbye to any hope of surviving this) Dino decided to push this proposal through one way or another. Dino hoped to earn more time for themselves by making the fights happen one at a time. He was counting on Zero to finish his preparations by the time it came to his turn. (Nevertheless, I cant expect such a selfish proposal to go through easily. Its way too convenient for our side) Dino didnt believe his proposal would be accepted Hmm, Okay! Its convenient for our side tooD D Hey! Oops! Dont mind that. It was nothing to be concerned about! Anyway, the first one is Gabil, go~! It seemed that Benimaru and Ramiris had some sort of shady conversation. Conveniently for Dino, the other side also wanted to stall. (So far so good, luck seems to be on my side!) Dino was happy that his proposal went through, so he didnt bother investigating Ramiriss motives. And so began a fight in the format of a pro-wrestling exhibition. The first match was Gabil vs Pico. The fight ended up being an aerial dogfight, since both were able to move freely in all three dimensions. It was an interesting match-up, since they both used spears. (How should I put it, this guy How in the world did he get so strong!?) Pico thought, astonished. It was as if she were up against a completely different person compared to the one she had fought a few days before. The current Gabil could probably have the strength of an Awakened Demon Lord, rivaling Pico. Despite her shock, she recognized his strength. As she continued the fierce aerial battle, she quickly decided that Gabil was a threat no longer to be underestimated. The combatants merely probed the others strength for a while, before both going all out. However, Gabils Flame Breath and Thunder Breath couldnt hit Pico, and neither could Picos Black Thunder and Heavens Judgment hit Gabil. In truth, Picos Heavens Judgment was a very absurd ability. It could reproduce past wounds of previously defeated enemies. However, Gabils Ultimate Gift Pierrot Star had the Fate Changes effect negating Picos ability. Pico couldnt conceal her surprise. You bastard! Stop bullshitting me! Why wont you die already? Its so strange!? Is it so unexpected!? Does the fact that Im not dead irk you so much? There is a reason I cant die, so please forgive me, Miss! Despite Gabils answer, he was sweating bullets on the inside. After all, he had already used his trump card, Fate Change. Once a day, the ability could be used to nullify any kind of damage, but that meant that Gabil could die in one blow. (Not good. This is really not good! Although Im already using all of my strength, that lady seems to still have strength to spare ) If she used her attack again, it would spell Gabils doom. On the other hand, Pico was also bewildered. Wary of Gabil, she refrained from using a bold attack. (That guy His strange confidence is spooky. Hes calm even after receiving my attack, as if it were nothing. Im in trouble, if that attack cant affect him, I dont have any other decisive blowD D Pico felt uneasy. Actually, Pico still has some power to spare, but without any other alternatives, she decided to end the match in close combat. If she took too long, it would end up as a battle of attrition. No matter how much time Dino could buy them, she wouldnt be able to recover her strength in time if it came to that. They were in enemy territory. Even in a one-on-one match, they werent evenly matched. She couldnt afford to exhaust all her power just for the sake of winning, since Picos side couldnt replenish their forces. There was no guarantee that Ramiriss side wouldnt betray their promise and substitute their combatants with fresh fighters. She worried that they could be defeated by a hidden enemy if she just burnt herself out. (In the first place, attacking the enemy just with three people is so unreasonable! I cant even count on DinoD D) Pico stole a glance at her companions, and saw Dino watching the match relaxedly, as if it werent his problem. (That dummy, just because it isnt his match, he really thinks it isnt his problem!) Pico was incensed. She remembered that it was only necessary to buy time untill Zero completed his preparations. As a result, Pico decided to throw caution to the winds. The next one will finish it! I was hoping the same! Both of them shared the same sentiments, and decided to end the match with their secret techniques. Fallen Spear!! (vitag.Init = window.vitag.Init || []).push(function(){viAPItag.display(vi_71763)}) =http://gurotranslation.blogspot.com/2018/08/tensei-shitara-slime-datta-ken-chapter-228.html#_edn1 name=_ednref1> [1] Chapter 231 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 229 Labyrinths Encroachment Part 4 At that moment, Ramiris murmured quietly Ah, the isolation was completed. She said it casually, as if it was nothing important. But the people around her began to hustle when they heard her. Meanwhile, Benimaru sent out a Thought Transmission. Did you guys hear that? From this point, the support effect inside the labyrinth has disappeared. You guys better brace yourselves. You cant revive once you die anymore! Rimuru-sama has not permitted any of you to die, so you guys better act with that in mind! It was directed at his companions, who had gone to intercept Dinos group. Everything was going as planned. Those who received the order showed no signs of unrest, taking the order in stride. And thenD One person started to act after hearing the order. Quietly and decisively. The plan moved into the final phase. ?????????????????????????? Zero dispassionately continued the erosion of the labyrinth. The assimilation rate had exceeded 90% now. He felt no joy in it. All he had to do was to complete the duty given to him. If the enemy gained immortality inside the labyrinth, all that needed to do was to steal the labyrinth. That was Veldas plan, and his Ultimate SkillEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahakawas for. The ability was originally created to counter the labyrinth, an ability that exerts an absolute dominance within a closed area. Furthermore, it was not the incomplete version that had been given to Vega and Footman. By incorporating the battle data that had been gathered so far, Zero possessed the complete version. In front of Evil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka, which ability had become closer to the originalPlanet Devourer[1], not even Ramiris labyrinth could resist being overrun. (Hmm, theres less resistance than I thought, heh. Thats natural I guess. Nobody would ever imagine that attacking the labyrinth itself. Taking over the enemys base itself, and purging those fools who sit idly thinking that they have an absolute advantage. Then luring out Demon Lord Rimuru, and finishing off the all resistance in one go. As expected of Velda-sama. What a perfect planD) In accordance to Veldas plan, he steadily eroded the enemys base, the labyrinth. As long as he robbed the labyrinth, Zero could take over all inside the labyrinth. So easy. The words came out on their own. However, he wasnt expecting a reply Dont be so conceited. Engrave it into your mind that this labyrinth wont fall to the likes of you. A cold voice rang out in the empty room. It was empty no longer. Zero sensed something that shouldnt be there. It was a butterfly. A beautiful butterfly of light, fluttering and flickering in the air. And then, that butterflys shape blurred, growing into the shape of a person. The butterfly had metamorphosed into figure of a warrior clad in an exoskeleton made of jet-black colored adamantite. His hands, feet and forehead shone with the distinct brilliance of the ultimate metal, Hihiirokane. DWho are you? Everything above the 60th floor is under my control. I didnt feel any sign of intrusion. Its simple. Ive been here since the beginning, thats all. I see. This was a blind spot. You might have survived if you had kept yourself hidden till the end. But it was only a matter of time. Become my food and die. Zero assumed the warrior was a small fry who came out of hiding after noticing he was trapped. There was no indication the enemy had noticed Zeros plans. Zero created several Evil Dragon Beasts and ordered them to eliminate the nuisance. His encroachment to the labyrinth progressed smoothly; the assimilation rate had exceeded 90%. He could create as many evil dragon beasts as he liked by robbing the inexhaustible supply of energy inside the labyrinth. The created evil dragon beasts rushed towards the prey all together, but they were annihilated by a single flash of light. Oh? For you to defeat my evil dragon beasts with ease I guess you arent some small fry who hid out of fear. I am called Zero. The one who leads the Heavens Army, I was sent to destroy this country. I shall acknowledge you as an enemy worthy of crushing. You may name yourself! Zero didnt look down on the enemy, since he hadnt been attacked at all while he dominated the 60th floor. Zero thought that if his opponents intention was to obstruct him, he would have done so earlier. However, the person standing in front of Zero seemed to possess more combat power than Zero had expected. After all, that person wasD My name is Zegion. The faithful servant of the Great Demon Lord, Rimuru-sama. The one who bear the title Mist Lord The strongest guardian in Ramiris labyrinth. As ordered, Zegion went to fight Zero. Zegion wouldnt allow anything to sully this place, the place that he and his companions protected, the labyrinth. Inevitably, Zegion and Zero came head to head. To begin with, the reason why Zegion didnt attack was clear. That was because he obeyed Rimurus order. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to silently watching the invasion until now. Zegion? I have never heard that name. Are you saying youre one of Demon Lord Rimurus executives? Diablo, Benimaru, Shion, Gobuta and Ranga. And also, Beretta. Theres other well-known people too, like Souei, Gabil and Gerudo. If it were against them, I wonder if I might enjoy the fight a little bit Convinced of his overwhelming advantage, Zero boasted. But it wouldnt take long for Zero to realize his misunderstanding. Such drivel. If the enemy stands in front of you, you just need to look at the person to judge their strength. But there is one thing you are right about you will not enjoy this fight. Zero wore displeasure on his face when he realized the meaning of Zegions answer. Although he didnt particularly feel anything, it was a facade to make the enemy think that he was an emotional person. He slowly stood up and took a stance. Would you mind waiting a bit? Your confidence is based on only your absolute immortality within the labyrinth. But are you sure that it is absolute? You only challenge others despite the difference in ability due to that guarantee. Let me tell you. That way of thinking is wrong! Thats becauseD His sentence only got that far. Zero was about to provoke Zegion by telling him that he had robbed the source of his immortality, but was cut short. Zegions patience had reached its limit. Death to those who defile the labyrinth! That was the imperial command given to him by Rimuru and his raison detre. Although he had agreed to the plan after Benimaru explained how they would let a part of the labyrinth get taken over, that didnt mean he would let it happen quietly. To Zegion, defiling the labyrinth was an act similar to touching the reverse scale of a dragon[2]. Once Ramiris finished isolating a portion of the labyrinth, Zegion no longer needed to restrain himself. Zegion unleashed his anger, interrupting Zero. Zero stumbled at the heavy impact. He had raised his shield to avoid damage just in time, but he couldnt nullify the immense momentum. From behind the shield, he saw that Zegions leg was raised in the air. In an instant, Zegion had closed in and kicked him. While keeping his eyes on Zero, Zegion slowly lowered his legD Youre a tough one. Be warned: the next one will be a bit stronger. As Zegion spoke, his figure disappeared. His extreme speed had slipped through ZerosSpace GraspandMagic Power Perceptionskills. Using his experiences from within the labyrinth, Zegions techniques evolved every day. The end result was his own unique melee technique that incorporated many of his abilities, especiallySpace-Time Manipulation. It would be impossible for someone who had never faced him before to see through his movements. Zero barely escaped the danger by activating his Ultimate SkillMaster Shield. Even if he couldnt see the attacks, the attacks were meaningless in the face of the ultimate defense, Zero, the Absolute Shield. Following Zeros will, the Absolute Shield automatically defended him from all attacks. While being protected by his absolute defense, Zero modified his appraisal of the person called Zegion. (To think there was still someone as strong as him I guess Demon Lord Rimuru cant be underestimated) There was not a shred of doubt that his master Veldas prediction was correct. It was unimaginable for a Demon Lord who has such strong subordinates to be the one defeated first. With that thought, Zero analyzed Zegions strength. Based on Zegions extreme mobility, Zero figured that Zegion was a being close to a spiritual lifeform. He didnt move the way one with a physical body would move. But that didnt make Zegion invulnerable. (His fighting ability is wonderful. But, thats all to it!) All he could do was blindly repeat the same attacks over and over, unable to overcome Zeros defense. Zero lost his interest in Zegion. It was fun while it lasted. As my gratitude for that enjoyment, I shall show you my true power! Take this, Zero Fill Wave!![3] With absolute confidence, Zero fired an annihilation wave. Every wavelength, and by extension every energy frequency turned into Zero. By striking with a reversed wave, it canceled each other. It nullified anything and everything by subjecting it to its inverse wave. Every living being was affected; even spiritual lifeforms like Angels or Demons were no exception. Rather, it would be better to say that those with stronger energy would be affected more. However, the user of the technique needed to have energy that was at least equal to the targets energy. Zeros energy surpassed even that of an Awakened Demon Lord. Dagruel aside, Zero surpassed even the Four Unholy Generals[4]. Zero transformed all of his energy and fired his strongest attack that was Zero Fill Wave. Against such deadly attack, not even Zegion wouldD How pointless. This is an attack which converts your own energy into waves, am I right? Its a wonderful technique that adjusts itself instantaneously to be the inverted wave of the target, but in the end it is merely an automatic adjustment. It has the same principle as your other ability, Automatic Defense. An attack of this level wont work on me. Zero was about to see the effect of his wave of annihilation which filled the roomDD But there Zegion stood, unharmed. For the first time in the fight, Zero felt agitated. Impossible, you understood the underlying principle in an instant!? Moreover, for you to be able to negate the Zero Fill Wave that turns every wavelength, even the pulse of life to zeroD How laughable. The thing that negates a wave is another wave. So I need not do more than let it envelop me. Instead of opposing the wave, I just have to synchronize with it. That is the truth of the universe. For someone like me, who can turn phantasms into reality, its a trifling matter to see your waves. The likes of you are even lower than garbage compared to Rimuru-sama and Veldora-sama. Zegions calm words jarred Zero. The moment Zero activated his ability and converting his energy into annihilation wave, Zegion had activatedIllusion Worldof hisIllusion Lord Mephisto. There, everything was bent to Zegions will, even the flow of time. With this ability, it was not hard for Zegion to analyze and counter Zeros annihilation wave. Urgh! However, even if you negate my attack, your attacks cant hit me, so the result is still the same! Zero, deciding to prioritize the erosion the labyrinth, stopped attacking Zegion. Once he stole the labyrinths power, he could utilize that power and seal Zegion using the labyrinths Infinite Corridor. That was the plan. The farce taking place below should be over soon. I suppose I should also finish this up soon. Ignoring Zeros predictions, Zegion acted on his emotions. In other words, he struck Zero with a fist that contained his wrath. I said, your attacks wont woD Zeros sentence was cut off. Zegions Imagination became reality, and the Absolute Shield, Zero, was broken. Wha!? No way, this cant be!! What had happened was outside of Zeros common sense. The Absolute Shield had been completely destroyed by Zegions fierce onslaught. He was struck from all directions, so fast, that only afterimages of the Hihiirokanes shine could be seen. Everytime he sensed danger, Zero deployed theMaster Shieldat full power. Its useless. Your ability might be an impenetrable shield in the physical world. However, its weak inside the spiritual realm. This outcome is only natural. Zegions right hand shone. A Dimension Ray which cleanly cut through every shield that protected Zeros body came from that hand. (But, I managed to endure his attack.) Panting heavily, he had thought he had gained a moments reprieve D before Zegion disappeared like the mist and delivered a piercing roundhouse kick from behind Zero. Gobagh!! Zegion had shrouded his kick with waves. The annihilation wave that Zero had fired to Zegion earlier was returned as is. Zero immediately moved to mitigate the damage, letting only a part of his energy be annihilated. It was a commendable response. However, Zero realized that he was now backed into a corner. There was a yawning gap between their abilities. It wasnt a matter of how much energy they had, but a sheer difference in rank. Zegions left fist glowed with a dark grey light. The instant he predicted he would lose, Zero took the best possible action: escape. (I dont have enough power to fight that monster! Once I take over this labyrinth, I will eat the prey in the lower floors, and my powerD Zero quickly assimilated his main body into the labyrinth and went to the lower floors. Immediately afterwards, the connection with his clone he left behind was gone. Zegion had sliced it to pieces. Zero speed up the labyrinths encroachment, not understanding the feeling he was experiencing for the time in his life. Fearing that the monster was chasing after him, he threw all his attention into his efforts. As a result, he completed his assimilation with the labyrinth as he desired and seized the labyrinths power. He felt a surge of energy inside the labyrinth, which had effectively become his own body. Delightedly, Zero sought out even more prey to strengthen himself. Zegion retracted his left fist and turned his sight to the lower floors. He confirmed that Zero had escaped as planned, and murmuredMission completed. As requested by Ramiris and Benimaru, Zegion cornered Zero before letting him escape. (Everything is as Rimuru-sama desiredDD Rimurus profound strategy wasnt something Zegion could fathom. Believing that, it was unnecessary to question the reason behind his orders. All he had to do now was be vigilant, just in case the plan failed. Zegion walked quietly towards the big hole in the ground that had been created by his attack. Chapter 232 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 230 Labyrinths Encroachment Part 5 Despite his unwillingness, Dino advanced to face Beretta and Zegion. Both sides locked eyes for a brief moment. Well then, let the fight begin! Ramiris gleefully started the battle. Dino wasnt as much of a battle maniac as Pico or Garasha. Rather, he thought it was a pain. But it couldnt be helped. Dino decided to fight properly. If only it was that simple. Dino had tried to leisurely dodge Berettas fist, but as if it was not bound by its original shape, the arm twisted after Dino like a snake after its prey. (He looks humanoid, but only on the outside! His body should be a doll, but it looks like hes completely fused with that body!) In just that short exchange, Dino revised his evaluation of Beretta. Dino had easily defeated the old Beretta, but the current Beretta couldnt even compare to his past self. (More importantly, he grew way too much in such a short time) Gabil and Gerudos growth was bad enough, but to think that even Beretta had grown stronger. And Zegion hadnt even joined in yet. Dino wanted to just throw his hands up in defeat. Because he was lost in thought, Dino didnt realize that the ground beneath him had turned into a swamp, until it was too late. Oh, shit! he thought. But his feet had already sunk into the ground. Beretta had manipulated the earth. Hey, Im sure you didnt have this ability before!? Is that so? Well, I do now. He was knee-deep into the ground, but it was only the beginning. The ground solidified and turned into liquid metal. It was a trap that even Dino would find hard to escape from, even with all his strength. Dino had been so wary of Zegion, that he never expected Berettas sudden growth. His plan was to neutralize Beretta first before facing Zegion, but that plan was becoming less and less likely. Zegion was approaching. Zegions fist was still as sharp and fast as ever. As his legs couldnt be moved and he didnt have any evasion technique, Dino tried to parry with his left arm. *Paf*. The blow was surprisingly light. Rather, it was too light. His body felt no pain. But that was not the case for his soul It hurts````!! Dino cried out in pain. Dino was a spiritual life-form, so naturally he hadPain Nullification. Despite that, his soul screamed in pain, as if the pain was mocking him. Y-you bastard! Youre not Zegion, are ya!? Pulling an underhanded move like that Fufuu, how foolish. You have only yourself to blame for being tricked. Is there even a point in using a normal attack against an opponent who has high resistance against damage? But, if you were so worried about Zegion-sama, then my attack would be easier to land. Surprise attacks are surprisingly effective, you know? Zegion D no, not Zegion. It was Apito, who disguised as Zegion by using his ability, who answered while sprouting out a smile. And then, Zegions appearance transformed into a beautiful insect type Majin. Although the effect ofInstant Death didnt activate, it seemed the effect ofSharp Painthat was one rank lower than it worked. If he had seen it coming and resisted the attack, there wouldnt have been a problem. But having taken the full brunt of the blow once, resistance was futile. That was due to Apitos ability, Anaphylactic Shock[1]. That single hit had robbed Dino of his resistances. How dirty! Two-on-one was already unfair, thats such an underhanded attack! Silence! There is neither fair nor foul in combat. If you win, you live, and if you lose, you die! Thats the ironclad rule. Apito rebuked Dino. Dino couldnt even refute such an radical survival of the fittest mindset. Even Beretta was taken aback slightly by Apitos extreme logic. If Arnaud and the other Holy Knights were here, they might have commentedCant you be a bit gentler and let him finish what hes going to say?. But for anyone who didnt know Apito, her attitude would come as a surprise. Apito was normally docile in front of Zegion. Now, however, she was greatly elated to be Zegions representative. There was no longer anyone who could rein her in. Apito sprouted a sadistic smile and raised one of her beautiful hands towards Dino. Wa-wait a minute! Can we talk this out? Im sure well come to an understanding, we just need to talk! Ah, that may be true. Well, die! Apito smiled compassionately, listening to Dino shriek out his plea. And then, she stabbed him, with the same smile on her face. OWWW``````!! Ple-please wait! It hurts! Im really hurting here!! Dino screamed, tears in his eyes. However much he wanted to run, his feet were still trapped in the ground. Ohohohohohoho! Serves you right, Dino-chan! Whatcha think? If you apologize, I just might forgive you, you know? Ramiris laughed as she watched Dino scream in pain. Are you telling me to betray Velda-sama? Oh? You catch on quick, dontcha? Thats right! Idiot, you know thats impossible, dont you!? Hmm You cant? Why? Im just asking, why did you obey that guy? You, the reason why is its because I cant go against Veldanava-sama! Dino, think about it carefully. Veldanava and Velda are not the same, right? Huh? Why are you asking something so obvi (Hm? Obvious? No, wait.. Velda-sama is Veldanava-sama, right?) The more they spoke, the more Dino felt a sense of incongruity. Sensing a contradiction in his words, he became lost in thought. Whatever. Anyway, Ill make you reflect more on your crime of betraying my pure and innocent heart! Well then, Beretta-san, Apito-san! Please finish him off! Dinos scream rang throughout the room. In the end, Dino was given no time to think, instead faced with repeated attacks from Apito. ?????????????????????????? Ramiriss mirthful laugh echoed through the control room. She was happy to vent her frustrations by tormenting Dino. Ramiris looked at the large screen with a very satisfied expression. Well, Should I forgive him with just this? Didnt you go too far there? Dont worry, its fine. Dino is tougher than you think, you know? Benimaru asked with a sigh while Ramiris replied, a bounce in her voice. One of her objectives was to get her revenge on Dino, she wouldnt just stop with just this. But I wonder That guy named Zero, do you think hes really going to move as Rimuru said? Judging by how Velda cast Kazaream aside, Im pretty sure Rimuru-samas right I see, then as I expected, Velda is not Veldanava. Dino also missed that. I guess, he probably thought Im too sly to be tricked by anyone! or something like that. How silly of him, right? Eh, ahh.. Yeah, I guess. Benimaru nodded in agreement. He decided to change the subject. At any rate, Zegion truly is amazing. It was a breeze for him. If they truly wanted to, Zegion and the other defenders would be able to dispose of Zero before Zero could encroach the labyrinth. Everyone in the control room knew that. But by Rimurus orders, they had enacted such an elaborate plan. Their plan came from a discussion between Benimaru, Ramiris and Rimuru after Rimuru warned them of Veldas plans to capture the labyrinth. Zero encroached the labyrinth and stole its power, just as Rimuru predicted. Of course. I cant imagine Rimuru-samas predictions being wrong. Shuna proudly nodded in response to Ramiris murmur. As for the prediction of Zeros next action, Wouldnt it be difficult for him to maintain his own self once he fused with the labyrinth or something?(Benimaru) Yeah. I already detached more than half of the labyrinth, it would be a big problem for him once he absorbs everything! Honestly, it wont be bad if he slowly assimilated it as he encroaches it, but trying to absorb everything in one go would blow away his mind.(Ramiris) I see. So, what did Rimuru-sama say?(Shuna) To put it briefly, since Zero will encroach the labyrinth, Rimuru asked us to isolate him with the labyrinth as the bait. At that time, we dont know whether Zero will remain sane, but his reasoning will surely be affected.(Ramiris) Therefore, once the labyrinth is isolated, we let him get attacked by Zegion. Rather than waiting for him to come out, we smoke him out. Rimuru-sama was anxious about Zero and Zegion facing off, but Zegion was more than willing.(Benimaru) Thats right. In the end, it was Zegions complete victory.(Ramiris) DI understand that much. However, WHAT DID Rimuru-sama SAY?(Shuna) Benimaru and Ramiris took turns answering Shuna, but they avoided directly answering her question, instead speaking in a roundabout manner. Shuna became irritated and raised her voice. Uh. Didnt he say that we might see his true nature? Thats right. Not Zeros true nature, Veldas. Ramiris and Benimaru finally answered. In short, once Zero fuses with the labyrinth, he would gain an absolute advantage against anyone within. At that point, would he not start attacking, regardless of friend or foe? That was what Rimuru predicted. The plan Benimaru and the others came up with was to use Zegion to instill terror into Zero. As a reaction, Zero would wish for the power to be able to oppose Zegion. Blinded by that desire, Zero would begin to prey upon everything in sight whether they friends or foe. That was their plan. Thats why, just before Zeros assimilation rate reaches 100%, we plan to evacuate everyone. Zero, gripped by fear and hungry for power, will definitely attack Dinos side first.(Benimaru) Exactly! By the way, its almost 98%, so it wont be long now.(Ramiris) Is that so? As one would expect of Rimuru-sama. However, what if Zero still has some reasoning left?(Shuna) Then Ill throw the isolated labyrinth into theInfinite Corridor!(Ramiris) I see, so everyone in the control room understood the plan. If they could win Dino over before Zero finished his encroachment that would be even better. But, even soD Shuna suddenly realized that Rimurus reason for rejecting an all-out attack wasnt convincing. In the first place, if they could eliminate the intruders by counter attacking, there wouldnt be any reason to let Dino be attacked by Zero. (If thats the case, what is Rimuru-samas true intention?) Shuna widened her eyes as she watched Ramiris frolicking around. (Could it be he doesnt want to kill Dino-samaD Rimuru and Dino had gotten along well; they often joked with each other. So had Ramiris. They parted as enemies, but Rimuru didnt wish to kill Dino. Although it she wasnt sure whether it was a request from Ramiris or it was Rimurus intention from the start, Shuna had a hunch she was right. If that were true, then she could understand Ramiriss attitude and the aim of such a convoluted strategy. Then, all she had to do was to see it through to the end. They only had to wait for Dino and Zeros next moves. (Whatever the result will be, everything is dancing in Rimuru-samas palm.) Shuna nodded in satisfaction as she looked back towards the big screen. In truth, Rimuru hadnt thought that far when he gave his orders. He had warned about the encroachment of the labyrinth from the predicted ability of the completedEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka. And the only orders he gave were to minimize casualties, based on the actions he predicted Zero would take. Rimuru didnt expect that Zegion would corner Zero like that at all. But Shuna was right about one thing: Dinos treatment. He only discussed the matter with Ramiris and didnt tell Benimaru. And that was why he left it all to Ramiris. At the same time that Ramiris and Benimaru finished their explanation, Zero, spurred by Zegion, furiously worked to finish his assimilation with the labyrinth. The assimilation rate has reached 99%! All members prepare to evacuate soon! Ramiris shouted, and Benimaru issued the command. As ordered, the assault force, having been forewarned, transferred back to to the control room. Once Zeros assimilation completed, it was highly likely that any transfers would be obstructed, so they had to do it at the last possible moment. And so, the operation succeeded. I have returned now, Ramiris-sama. Representing the assault force, Beretta announced their return. Everything went as planned. Ok, thanks for the hard work! In accordance with the enemys actions, the isolated labyrinth is to be ejected into theInfinite Corridoras planned. However, on the off chance that it fails, we will enter an all-out battle. It goes without saying that its dangerous to let the enemy come to this place. Everyone stand by, ready to attack again, just in case that ends up happening! Everyone showed acknowledged Benimarus words. How would Zero move and how Dino would respond to it? They had to wait and see. There was a high possibility that an intense battle would occur, depending on what happened Of course, there was no one in this room that would be unprepared. Lastly, it goes without saying that Rimuru-samas survival is to be kept as a secret like before. With that said, Benimaru concluded his orders. Naturally, they couldnt expect help from Rimuru, nor did they plan to do so. They were ordered to defend the labyrinth, and were prepared to devote their body and soul doing so. Those feelings were shared by everyone who gathered in the room. Just as Rimuru was keeping an eye on Veldas movements, Velda was tracking Rimurus movement too. That was the reason why Rimuru decided to not return to the labyrinth. Ciel had pointed out the possibility that the entire labyrinth would get segregated the moment Rimuru choose to appear inside the labyrinth. It would be possible if it was Veldas ability. RamirisLabyrinth Creation was a very flexible ability, but it needed an anchor to this world. If it lost that anchor, the labyrinth itself would drift away into the space between the dimensions. Ciel had asserted that since it was possible for Rimuru to do so, theres no reason Velda couldnt. If that happened, escaping from that inter-dimensional space was possible, but it would take too much time. By the time they returned, the world would have meet its end, which would spell their defeat. Rimuru had said so and explained about it to Benimaru and the others Benimaru recalled such words and nodded greatly. (Dont worry, Rimuru-sama. I will protect the labyrinth even if it costs my life!) Benimaru resolved in his heart as he turned to look at the big screen. Ramiris also similarly pondered. (Dino, you idiot. Really, what are you doing at such a crucial moment) Their plan was entering the final phase. Dinos group was bait to lure out Zero. If Zero retained his sanity, he might cooperate with Dino. There was also a possibility that Dino would accept his fate as Zeros food. ButDD She hoped that it wouldnt be a boring outcome like that. (Hey, Dino Cant we just fool around and experiment with things like before?) That was her wish. She believed in Rimurus strategy. And so, She wished like a prayer, that Dino would return as her friend once again. Chapter 233 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 231 Labyrinths Encroachment Part 6 Beretta and Apito, who were fighting Dino, vanished suddenly in front of his eyes. Since his feet were trapped in the ground, he could only continue to endure their torture, but it ended suddenly. He wrote off the pleasures he had started to feel as just his imagination[1], and pondered the reason why Beretta and Apito left. Why did they both leave? It didnt take long for him to find out why. He sensed a powerful energy approaching at an immense speed. As each of the floors seemed to be on different subspaces, usingMagic Power Perceptionbecame harder the more floors there were between him and the thing he was trying to sense. Despite the several floors between them, Dino was immediately able to notice it. Hey, Ramiris! Whats going on? Dino asked shouting. Ummmm, you see, the match is temporarily postponed. If you want to continue, well do it later! And the answer was an unclear one. (I see, because Zero has completed the labyrinths encroachment, they panicked and ran away. Alright, with this Im saved.) Dino smiled, happy to have escaped danger. However, that was too na?ve a thought. As Rimuru predicted, Zero had completely lost his sanity after fusing with the labyrinth. After all, Zero was a being whose ego grew by assimilating other things. In the face of a torrent of great power, he was reduced to a beast dominated by his instincts. However, this was as Velda expected. Zero would absorb the energy in the surroundings, growing larger and more gigantic. And then, he would cause everything in his vicinity to breakdown. This was how the completedEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahakaworked. Even for someone of Zeros caliber, he could be nothing more than a medium for the skills activation. The stronger the activation medium was, the stronger the rampage state ofEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahakawould be. Moreover, the labyrinth would serve as an enormous reservoir of energy. That energy would allow the incarnated evil dragon to evolve into a being that could be considered the sixth True Dragon[2]. Then, true to its malevolent nature, it would seek to annihilate each and every being within the labyrinth. Its name, the Berserk Evil Dragon[3] Zero would bare its malicious fangs. Tremors rippled through the labyrinth. It was because the source of the shaking was approaching the floor that Dino and co were on. Hey, I feel something bad is coming? What a coincidence. I feel the same too, PicoDD Pico and Garasha conversed uneasily. Towards those two was, Hey you two, forget about that and help me pull my leg out! That Beretta bastard, he metallized the ground as he ran away Dino shouted as he struggled to pull out his legs from the metallized ground. It was like the two forgot about him, which wasnt funny for him. Ahaha, sorry sorry. But, theres such an unpleasant ability like that heh. Cant you turn yourself into energy with Apotheosis[4]? I cant. That damn ability caused a jamming wave, so I cant escape That demonic doll guy seemed to be stronger than the people we fought. Hey Dino, its a disgrace for a spiritual life form to be trapped in physical matter. Shut up. Never mind that and help me out quickly, Pico. You reap what you sow, Dino. You suffer like this because you always lived slothfully. Had you been a bit more serious, you wouldnt be in this unsightly mess, you know? I wonder about that. I think he was pretty serious there. The least he could do is resisting the pain earnestly! Pico and Garasha looked at Dino with eyes seeing a fool. If you had time to receive the pain earnestly, you should have tried to escape seriously such an intention could be seen clearly from their gaze. Wh-what is it, you two. Even I, I have variousDD When Dino attempted to talk, that thing reached this floor. It was the Berserk Evil Dragon Zero. Due to extreme hunger, he had lost the distinction between friend and foe. Uahh How can I say it, thats Zero, he looks similar but hes like a different person Rather than that, is that thing even Zero? Not good, it seems he has lost his reasoning completely. We are in danger too. The three were dumbfounded, but Garasha perceived the danger promptly. And then, she knew the meaning behind the bad premonition from a little while ago. The Berserk Evil Dragon Zero attacked the three when they were caught in its sight. Pico and Garasha had been conserving their strength in order to escape. Garasha stepped to the front in order to repel the tentacle attacks sent out by the Berserk Evil Dragon Zero. The Circle Shield equipped on her left hand transformed into a Huge Shield which didnt suit Garashas slender body, the shield continuously repelled the tentacle attacks that were like a sharp lance. Her shields shape resembled Gerudos and even the performance was almost the same. Originally, Garasha was a defensive focused heavy warrior. However, as Zero had fused with the labyrinthDD becoming the Berserk Evil Dragon ZeroDD it was now possible for Zero to create tentacles from all directions. The situation didnt look good for Garasha as it wasnt something that could be repelled with just one shield; While being protected by Garasha, Pico attacked by creating numerous spears to counter the tentacles. However, her attacks were also ineffective against the tentacles that sprung out ceaselessly. In a match of numbers, there was no opponent that could win against the Berserk Evil Dragon Zero which had the energy of True Dragon class. Pico and Garasha felt their energy drop very fast, which resulted in the Berserk Evil Dragon Zeros power rising even more. Thiss not good! At this rate, we will lose all of our energy and be eaten! What should we do? My defense will not last long against these attacks. Theres a limit for me to create shields too!? The two dedicated themselves to self-defense now, but as long as they couldnt defeat the problem, Zero, they were just postponing their death. And, there was only a little time to think. The Berserk Evil Dragon Zero could absorb the energy inside the labyrinth, (What should I do? At this rate, we will be annihilated. But, then Velda-samaDD) Dino was troubled. DD Dino, think about it carefully. Veldanava and Velda are not the same, right? DD He recalled Ramiris words and steeled himself. (Yeah, thats right. Why did I get confused by such a matter? What was the reason I tried to deprave and unleash Dagruel? Wasnt that because I want to forget the fact that Veldanava-sama is gone? When did I start to think that Velda is Veldanava-sama? Certainly, he has the same memories, but his personality and his way of thinking are like someone else Come to think of it now, its strange. Perhaps, he manipulated my thoughts too? Oh well. Right now, dealing with Zero is more important!) Dino clasped his fist and struck his cheek with full power. There was no pain. However, it caused some considerable damage to numb the brain. But, that blow blew away the troubles inside Dinos mind. Hey, you two! I decided to revolt against that Velda bastard. But, how about you guys? If you guys are with me as things areDD Ahhhhhhh, stop! I dont care about the minor details so be quick and help us, you good for nothing! Thats right, Dino. If you dont hurry up, he will breakthrough my defenses, you know? Since a while ago, I have summoned stacks of defensive shields consecutively, but they were all destroyed one after another. My power is already at its limit to buy us some more timeDD Besides, Dino. I didnt think that this world is bad. That thing called Octo-yaki[5] we ate when we infiltrated this country was delicious too. I heard its made from monster ingredients, but it was unexpectedly good. Thats why, I didnt really want to participate in this war. I only accompanied you because you were obeying Velda. Thats right, Dino. The two of us will follow you. You guys Dino couldnt hide his honest wonderment to Pico and Garashas replies. He was bewildered that these girls didnt have any shred of loyalty towards Velda whos equal to a god. But, at the same time he thought. As expected, it seems my thoughts had been manipulated. Okay, I got it. It seems I have kept you two waiting for a while. With that been said, Dino smiled without hesitation. While still smiling, he smoothly saidBy the way, Pico. Please do something to the metallized ground around my legs!and was rewarded with a punch from Pico, but that was a story between those two. Dino advanced while smiling fearlessly. With Picos help, his feet were freed from the ground. Well, then. Its been a long time since I got serious. As he murmured, his eyes that had always seemed tired were opened wide. Divine Weapons Manifestation![6] Dino had taken his combat form using Apotheosis after a long time. His appearance became splendorous with 6 pairs of white and black shining wings. He outfitted himself with spirit clothing similar to a jet-black colored priest robe, and summoned two swords to his hands. The Sword of Gold, Excalibur[7] and the Sword of Dark Silver, Caliburn[8]. As the sacred treasures of God Class, both were the strongest swords tempered by the Star Heart[9]. White and black swords, Holy Sword and Demonic Sword. Excalibur shone like gold, Caliburns pitch black blade was like studded with stars. A twin swordsman who skillfully wields two opposing swords, this was how Dino fight. Using the God class Great Sword Crumbling Fang was Dinos temporary style; this was the reason why Ramiris realized that Dino hadnt been serious before. As Dino didnt train the skills needed to handle a great sword with both his hands, in the previous invasion Dinos combat only relied on his physical ability and the Hyper Mode of his Ultimate SkillSlothful Lord Belphegor. If Dino had pulled out his twin swords, his ability would have surpassed Albert and Grasword. Because Dino was the strongest swordsman in this world. Dino walked casually and stood next to Garasha who was defending against the tentacles with her shield. Leave the rest to me. Saying so, he instantly cut all of the tentacles. Garasha took a breather. Although Garasha saw Dinos figure like this for the first time in several thousand years, she felt a sense of security same as before. (Good grief Hes really lazy) In contrast to the amazed like feelings, a smile appeared on Garashas face. Go, Dino! Send that monster flying! Pico cheered Dino. Dino responded to Picos cheer by shrugging his shoulders slightly. And then. *Thunk*, *Thunk*, someones footsteps could be heard. Someone came walking calmly. And then, that person asked Dino. Is this how youre when you get serious? Even the mark of theDeathly Butterfly[10] that I had carved on you was broken, heh. Unsurprisingly. As expected, it seems my eyes werent wrong. So, did you feel like apologizing to Ramiris-sama? That person was Zegion. Naturally he didnt get surprised by Dinos transformation. He had expected that Velda couldnt control Dino completely. When Dino got serious, he rivaled Zegions strength. It was possible that Dino even be stronger. Ahh. It was my bad, Ramiris. Dino obediently apologized. Ramiris reaction wasDD Ohohohohohohoho! As I expected, righteousness is obviously on my side! Okay, Ill forgive you! So DinoDD Lets quickly defeat that evil True Dragon!! Like that. Dino tightened his expression and smiled wryly. He noticed the word True Dragon in Ramiris speech just now. (Good grief, that Zero bastard He ate the labyrinth and evolved into a True Dragon. NoDD that was Veldas aim when he grantedEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka to Zero. If thats the case, the only thing I can think of is to crush his subordinate completely. Im certainDD that guy wasnt Veldanava-samas reincarnation.) Dino stood forgetting about his doubt. D-do you want to cooperate, Zegion? Of course. Hearing Zegion answered without any hesitation, Dino laughed. Dino casually passed a sword to Zegion. It was the God Class, Great Sword Crumbling Fang that Dino usually used while he was pretending. Lets do it. We will defeat that guy quickly; I have something to settle with Velda. Dino slightly nodded and said Take it., Zegion received the sword with one hand. Then, Zegion put Crumbling Fang on his back. On that moment, Crumbling Fang shone with a dazzling light. As the light settled down, a pair of shining wings appeared on Zegions back. This was the reborn form of Crumbling Fang which had fused with Zegion. It was the moment Zegions new power, Crumbling Wings, was born. So quick, it seems it acknowledged you as its master. In the end, I wasnt acknowledged as the master of Crumbling Fang.. Dino complained. Zegion didnt mind him, and then he handed over something he was holding in his hand to Pico. Kyui``!! It was the Minidora, Gaia. Before Zegion came to defeat Zero, he was looking after and protecting Gaia inside the labyrinth. That dragon is Demon Lord Milim-samas pet. You better treat him carefully. Eh, ah? Wait!? Pico panicked. Why me? so she lamented, but it could be said the role suited her. As Garasha concentrated on her defense, only Pico was available. Even while they were conversing, the attack of the tentacles didnt cease. Dino repelled everything. And so, the people left behind inside the labyrinth were ready. As for Dino and Zegion. Next was their turn time for a counterattack. Chapter 234 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 232 Labyrinths Encroachment Part 7 Dino and Zegion. The unlikely pair were squaring off against the Berserk Evil Dragon Zero and repelled his attacks. Their aim was to get outside the labyrinth, in other words to escape from Zeros body. Oh man, this is going on forever Dino grumbled while annihilating the attacking Zeros clones with Deep Bullet[1]. Zero seemed to be able to endlessly spawn his clones with the power he had acquired as he fused completely with the isolated labyrinth. As each of the clones had the same strength as Zero before he evolved, and they could regenerate numerous times. Killing the clones was a futile effort, as the corpses would just revive. After all, since Zeros main body was the labyrinth itself, he could absorb all the energy used inside the labyrinth. Using emission type techniques are meaningless. You should know that such actions benefit the enemy more. Zegion warned Dino while he minced Zeros clones with his shining wings. Zegion pulverized his enemy with his new ability Crumbling Wings, Kuzuha[2] by vibrating his wings. By generating directional high frequency waves which cut everything that they came in contact with. Moreover, by combining it with Zegions magic power, it was possible to change its property depending on the enemys waveform. In addition to All Heaven Sight, Zegion had acquired the means to attack in all directions, it could be said that his blind spot had disappeared. Even with all of that, Zegion had never used any emission type abilities ever since he joined forces with Dino. He handled the incoming enemies with direct blows and slashes of his wings. The reason was the aforementioned labyrinths power. Zegion was familiar with its nature as he was its strongest guardian. Dinos energy was enormous, his total energy surpassed Zegions. However, that didnt mean it was inexhaustible. It wasnt a problem for Dino to shoot tens of thousands of magic bullets, but it would be a different story as all of the energy was absorbed by the enemy. Seriously? Then, does that mean Zero is applying Ramiris labyrinth power on himself? Zegion answered Dinos question by silently nodding. Looking at Zegion, Dino immediately depressed. Zeros clones could regenerate until the labyrinths energy ran out. The clones ability was equally the same as if Multiple Existence was used. All of the Zeros were moving under the same drive. The only saving grace was that they couldnt use techniques since Zeros ego had collapsed. However, a True Dragon was still a true dragon class. Looking at only his energy, it was a terrifying thing to be felt as he easily surpassed Dinos. Hey, Ramiris! Does the labyrinth have any weakness? They keep reviving no matter how many times we kill them, you know!? Dont be stupid! My labyrinth has no such thing as a weakness! Inside the Infinite Floors, communication to the outside is sealed. Such a thing as escaping would be impossible! Idiot! Dont brag!! Then, how can you communicate with us right now? Ahh, thats becauseDD According to Ramiris explanation, the inside of the Berserk Evil Dragon Zero, the labyrinth itself, was a completely isolated space. It became a subspace where communication was impossible, whether it was withTelepathyorThought Transmission. However, by following Rimurus instructions as he had predicted this predicament, the countermeasures were perfect. This time, it was possible to communicate through Zegion. Exchanging information became possible through the Soul Corridor between Zegion and Rimuru. And so, the connection of this Soul Corridor became the key to escape from the Berserk Evil Dragon Zeros body. In other words, we werent walking around aimlessly Dino was relieved hearing Ramiris explanation as he was tired of continuing to walk through seemingly endless passages without any sign of an exit. Dinos swords cut the approaching Zeros clones and tentacles that grew from the ground and wall. His twin swords, the Holy Sword and the Demonic Sword, were shining and clad in white and black aura respectively. In order to suppress the release of energy, Dino changed his fighting style to cladding his swords with fighting spirit. Dino appeared to repel the enemy easily, but that was because his sword skills were excellent. Although Zero lost his ego, there was no doubt that Zero was dangerous as he was attacking out of instinct. Because Dino was abnormally strong, as if he went through an uninhabited plain, the enemies couldnt get close to Dino. There was needless to say about his companion, Zegion. Dino and Zegion walked side by side and disposed of any hindrances. Pico was walking in the center while carrying Gaia, Garasha was responsible for being vigilant and protecting their rear. Saving their energy as much as possible and dealing with everything with just swords was much harder than they had thought. It didnt mean they got tired physically, but it was more of a mental fatigue. Although Dino thought that it would be better to stay put in one place which was easy to defend without moving around, as it was useless even if they defeated the enemies According to Ramiris, such an action wasnt futile, but it would be best for them to head towards the nearest outer wall. In the first place, it wasnt a good idea to stay in one place because they were inside the enemys playing field where the area itself could be rearranged freely by the enemy. Well, thats the reason, so can you guys go towards the designated point? Got it. So, what do we do when we get there? Let loose. Use your strongest attacks, and escape through the wall with full power! we can do that? Whether you can or cant doesnt matter, just do it. Besides, theres no other way to escape, you know? Ah, okay. Dino judged that it was useless to ask any further. Since Ramiris said there was no other way, he guessed he had no other choice but to do it. What left was whether it was possible or not. Because it was their strongest attack, they probably didnt need to consider the energy consumption. Because there was no need to worry about a little consumption as long as they passed through the wall. Now, it was about how much power was needed for it. Dino considered his abilities. First of all was the Ultimate SkillSlothful Lord Belphegor, which he had acquired without his permission even though he had no intention to gain it. It was a skill specialized in mental attacks. By incorporating the Perception Obstruction of the Ultimate SkillSlothful Lord Belphegor, Dino strengthened the unfamiliar great sword he used into a phantasmagoric sword which he could transform freely. Its affinity with Dinos current dual swords needed no mention. However, its effect was weak against someone in a rampage state like Zero. It was very unfortunate thatSlothful Lord Belphegorwasnt useful. He also thought of unleashing the full power of his abilities, but if that failed he wont have another chance. Dino deemed it would be better to reserve it as his trump card. Then what should he do? (Guess I have no other choice but to use it) Dino sighed as he gave up and decided to use his last resort which he wanted to keep hidden. Inside the control room, Ramiris and the others were also very busy dealing with the situation. As it was unclear whether Dino deemed Velda as an enemy or not, they were preparing the countermeasures for both situations. If Dino teamed up with Zero and let himself be eaten, they had planned to release the isolated part into theInfinite Corridor. But, if Dino became an ally, they had to help him escape from inside of Zero safely. If it was just Zegion, the plan was to forcibly do space transfer based on his location information via Soul Corridor and escape. Using an attack to punch a hole through the wall momentarily, it would be possible to transfer to the outside through that gap. However, in order to escape together with Dinos group, they had to make a big hole in the wall. To transfer in an unstable state was dangerous. It would be fine if it was just Dino, but as Pico and Garasha were weaker when compared to Zegion and Dino, it was doubtful whether they would be able to endure the transfer through the subspace outside the labyrinth. Therefore, it was necessary for the preparation to be in a perfect situation. Besides, there was another problem. Zero had evolved into a True Dragon. Although Rimuru had informed them about the possibility, because Rimurus words were vague likeHmm, it would be alright, probably., they thought it wasnt an important matter. In the unlikely event that such a situation became reality, they were to contact him immediately. So, while Ramiris became Zegion and cos navigation[3], Benimaru was contacting Rimuru. And so, the operators inside the control room accomplished their works following the manual provided beforehand. Kufufufufu. Unbelievable, for a True Dragon to be really born! As expected of Rimuru-sama, it looks like he had predicted everything. An excited laughter echoed inside the control room. It came from Diablo. Rimuru had ordered him to go to the control room. Diablo instructed the operators, who were panicking to stand up, to continue their work as they were with his hand. As usual, Diablo terrified the demon operators. Oh, Diablo. Youre so fast. Of course. There would be no problem in ignoring Zero, if his evolution ended after he fused with the labyrinth However, since he has become a new True Dragon, we cant leave him alone. Thats for sure. However, I have heard about the possibility, yet Im still surprised.. As expected of Rimuru-sama, he had predicted things this far. What are you saying. That goes without saying. Leaving that aside, Benimaru-dono, it looks like your recovery is still insufficient. Let me give you some of my energy. Oh, thatll be helpful. I thought that my recovery rate was insufficient if I want to destroy that. The amount Benimaru had recovered was less than half. Therefore, Diablo transferred his energy to him. It was an impossible method for everyone else, but it was possible for Diablo who could manipulate the energy of RimurusNihility Collapse[4]. While watching those two, Ramiris said, The only members here who can move in that space are Diablo, Zegion and Benimaru. Benimaru, you can use Space-Time Controlproperly right? Certainly, Ramiris-sama. Although I only just got the hang of it. Okay then! With this, all of the cards have been assembled, I guess?[5] We might need to call Master or Rimuru if Dino didnt join our side. Veldora-sama might be busy right now. He probably cant spare any of his time for that. I see~. Well then, I will have to make you guys work hard. It would be bad if we didnt make Dino come to his senses! Kufufufufufu. That is exactly as planned. Rimuru-sama believed that Dino-sama would join our side. As expected of Rimuru. Well, I also believed that Dino will change his mind! Even while Ramiris was gleefully talking with Diablo, everyone was working without stopping. And so, the preparations were finally complete. Well, are you guys ready? Okay then, let the final plan begin~!! Along with Ramiris command, the final plan was set into motion. Dino and the others reached the point designated by Ramiris. All thats left for them was to act together with the signal. Ramiris began explaining to Dino and co. Okay? First, you guys need to escape from there. I want you guys to pierce the wall using medium-level power. Then, the two people over there and Gaia will jump out with Zegion and Dinos barrier protecting them. After that, you guys have to return back after destroying that abominable evil dragon! Dino was staring in puzzlement. He couldnt understand the content of the words Ramiris said. DDMedium? Dino didnt understand the meaning of it. DDDestroying that abominable Evil Dragon He had no idea how. Hey. HEY HEY HEY HEY! WAIT PLEASE! What are you saying? Youre counting me as a member of the evil dragon subjugation, arent you!? He wanted to ask about the Medium-thingy, but the evil dragon subjugation was a bigger problem than it. Dino objected in panic, he didnt want to be made as a member without his consent. However, such a thing wont work on Ramiris. Hey you. You could prostrate before me in order to get my forgiveness, right? If you dont score some good points here, I wonder what will happen You wont be able to imagine it, right? Dino had no other choice but to submit to Ramiris threats. In addition to being an opponent he couldnt triumph against in a quarrel since the olden days, Dino was in a weak spot this time. Dino tearfully steeled himself. Got it. Then, what do you mean medium? You dont even know about that? It means to use enough of your power to make a hole in the wall but dont use up all of your power! Wait! Like hell I could understand such vague explanations Besides, you said to go full power before! Aaah, geez! Youre so noisy about such trivial things Dont mind the minor details, go open a hole in the wall and escape. After you escape, save a portion of your power for your strongest attack to destroy that evil dragon! Ramiris one-sidedly showered Dino with words. In short, he could understand that what she was trying to say was to break the wall while saving enough power to attack the evil dragon. (Good grief, shes really irresponsible. But its not like Im the one to talk, though.) It seemed that two people who behave alike could get along surprisingly well with each other. Alright, lets escape quickly! Dino leisurely took a stance. He no longer thought of being stingy with using his ability. Now, what he needed to do was to match his timing with Zegion to Pico and Garasha, and break the wall. Good, protect them with your barrier properly, okay? Otherwise, they would get swallowed up by the subspace and get blown away to no one knows where! Dino nodded to Ramiris warning. Aside from Zegion who was connected via Soul Corridor, Dino and co who didnt have firm bonds, had no foothold inside the subspace. Still, Dino could manage it somehow, but he predicted that Pico and Garasha would get swept away easily by the subspace. If they were swallowed up by the phase fluctuation inside the subspace, it would be impossible to predict what kind of different dimension and space they would get blown into. Because it was a different space where the flow of time could get distorted, it would be hopeless to return to the same spot once you got swept away. Even for Pico and Garasha who were of the awakened demon lord class, it would be difficult for them to maintain their existences inside the subspace. The minimum requirement for that was to own theSpace-Time Controlskill. It was an ultimate ability that nobody else had apart from Diablo, Zegion and Benimaru, who finally could use it. Listen, you two wouldnt be able to move inside the subspace. Therefore, grab onto me tightly, okay? I dont think you can come back once you get swept away. Understood. I probably wont die, but I dont know where I will end up going to. Dino, can I trust you? Leave it to me. Now that weve come this far, we just have to do it. The three of them were having such a conversation. At that time, Zegion took out something from hisSpace Warehouse[6]and offered it to Dino. Take it. Dino took it as he was coerced by Zegions attitude that wont let him say yes or no. It was a small, round orb. Huh, this thing is the pseudo core[7] that Rimuru uses to play, right? Dinos question was met with silence. It seemed Zegion had no intention to answer it. While Dino was grumbling quietlyOkay, whateverwith sad eyes, he tucked the orb into his pocket. The preparation was complete. Things wont end just with escaping; there would be work to do afterwards. Dino understood this well and paid close attention so that his power distribution wont be wrong. And thenDD At the same time with Ramiris signal, the four people inside Zero released their power. Chapter 235 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 233 Labyrinths Encroachment Part 8 -Conclusion- Dino had a hidden ability. Ultimate SkillFallen Lord Luciel[1], one of the oldest ultimate abilities. It had the abilities of both GuysPrideful Lord Luciferand MilimsWrathful Lord Satanael. However, its performance was inferior to Guy and Milims ability. Therefore, Dino deeply understood that Fallen Lord Lucielwould be meaningless against Guy and Milim. Dino was Stellar Lord Dragon Veldanavas trusted retainer. He was always by his side, crossing battlefields as Veldanavas sword. He had become the Strongest Swordsman at that time. And then, the world had been pacified and conflict had vanished from the world. Afterwards, Veldanava gave him the task of being the surfaces guardian, travelling around the world. HoweverDD As if his Master were waiting for Dinos absence, Veldanava, died. Veldanavas beloved wife, Lucia, had also gone with him. In his fury, Dino destroyed that foolish country. At that time, what he acquired was Ultimate SkillFallen Lord Lucifel. His Ultimate SkillSky Lord Luciel[2]which was originally given to him by Veldanava had transformed. Fueled by his raging wrath and hatred. Dino did everything he could for destruction. Without being sensed by Demon Lord Guy Crimson, Dino swiftly exacted his vengeance. However, that never made Dino feel better. He thought about destroying the world itself, but remembering Milim, the orphaned child of Veldanava and Lucia, calmed his raging heart. Then several thousand years passed. While losing his reason to live, Dino continued his duty as the guardian of the surface world. Although he himself lived lazily and only heard reports from his two subordinates. The reason why he became a Demon Lord was to gain information. Protecting the being called Milim from the shadow became Dinos reason to live. Although he never came into contact with her directly, and neither had he planned to acknowledge Milim as his master When Dino saw the scum Clayman hit Millim, something changed inside him. Unique SkillSloththat he had acquired unknowingly had evolved into Ultimate SkillSlothful Lord Belphegor. Unique SkillSloth, which Dino acquired while continuing his slothful lifestyle, had the ability to deprave the targets. Because he ended up obtaining the skill, Dino thought about using it. To kill time and partially to tease Dagruel, Dino played around and tried to deprave him with his Unique SkillSloth. Like Dino, Dagruel, who had dedicated his loyalty to the same deceased master, was pitiful. That was also the reason why Dino tried to untie Dagruels heart. It was a completely unintended event for Dino that the ability he used for such purpose evolved into an ultimate ability. However, even so. Dinos fate was changed because the acquisition of this ability. DDWas it a coincidence, or perhaps, was it fate?DD Those with angel series ability couldnt resist the Master Program (Ruler of the Angel), the hidden ability of Ultimate SkillJustice Lord Michael. The only possible way to resist it was to offset an angel series ability with a demon series ability. Although it had transformed.Fallen Lord Lucielwas still a part of angel series ability, it couldnt escape from Absolute Control ofJustice Lord Michael. However, at this moment. Here, inside the labyrinth created by Ramiris. When Ultimate SkillFallen Lord Luciel, which he had sealed for a long time, was activated, Dino realized. (Ahh, I see. Angel series ability facilitated the Thought Guidance as a markerDD Whereas the demon series were free abilities, angel series were hierarchical abilities. They were programmed to obey the order of the Supreme Being. Dino, who had his resistance increased due to becoming a fallen angel from the start, and because he was isolated in this subspace, was now released from the Curse of Control. Once he escaped, he wouldnt get caught for a second time. DinosSlothful Lord BelphegoroffsetFallen Lord Lucieland he regained full control of himself. Dino passed through the hole on the labyrinths outer wall and jumped into the subspace. When he did so, he suddenly sensed the traces of the thought interference wave fromJustice Lord MichaelagainstFallen Lord Lucieland completed the countermeasures withSlothful Lord Belphegor. Although Dino was may have been a bum, he worked fast. It wasnt that he couldnt work, he just didnt want to. That was how the man named Dino was; he would do things swiftly as possible if he was forced to do so. It was needless to say, the best thing for him wasNot working. Unfortunately for Dino, however, a future of hard work awaited him. Good job! Now, you have one job left! Ramiris thoughts reached him even though he was separated from Zegion. In short, he had completely succeeded in escaping from the inside of Zeros body. It seemed that two other people had stood waiting, Zegion promptly headed to his designated position. Dino felt from their presence that those twos energy levels easily surpassed those of awakened demon lord class. With Zegion included, the three people arranged themselves like an equilateral triangle. (Diablo and Benimaru, is it. DDDid their energy increase again?) Dino thought so, although he wasnt eager to throw out a tsukkomi. Dino quickly understood the aim of the plan and his role in it. They were trying to annihilate Zero with the ones who had the strongest fighting power. Dino had thought that it would be impossible to annihilate Zero seriously since destroying a True Dragon wasnt easy at all but he realized that they were actually serious about it. Dino also moved inside the subspace so that the lengths of the sides became equal and reached his designated position. It was a ritual requiring no less than 4 people. With two people, it formed a one-dimensional line of two dots connected. With three people, it formed a two-dimensional triangle. If it was with four people, it formed a three-dimensional tetrahedron. In other words, they were forming a Spatial Magic Circle which far surpassed the level of the multi-layered magic circle And so, a tetrahedron was formed as to enclose the Berserk Evil Dragon Zero. With each person as a vertex, Zero was caught insideAbsolute Barrier[3]. Kufufufufu, as expected of Demon Lord Dino-sama. It helps that youre exceptionally observant. Ahh, thats creepy. Dont need to use honorifics with me, Diablo. Is that so? There isnt shred of respect inside my heart, you dont have to worry about it. Youre fucking kidding right! Thats so uncalled for!? So you arent just being sarcastic That thing aside. Shouldnt we end this quickly? Thats right. Leave the nonsense for later. Eh, why is it my fault? Dino held back from saying those words. It was pointless even if he said it; it could be worse as it might unnecessarily provoke Zegions anger. The notion that Zegion would be someone hard to deal with had already taken root inside Dinos mind. Well then, Dino-dono. The main act is yours. We will match our timing with yours. So Diablo said. Benimaru and Zegion didnt have objection either. If it was just the three of them, it was possible for them to match their timing perfectly, but to request something like that from Dino would be harsh. So, at the same time that Dino unleashed his technique, the three of them would follow it. Dino had no complaints either. Rather, he felt relieved that he wasnt asked to do something unreasonable, such as matching his timing with theirs. Gotcha. Lets go with full power! Dino yelled, sharpened his spirit and focused his mind in order to unleash his strongest attack. His six pairs of white and black wings shone, as he gathered the surroundings magic essence and spirits into his twin swords DD Fallen Crusade[4]!! And so, he fired a white light slash and black shadow slash. Both of the slashes intersected spectacularly at the center of the tetrahedron. Colorless aurora filled the inside ofAbsolute Barrier. However, the attacks on the Berserk Evil Dragon Zero werent over yet. The moment both slashes intersectedDD End of World!! Dimension Storm!! Prominence Acceleration!! Several super special moves were unleashed. With exquisite timing, it all reached the center of the tetrahedron as to cover Dinos technique. It caused a catastrophic, destructive power which was the greatest ever seen since the beginning of the universe. The catastrophic destruction filledAbsolute Barrier, which was created to not let such power escape. DDDDQuartet Skill[5]Breakdown Nostalgia[6]DDDD The power of the four people combined as one and brought forth the ultimate destruction. It could be said that it was fortunate that this place was a subspace. For example, even if it was sealed byAbsolute Barrier, just the leaked aftershock of the destructive power would be enough to wreck the surface ground. Since it was a Quartet Skill by four of the most powerful beings in the world, the synergy produced an unimaginable result. You are reading this in Guros place. Everyone who witnessed the spectacle was completely silenced. Except for one person. Kufufu, kuha, kuhahahahaha! Amazing, what a truly amazing power!! However, what is more amazing than all else is the existence called True Dragon. Even after being bathed by such destructive power, it hasnt been annihilatedDD While Diablo laughed loudly, he analyzed it calmly. Exactly as he stated, only the intact Dragon Core remained in the center of the tetrahedron. Although colorless, it was a mysterious orb emitting a dim shine. Everyone was captivated as if their minds were stolen by the orb. However, that would lead to carelessness. The Berserk Dragon Zero, without thinking about his own destruction, tried to take, at the very least, one of them along with him as his last breaths struggle. He predicted that if one corner of the tetrahedron was destroyed, the power trapped insideAbsolute Barrierwould swallow everyone in this place. Zeros instinct couldnt understand it, but if he succeeded, it would deal a massive amount of damage to the main body of Ramiris labyrinth. As his malevolent instinct demanded, Zero mustered the last bit of his power to stretch out his tentacle. That tentacle went towards Dinos group. AhDD The first one to react was Garasha, she pulled Pico and threw her towards Dino. She protected Pico from the tentacle with her own body, but that was her limit. When the tentacle grasped Garasha, it dragged her intoAbsolute Barrier. From inside Picos arm who had lost her balance, Gaia jumped to Garasha while it criedKyui~~!!. Everything happened instantaneously. Garasha! Although Dino shouted, he couldnt move. Because he understood that if he moved now,Absolute Barrier would collapse. IllDD Stop! Youll disappear if you enter itDD Dino stopped Pico, who was about to jump in. Needless to say, the power inside wasnt something she could endure. Even if he did that, Dino knew that he would end up losing Pico as well. (Damn it! If only I didnt let my guard down) Dino lamented, but he couldnt do anything. He had no other choice but to give up. But, then, Garashaand also Gaia will Pico appealed to Dino while thinking about her companion. But, Pico understood it too. There was nothing she could do. I dont, I dont like things like this DinoDD!! Just one. If there was just one possibilityDD Listen, I will give you my strength. Ill give you all of my power, so please maintainAbsolute Barrierwith it. Garasha wont last long if she gets dragged into the center. So, rest assured. Ill go and save her quickly! But, thatDD Believe me. Ill do it right away as theres no time. Dino started to take preemptive action. Although the tentacle itself had already disappeared, it would be impossible for Garasha to get back to Dinos with her own strength. In any case, the destructive power produced by the Quartet Skill would be blocked byAbsolute Barrier and would converge in the center. It would create a powerful gravitational force towards the center, and consigned everything into oblivion beyond the Event Horizon[7]. In order to escape from there you would need to exceed the speed of light, which was practically impossible. The space was too distorted and unstable, so activatingTransferwas out of the question. There was no more time to spare. The burden on Garasha would increase exponentially the closer she got to the center. Because Garasha was an awakened demon lord class who specialized in defense, she could only manage to maintain her barrier somehow. Then, brace yourself. The energy transfers will beginDD Theres no need for that. At the moment when Dino tried to transfer his power to Pico, a voice could be heard from Dinos pocket. And then the small, round orb shone brightly. It was the pseudo core Rimuru used to play with, which Dino got from Zegion before the plan started. As the orb floated and drifted in the subspace, it shone intensely just for a moment. And then, a feminine figure manifested from it. That person suddenly appeared in front of Dino with his bluish-silver hair fluttering. And then that person tapped Dinos shoulder lightly, while jovially saidWell then, Im going out for a bit., and flew intoAbsolute Barrierwhere a storm of power raging inside. Garasha saw her life flash before her eyes like a revolving lantern[8]. She had gotten caught by the tentacle while trying to save Pico. At that point, she had given up on her life. Because she couldnt believe that a fallen angel like her, nonetheless an awakened demon lord class, would be able to withstand the vortex of ultra-high density destructive energy that could even destroy a True Dragon. As she approached the center, the burden on Garashas body increased. Even so, she still could hold on herself, thanks to Gaia, the small dragon inside her embrace. Gaia had a hard time assisting Garashas defense barrier, they barely succeeded in neutralizing the destructive power. But, it was only a matter of time. A Quartet Skill of four of the most powerful beings in this world. It produced an unimaginable destructive power which this world had never experienced before. Garashas senses couldnt understand the extent of its greatness. Youre a fool, arent you? There was no need for you to follow me Its a pity, but I cant help you anymoreDD Kyui? Garasha muttered so and gently patted Gaia who was in her embrace. And then, she resigned herself to fate and calmly waited for her impending doom But, that time never came. The reason why wasDD ?????????????????????????? That was a close call. If Ciel was just a little bit late in creating a new ability, we would have lost Gaia. If that happened, I cant even imagine how angry Milim would be I get the shivers just by thinking about it. Not to mention, Dino tried to jump in to help them; theres a better place for such recklessness. Even if there were 2 people of awakened demon lord class, I wasnt sure they can reach the speed of light. It was a black hole. Not even light could escape, so even if they reached 99% the speed of light, it would still be meaningless. They might be able to escape if they havent reached the core yet, but it will be a very risky gamble. It isnt something you can do it somehow just with willpower. So, how could I do it? Naturally, I wouldnt do something like moving beyond the speed of light. And yet, there was a simple reason why I could say that I ended up fine. If you can stop time, you dont have to think about speed. Thats the freedom to move beyond the speed of light. But, I didnt need to do that this time. Because I can neutralize it to a certain degree withNihility Barrier[9]of myNihility Collapse. Things that come into contact with the barrier are assimilated and converted into nihility energy. Thats the characteristic ofNihility Barrier. Instead of escaping, endure it till the end. This may be the only way. Well, even if it fails by any chance, I will be absolutely safe. After all, its because the new ability Ciel had created, Multiple Existencewas incorporated into Ultimate SkillVoid God Azathoth. It was an ability Ciel made after she finished analyzing Ultimate SkillEvil Dragon Azi Dahaka, I could create clones which all connected with this ability. Thanks to this ability, I didnt need to be cautious of Velda anymore. Thus I revealed myself, but I think that it was still impossible, even for Velda, to sense me in this subspace. Still, I shouldnt carelessly rule out the worst case scenario. However, theres no problem for now. Even if he sensed me and isolated Ramiris labyrinth, my clone which can also called as my main body still exists in the Imaginary Space. If Velda did isolate the labyrinth, theres a possibility that the connection with the main body will be cut off, but it will be easy to ascertain that if both sides detect each other. After all, both are me. Its a weird sensation, but Parallel Thought works without much difficulty, so theres no problem even when doing different actions. It wasnt a half-baked version like the one Vega used. It could be said that since Ciel had completed thisMultiple Existenceability, destroying me would be a nigh impossible task. Each of myMultiple Existencewere connected through the Soul Corridor. That being said, I was still in the practice stage; its the stage where I cant manifest unless I use the orb that I used to play with before. Oh well, if I keep on practicing soon Ill able to do it easily. So, even in the unlikely event that I die, it would end with just the orb being broken. Even in this situation, wondering how to soothe Milims temper is a bigger problem for me, but that was just another story. Yo-you are!? Garasha, Dinos companion, who I saved together with Gaia, asked me while looking at me with surprised eyes. I thought I knew her face, but I guess this was our first meeting. Hm, ahh. Nice to meet you? Im Demon Lord Rimuru. I greeted her within the barrier. Garasha looks speechless and couldnt speak properly. Is she nervous? Oh well, I dont mind. Thus, I was able to retrieve both Gaia and Garasha safely, now all we needed to do was to wait till the storm calm down. As I thought that, I saw the Dragon Core in the center of the tetrahedron. If you had that, you might become a real True Dragon too. I nonchalantly said so to Gaia who was being hugged by Garasha. That was a blunder. I didnt particularly plan to say so, and yetDD Kyui~~!! Gaia jumped out from myNihility Barrier with an enthusiastic cry, Wai-, you! I called out, but it was already too late. By the time my voice came out, Gaia was already outside the barrier. And then, Gaia got disintegrated instantly after being exposed to the ultra-high dense energy outside my barrier. The orb which represented Gaia broke apart and disappeared. That means Gaia has been annihilated. As expected of Master. I thought the same thing too. What do I need to do for Milim to forgive meDDWhile I was thinking about such thing, I heard Ciels calm voice. Huh? What are you saying, Ciel? I questioned, but it cant be helped Its like I had led Gaia to suicide, it would be something that Milim will never forgive me for even if it was unintentional. I didnt really mean it when I said that Gaia can become a real True Dragon Ehh, it cant be!? At the same time that I thought of the possibility, the Dragon Core conspicuously glowed and flickered at the center of the tetrahedron. Youre aware that a True Dragon wont really disappear, right? The same also applies to Zero who had become the insane, destructive Berserk Evil Dragon. He will revive again somewhere in the world and will just try to accomplish his mission as the Berserk Evil Dragon that was given to him by Velda. Thats the reason why Velda created the pseudo Dragon Core calledEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka. However, this matter will be different if a new heart arises inside that Dragon Core. If its Gaia who has fragments of Dragon Factor, it can be said that he possesses enough qualifications for it. As Ciels explanation ended, a miracle was happening outside the barrier as if to prove her right. In short, Gaia became a True Dragon. I was just joking, but for my joke becoming reality is just scary. As theres a saying: Truth comes out of falsehood[10], the words I said have really come true. Gaia got disintegrated instantly, but the heart that held the Will reached the Dragon Core. Then, it seems Gaia has succeeded in taking it over. In the end, Ciel removed the insanity from it. All of the raging energy was suppressed and a beautiful blue dragon has manifested. Excluding me, Gaia can be called as the fifth True Dragon. After all, Im not really strictly a True Dragon. Gaias body gave off an azure gleam more radiant than a jewel Unlike Veldora and his siblings, Gaia was shaped more like an oriental dragon. Is Gaia, Veldoras younger brother or younger sister? Whichever Gaia chooses to be, getting a new sibling is a good thing for that guy. Kyui~~!! Gaia gleefully, raised a happy cry. It doesnt seem he can speak yet. Although he gained wisdom and knowledge fast enough, I guess that is because he was just now born. Haha, to think you would really succeed. Well done, Gaia! Oh right, in this opportunity, Ill think of a Nickname for you as well. Veldora was called Storm Dragon while Velgrind was Scorch Dragon. If he becomes their younger brother/sister, Gaia should also have an official name. OkayDD Alright, Ive decided it. Youre Earth Sovereign Dragon[11] from now on! As youre Veldoras brother, how about calling you as Earth Sovereign Dragon Velgaia? As hes glittering, I just named him without hesitation. That was the moment of the birth of the Fifth Dragon, Earth Sovereign Dragon Velgaia. As the surrounding power storm vanishes,Absolute Barrierhas disappeared too. A beautiful dragon was born while the threat was gone. Diablo, Benimaru Zegion and even Dino and co. I see everyone flying towards me. However, since I was deprived of a lot of magic essence because of the naming, it became difficult to maintain my clones existenceDD (Hey, even this count as naming too) DDObviously The last thing I heard was Ciels amazed voice before I confirmed that the connection with the orb had been cut. You are reading this in Guros place. [1] ֮(륷ե) Daten no Ou (Rushiferu). Im using Luciel in order to differentiate it with Guys. Btw Guys Lucifer is using 륷ե` Rushifaa. Some stories told that Luciel probably was Lucifers true name before his fall. Btw, this like how theres Lucifer and Lucilius in GBF even though their katakana means the same in English. [2] ֮(륷ե) Tenkuu no Ou (Rushiferu). [3] ~Zekkai, Absolute Boundary/Barrier [4] ħ˫҆(ե`󥯥륻) Tenma Sougekiha (Frun Kuruseido) = Heaven Demon Supreme Twinstrike. [5] }Ͻ~(ƥåȥ) Yonjuu Fukugou Zetsugi (Quartet Skill) = Quadruple Combined Special Move. [6] ~׷(֥쥤Υ른) Zeggeki Tsuioku Metsu Hikari Hou (Bureikudaun Nosutarujia) = Absolute Reminiscence Strike of the Disintegration Light. Uhh whatever with the Kanji xD. [7] Event horizon is boundary marking the limits of a black hole. At the event horizon, the escape velocity is equal to the speed of light. Since general relativity states that nothing can travel faster than the speed of light, nothing inside the event horizon can ever cross the boundary and escape beyond it, including light. Thus, nothing that enters a black hole can get out or can be observed from outside the event horizon. [8] Revolving lantern (Soumatou) refer to the flashback phenomenon before death according to Asian superstitions. The flashback is often compiled of key, happy memories that one had experienced within his or her life time. [9] oY Kyomu Kekkai. [10] Variation is Many a true word is spoken in jest [11] ص۸o Chitei Ryuu, Earth Monarch/Emperor Dragon. Chapter 236 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 234 Archangels Domination I could recover relatively easy from the sleep mode this time. Or rather, it would be more accurate to say that the connection to my clone was cut. My main body was still hiding inImaginary Space. Even if one of my parallel existences spent too much power, it turned out that there was no effect on the main body. I guess I could say that we had carried out an unplanned experiment this time. In truth, the main body wasnt affected only because Ciel had cut off the connection. She really is a reliable partner. So, it was normal that I woke up so quickly. I just have to reconnect with the orb once more. I was being carried to the control room when I woke up. It seemed everyone had promptly escaped from the subspace. I guess thats expected since theres no more business there. Thanks to my energy being deprived by Gaia, my presence was faint. I figured that it would be fine since I didnt need to worry about Velda noticing me like this. My main body was recovering energy inImaginary Space. It felt really weird having two consciousnesses at the same time. Well, I had to start getting used to it. After all, it was very convenient. For arguments sake, even if Velda had tried to seal the labyrinth when he noticed my presence, I could now grasp Veldas present position with my real body andMultiple Parallel Existence. Being able to be in two places at once is more convenient than I imagined. I didnt think I really had to worry about being discovered, but I preferred to avoid trouble as much as possible. I didnt want to alert Velda of my presence yet, since I wanted to catch him off guard when I took action. For better or worse, the clone I was possessing through the orb had an energy level close to that of a human, since the majority of its strength hadnt recovered yet. I decided to make use of this state and let the connection of the energy with my main body remain blocked. The clone could also recover its energy naturally, but I also suppressed that. With this, I can appear in front of everyone without worries. Gaia was laying on top of my stomach. He should have grown with an elongated large body about 20m long, but it seems he had reverted to his 50cm long minidora form now. Apparently, he still cant humanize so he reverted to his previous form. It was really interesting to see whether he would become a male or a female. However, I figured it would take a while for that to be shown. It seemed I woke up right when I was about to be laid down on a chair. I got up from the chair and caressed Gaia. Rimuru-sama, you have woken up? Noticing my movement, Diablo asks me reverently, I nod and answer him withYeah. And then, I received the explanation about what happened while I was unconscious. Several things had occurred after I went to sleep mode. First off, something happened to Gaia. When I named him Velgaia, his power stabilized into a True Dragon class and he awakened a fearsome ability. DDInherent SkillAll Creation Embodiment[1]DD It was a special skill that combinedArms Creation[2]andMaterial Transformation[3] that the demons use. However, its scale and quality are on a different level. It is an outrageous ability comparable with RamirisLabyrinth creation. After all, it can be said that it has an incredible power that makes Gaia capable of reproducing things from memory. For example, it seemed that he could recreate 75 floors of the labyrinth that should have been eaten by Zero. Such a thing was impossible even for Veldora-san, his older brother. Gaia may have surpassed his older brother. Well, his maximum energy was still no match for the other True Dragons. He was still a child after all. I looked forward to what heights he would reach in the future. By the way, Gaias buddies, our avatars were also amazing. From the story I heard from Zegion, the avatars, which had switched to auto mode, were wandering around the labyrinth and they even attacked Zegion following their instinct. Gaia joined, forming a party of five. I guess they were able to defeat Gozurl and Mezurl because their character became very aggressive. Nevertheless, what were they thinking that make them attacking Zegion? It didnt make sense. They werent foolish enough to ignore the opponents strength. Or maybe Did they attack him because they knew he was a strong opponent? I dont think they are that aggressive, but even getting defeated can give you experience. Maybe they had intentionally sought out the challenge. The avatars were modeled after our personalities, so it wasnt that surprising. No matter how you slice it, Milim, Veldora, and Ramiris were a very aggressive bunch. But I had thought at least I was a pacifist. The first attack came from Rimuru-samas avatar, the Ghost. Immediately after the smokescreen from the flames there was a strike from the ceiling by the Slime. As I flinched, Gaia increased the gravity and the Skeleton and the Living Armor launched their Rush Attack. Their coordination was splendid. Zegion praised them by saying these words. I am shocked to hear how hyper my avatars personality was. Or rather, Im surprised that they became strong enough to earn Zegions praise. Well, it seems it was a difficult fight because Zegion was careful to not destroy our avatars. Ramiris and the others gleefully said Naturally!. Oh well, it was only Ramiris who was so excited when we were using the avatars, so it might not be surprising if her memory had taken them over. Because guessing from how Ramiris personality is, they probably lost their self-control. Shes too pitiful for me to throw out a tsukkomi. Anyway, the fact that they impressed Zegion was praiseworthy enough. With Gaia restoring the labyrinth, the labyrinth inside returned back to its normal mode. Everyone who was evacuated prepared to return to their respective floors. Although the battle zone was desolated, Ramiris could easily restore them. So much for a so-called invasion. The damage was negligible. It ended in a total victory for the Labyrinth Defense Team. But, this wasnt the end. There were still 600,000 soldiers from the angel army waiting in the sky. Before I woke up, they had been asking each other Who will go to intercept the angels in the sky?. Since everyone was so motivated, they couldnt decide who should do the honours. I was again reminded that Tempest was full of Battle Maniacs. When I asked Benimaru, he seems to have taken countermeasures for the time being. As he didnt know how the interception inside the labyrinth would end up, he had prepared ambush troops. It seems the plan was to wait for Kumaras return and then have her and her subordinates who are hiding in the forest to attack together. But, because things have progressed better than he expected, the remaining hot-blooded people made a fuss. Their leader was Apito. She looks unsatisfied because she had been interrupted in the middle of tormenting Dino. In the end, it was decided that Apito will be the one who would head out. This was all what they had decided before I woke up. The meeting continued and the decision was left up to me. There were a lot of other people who wished to participate too. Trainee, the dryad, and her sisters who were entrusted with the labyrinths management, and the hundreds of treants, whom I gave temporary bodies with cultured magic dolls, are eager to fight. They desired to crush those who had dared invade the labyrinth, their sanctuary. They had stopped work dealing with adventurers who explored the labyrinth and stayed cooped up in the city, so they were raring to go. In short, they had too much spare time. As they were an A rank Majin class full of motivation, there was no need to pour cold water onto their burning spirit. I listened to their complaints and accepted their participation in the counterattack strategy. By the way, although Ramiris had accepted the matter easily, their most important concern was about repairing their body There was some hesitation, since they were reluctant to damage the bodies that I had taken such care into making them or the like. I just told them that I would make them new bodies if they broke it. Then, I turned to the four dragon kings standing to protect Ramiris. We also wanted to rampage, but we had to prioritize protecting Ramiris. It was written all over their faces. While Im smile wryly, I called out them. You guys want to go too, right? But, we are Ill appoint Zegion to guard Ramiris, theres Benimaru here too. Go rampage as you guys want. You guys dont have many chances to fight seriously after all. Youre fine with that right, Ramiris? Its fine! You guys should go! But, as my subordinates, I wont forgive you if you guys lose! Ramiris glanced and happily gave her permission to the dragon kings who are looking at her imploringly. With just that, the the four dragons would join the fray. In the end, the angel interception force was made up of three groups:D The Dragon Strike Corps[4] is led by the four dragon kings, the Demonic Beast Corps[5] is led by Empress Kumara and her subordinates, her eight pets[6], and Demon Insect Corps[7] led by Apito and her three generals. Moreover, the A rank dryads and treants would act separately. Since the Demon Insect Corps was newly formed, their numbers were few. However, the three demon insect generals, Spider, Mantis, and Butterfly, seem to be strong corps commanders who not only have the ability to regulate command but also possess considerable fighting prowess. Moreover, these three generals, whom Apito brought forth, produced their own soldiers. Although, for the time being, their ability only spawned only low-class soldiers D it was a ruthless unfeeling army, just like the insects they are. Apito looked pretty emotionless herself, but it would be rude to say it. Because they are soldiers created from her ability, it compensated their low numbers to some extent. It was decided that all of the powerful forces from the 70th floor and below will participate in the battle this time. Come to think of it, this time would be the first sortie for the top corps of the labyrinth army. They exuded a slightly different ambiance from Adalmans Immortal Legion. What they lacked in numbers, they made up for in quality, so I dont have to worry about them. The Dragon Strike Corps led by the four dragon kings who possessed dreadnought warship-class range attack capability are also participating. With that war potential, there was no need to be afraid of the angel army whose commander cant move flexibly on her own. I instructed Benimaru to cooperate with them so that the casualties are to be kept minimum as much as possible and decided to leave the rest to them. The interception matter had been settled. Next order of business was about Dinos group relaxing in the labyrinth. Dino lay on the couch, drinking tea elegantly. It was as if he hadnt ever been our enemy moments ago. He just acted as if he were at his own home. And meanwhile this part of the control room is still in a battle state Dino was acting like the battle going on outside wasnt his problem but someone elses. Hey. What are you relaxing for? Seems like Benimaru finally snapped about Dino who is asking Shuna for his tea refill like its normal. Benimaru endured this pretty well. He put the matter off since he was busy, but as the personnel selection for the interception was over, he now had the time to tackle the problem (Dino). Eh? Well, the fighting is already over, so Im written as a formidable enemy, read as a friend, right?[8] Besides, didnt I already work hard? I also cooperated to defeat Zero. Dino declared ostentatiously. The way he was winking annoyed me a lot. It wasnt a surprise that that frivolous attitude got to Benimaru, if it even annoyed me. But, it seems even Benimaru gave up complaining as he considered that Dino was still more or less one of the demon lords. Meanwhile, the two women besides Dino were devouring the cakes. Th-this! Its so super tasty!? There are three pieces left so I can eat one more, right? Pico, dont eat in such rush. I shall declare that I will be the one who eat the last piece. Huh? What are you saying? I have the right for it too! Hey. That remaining piece is mine. You guys dont have rights to it! Dino, who was speaking with Benimaru, went to secure his own share of the cake in panic. Benimaru sighed. In the end, a decent conversation couldnt ensue until Dino and co finished eating their cake. After a short break, we listened to what Dino and his companions had to say. According to him, he apparently had received Thought Guidance from Velda. So, although the way he keeps denying any blame made me angry, he didnt seem to be lying.. I could only doubt my ears when I heard Dino saying Unlike Yuukis, dont you think its possible for him to useJustice Lord Michaels Forced Control with the angel series skill as the medium?. Huh? So you are saying that theres a possibility to be controlled byJustice Lord Michaelif you possess Ultimate Skill of angel series? I cant say it for sure, but thats the only thing I could think of. Theres no way a smart person like me is being deceived, right? Dino (The idiot) kept saying whatever he wanted. I decided to ignore him. But, could that be possible?Wisdom Lord Raphael andCovenant Lord Urielthat I possess are of the angel series after all. If what Dinos thinking is correct, wouldnt I have been in a pinch when Yuuki stoleJustice Lord Michaelin the empire capital? Thats, just probably though, if you possess demon series skill, you can resist it, I guess? Although I think you cant do it unless you completely mastered the skill and are aware of it. Hmm, I see. I guess it does sound coherent if you think about it in that way. Thats right. Please bear in mind that since I had deployed Multiple Barrier ofGluttonous Lord Beelzebuth andCovenant Lord Uriel, it became possible to defend against any kind of physical or mental attack before it even happens.(Ciel-sensei) I see, if thats the case then I can agree why I never got controlled. However, although I have prevented it without knowing, I guess it was outside of Yuukis calculation. The reason why a villain like him quickly gave up and retreated was that his trump cards were all crushed If thats so, then theres a risk of being controlled for those who possess angel series Ultimate Skill. If I say about those with angel series skill anyone comes into mind? Dunno. I have lived for a long time, but I never had any interest in what skill other people have I only know that Dagruel was simply strong. At least, if its Guy he might know, but I was foolish expecting Dino to know about it. I guess Leon would be one of them. Then, that guy named Kondou who was in the Empire. But, that person has already died. I guess I dont have to worry about it, as there are just a few people who possess angel series skill in the first place. After all, I possess 2 of them. Next among the people I know, I think Velgrind has one. That reminds me, when we revived Leon, I also had analyzedPurity Lord Metatron. Although I had restrained myself from tampering with it without permission, as expected, it seems to be a mistake As there was a route of unknown usage in VelgrindsCharity Lord Raguel, I have removed it when optimizing it. Since I added a mechanism in the blank part, there might be something different according to her free will. At the very least, I think she wont fall underJustice Lord Michaels control. Thats it. Ciel reported like it was nothing important, but it might be that part that became the marker for the domination. As usual, Ciel had splendidly gone and done things as she pleased without my knowledge. She complains about how selfish I am, but Ciel might not lose in selfishness either. I wondered who she took after Oops, it would be bad if I say any further. Theres no doubt that she is the most reliable and capable partner. If theres someone else who own angel series ability, it would be Veldora-sans other older sister, the Ice Dragon Velzard, I guess? Dont tell me Chloe has one too? I assumed the possibility that Ice Dragon Velzard has an Ultimate Skill of the angel series. Moreover, I cant deny the possibility that Chloe Aubert has one concealed too. Hmm Theres no use to be worried about things that I dont understand. First, I decided to contact Leon and tell him to not go out of the barrier. Perhaps, Guy had anticipated this development which is why he appointed Mizari to Leons side. If that was the case, it might have been fortunate that Guy was in that place together with Chloe, Velzard and also Velgrind. It was Guy. He would manage it somehow. Guy was far more capable and reliable than this unreliable lazy bum in front of me. No, no, it would be rude to compare him with Dino. Although he was unwilling at first, Veldora-san was now headed to that place too. I felt he was quite unreliable when it came to dealing with his sisters, but he would manage it somehow or another. At least, I hoped so. As for me, I just wanted to beat Velda immediately. I have acquiredMultiple Parallel Existence[9]through a lot of efforts, but I wanted to avoid dividing my power. Or rather, since theres just one energy generator[10], the recovery rate will not get faster even if I divided myself. The clones all have the same power level, so they would turn out useful if I used them correctly. Things will work out somehow once I defeated Velda, so I decided to believe in Guy and Veldora-san who are in the northern land. [1] ߬F Banbutsu Gugen, All things/All Creation Embodiment/Incarnation/Avatar/Personification. [2] ߄ Bugu Souzou, Arms/Armor Creation. [3] |Q Busshitsu Henkan, Material/Substance Transformation/Conversion. [4] o܊ Ryuugeki Gundan, Dragon Attack/Strike/Assault Corps. [5] ܊ Yjuu Gundan, Supernatural/Demonic Beast Corps. [6] The eight beast named by Rimuru (Byakuen the White Ape, Coccus the Black Rat, Raiko the Thunder Tiger, Getto the Moon Rabbit, Youda the Winged Snake, Mink the Drowsy Sheep, Enchou the Flame Bird, and Igami the Mirror Dog). Btw, the kanji is˲\ Hachii Bushuu which means the eight legions in Buddhism, in chapter 157, the furigana was ڥå (petto). [7] ħx܊ Mamushi Gundan, Demon Insect Corps. [8] Does Dino just break the 4th wall? Kek. [9] ؁Kд Tajuu Heiretsu Sonzai. [10] ͥ륮`¯ Enerugii Ro. Energy Hearthe/Kiln/Reactor/Generator. A single source which produces/recovers energy. Chapter 237 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 235 In the Northern Land CFirst Part- As Velgrind confronted Velzard, she observed the latters beautiful appearance. Radiant scales whiter than pearls covered her whole body, giving off a sheen that enthralled all who saw her body. Ice Dragon Velzard, was undoubtedly the figure of the strongest dragon. However, right now, her usual blue diamond eyes that were filled with gentleness were dyed by anger like the raging seas and let off a deep-crimson glow. Looking at those eyes, Velgrind suddenly wondered. DDWhy her older sister, Velzard, is recognizing Velda as the same person as their older brother, Stellar Lord Dragon Veldanava?DD At the very least, it was difficult to imagine that Velzard who had strong willpower equal to or higher than Velgrind has received some kind of mind control. And above all else, Velzards specialty was specializing in all kind of defenses. Additionally, Velzard owned Ultimate SkillPatience Lord Gabriel. The ultimate defense specialization ability created from Velzards iron will. Combining her original nature and her defense aspect, there was no doubt that Velzard had the strongest ability. And, what proved this was Velzards unshakeable iron will. Patience Lord Gabriel was born out of her strong heart that is unfazed by anything. That meant she had calm observing eyes that wont be deceived by anything and an immovable mind. It was unthinkable for Velzard to have mistaken her own older brother. Certainly, there was no doubt that Velda had Veldanavas memories, But Velgrind thought that this didnt prove that her older brother and Velda was the same person. Did Velzard think otherwise? HoweverDD In her long life, Velgrind had rarely seen Velzard revealing her emotions. But right now DD She was beside herself with rage and went mad with jealousy Her appearance now was far too different from the normal Velzard. Velgrind felt a sense of incongruity from that appearance. Moreover, there was something strange about her words to Rudra. The words Velzard had spat out Hes just a human, after all, seemed to lack of sentiments towards an old acquaintance. Right, as if all of her emotions had been squeezed out by negative emotions such as jealousy and angerDD (As expected, I cant think of anything but that Nee-san is being controlled.) Velgrind concluded so. If that was the case, she declared that it was necessary to make Velzard come to her senses. But, Velgrind, more than anyone else, knew that it wouldnt be easy. Certainly, if it was Velgrind, she could fight Velzard evenly. However, that was if it was only a kind of quarrel between siblings. If both of them fought seriously with the intention to kill, Velgrind would 100% lose to Velzard. Possessing the highest energy after Veldanava and the ultimate defense. That was Velzard. Although one might say that Velgrind specialized in offensive, she couldnt breakthrough Velzards defense. Similarly, Velzards offensive power couldnt inflict a fatal blow on Velgrind. It was the reason why it could be perceived as equal by the surroundings, but the circumstances were actually different. Burning Breath[1] that Velgrind breathed out, which was a simultaneous multi-attack, was dispersed by Diamond Dust[2] blowing from Velzard, only to bloom as large fire flowers in the air. However, Freezing Breath[3] that Velzard breathed out was evaporated by Cardinal Rain[4] that blooming around Velgrind. Both of them didnt receive damage, but the aftermath of the attacks would deal a big effect on the ice-bound world. And so, even a fight between the two that appeared equal, gradually showed whose superior and inferior This is odd So, Velgrind was the one who realized it. Normally, in case of an all-out battle like this, Velgrind should have lost due to the difference in maximum energy. It was something that wont get noticed unless both of them used all of their power, but theres a clear difference in energy consumption between them. DDNo, there was. If it was Velgrind from before, her power should have gradually weakened due to the difference in their energy recovery rate. However, right now, it was quite strange that her body was in great shape. Her prided ability, Ultimate SkillCharity Lord Raguel was also handling energy more efficiently unlike before. It had reacted to Velgrinds will and responded to her feelings without causing any momentary error. Fufu, youve improved, Velgrind. I still have a long ways to go, Nee-san. Velgrind responded lightly to a fairly surprised Velzards words. In fact, Velgrind was still had more energy to spare. There could only be one reason that caused this Yes. This must be the deed of that bad friend[5] of her brother, Veldora, that questionable slime named Rimuru. Even Velgrinds strongest technique, Cardinal Acceleration didnt work on him; he even had evolved into a True Dragon that is equal to them, becoming an abnormal existence. He surpassed Velgrind easily, an unthinkable Absolute Being[6]. Velgrind thought that even if he had Dragon Factor, she couldnt acknowledge such a suspicious person as her own younger brother. But, he was her benefactor who listened to her request and freed Rudra. And above all, that slime was the one who manifested Velgrind and she certainly had pledged her cooperation to him. If that was so, there was no need to hesitate at all. The only thing that bound her down right now was her troubled heart. Who is Rudras enemy? Who is Velda? She didnt care about such things. The important thing was she didnt like Velda, only that. He had swindled the name of her beloved older brother and manipulated her only older sister. She would never forgive a person like that. If there was someone who tried to tie them down, who were originally free beings, it would be their right to declare that person as their enemy. At the very least, Demon Lord Rimuru didnt bind Velgrind down. Then, as long as he was worthy of her trust, Velgrind wouldnt break her promise with Demon Lord Rimuru. Velgrind thought it was impossible for her to win due to the difference of the absolute value of energy. However, that thought was wrong. Because she had been eaten by Demon Lord Rimuru, Velgrind had been reborn stronger than how she was before. Well, Ill make you at ease soon, Nee-san. Dont get conceited, Velgrind. Im also busy, lets us finish this farce quickly. Their gazes interlocked. And then, both of them let their violent energy escalate and their clash grew even more intense. Guy and Chloe continued their fight with just their swords. They werent serious against each other. However, it was a high-level fight at a level that couldnt be recognized by others. As if he was having fun, Guy had his attention focused on the clash between the dragon sisters in the air instead of his own fight. Therefore, he was the first person who noticed it. An angel of light had come to visit them from the sky. That is Guy muttered softly. However, everything was already too late. Guy had certainly seen that angel smile. Hey! You two, hereDD Before Guys warning reached them, a spherical space barrier[7] had appeared on the northern land. And then, a beautiful womans voice echoed. Ultimate Dominion[8]!! Guy predicted everything instantly. Everyone in this area except Guy had been affected by the ability just now. However, it was a rare event for Guy, as his comprehension would be wrong. Lucia let out a loud laughter. Everything was as Velda expected. No, it was beyond his expectations; the best possible situation was in place. As much as to say that for this moment, she had revised the plan numerous times while preparing for this situation. It was convenient now that Chloe wasnt being controlled smoothly. In any case, the body of the strongest Hero would become one with Lucia, who was Veldas right hand. And then, she would obtain the two True Dragon. She would put them under her complete control with the angel series Ultimate Skill as the medium. It was one of the hidden ability of Ultimate SkillJustice Lord Michael. In this northern land, the strongest beings would have their final showdown. Velgrind who was worried about her sister, Velzard would surely make an appearance there too. That was Veldas prediction. For some reasonThought Transmission didnt reach Velgrind, but it was impossible for her to resist it if the ability was used directly. This was Veldas plan, he who had extensive knowledge about the principles behind the abilities. While forcing Guy to stay put, she was going to put Velzard and Velgrind under her rule completely. Next was the awakened Hero, Chloe Aubert. Even if she was called the strongest Hero, she was just a human in the end. As she had served her purpose in this stage, she was such an insignificant being that it wouldnt become a problem even if she was to be disposed of. DD However, it was a different story if she owned Ultimate SkillHope Lord Sariel. Now, such a thing as Chloes life and death was nothing but a trivial matter. But, if she was looking for a prime body to incarnate into, there was no other body as wonderful as Chloes. Strong and beautiful. She had reached the realm of god with a mortal body. Indeed, it could be said as a new body suitable to be obtained by Lucia in this world. Unlike Lucias corpse that was given to her by Velda, her god, Chloes body was specialized in combat. What made that possible was thanks to the new ability granted to her by VeldaDDMultiple Existence. Lucias ability was ill-suited for splitting her energy usingMultiple Existence. After all, she existed because Lucias body was used as the vessel of her real main body.[9] More than anything, the body which was the vessel of her spirit didnt possess the capability to create multiple clones. This didnt mean that Lucia was inferior; it just means that Rimuru who could create them freely was abnormal. Anyway, even Veldora and Velgrind had their physical bodies created by Rimurus ability. As Lucia couldnt duplicate the body freely, Multiple Existencewas like casting pearls before swine. However, if she had prepared a new vessel, she only had to project her consciousness into it. Lucias body was exclusively for commanding, she only had to let the body wait upon Veldas side in the sky castle in order to not get the body injured. And, as a spiritual life-form, she would only transfer her consciousness and energy into Chloes body by usingMultiple Existence. The fact that Chloe was in this situation was proof of Veldas commandment. As Chloe had not been controlled completely even by Yuukis control skill, she had given them quite of trouble, and Lucia didnt even notice that Chloe had acquired Ultimate SkillHope Lord Sariel. Chloe wasnt the type that would let her guard down; she would hide that ability until she was being cornered into a wall which was annoying, so Lucia thought. After all, she possessed Unique SkillAbsolute SeveranceandInfinite Prison which was too strong for a human like her. But, this time, she was forced to use that hidden ability under Velzards serious assaults. Consequently, it was fortunate that this proved that Chloe possessed an angel series ability as well. Originally, the plan was to kill Guy for sure. And also include Chloes disposal. Against Guy who wouldnt let his guard down, Velzard and Chloe would be at a disadvantage even if they were together. Not to mention, in the worst case that Guy won, he would get stronger. To prevent an outcome like that, Lucia sought a certain victory. Prolonging the fight by making it a 3-way fight. So, she ordered Velzard. In order to strengthen Ultimate Dominion, her plan was to deploy Space type magic circles that prevent escape at the same time as Velgrind appeared. And so, the strategy succeeded splendidly, the domination was completed just a while ago. For the Hero Chloe to be dominated too was just an extra. No matter how strong Guy was, he wouldnt be able to win with the two dragon sisters as his opponents. Meanwhile, Lucia would steal Chloes body and deal the finishing blow on Guy. It was the best timing for Lucia who hadnt got incarnated yet. The plan was altered and became more perfect than before. In the place that was a hall, there were the True Dragon sisters who returned to their human forms. As Velzard changed back to her human form, Velgrind also did the same. Beyond Velzards gaze were Guy and Chloe fightingDD NoDD beyond them was a beautiful angel flying down from the sky. She must be the owner of the lovely voice that echoed just after the place was enveloped by the barrier. A user of that curse, no it should be called as True Word, the absolute order language. And so that angel opened her mouth as she landed on the ground. Control yourselves, Im Velda-samas right hand, the Archangel of the End[10] Lucia. She introduced herself solemnly, emanating intimidation. Velzard heard those words and bowed to Lucia as to show her respect. Velgrind felt it was unpleasant. However, she couldnt understand, Velgrind followed after her too even though she felt it was unpleasant. I knew it, its you! Those words force an absolute control over those with angel series ability, dont they? Hah, as expected of you, Guy Crimson. The only person Velda-sama was cautious of. However, its already too late even if you know about it. What you can do now is only await your death obediently. Shut up! An insect like you shouldnt speak so arrogantly! Guy shouted as he swung his sword at Lucia. But, his sword was easily repelled by the barrier that appeared around Lucia. Lucia smiled as if sneering at Guy and continued her steps towards Chloe. Hearing Guys words, Velgrind could also understand the situation. What was happening to her body right now. And, what had happened to her sister body too. (Unforgivable. I will never forgive you, Velda!) Due to fury and humiliation, Velgrind was burning with violent emotions to the extent of being dizzy. At the same time, she thought. At this rate, everything will be as Veldas expected. Velgrind couldnt defy the order, Even if Guy was cunning and was the strongest being, there was no chance for him to win fighting against both Velzard and Velgrind at the same time. Lucia seemed to be convinced of her victory as she ignored Guys attacks as if to say to Guy to do as he likes as she approached Chloe. Chloe Aubert, accept me. Leaving those words, the spirit ofMultiple Existenceseparated from Lucia and was sucked into Chloe. Tch! As if he was flustered, Guy attacked both Chloe/Lucia, but everything was already too late. A barrier created by Lucias ability appeared before Chloe. It meant that Lucia had succeeded her incarnation and fused completely with Chloe. Whether he understood that or not, for the first time Guy caught a glimpse of his impatience. Lucia was assured of her victory and smiled. And then, her main body which finished transferring fragments of her energy and consciousness into Chloe, transferred back to the heaven. Along with the confidence of her victory. The Heros power and Lucias energy. Right now, a flawless entity was about to be born. Velgrind could feel despair spreading across the place. However, at that moment, a voice echoed in the place. Kuaaaahahahaha! I HAVE ARRIVED![11] A carefree laughter ruined the atmosphere. That voice was filled with hope and blown away even despair. - Author Note: What is the true identity of that mysterious laughter!? (ED: Oh yeah I wonder who it is) [1] ƟϢ(Щ`˥󥰥֥쥹) Shakunetsu Toiki (Baaningu Buresu), Scorching Breath. [2] (ɥ) Utsukushiki Saihyou (Daiyamondo Dasuto). Beautiful Ice Crystals/Diamond Dust. [3] YϢ(ե`󥰥֥쥹) Hyouketsu Toiki (Furiijingu Buresu), Freeing Breath. [4] Aʤt(`ǥʥ쥤) Kareinaru Akame (Kaadinaru Rein), Brilliant Red Rain. [5] ED: Rimuru got Veldora to clean up his act a lot, how is that a bad friend? Guro: She thinks Rimuru is a friend that give bad influence to Veldora xD [6] ~ Zettaisha. [7] οgͽY Shinkyuu no Kuukan Gata Kekkai, True Sphere-shaped Space type Barrier. [8] ʹL֧(ƥåȥɥߥ˥) Tenshichou no Shihai (Arutimetto Dominion) Archangels Control/Domination/Rule. The Kanji is the same as the title of chapter 234. Btw Regalia Dominion is when Michael was in Rudras hand [9] This is what happen when two characters have the same name XD [10] KĩʹL Shuumatsu no Tenshichou. [11] Kamen Rider Den-Os reference. Momotaros catchphrase every time he possesses the MC. Ore, Sanjou! (Its Ware here cause Veldora call himself with ware) ED: Anyone else imagine this in ALL Mights voice (Hero Academia) Chapter 238 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 236 In the Northern Land -Middle Part- A cheerful laughter echoed inside the hall. When she heard it, Velgrind regained her composure. She didnt feel anxious anymore about her body being controlled and not moving as she wanted it. A bigger problem than that was that her foolish younger brother, Veldora, could see her current pathetic figure that was being controlled by someoneDD So Velgrind thought. That was unpleasant Very unpleasant. For her disgraceful figure to been seen by him not just once, but twice, Velgrind thought this would greatly hurt her dignity as an older sister. (That fool, it seems he thinks I was being controlled and get carried away) She felt anger boiling up inside her when she heard his loud laughter. When Velgrind calmed down, she inspected her body carefully once more. As before, her body didnt respond to her own will. However, when she investigated the cause, she noticed that some kind of meddling was done through the Ultimate Skill engraved deep inside her heart[1]. Is this the reasonDD? A fragile corridor connected to Ultimate SkillJustice Lord Michaelwas constructed with Ultimate SkillCharity Lord Raguelas the axis. Velgrind realized that the Ultimate Dominion Lucia had declared was done via this corridor. And, that meant the control circuits were inside the Ultimate Skill itself from the very beginning (In other words, this was the mechanism that older brother created for emergency control, something like thatDD Velgrind found out the true nature of the mechanism that manipulated Velzard and herself in this event. If her older brother was the one who built the mechanism that meant it would be near impossible to cancel it. Although her despair had disappeared with Veldoras appearance, the situation was still bad. She wanted to click her tongue bitterly, but her body wouldnt do as it was told. (Well, what should I do now?) At the moment Velgrind thought so, a mysterious voice echoed deep inside her. DDIf you desire it, I shall grant you even more powerDD So, the mysterious voice whispered to her. It wasnt something simple like an auditory hallucination; a clear and strong will could be sensed from the voice. It sounded similar to Voice of the World, but a bit soft and refined gentleness could be felt from it. The problem was the meaning behind its words. (Even more power, you said? If I obtained it, can I overcome this situation?) DDIts possible, so I assure youDD (I see, its possible. Then, theres no need to hesitate!) Velgrind consented without any hesitation. Yes. For Velgrind, if she could break through this situationDDa situation that exposed her unsightly appearance to her foolish younger brother, VeldoraDD She wouldnt hesitate even if she had to shake hands with the devil. DDI have confirmed Velgrinds will. Alteration[2] will be activatedDD That Voice announced. At that moment, Velgrind felt surges of incredible power. It was emanating from deep inside her and gently enveloped her whole body. Notification. Individual: Scorch Dragon Velgrinds Ultimate SkillCharity Lord Raguelhas evolved into Ultimate SkillFlame God Sovereign Cthugha[3]. Along with fantastic and majestic sounds, Voice of the World loudly announced. However, that voice could only be heard by Velgrind. Since a complete concealment was done. And now, Velgrind had been liberated from any constraints. Velgrinds thought halted at the unbelievable occurrence that had occurred to her own body. As the amount of information was too much and too abnormal, Velgrind, who wasnt the thinking type, couldnt suppress her confusion. But, she didnt care about that sort of thing. Right now, the most important thing than anything else was There was only one person that came into her mind that could make this phenomenon possible to occur in her body. That aloof slime. Veldoras close friend named Demon Lord Rimuru. (It cant be! Could it be that slime he had fiddled with the control circuit inside the Ultimate Skill and made it possible to evolve it by incorporating my will and ability to the unnecessary space!? Thats not on a level of optimization anymore!! Such an absurd thing is a technique that only Velda can doDD If theres another being who can do it then) Velgrind shuddered as she imagined such an impossibility. She nearly fell into a thought loop of amazement, but she recalled that it wasnt the time for it right now, her consciousness returned to the reality. Lucia looked at Velgrind suspiciously, but there was nothing serious to be worried about. As for Velgrind right now, she could only see the likes of Lucia as an unimportant weakling. Velgrinds ability had been improved to a terrifying level for her to be able to think so. Fufufu, Fuhahahaha! I was made to go to the place where my two older sisters were, for a moment I thought about what will happen, but it seems the God has not forsaken me! Veldora thought so and felt relief from the bottom of his heart. Her two older sisters were being controlled. They couldnt move with their own will as they were under the control of that angel named Lucia. Taking the advantage of this chance, Veldora would come to their rescue in style. By doing so, her two older sisters would feel grateful to Veldora. And then, they would repent for their oppressions against him until now and apologize to him. That was the scenario that Veldora imagined. (I came to this place reluctantly, but I didnt expect that I will stumble across a chance like this I must give Rimuru my thanksDD) While thanking his good fortune and his friends order, Veldora opened his mouth again. Hey Guy, you seem to be struggling. But, rest assured. With me here, there is no need to worry anymore! Its you, Veldora. Honestly, Im grateful. Even for me, its impossible to release them from the control while fighting them. I understood the principles behind the ability, but its deactivation would be troublesome. Oh? I expected no less from you. Then, as long as their movement is stopped without killing them, its possible to release them from the control, right? Yes. We could do something if we put all our power into thinking. But, in addition to your sisters, theres that strongest Hero. Anyway, we need to disable these three people in front, you know? I think I might have been killed if you didnt come. Kuaaaahahahahaha! If thats the case, you should be grateful to me! Veldora got even cockier than before. Guy had an astounded face, but he said nothing. As he just said, he thought that fighting those three people would be hard even if Veldora was here. Killing them aside, the degree of difficulty jumped severely for disabling them. Rather, Guy thought he wanted to hear the reason why Veldora could be so optimistic. Kukuku, well then, Guy. You could have the Hero as your opponent. I shall quickly show my older sister some of my improvements! When Veldora stopped laughing, he stepped forward with a fearless expression. He walked towards Velgrind without hesitation. Velgrind. Kill that fool. Lucia ordered Velgrind as she coldly gazed at Veldora. And thenDD Baa`````ng!! A huge sound echoed inside the hall. Veldora was staring blankly. His cheek was swollen red for some reason. Veldora had his eyes blinking incessantly, thinking about what just happened. (Eh? It looks like Aneue moved by her own will just now there was no murderous intent at all, but I felt a strong will to torment me though!?) Agitation ran through Veldoras heart. (It, it cant be!? Thats impossible!!) In front of the reality that he didnt want to acknowledge, a bead of sweat trickled down Veldoras forehead.[4] Hey, Veldora. Just now, did I hear you say you were going to show me something?? Or did I misheard it? Velgrind walked quietly to Veldora with a gentle smile on her beautiful face. However, Veldora knew that she was never a gentle person and that she was the embodiment of this worlds terror. Ah, hauah!? It wasnt hauah, you damn fool!! Velgrinds fists approached him. Veldoras train of thought stopped operating as if they were paralyzed, it was impossible for him to take an evasive action. Alas, the memories of fear etched in his instinct from his childhood interfered with Veldoras action. An awfully heavy and painful, but damage-less attack hit Veldora. It didnt take much time for Veldoras eyes became teary. Kuh Isnt this strange! How could Aneue move? Werent you being controlled!? Shut up! Did you think that Ill fall for the same trick over and over again? Did you underestimate me? Hey, Veldora? N-noI didnt mean it that way While trembling, Veldora realized that there was nothing he could do except to wait for his older sisters anger to subside. What is really absurd was that the damage jumped overParallel Existenceand reached Veldoras main body. The reason for that was Hmm, this is sure convenient. I see its something calledSpace-Time Continuous Strike[5]. Whether itsParallel ExistenceorMultiple Existence, it seems I can deal an attack beyond the space-time with this.[6] Velgrind nodded pleasingly. Veldora who heard it started to look pale. Velgrinds words meant that his method of escaping by sacrificing one of his clones as the scapegoat was no longer usable. Parallel Existence had given him an absolute advantage, but now it had fallen to a meaningless ability. Indeed, it was the birth of the natural enemy of Veldora. (Woahhhhhhh, what have you done, Rimuru!!) Veldora screamed in his mind. He couldnt think of anyone else other than his close friend, Rimuru, who would give such unnecessary help like that for his older sister, Velgrind. Velgrind seemed to be satisfied after hitting Veldora for some time and turned her face towards Velzard. And, towards Veldora who was grumblingIt was supposed to be the best scene though isnt this different from the promise, Velgrind said. Silence, how unsightly. If you are my younger brother, dont expose more of your foolishness. Veldora, I will leave the Hero to you. Shes your friends important person, right? Make sure you dont fail foolishly. Ill be Aneues opponent. But How tedious! Are you going to make me say it twice? Understood, Aneue! Veldora understood Velgrinds words and bowed respectfully. It would be a foolish thing for him to go against his older sister. While rubbing his beaten cheeks, Veldora went towards Lucia who had possessed the Hero Chloe. Looking at Veldora, Velgrind turned around to say something to Guy. Guy, if its you, you can annul the control over Aneue right? Yeah, its possible. However, I cant do it while fighting. No problem. I have my stupid younger brother to deal with the Hero Chloe. I want you do your best in releasing Aneue from their control. Receiving Velgrinds request, Guy pondered for a bit. Canceling it might be possible. After all, he had seen the control activation happen before his eyes, so he could understand the principles behind it. The problem was the time required for it. Listen, the cancellation would take quite some time with how Im right now. Because I need to do a specialized calculation to cancel it, dont expect me for help during that time, okay? By the way, my fighting strength would decrease greatly. If you guys lost, it would be our defeat. Even so, you dont mind right? No. Hurry up and start it. Guy decided to believe in both of them after he received Velgrinds approval. He wouldnt disappear even if he got defeated, and in the worst case, he would get revived after several hundred years. A defeat wouldnt be interesting for Guy who was the strongest, but it wasnt something that he should avoid either. He thought that if it could distract him from his boredom, he had no regret even if it became so. All right. Its pretty annoying for my Velzard[7] to be controlled forever, I guess I shall release her from it quickly. Saying so, Guy started the Ritual of Status Alteration[8], which he hadnt done in a long time. Velgrind and Velzard faced each other. And Veldora walked towards the Hero ChloeDD in other words, Lucia. It appeared that everyone was confirming their respective opponent. Lucia didnt panic even when she saw it. No, she thought that there was no need to panic. She acknowledged Veldoras strength. Since he had defeated Dagruel too, his strength was the real deal. But, for LuciaDD O Velzard, go kill Velgrind. She gave a brief order. However, she wasnt calm on the inside due to one problem. It was certain that the control circuits to Velgrind had been severed. She couldnt think of the cause. Since the control circuits prepared by Velda were impossible to sever unless it was by the controller. The only possible cause she could think of was the loss of the Angel series ability either due to an evolution of the ability or degeneration. Could such a phenomenon conveniently occur in a situation like this? Was a question that popped up in her head. But, Lucia stopped thinking too deeply about it. She had an interest in the sample, but she decided that she would think about it later. Although she had raised a question, it didnt affect her fighting forces. She had the strongest True Dragon Velzard under her control. And Lucia herself had become the strongest being too. At the same time Lucia gave an order to Velzard, she drew the katana that Chloe held. The body moved naturally, an untold swordsmanship could be seen. Lucia had assumed that Chloes ability had completely become her own and was convinced of her victory. Right now, Lucias main body was protected byCastle Guard, but she could go on the offensive because she had possessed theHero Chloe[9]. In other words, her main body wouldnt be defeated no matter what happened so her defeat was impossible. There were no attacks that could work on her. Velgrinds azure hair spread out and was waving like flames. At the same time, Velzards pure white hair also curled up like a blizzard. Both of them moved simultaneously, a large-scale shockwave like a nuclear strike was created as both of them shifted into an all-out fight. Velgrinds crimson fist howled as it clashed with VelzardsSnow Crystal[10]and broke it. Its fragments became diamond dust and rained down over Velgrind. However, before Velgrind who had become the incarnation of the flame god, ice type attacks had no meaning. The rank between their ability was different. With her strength increased remarkably, Velgrind approached Velzard. Since she had left the cancellation of the control to Guy, she only had to earn more time for him. Velgrind challenged Velzard as to test her enhanced ability. Veldora took a stance towards Chloe. And then he thought. Why am I barehanded? Chloe had a katana, but why Im barehanded like this? So he thought something like that, but if he said it right now, it would surely incur her older sisters wrath. Clearly, Veldora knew that Chloes swordsmanship was the best of the best, there was no one who could rival her. He had experienced it once; he thought that he was at a disadvantage for being unarmed. At that time, he could nullify ChloesAbsolute Severancebecause he had the advantage of being a spiritual life-form and both of them didnt possess Ultimate Skill, but he couldnt nullify the current Chloes sword techniques. After all, Chloe was fighting evenly against Guy until a while ago. This is very badDD So Veldora thought. Well, his troubles were only on the level of It seems to be painful if I get cut though At that moment, a sword pierced the ground in front of Veldora. It was one of the best swords in this world, the demonic sword World. Hey, use that. When Veldora turned around, there was a fiercely beautiful woman beyond his eyes. Her scarlet hair flowed down divinely, the presence of her abundant breasts and round buttocks were emphasized by her slender waist that looked like it could break easily. It was Guy who had transformed into his female form. Guy, is that you? Ah? Who else do you think is here? Its me of course.[11] Guy annoyedly replied to Veldoras question. Guy had no fixation over the difference between genders, he didnt care about appearance. Ability was more important than appearance. Different from his male form which was specialized for combat, his female form was specialized in processing information. Guy thought that it was necessary to raise his information processing power to the maximum in order to cancel the control circuits that had been created by Veldanava. Therefore, he had transformed into his female form after a long time. That was all. Then, I shall use it Oh. Dont lose, okay? Kuaaahahahaha! What a foolish question! I had thought that I wanted to fight with the Hero who got serious once again. This is a good chance for it, I shall fight her seriously too! While saying those words, Veldora regained his confidence with Guy reply ofWell, good luck.. He thought that talking to him would be a waste of time. Guy switched his consciousness and put Velzard into his sight. AndDD (Just you wait. Ill release you from it right away.) Guy concentrated deeply and calmly which sharpened his ability. GuysGodspeed Calculation[12] raised his normally high processing power to an excited state[13]. Guy diverted all of his energy to the calculation without any hesitation and began theSpiritual Dive[14]towards Velzard. [1] ĺ() Kokoro/Shin Kaku (Kokoro), Spirit/Heart Core. [2] ĉ(륿`) Nouryoku Kaihen (Orutareishon), Ability Modification. [3] ֮(ȥ) Honookami/Enjin no Ou. Blaze/Flame God/Deity Sovereign/Ruler, Cthugha. Cthugha, The Living Flame or The Burning One, is a Great Old One, an elemental spirit of fire opposed to the Elder Gods featured in the H.P. Lovecraft-inspired Cthulhu Mythos. [4] ED Note: I feel this is the funniest Veldora moment so far. I almost feel sorry for himalmost [5] rBA Jikuu Renzoku Kougeki. [6] ED: So she can bitch-slap across space and time I see. Poor Veldora [7] m(륶`) Shinraisuru Aibou (Vueruzaado), written Trusted Partner, read as Velzard. [8] ״B仯΃xʽ Joutaihenka no Gishiki, Ritual of State Change/Phase Transformation/Condition Alteration. [9] ͬһ(ߥ) Douittai (Yuusha Kuroe), Written as one body, read as Hero Chloe. [10] ѩY(Ω`ꥹ) Yuki Kesshou Tate (Sunou Kurisutaru), Snow Crystal Shield. [11] Guy still using Ore here. [12] Shinsoku Enzan. Enzan is a term for mathematical operations/calculation. Maybe Algorithm? [13] ״B Reikijoutai. Excited State in quantum mechanics refers to the state of a system that has a higher energy than its ground state (it has higher energy level than normally it has). As in this case, his processing power is over the roof. [14] ĺ˽ʳ(ԥ奢) Kousei Shin Kaku Shinshoku, (Supirichuaru Daibu). Aggressive Heart Core Erosion. Chapter 239 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 237 In the Northern Land -Last Part- Velzard couldnt hide her surprise and confusion as she saw Velgrind who had grown stronger unexpectedly. She felt happy for her younger sisters growth and also rage as she was someone who was obstructing her path. Now Velzard could only acknowledge that Velgrind was an unavoidable hindrance for her to kill Guy. (Fine, Velgrind, I shall acknowledge you as my enemy.) Once Velzard acknowledged Velgrind, she decided to activate her hidden Ultimate SkillEnvious Lord Leviathan. However, that was an improbable decision for Velzards normal train of thought.. If she ended up showing her hidden ability as her trump card against Demon Lord Guy Crimson to Velgrind, it would lose its meaning as a trump card. Velzard who should be calm didnt even realize such a simple thing. No, she couldnt realize it. The order to kill was the only thing left in her mind because of Ultimate Dominion. For Velzard to still be able to retain her ego was proof that she had a strong spirit. However, even with such a strong spiritDD Velzard couldnt defy the order of Ultimate Dominion. After a momentary hesitation, Velzard unleashed blades of envy towards Velgrind. Velgrind had realized quickly that she could fight her older sister Velzard on more than equal terms thanks toFlame God Sovereign Cthughas peerless ability which had evolved to overcome the control over herself. After all, since she lost in terms of energy, if she just had an equal ability like before, it was clear her defeat was a matter of time. Even now she was still inferior in energy levels, but she could fight her sister equally in terms of energy efficiency. It was a very surprising evolution. And even about the energyDD (What is this connectionDD Soul Corridor? As long as I wish for it, an unknown energy will flow into me) Yes, through the Soul Corridor that had been constructed between her and Rimuru, it was possible for her to replenish her energy. Actually, Velgrind had lost the majority of her magic essence in Alteration into Flame God Sovereign Cthughaand its Ignition[1], but right after that, energy flowed into her from the Soul Corridor, so her energy was almost completely recovered. She didnt think that she could lose, I feel I wont lose, that was Velgrinds honest thoughts. However, at that moment, Velgrind noticed that her older sisters expression changed. (Is it coming!?) Velgrind put herself on guard. It seems her intuition was right. Velzards trump card was activated and sent towards Velgrind. Whiteout Absorb[2]!! A strike filled with everything Velzard has got. It was Velzards strongest attack which combined her own abilityCessation Lost[3]andPatience Lord Gabriels abilitySolidification[4]with alsoEnvious Lord Leviathans abilityAbsorb[5]. With the attack coming towards her, Velgrind accelerated her own energy to the maximum in order to oppose it. Cardinal Acceleration!! Two polar lights, white and red collided. The northern land experienced a severe earthquake, as the falling ice and snow repeatedly sublimated and froze with a death blizzard raging on. The victor was Velzard. Due to her new abilityEnvious Lord Leviathan, she had downgraded Velgrinds abilities. Moreover, Velzards energy which should have been exhausted had recovered for some reason. The essence ofEnvious Lord Leviathan was to degrade her opponent to below her level. Besides that, it also had the effect of absorbing the opponents energy In addition to her absolute defense power and overwhelming Velgrind in terms of maximum energy, Velzard possessed energy absorption too. Now that her abilities had been downgraded, it seemed impossible for Velgrind to win. Its the end, Velgrind. I shall praise you for growing stronger to be able to oppose me. However, the result wont change. You arent a threat for me when I got serious. Now, I have downgraded your abilities by one level. Its impossible for you to have an advantage against me anymore. Thats right. For Velzard, Velgrind wasnt a threat even if she was an obstacle. Because of the opposition of their abilities, it would be impossible for Velgrind to break through Velzards defense. HoweverDD But, Nee-san. I dont need to defeat you. Besides, even if my abilities are downgraded, the original acceleration ability has not been affected in any way. Since the abilities only support me, it will not affect me even if I lost them! Velgrind fearlessly declared. In fact, Velgrinds abilities were focused on only one thing, that wasAcceleration. Now that she had already circulated her energy with full power, it wouldnt affect her even ifFlame God Sovereign Cthughawas sealed off. And the most important thing wasDD (Hurry up, Guy. Be quick and release Nee-san from their control!) Velgrind didnt have to defeat Velzard at all. Velgrinds victory condition was to earn time until Guy releases Velzard from Ultimate Dominion. At that time, in Velzards inner world[6], Guy was about to finish the final touches. Passing through multiple mental walls, Guy dove into the abyss of the heart. If he lost his focus, his ego would be swallowed up by Velzards soul and the Spiritual Dive would be broken. Then, Guys consciousness would disappear. On the other hand, if he pushed forward forcibly with all of his strength, he would destroy Velzards heart. If that happened, the result would be Velzard releasing all her energy after a rampage and a new True Dragon would be born somewhere in this world. Guy had to prevent that from happening. Despite being under pressure, Guy passed through the walls without being impatient. Finally, he found it. It was a young spirit of Velzard sitting hugging her knees. Yo, Ive been looking for you, you know? Guy talked naturally and calmly. This was a critical moment. A single mistake would change Velzards action for the worse. What is it? What did you come here for? Are you here to laugh at me? Velzard asked while acting the way she appeared.. No, I came to pick you up. Lets go back quickly, Velzard. Guy shrugged his shoulders and answered. His reply irritated Velzard. It was always the same. Guy always spoke one-sidedly and arrogantly only to Velzard. He didnt even care about Velzard and said things bluntly as if it was natural for him to do so. What is with you! Guy, you never listen to my opinion. Its always, always me who had to be patient! As the Tuner, I had the role to guide this world that my older brother left behind. Thats why I always observed you so that you wouldnt go on a rampage. Even though I really hated it Even Velgrind went freely to the place of the man she loved and Veldora was so carefree and rampaged as he pleased. As for me, I endured it all the time, you know!? Everything was because you were acknowledged by my older brother! It was because you were the only being except for my older brother who could destroy this world. I couldnt afford to leave your side, you know Im the only one who needed to have patience And yet, youre going to leave me behind. I will never forgive you for that. Why do you have to support that suspicious slime now!? It would have been fine if you lived quietly in this northern land! You oppose my older brother even though theres no way for you to win. Rather than letting you be killed by my older brother, I would rather be the one who will kill you with my own hands! Guys words sparked a fire inside Velzards frozen heart. As she raged, Velzard threw out all of the displeasure she had felt until now. With all of her feelings, she lashed out at Guy with her fierce will. They became imaginary blades which cut at Guys body, but Guy didnt try to avoid the attack. He just stood there being exposed to the attacks without resistance as if he tried to accept all of Velzards anger and complaints. Besides You even acknowledged a human but you never acknowledged me What am I to you!? Even though I always tried my best, because I wanted to be acknowledged by you Theres no place for me at all! Her attacks gradually became weak, and eventually, Velzard started to hit Guys chest feebly. Are you an idiot? I acknowledged you, you know? My partner is only you alone. Im an idiot, you said!? I dont want to be called that by you who will always do whatever as you please! I guess nothing can be done about it. If you dont like it, cant you just say it? You are too concerned about boring things, you know. Also, I lost to Veldanava a long time ago, okay? Ill win next time! Before she realized it, Velzard had stopped hitting Guy. Then, she buried her face in Guys chest. You are the idiotic one. Theres no way you can winDD It might be impossible for me alone. So please cooperate with me. You will fight together with me, right? Right, Velzard? Velzard was speechless. Guys arrogance was too much. DDAnd, towards those very Guy-like words, I hate you. I really, really, really, really, really hate you. I hate you, I hate you, I hate you, I hate youDD I hate you so much that I love you. Velzard confessed with her whole heart. Guys response to that was very simpleDD Yeah, I knew. So, a simple word as if he said something unimportant. So arrogant, you are really an unpleasantDD Right? That is proof that Im me after all. Then, this makes me look like an idiot for worrying all by myself Thats right. I also think so, you know? Shouldnt this be the part where you deny it and console me? Why? Thats bothersome. Never mind that, quickly cut off the control. If you dont hurry up, I dont think even Velgrind will last long. In fact, if the fight was prolonged, Velgrind would have been at a disadvantage. If the energy supply from the Soul Corridor between her and Rimuru ceased, Velgrinds defeat would become a certainty. Youre unkind as usual towards meDD Oh, really? Youre my partner after all. I dont have to be considerate with you cause were like a family, right? Partner Family Family!? Velzards face, which was buried in Guys chest, turned red instantly. In panic, Velzard jumped away from Guy. Guy remained calm and didnt notice Velzards unrest. Lets get the hell out of here. He said so without minding Velzards feelings. Although Velzard thought that Guys attitude was a bit disappointing, she was relieved that Guy responded to her as usual. There was already no hesitation in her heart and the light of a strong Will returned to her eyes. She then focused her mind in order to resist Ultimate Dominion that had been cast on her. Understood, Ive also steeled myself. But, it wont be easy to cut off my brothers control Theres a way. It seems that theControlhad been established using angel series skill as the key and lock[7]. Then, if you neutralize it with a demon series skill, you can erase that lock. If you do so, no matter how powerful his control is, you can resist it. Guy answered without hesitation. In his words, there was a powerful confidence that Velzard could do it. You make it sound so easy. Fine, I shall meet your expectations. And so, Velzard overcame her own hesitation and confronted her brothers curse deep inside her consciousness. In response to the change of Velzards mind, the Ultimate Skills etched in her soul began to fight each other for domination of her soul. As Velzards will dictated,Envious Lord Leviathanbit offPatience Lord Gabriel. HoweverPatience Lord Gabrielstubbornly resisted and tried to protect the lock of the control with its strong defensive power. The fight in Velzards inner world seemed to fall into a stalemate, but Guy wouldnt allow that. Velzard, Ill help you just a bit. Guy said so and activated his imitation of the unbelievable ability he saw just a while ago. It was Alteration, which helped Velgrind overcome the control and evolve her skill. Question. Will you synthesize Ultimate SkillPatience Lord GabrielwithEnvious Lord Leviathanand activate Alteration? YES/NO The Voice of the World echoed inside Velzards mind. (Is this what Guy means as help!? But, lets believe in him for this.) Velzard answered YES without hesitation. Confirmed. Individual: Ice Dragon Velzards Ultimate SkillPatience Lord GabrielandEnvious Lord Leviathanare synthesized and evolved into Ultimate SkillIce God Sovereign Cthulhu[8]. At the same moment that the voice echoed inside her inner world, the lock binding Velzards heart crumbled and disappeared. The lock of the heart that she could never break no matter how desperately she tried to resist it until now had been smashed to pieces easily, as if it was glass. Velzard and her skills had united splendidly and beautifully. (This is the mental state that Velgrind reached!? AndDDthe strength Guy had given to me. If I have this ability, there will be no one who could bind me down.) And so, Velzard received it as a matter of course. If she and Guy banded together, they would have no opponents in this world. See, it was simple, right? Guys voice, that was so arrogant to the extent of loathsome, echoed in her mind. Yeah, it was I really look like an idiot You think so? But I dont hate it, you know? Its a part of you too. Velzard laughed a bit due to Guys words. The young Velzard was nowhere to be seen now. She returned to her original ladylike appearance, beautiful and graceful. With a bashful smile that could charmed everyone, she quietly mutteredIm home.[9]to Guy. Guys consciousness instantly returned to his body. A bit of impatience could be seen in his expression. He was the one who did it, but he was astonished by Velzards rapid changes due to Alteration. (Rather, what exactly is that? That wasnt on the level of ability modification. Moreover, the only thing I did was activate it, I actually got the impression that something else had done it as a proxy As if it had anticipated that I would do so) To Guy who seemed that he was about to drift into his sea of deep thoughts, Youre back? What happened to my older sister? He heard Velgrinds voice asking him. Ahh, the control was released safely. She will wake up soon. At the same time, Guy answered, Velzard woke up. I have caused some trouble for you, Guy. And, Velgrind, I have shown you my unsightly side and I apologize for insulting Rudra. She said so and lowered her head towards Guy and Velgrind. For Ane-sama to apologize to me, I must have gone crazy. But, Im so glad. It would be impossible for me to tolerate that Nee-san was being controlled by someone after all. It seems I have made you worry. But putting aside whether Velda is Nii-san or not, its true that his strength is comparable to Nii-san, you know? Humph. Even if it is so, if hes not Nii-sanDD No, even if he was Nii-san, I wont change my mind that I have to defeat Velda. Velda is Rudras enemy after all. Youre so straightforward, heh, Velgrind Im a bit jealous. The sisters threw a straight gaze at each other and confirmed each other intention. Guy called out the two people withNever mind that, lets end this quickly.. Guy had already returned to his combat form while the two were talking. And the three of them turned their sight on the girl, who was Veldoras opponent. The Hero ChloeDD No, towards Manas: Lucia who had taken over her body. HoweverDDsimultaneously with her blade flashed, Chloes body split into two. No, that was just an illusion. The blade of will released from inside Chloe had interfered with the real world which is why such an image was shown to those in this place. Veldora had been cut here and there, but he had not received a fatal injury. The two sisters were relieved to see that. Guy had his eyes glued towards ChloeDD (I see, as I expected, it had been concealedDD) A thin smile appeared on Guys lips. Guy had realized. Lucias extinction and Chloes victory. And soDD Just now, the fight in the northern land had ended. [1] k(˥å) Nouryoku Hatsudou, (Igunisshon), Ability Activation. [2] Oʧ҆(ۥ磻ȥȥ֥`) Reigoku Shoushitsu Gyoushuu Ha (Howaitoauto Abusbu). [3] ֹͣʧ(?) Teishi Shoushitsu (Seseishon Rosuto), Suspended Dissipation. [4] 廯(ǥե`) Banbutsu Kotaika (Soridifuikeishon), All Creation Solidification. [5] (֥`) Koukaku Kyuushuu (Abusbu), Downgrade Absorption. [6] Mind world, Mental world etc. [7] I Kagi, the kanji would normally mean key, but depending on the context, it can also means lock. [8] ֮(ȥ) Hyjin/Kri Kami no Ou (Kuturufu). [9] Tadaima (Im home/Im back) used when you return to you home/a place where you belong to or to someone who you loved. Its a Crowning Moment of Heartwarming. Chapter 240 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 238 Justice and Contradiction Chloe held her sword reflexively to the sight of a man approaching in front of her. She felt a bit regretful for the man who looked pretty thrilled. Chloe thought that, if the man had been looking forward to having a fight with her that much, she wanted to fight him seriously. Even if Veldora challenged Chloe in his true form, the result wouldnt change. Chloes combat style was with a sword, it didnt change no matter what kind her opponent was. Chloes weapon, which shaped like an Uchigatana[1], was a Spiritual Weapon equivalent to God Class. The sword had fought together with Chloe for a long time and became comparable to the Demonic Sword World which was one of the best swords in this world. The sword was familiar in Chloes hand as if it was a part of her, it kept protecting Chloe. It was a supreme sword with an edge that could cut even a spiritual life-form. ButDD Chloe couldnt be Veldoras opponent. This is because Chloe was deprived of her free will by Lucia with Ultimate Dominion Lucia, who had obtained Chloes body, was at the height of her triumph. She had put Velzard under her complete domination and made her fight Velgrind. Guy was a nuisance, but with Lucias strength right now, she wouldnt lose even if she fought Guy and Veldora together at the same time. Indeed, Veldora couldnt do a thing before Lucia. It seemed he had borrowed a sword from Guy, but his sword skill was not worth considering No, it was because Lucia was too strong. Lucia had made Chloes swordsmanship completely as hers and could completely predict the trajectory of all attacks. Lucia thought that such overwhelming strengthDD was Chloes true worth as the strongest Hero, but that was not all. Chloe was strangely very compatible with Seraphims energy and Ultimate SkillHope Lord Sariel. Lucias main body was being perfectly guarded by Ultimate SkillJustice Lord MichaelsCastle Guard. And now, she obtained the Ultimate SkillHope Lord SarielsAbsolute End[2]. Ultimate Defense and Ultimate Offense. Lucia as a Manas was endowed with the wisdom to unravel the secrets of the skills. That was why she could come up with a way to synthesis the two ultimate skills into one. DDIt would be fine if she inserted Infinity Prison[3]intoAbsolute End. In the first place, she didnt need to worry about defense since she hadCastle Guardafter allDD Lucia thought so. And she would make Chloe as her sword and incorporated her intoJustice Lord Michael. By doing so, Lucia would become a totally flawless being with offense and defense capabilities. Moreover,Infinity Prison wasnt actually an ability for defense. It is an ability to seal opponent that was too difficult to be destroyed like spiritual life-forms. (Hero Chloe seems to have used it as an irregular defensive means because she was inexperienced as a human and couldnt master the ability but now its an unnecessary ability. If its me I could master it perfectly, but rather than doing something half-hearted such as sealing the enemy, Ill destroy the enemy completely. YesDDUnder the name of Justice, all of Gods enemies shall be destroyed!) So, from that flow of thoughts, Lucia made the decision to eraseInfinity Prison. DDThus, the forbidden door is openedDD Although Lucia knew about it due to her wisdom which could even unravel the secrets of skills That ability,Infinity Prisonis an ability for sealing something. Like Pandora Box which contained all of the worlds evils and calamities inside, an Evil was sealed deep inside Chloes heart. Once released, that Evil would spread chaos and disaster into this world. Ramiris tried to interfere at the time Chloe who transcended time fused with the young Chloe was because she sensed this Evil. That Evil would have felt various negative feelings as they traveled through a long time repetitively. Chloe continued to seal it with her strong will. However, such feelings matured inside Chloes heart and created a hideous personality. If only you dont wake up a sleeping tiger[4], you will only have me as your opponent, but now. That was Chloes words. At the end of those words, Chloes consciousness changed completely. If the Atonement Hero who carried all of humanitys negative feelings onto herself is Chloe, the Godslayer Hero who condemned everything and loathed humanitys sins is also Chloe. It is Chloe yet also not Chloe. It is the one who condemns everything without any mercy. Its name is Manas Chronoa[5]. Now that the seal was gone, it was freed from the prison of the heart. Although they were the same being, its strength was in a different dimension. Even Yuukis curse that bound Chloe until then, was severed instantly. There was nothing that could stop Chloe now. For a totally flawless being that Lucia said of itself, that was exactly the word for Chloe. DDHowever, the current Chloe wouldnt lose to this Evil. Her strong willDD and the fragments of Shizue and Hinatas heart are living inside Chloes heart after all. Above all, theres Rimuru now. Thats why Chloe understood that Chronoa was no more than a part of her heart too. She just accepted Chronoa straightforwardly and it completely fused with her. As Chloe had accepted the unleashed Chronoa,Hope Lord Sarielwhich had completed its role, disappeared into Chloes heart. However, all of its abilities are still usable by Chloes will in the same manner as before. Justice? What is Justice? Something uncertain and changing subjectively like that is your justification, you said? If thats so, you are not my enemyDD Lucia felt she heard Chloes voice. (Dont mock me! Justice is the only eternal truth of all things!) She tried to refute, but she never could. Because Lucias consciousness had been locked in complete darkness instantly That was what happened in Chloes inner world. Chloes deadly blade, Absolute EndDDwhich was released in order to interfere with Lucias consciousnessDD did not even allow any resistance and annihilated her in one blow. Thus, the fight in this northern land ended. Velzard shook off the binding and Chloe cut down the curse. Although there were some who were quite exhausted, ultimately everyone was all right. Kuaaaahhahaha! How about we call it a draw for today? With cuts all over his body, Veldora had barely dodged Chloes last strike, but he was relieved to know that it was over. And casually, he insisted on calling their fight as a draw. Chloes last attack was impossible to be analyzed even for Veldora. In the worst case, he couldnt help but thought that the attack possessed the same properties asSpace-Time Continuous Attackobtained by his sister, Velgrind. He even felt a bit scared, but it would be his loss if he worried about that. He wanted to fight the Hero who got serious, but he wanted to win so he wouldnt allow himself to be defeated. Therefore, Veldora judged that he would be satisfied with a draw. Really? It seemed to me that you wanted to fight me, so I wouldnt mind being your opponent once this Great War was over Hmmm!? N-no, no, you dont need to be that considerate. Kuahahaha, I have seen most of your attacks from our exchanges too, theres no need for us to fight for the time being. While slightly panicking, Veldora turned down Chloes offer. Veldora was somewhat scared of his two sisters gazes towards him, but he pretended he didnt notice and ignored them. At least, he found out that he couldnt compete with Chloe in swordsmanship at all. As for things he said, there was no lie in Veldoras words. Inside his mind, Veldora swore that he would train his swordsmanship thoroughly from the base up. Next was Guy who spoke to Chloe.. Returning to his usual male form, Guy began talking to Chloe while Veldora returned his sword back. Yo, is that your true power? Chloe nodded to Guys question. Or rather Huh? It seems that the seraphims energy is left behind. And Chloe had treated the power as her own too naturally, but in actuality she had stolen a majority of Lucias energy. That was not all, there was also fragments ofJustice Lord Michaelleft behind from Manas Lucias remains. As a resultDD Notification. Individual: Chloe Aubert, confirmed to have gathered the three elements ofCourageHopeJustice[6]. Moreover, the presence of Ultimate SkillSpace-Time Lord Yog-Sothothin her possession had been confirmed. Alteration is automatically activated Successful. Ultimate SkillSpace-Time Lord Yog-Sothothhas evolved intoSpace-Time God Yog-Sothoth[7]. Within Chloe, an ultimate evolution was being carried without her realization. Even if it was an enormous energy of a seraph, it wasnt sufficient at all to activate that ability (Alteration) Because of that, Chloes evolution ended without being noticed by anyone. Not even Guy could notice that evolution; it was due to Complete Concealment of Ultimate SkillSpace-Time God Yog-Sothoth. Looks like it. So, what happened to that Lucia fellow? Due to what was stated before, Guy asked about Lucias end without paying attention to the seraphs remains. I have eliminated a part of her that possessed me. But, her main body is safe. Did you let her go? NoDDso Chloe muttered to Guy who asked with sharp eyes. A small smile appeared on her lips. It seemed like there was a glimpse of cruelty unsuited of a Hero in her expressionDD Probably, it might not just be a hallucination. It was proof that the remnants of Chronoa which had fused with Chloe were still alive. It was something unthinkable for the naturally gentle Chloe, but if it was Chronoa, it could do it without hesitation. However, that was still something unbecoming for Chloe Therefore, Chloe decided to leave the judgment to Lucias own actions. It will be great if Lucia admits her defeat obediently, but if she doesnt do soDD I shall teach her the true meaning of despair. Chloe declared so and stared at Guy with her strong-willed eyes. After all, her victory was certain. Moreover, for some reasonDDChloe felt that she wouldnt be the one who decided Lucias fate. Very well. Then, shall we quickly go to defeat Velda? Yeah, lets quickly defeat the mastermind, I want to return to Senseis place. Guy and Chloe were in consensus. Veldora was about to say Because the cuts all over my body aches, Ill return once they recoverDD but he remained silent before his two sisters gazes. It was a very wise decision. Thus, the five people who could be said as the tops of this world began to move towards the Heaven. IMPOSSIBLE, IMPOSSIBLE, IMPOSSIBLE!! Lucia was screaming in her main body while going partly mad. Something impossible had happened just now. A Manas with the strongest Will, was destroyed just by a mere human. She absolutely couldnt accept such a thing. Lucia thought so and derived the most optimum solution with her thoughts still in chaos. DDThats right, I just have to erase everything in the northern landDD Only after she thought so, calm returned to her heart. And then she turned around and smiled at the being over there. With compassionate expressions that matched her gentle appearance, Milim, I want you to listen to your mothers request DD She said so. A terrifying plan made by Lucia. Her plan was to annihilate Guy and Chloe along with the northern continent using Milims Drago Nova[8] from a very high altitude. She would order Velzard, who was under her control, withThought Transmissionto stop the movement of the other three people. She had planned to strike them all in one go. If she matched the timing and made Velzard self-destruct, it would cause massive destruction with the super high dense energy from the body of True Dragon as the source of the explosion. With the synergy of Drago Nova, it would annihilate the northern continent. It might even affect the planet itself, but such a thing was a trivial matter to Lucia. Guy, Chloe, Velgrind, and Veldora. She only had to get rid of those four people and everything would be fine. If faced with this great destruction, it would be impossible even for those four people to survive. Lucia estimated the result would be so. Milim, you seeDD At the moment when Lucia tried to continue with her words Good grief, are you a fool who cant even accept your own defeat? Such cold words came out from Milims mouth. Lucia stared at Milim with eyes full of shock. I shall have you stop doing foolish things with my mothers appearance for good. Milim declared and smiled fearlessly towards Lucia. It was like a lie that she was obedient like a doll until now. Wha, you!? Could it be you arent under controlDD!? Humph, you finally realized? I decided to stay obedient until now because I cant come up with a way to break through your defense, but I dont need to do so anymore, you see? I want to reclaim my mothers body quickly, so lets get started! Milim declared so and smiled complacently. What a foolish thing to say!? I haveCastle Guard. There are many angels in this heaven, and besides even humanitys faiths are directed to this ability now, my defensive powers are incomparable to Rudras which was reliant on something as vulnerable as loyalty DD SHUT UP! Milim interrupted Lucia with a roar. And then, she thrust her fist towards Lucia. Lucia instantly put her guard up. Castle Guard automatically deployed in front of Lucia and protected her. (Youre foolish, Milim. Its troublesome that you broke out the control unexpectedly, but if Velda-sama awakened with perfect form, someone like you wont matter. I only have to endure until thenDD The real surprise hit Lucia at the moment she thought up that far. Castle Guard was smashed into pieces and scattered before her eyes. Im-impossible!? An unbelievable and unacceptable reality was expanding in front of Lucia. Fool? Youre the fool here, you know? You dont understand the ability at all. You are like a child who knows secrets and wants to tamper on things with them. Do you know why my father, Veldanava, didnt give offensive capability toJustice Lord Michael? It seems you thought that it was incomplete, but thats wrong. That skill was complete because it was incomplete. What do you think will happen if the Spear that could pierce everything and Shield that could block everything come together[9]? Also, justice itself is something filled with contradictions. When you support one side, Justice will lose its impartialness. An absolute justice is nothing but fantasy. Because of this ambiguity, my father keptJustice Lord Michael incomplete. It just became a power to protect without offensive power. Justice without force is powerless, but if you have the power to protect it, you could fulfill everything. That alone is what made it complete. Milim indifferently informed Lucia. Like a teacher enlightening a foolish student. And now, her hand was slowly extended towards Lucia. Impossible, I wont accept it. I will never accept such a thing!! Justice is the onlyDD Milims hand touched Lucia. Your absolute defense is gone. Soon, your abilities will disappear too. Before that happens, I shall perform your last rites with my own hand. Stop it! Im Lucia, Velda-samas absolute believer, the one and onlyDD Begone from my mother. Mind Death Break[10]!! Without mercy, Milims destructive capability was fully displayed. At this moment, the Manas created formJustice Lord Michael named Lucia had been completely annihilated. Milim embraced her mothers corpse with a lonely expression. There was no warmth in the body, as it was freed from the effect of the ability, its time which had stopped begun to flow instantly. Lucias body withered, turned into dust and disappeared. Good night, Okaa-sama. Please, rest in peaceDD Milim didnt have memories of her mothers warmth. For Milim, playing with her mothers sacred remains was a sin worthy of a certain death. She had achieved her goal of freeing her mother from Lucia who was being protected by the ultimate defense. Milim shall teach the next sinful person the depths of her wrath. The time has come. The name of the person she should judge was VeldaDDthe person who impersonated her father and played with her mothers corpse. From now on, Milim unleashed her suppressed wrath. The heaven was about to be filled with waves of Milims wrath. C Authors Note I avoided Chloes Last Boss Route. Im sorry for those who had been expecting that. I also have such versions, but I let it pass for now. [1] Uchigatana is a shorter version of Tachi. The length of an Uchigatana blade was around 60 cm to no more than 70 cm while the length of a tachi blade was around 75 cm. Pic for reference: [2] ~ж(֥`ȥ) Zettai Setsudan (Abusoryuuto Endo). Absolute Severance, her previous Unique Skill. Remainder, Sariel was the combined and evolved form of Chloe and Hinatas Unique Skills. Btw the Author gave the furigana for both now. [3] oΪz(ե˥ƥץꥺ) Mugen Rougoku (Infiniti Purizun). [4] ޤӤ𤳤ʤ, from ޤӤ𤳤, an idiom (waking the sleeping dog/lion/tiger/beast/child) which mean avoid interfering in/with a situation/something/someone that is currently causing no problems but might do so as a result of such interference. [5] Υ Kuronoa. [6] š,ϣ,x. Yuuki, Kibou, Seigi. [7] r֮(襰=ȥ۩`) Jikuu no Kami (Yogu=Sotohto), the skill had become a God and also notice the change in its katakana, previously was襰?ȩ` Yogu?Sotsu. [8] oDZ҆(ɥ饴?Υ) Ryuu sei/boshi/hoshi Bakuenha (Dorago Nova). Dragon Star/Stellar Dragon Supreme Exploding Flame [9] Unstoppable Force Meets Immovable Object/Irresistible Force Paradox. The origin of the paradox is from China, wherein the metaphor originated in the Chinese story of a perfect spear that can pierce all shields and a perfect shield that stops all spears. The story is found in the 3rd century BC philosophical book by Han Feizi. In the story, a man/merchant tried to sell a spear and a shield. When he was asked how good his spear was, he said that his spear could pierce any shield. Then, when asked how good his shield was, he said that it could defend from all spear attacks. Then someone asked him what would happen if he were to take his spear to strike his shield; the seller could not answer. This led to the Chinese idiom of zxang modn (ì), which means self-contradictory, wherein the Chinese word ì; pinyin: modn; means Spear-Shield. So, the two things cant be true at the same time as they are contradicting each other. Either the shield or the spear breaks when they really meet. [10] ԾƉ(ޥɥǥ֥쥤) Kousei Seishin Hakai (Maindo Desu Bureiku). Aggressive Spirit/Mind Destruction. Chapter 241 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 239 Soaring Wall Author note: Milim was furious. She decided that she must, definitely, eliminate Velda, the root of all evils. Milim burst the door open and proceeded to the throne room where Velda was sitting. Transparent capsules filled with clear liquid were arranged systematically in the walls. Floating inside each capsule were unborn angels. The soul energy was being poured into these empty vessels. Because they didnt possess a physical body, they were beings that could only exist in the Heaven. If they established a certain degree of ego, they could act on the surface world for a short time, but It required a bit more time for that to happen. Milim paid no heed to the angels and aimed straight to the throne. The heart of this Heaven. It was the place where the God[1] sat at the center of everything. Velda was now the ruler of this castle, in both name and reality. The automatic defense system of the Sky Castle[2] reacted to Milims murderous intent and judged her as an enemy. The alarm reverberated and Guardian Dolls[3] appeared. However, they saw Milims necklace and stopped moving. YoU CaNnOt PrOcEeD bEyOnD tHiS pOiNt. PleAsE tUrN bAcK.[4] The dolls warned Milim. However, Milim completely ignored them. Get out of the way. As she said so, Milim casually swung her fist and destroyed one of the dolls. The dolls couldnt attack Milim due to the necklace that showed that she was Veldas family. Nobody could stop Milim. That was until a woman stood up before Milim. Milim-sama, you have grown to be such fine la The woman tried to approach Milim while being moved to tears. She was a beautiful and gentle woman wearing a solid black dress. Is that you, Salome its been a long time Joy brightened up Milims expression for a moment, and thenDD No. You are not Salome Her expression was clouded over by sadness instantly. The woman who tried to embrace Milim was split into two. What dripped out from her wound wasnt blood but a transparent liquid of unknown ingredientsDDit was something that came out of a tattered body of a complex machinery rather than that of a living being. Ahh Mi, limsama you, have grownbeepDDDD She extended her hand to touch Milims cheek and wiped the teardrop on it. Just like that, the doll modeled after Salome fell to the ground. She was the woman who had raised and educated Milim when she still very young. The woman who cared for Milim in the olden days had passed away. Theres no way shes alive. Unlike Milim, who could live eternally, Salome was no more than one of the maids who served Lucia. There was no way that Salome, who was a human, is still alive. ButMilim couldnt help but think of it. Whether her soul was called back to dwell inside the doll or not? Such a thing was impossible. That was the conclusion Milim came to: the correct truth. Milim destroyed the doll without hesitation and severed her attachments. It should be the right thing, and yet the dolls satisfied smile and overflowing tears for some reason had made Milim confused. SoDD She was perhaps reallyDD What a cruel thing to do. Even though I especially called back a deceased soul for your sake. I thought you would be pleased, so I prepared the present secretly I guess you didnt like it? A clear voice reached Milims ears. She didnt need to turn around. The owner of the voice wasDD Its you, Velda. You bastard, I hope you are prepared for it. Prepared For what I wonder? Against Milims expression filled with wrath, Velda still had a cool smile. Two contrasting emotions were clashing as the two faced each other. She hadnt contacted Rimuru yet, but Milim wasnt worried about it. Since she felt residues of the Hero Chloe at the time she buried Lucia just a little while ago. It was a very splendid sword slash that crossed over evenMultiple Existence and reached Lucias main body. It happened just for an instant, but Milim wouldnt fail to notice it. It was the time for the people who were being controlled by Lucia in the surface to be released. Although, it seemed Rimuru had schemed something as he lurked inside the shadow and perhaps already worked out some countermeasures for it. If she thought like that, even if she didnt bother to contact him, she believed that everything would be conveyed to Rimuru even if she stayed in this place. The fool called Vega was the first one to be eliminated by Rimurus subordinates. The small fry called Kazaream seemed to have fallen as he couldnt defeat Leon. She also knew about Dagruels defeat as Lucia was raising a fuss about it. Although where Dino was and what he was doing was unknown, Milim thought that it was pointless even to be worried about that cunning man. She knew that he would suddenly appear sooner or later after all. In other words, it could be said that Veldas subordinates were all defeated. It seems that your prided Four Unholy Commanders have all been defeated. Youre the only one left, Velda. I shall have you receive the reward for making me angry. As Milim said so, she pulled out the demonic sword Earth and took a stance. Velda looked at Milim with a smile while shrugging his shoulders. Ill play with you, Milim. Those words became the signal. Milim easily demonstrated continuous sword techniques. However, Velda avoided everything by a paper-thin margin. He was still unarmed and had leeway for his attitude against Milim. That ignited Milims anger and the demonic sword Earth began pulsing as if it had reacted to it. The rusts on the surface of the sword disappeared, showing its bluish-white blade. It seemed that the blade was strengthened as it absorbed waves of her anger. Die! Drago Break[5]!! A ferocious slash like an embodiment of Milims wrath was heading towards the defenseless Velda. HoweverDD Too bad. Youre a bit slow. Velda easily stepped back with just a bit movement and dodged Milims sword. But, that was as Milims planned. The time for destruction is now! The moment Velda evaded Milims sword, their position was now reversed. Milim stood in front of the throne while Velda stood on the ground below the throne. Plus, on the very rear of Veldas positionDD soared the Heaven Gate, the only gateway connecting the Heaven and the surface world. From the very beginning, Milim aimed for the chance to simultaneously attack both Velda and the Heaven Gate. With the demonic sword Earth in her right hand, and her left hand charged with Destruction Intent. Right now, Milim unleashed Drago Nova at full power towards Velda. A bluish-white light beam which resembled a sparkling stars light overlapped repetitively and pierced through Velda. It pressurized the surroundings as the beam bulged and expanded to pierce everything towards the entrance from which Milim entered from. A flood of light was born, blowing away all of the lined up pillars. And beyond them was the soaring wall of the Heaven Gate. Everything was as Milim planned. The bluish-white light beam penetrated through Velda as its power increased and pierced the Heaven Gate. As the lights subsided, half of the Sky Castle had been cleanly blown away and disappeared. Only half of the castle remained behind where Milim stood. However, the Heaven Gate was still intact. It wasnt unharmed as there were numerous cracks on it, but it had endured Milims strongest attack. No, thats not it. (I saw the light had gotten refracted just before the impact, could it beDD) Milim didnt let her guard down. That was the right decision. Hmm, as one would expect from my daughter. I never expected that you can make cracks to this impassable gate. There was someone who spoke in an excited voice towards Milim. Needless to say, it was Velda. Velda, who was unharmed, had sat on the throne behind Milim before she noticed. While suppressing her astonishment, Milim calmly turned around to face Velda. Oho? For you to be unscathed after being hit by Drago Nova Ah, it was the ultimate magic that caused a supernova explosion with a super-high compression. Its the ultimate perfected form of nuclear strike magic Gravity Collapse[6], but its impossible to be use unless the user can manipulate Stardust[7] freely. Its indeed an ultimate magic fitting for you. But, you seeDD Velda began to explain heedlessly to Milim who unintentionally expressed her disbelief. He created a thin light membrane on his hand as to show Milim and continued his explanation. I can also manipulate stardust. Its easy to avert the impact since I directed the destruction so it only affected a limited area. So he explained. Velda seemed to be surprised that her power could affect the impassable gate, but it wasnt that surprising for Milim. Velda had said it easily, but it was an impossible feat unless he could read Milims thoughts and understood her aim completely. More importantly, there was no one who could manipulate stardust except Milim. It was an ultimate magic with the only way to defend against it was to do a lot of work of casting nuclear strike magic repeatedly in order to offset it which even Guy couldnt do But, right now, Velda had shown that he could easily manipulate it. In other words, it was no more than a magic which could easily be blocked for Velda and Milim had lost one of her trump cards. (What a monster) For the first time, Milim experienced Veldas true strength in the truest sense. Well, are you done now? Since I will have you make a child with me, I dont want to hurt you. You should have played around enough, right? Please be obedient now. With a gentle smile, Velda said so as if he was persuading a child. Milim desperately racked her head for something. Is there nothing I can do? Milim sought for a telling blow to Velda by making full use of her computation prediction. However, her calculation indicated a merciless result that everything was useless even with her high abilities. (Kuh, I should have waited for Rimuru and his subordinates to come here) At the moment when Milim regretted her actionDD DDCrackDD So, a small sound echoed in the place. Milim moved her sight to see the origin of the sound. It also attracted Veldas attention as he did the same as Milim. What!? And for the first time, Veldas expression was filled with disbelief. Right now, there was a huge crack on the towering Heaven Gate that blocked everyone from passing. And thenDDlight came flowing from the crack and the gate crumbled immediately after a thunderous sound. Good grief. What a sturdy gate, right? Totally. I didnt expect that even with the three of us it would repel our attack over and over again. Thats right. I thought that it would be an easy task when we received the order from Rimuru-sama. While conversing like that, three women passed through the gate and came to invade. Testarossa, Ultima and Carrera. Under Rimurus order, they had finally succeeded in destroying the Heaven Gate. But, there seemed to be an impact from the inside at the endDD Eh, there are some people here? DDI see, there was a commotion inside or something like that. The three shifted their focus to Milim and Velda and seemed to have guessed the circumstances. Testarossa smiled wickedly and pierced Velda with her cold gaze. Hey, you two. If we kill that guy, wont all the achievements be ours? Right, right! It seems we are the first to arrive here! Milim-sama seems to be struggling too, she probably wont complain if we help her. The other two agreed to Testarossas words. And so, the three people confronted Velda with their respective weapons in hand. Milim analyzed the situation and thought of their winning percentages. It seemed that Rimuru had made the necessary preparations with exquisite timing as Milim had expected. She was unsure whether they could compete against Velda, but if they could distract Velda even momentarily, Milim could land a full power Drago Break. If she condensed Drago Novas energy and made it explode inside Veldas body, even Velda who could manipulate stardust could do nothing but to perish. Milim concluded so instantly. You guys, sorry but please lend me your help! The three demons delightfully nodded to Milims shout. Her path to victory had been shut before, but she could now see a path opening even though it was only a small one. Velda looked at Milim uninterestedly and shifted his sight to see the three demons. Then he said, Its troublesome to play with people other than Milim. I shall prepare suitable opponents for you guys. He announced so and took out an orb to his hand. Milim and the three demons were wary of Veldas action. However, something was created in an instant. Two people were standing in front of Velda. An old man dressed in luxurious black clothes. A short-haired soldier dressed in the former Empire Armys official uniform. The two surveyed their surroundings as they looked strangely confused. I, Im certain that I should have died after I entrusted the girl with my techniques Why am I here? Im aliveDD No, thats impossible. They were Damrada who had entrusted his techniques to Ultima and Kondou Tatsuya who had entrusted his Will to Carrera. However, they were not the real one. That was proven from their reaction. Yo, you guys seem to have woken up. Hows the bodys condition? Ah, Velda-sama! It is very good. Its been a long time, Velda-sama. For you to call me, do you have a mission for me? Damrada and Kondou took a pose to show their loyalty in front of Velda. Their current appearance was something you couldnt imagine from them when they were alive. Ultima and Carrera were stunned when they looked at the two. It was truly unbelievable, but the two appeared so similar to the real ones. Dont be deceived! They are just copies harboring their memories. MoreoverDDVelda had rewritten the memories to his likings their real selves soul had disappeared, right? Not even a god can revive the dead! From Milims shout, Ultima and Carrera also realized the truth. Veldas cheerful voice reached them. Thats right. They and the maid I made a while ago for Milim have the same principle. Strangely, I cant collect memories of a living person and I can only use it once. This Memory Orb[8] can reproduce a deceased persons memories. Velda said so while fiddling around with the third orb he took out. And, he continued talking. I collected the angels energy to this orb as the core and created a temporary body for them. They cant act on the surface, but that doesnt matter here. Besides, even if I used a lot of unskilled personalities or even if I tried to evolve them into Manas, they werent strong This time I tried to replicate those with a strong will. With energy comparable to ten awakened demon lords and a strong will. How about it, dont you think they are strong? Velda explained while laughing. As they understood the meaning of his words, the demons expressions were dyed with anger. Tampering with a persons soul was the demons specialty. Therefore, they didnt intend to complain about it. However, playing with the memories of the people whom they acknowledged was a blasphemy to them. Demons were fundamentally selfish, even if they could tolerate their own actions, that didnt mean they could tolerate others actions. It appears that he really wants to die. Im so mad now. Making me angry isnt something that is easy to be done. The three demons, who couldnt look at themselves objectively, declared their anger in their own way. And, that was the same for Milim. Dont let your guard down. Ill be Veldas opponent, but I cant hold out for long. Get rid of those impostors quickly. She ordered those words to the three. Thus, the fight in the Heaven had begun. [1] Tentei, made from kanji of Heaven and Sovereign. Ruler of Heaven, Emperor of Heaven, Heaven Sovereign, God. [2] ճ. Sky/Air/Heaven Castle. I forgot to mention other alternatives when it appeared before, I think. Its the Castle in the Sky XD [3] oC(`ǥɩ`) Shugo Kishin (Gdian Dru) Machine God Protector. [4] This sentence is spoken in combination of kanji and katakana to make it looks like a robot/doll/machine is talking. [5] ħoǔ(ɥ饴?֥쥤) Tenma Ryuuboshi Zan (Dorago Bureiku). Tenma Star/Stellar Dragon Slash. [6] (ӥƥ`ץ) Juuryokuhoukai (Gurabit Korapusu) [7] (`) Hoshi Ryuushi (Sutdasuto). Star Particle/Grain. [8] ӛα(``) Kioku no Houju (Memor ?bu). Sacred/Precious Orb of Memory. Chapter 242 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 240 Final Decisive Battle[1] Part 1 Damrada and Kondou were calm without batting an eye despite being called fakes. They faced Carrera and Ultima without any emotions could be felt. No, they naturally had no emotions. Even if their memories were recreated, they were still someone else. Since they had no soul, they were merely a substitute Artificial Intelligence for combat. This certainly could be said as a deed of violating the dead. Velda looked at the demons who got angry and without his expression changing orderedEliminate the hindrances. And so, the fight had begun. Ultima exchanged blows with Damrada. Carrera and Kondou aimed their guns at each other in a short range. The battles between the two pairs were intense, but the match clearly showed whos superior in an instant. Bloody Bite which unleashed by Ultima was parried by Damrada without being overpowered by it. Just a few words, My technique, is it? It seems you have inherited it splendidly but if the skill is the same, naturally what decides the outcome is the difference in power between us. Damrada uttered his impression. And then, he pierced through Ultimas chest whose stance was broken with his crushing fist[2]. He refined enormous energy and assimilated it with his fighting spirit, and concentrated it on his fist. And then, the mass of unleashed fighting spirit caused explosive destructive power. While coiled around like a snake, it devoured the inside of Ultimas body. Ultima was conscious but she couldnt move her body. Because shes a demon which is a spiritual life-form, she lost the control of the body because the flow of energy was devoured. No, if this happened on someone with a physical body, they might not be able to endure it and have their insides collapse and explode Carrera likewise fell on the ground. They had fast drawn their guns at extreme speed and simultaneously fired their bullets, but the power discrepancy was too great. The bullets fired from Carreras large caliber handgun collided head-on with the bullets fired from Kondous automatic handgun. The bullets which are refined energy bullets, due to the difference in energy density, one sides had their bullets burst and disappeared. The bullets that Carrera fired had disappeared. Wha!? By the time she was surprised, it was after a large amount of energy had been deprived from Carreras body. Ultima and Carrera, those two who rivaled or surpassed even an awakened demon lord, were easily defeated just like taking candy from a baby. While confronting Velda, Milim was observing the fight with side glances. (Energy comparable to 10 awakened demon lords, hum? It seems he wasnt just bragging about it.) So, she quickly concluded. She realized that the demons had no chance for winning against Kondou and Damrada from their exchanges just now. Then, what would she do, Milim had no other choice but to throw her hands up. Moreover She was concerned about the third memory orb Velda had. Although the energy that filled up the heavens had almost disappeared entirely just by Velda creating Kondou and Damrada, if he brought forth someone whom rivaled those two, their chance of winning would be gone. (This is very bad. I didnt expect it, for him to really have strength surpassing True Dragons it seems my thoughts are a bit na?ve.) Nonetheless, Milim thought that if Velda had so much power, regardless of whether she did it alone or carefully made a plan and challenged him with everyone, there wouldnt be much of difference anyway. The only thing Milim could do was to unleash all her power to crush Velda. Milim prepared to fire a full power Drago Nova while kneading fighting spirit inside her body. Milim had not given up yet. She believed that the possibility of her defeating Velda wasnt zero if she could land an attack on him. However, she had no choice but to admit that it was very difficult to penetrate Veldas guards Two of the demons were defeated and Testarossa left alone wouldnt be able to stop Kondou and Damrada. It was a very disadvantageous situation. However, even soDD Milim kept analyzing the situation calmly. Well now, Milim. Its about time for you to give up and be obedient. No matter how you struggle, you understand that you have no odds of winning, do you? Humph. Say whatever you want. If you wanted a child, you should have made one with that insolent person who called herself my mother. Although she met a foolish end. Dont misunderstand it, Milim. What I wanted is not really a child. The only one who stands next to Velda is Lucia. I thought that I could recreateKnowledge Lord Raphael if I granted it a physical body and name but What? Ah, as expected, it seems the manas created fromJustice Lord Michaelcouldnt become Lucias soul. Its a disappointment for you too, right? If only I could reproduceKnowledge Lord Raphael that Lucia previous had, it can be said that reviving the soul that created the skill is possible. If I succeed that far, I only need to plant memories to the soul again. It can be said as a reverse process of a soul creating the skill but it seems to be more difficult than I thought. It was the most probable method thoughDD Velda answered Milims question. His thoughts were nothing but crazy as he talked about a method that could be said as taboo. You bastard, in order to revive my mother you created the memory orb? Thats right, so what? Even spreading fear, panic, and chaos to the world to destroy humanity was nothing more because of my wishful thinking, it would be great if someone awakened with it under such circumstances. It would be rational for me to seek a more certain method, right? Reviving a soul is very difficult, but if the same skill can be created, the characteristics can be said pretty similar. Thats why its important for Ultimate SkillKnowledge Lord Raphaelto be created. You bastard, such aDD Milim was made speechless. She tried to deny it, but she had realized that there was a slight possibility in that method. But, well, I didnt think that it would fail, even though I granted Michael the body I had preserved. Moreover, I ended up losing the precious body, this was a failure. So, as the last resort, I think that me making a child with you will be the most certain way. If its you who is Lucias daughter, wouldnt you able to give birth to a body similar in terms of DNA? With just a bit of tampering, I can change it to the same body as the original Lucia.[3] With a clear and serene smile, Velda informed the method dyed with madness to Milim. You are crazyDD Is that so? But, you see, Milim no matter what you are thinking, it doesnt matter to me. And, for an instant, Velda disappeared and Milim received an impact on her abdomen. Although she took a defensive stance right away, Veldas fist easily broke through herMultiple Barrier, and the fighting spirit she kneaded with a lot of efforts ended up dispersed. Just like that, Milim was thrown to the ground. Although she tried to stand up, her body couldnt muster any strength in contrast to her will. (Kuhaa, he iscertainly, strongDD Milim glared at Velda while keeping her consciousness by adjusting her fighting spirit. I see youre still resisting, Milim. Ill be your opponent after I destroyed the world, so I want you to sleep for a bit. While saying those words, Velda focused energy on his fist and held up his hand to Milim. And then, lights were overflowing from his handDD Testarossa accurately analyzed the current situation and judged that her chance of winning was 0. Her result was more pessimistic than the conclusion Milim had, but that was because Testarossa didnt possess any trump card. Since the two demons of the same rank as her were defeated instantly, the result could be seen no matter how hard she tried. Given the situation, there was only one way that Testarossa could do. (Good grief. I didnt expect that Velda is such an existence. However, well, we had accomplished the supreme command we received from Rimuru-sama to break the heaven gate, it could be said the plan is a success. If its Rimuru-sama, he would have started with the next plan I guess, so I should earn some more timeDD Since she would lose even if she fought, there was no other way but to earn time by conversation. For Testarossa, death wasnt something to be afraid of. After hundreds of years, or even after thousands of years, it would be possible for her regenerate with some of her memories and ego. But, when she thought that the comrades she knew might not exist in that era, she felt a bit lonely (Fufu, thats funny. For me to feel lonely Is this what they called a sentiment, I wonder? Well, whatever) Testarossa switched her thoughts and began to stall for time by verbal attacks. There is no feelings and no souls either. You two are moving sophisticatedly for a hollow doll. However, its hilariousDD Testarossa said those words pompously, watching for their reaction. Talking like this would be meaningless if their memories were just reproduced, but Damrada and Kondou had their memories altered. Testarossa was aiming at the inconsistency in it and saw their reaction. Although those two were like robots without emotions, Wont they get confused due to the inconsistencies as they are precise machines? so Testarossa had such a prediction. Hilarious? What do you mean, young lady? Damrada asked calmly. Moreover, the one who answered was not Testarossa, but Kondou. Its simple. This demon (Carrera) seems to have taken over my abilityDDeven my soul. But, I dont have memories of it. The person I have given my soul to is hostile against Velda-sama with some kind of goal. Guessing from the circumstances, it would be natural to think that some part of my memories was inconveniently rewritten. Dont you think so too, Damrada? DDthats, isnt it possible that our souls were stolen? No. I wont allow such unsightly conduct. Kondou declared confidently. Damrada also nodded. Although he said it himself, he understood that it was an unlikely thing to happen. DDI, I guess so. This girl had succeeded my techniques and used it perfectly after all Damrada agreed to Kondous explanation. Testarossa looked at Kondou with a slightly surprised expression. Because Testarossa was impressed by Kondou who had analyzed and explained the current situation perfectly in such a short time since he was created. (This man is frighteningly calm. There are things that only Carrera acknowledgesDD) However, at the same time, Testarossa realized from looking at Kondous clear eyes that even if she thrust many contradictions to him, he wouldnt be confused or change sides. But, does it matter? Dont worry about it, Damrada. We just need to carry out the mission given by Velda-sama. As Testarossa thought, the man reproduced from Kondous memories pointed the muzzle of his gun towards Testarossa without hesitation in his eyes. (Hmph. I thought that I would able to earn slightly more time, but it was meaningless, I guess. Rimuru-sama, it doesnt mean were dead. PleaseDDgive us your forgiveness) Testarossa stood proudly till the end. Her mouth took the shape of a crescent moon and sprouted a charming smile. Although she did everything she could, she concluded that it seemed that she ran out of time. However, rather than given up, she concentrated her consciousness in order to activate the Secret Technique of Reincarnation[4] with her strong will and pride as the strongest Devil Lord in her heart. However, the Secret Technique of Reincarnation was never activated. That was because it was no longer necessary. The last struggle Testarossa had done was not pointless. One shot was fired. Kondous bullet was strong enough to annihilate even a Devil Lord whom surpassed awakened demon lords as it housed overwhelming killing intent that wouldnt allow evasion or defense. Exactly at the moment when the assassins bullet broke through TestarossasMultiple BarrierDD Kufufufufu. Testarossa, youre not permitted to die without permission. Rimuru-sama will be angry, you know? The bullet was stopped exactly in front of Testarossa. A smiling Diablo suddenly appeared and stood next to Testarossa, while holding the bullet with his fingers. Diablo, you were late you know? I didnt plan to die, but it was just one step before I got annihilated, you know. Kufufufufu, excuse me then. However, didnt you ladies proceed without permission after destroying the heaven gate? Testarossa lightly shrugged her shoulders to Diablos inquiry and changed the topic. So, may I leave those two to you? Im afraid to say, it might be hard for me alone. However, theres no need to worry. Because it isnt just me who came to this place after all. Could it be, Rimuru-sama too!? No. It looks like Rimuru-sama will come after the removal of the flying insects is confirmed. Therefore, I wanted everything to be over until then though Diablo looked at Damrada and Kondou and smiled wryly. He glanced to look at Velda who fired lights towards Milim. Kufufufufu. As expected, theyre fast. It seemed those people have arrived. However, everything is going as planned, I supposeDD What? Immediately after Testarossa responded to Diablos mutter, an explosion occurred centered on the place where Milim was. Kondou withdrew to the rear while being cautious of Diablo and Damrada also moved instantly in front of Velda to protect his master with his body as a shield. Looking at the unexpected explosion, Velda slightly clicked his tongue and grumbled More hindrances are coming. See? Because you ladies are slow in breaking the gate, other people have arrived. Although if its just me I would have been defeated, so I wont complain only for this time. The people Velda grumbled as hindrances and the other people Diablo mentioned were needless to say Appeared besides and in front of Milim were figures of five peopleDD Guy and Chloe, also the three True Dragons. Velda glanced at Guy and the others unpleasantly. And then, he opened his mouth. Geez. Because you came together with everyone, does this mean youre going against me? Hey, Velzard? Instead of Veldora and Velgrind who he couldnt connect his thoughts with, Velda questioned Velzard who had been under his control in order to ascertain her intention. Silence. Youre an imposter who impersonates my Aniue. Now that you mention it, why did I ended up thinking that a bastard like you is my Aniue. Velzard cut down Veldas question and clearly showed her hostile intention to him. Veldas domination on her had already been lifted off by Guy and lost its effect, now, there were no more gaps inside her heart to be taken advantaged by control type ability. , Velda sighed and shrugged his shoulders. He annoyingly saidYou all really are troublesome, and his mouth curled wickedly as he thought of something good. Thats right, I shall call out a person you all dearly missed. Im kind after all. While speaking so, he took out the last memory orb from his pocket. Guy! As if I will let you! Guy reacted to Milims shout and unsheathed his sword with great speed to attack Velda. While evading the attack easily, Velda saidYoure too slow. and laughed. Hey, it seems the angels below have been destroyed just at the right time. Energy started to fill up the heaven. With this, it looks like I can create the strongest one with all the power left from the angels. All of you are excited too, right? Enjoy the reunion you all yearn as much as possible! And thenDD a human was created. What is this place? Or rather, what happened to yours truly? Velgrind turned pale when she saw that person. Guy and Velzard too. The reason why was that person was Guys best friend and the subject of Velzards jealously. And also, he was Velgrinds partner. That persons name is Rudra Nasca. He was the Rudra Nasca who had the memories of his prime when he was still the strongest. The energy leaked out of the destroyed angels from the surface flowing into the heaven and formed Rudras body. It was a tremendous dense energy which easily surpassed Kondou and Damrada who were created earlier. Veldas trump card who foresaw the defeat on the surface was now manifested its form. Three people stood like protecting Velda. Damrada and Kondou were on his left and right with Rudra in the center. Confronting them were Guy, Milim and the three True Dragons. There was also Chloe and Diablo. Testarossa retrieved Ultima and Carrera and treated them. She judged calmly that participating in the fight would be pointless because the level of the fight had reached another dimension. From Testarossa, she could only pray for Diablo and the others victory. However, it was like Testarossa didnt have any feelings of anxiety and fear. What could be seen from her eyes was the color of interest. (Even so that Diablo, he stands side by side with those at the top.) Even Testarossa had no other choice but to admit that those people were called the pinnacles of this world. Testarossa nodded satisfyingly as she saw her colleague calmly stand beside those people without feeling timid. She wasnt afraid of defeat. She would even overcome death. And then, she decided that somedayDD they would climb and reached the top too. And nowDD Each of them ascertained their prey and the fight began. [1] ϛQ Chj kessen. There are a lot of alternatives for the title, Final Decisive Battle/ Final Great Battle/Greatest Decisive Battle/ Climactic Battle/Summit Battle/Peak of the Decisive Battle/ Final Battle for the Top/Summit Showdown/Final Showdown/ Peak Decisive Battle/Ultimate Match/ Top Decisive Battle etc etc. Which one do you guys think is the best for the chapter title? [2] ȭHken, Crushing Fist, Demolition Fist. [3] Ed note: This is wrong on so many levelsTrying to get the daughter to bear a child to turn into her motheryep, crazy all right. [4] ݆hܞx Rinnetenshou no Higi. Chapter 243 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 241 Final Decisive Battle Part 2 Guy was the one who moved first. He casually moved to slash Velda like a frame-by-frame from a stop-motion animation. Damrada and Kondou moved to stop it, but Veldora and Diablo also reacted. Kufufufufu. Veldora-sama, I can deal with them alone if its these people, though? Kuhahahaha, what are you saying? No need to hold back, let me help you too! As if he was getting impatient, Veldora insisted to Diablo who coolly smiled. For Veldora, his true intention was that he didnt want to be near his sisterDDVelgrind whose complexion changed since she saw Rudra. Therefore, he had to have an opponent by all means. Then, Veldora-samaDD Hmm. That guy in military uniform was the man who bombarded me with bullets. I shall pay him back and be his opponent here. I see, in that case, I shall be the opponent of the other one. After the brief exchange of words, Veldora and Diablo moved simultaneously. Damrada and Diablo exchanged blows. With a saber[1] in his right hand and handgun in his left, Kondou attacked Veldora. The shock waves generated by their intense clashes shook the heaven. And then, the two pairs ascertained each others prey and left the place. Looking at them with a sideways glance, Velgrind started to ponder. Both Damrada and Kondou had served as Emperor Rudras trusted retainers for a long time. Therefore, Velgrind also knew the two of them very well, even their characters and abilities. They had unprecedented power with a human body and not the type of people who would be arrogant and careless. They were certainly a threat as the two of them had obtained power far transcending awakened demon lord. HoweverDD Veldora, I wont have any mercy on you if you let your guard down, you know! So, Velgrind called out to Veldora before changing her line of sight to Rudra. Although they certainly were powerful, their power hadnt reached the level of a True Dragon yet. She believed that she didnt need to worry if Veldora fought one of them. (However, if he fights horribly, Ill punish him.) So, Velgrind moved while thinking about things that would make Veldora shudder. At the moment when Guy tried to swing his sword down towards Velda, a sword of light came interrupting from the side and stopped the sword. It was the deed of the man who stood in front of Velda, Rudra. As they were, both of them shifted their position to cross their swords and swung it fluently. Both of them didnt carry a shield as they were in a stance of complete attack. For them, their swords were their weapon and shield. Hee, interesting. It seems your skills arent getting duller, Guy! Skip your blabbering, a fake like you wont bother me! The two of them shouted and struck each other with full power blow. That blow had power enough to deliver a deadly blow. However, both of them skillfully parried it off and were unable to deal any injury on their opponent Astonishingly, the fake Rudra had become an embodiment of perfect strength. The proof was that the fake Rudra had complete control of the temporary body which condensed from a tremendous amount of energy. It was an unbelievable thing for Velgrind, but the fake Rudras strength rivaled Guy. Guy, Ill assist you! Idiot, dont come here``!! It happened in an instant. At the moment Velgrind tried to slash the fake Rudra with her Godspeed Saberclaw[2] to assist Guy with her claws which turned into swords.DDshe felt a terrible pain in her arm. (Impossible!? I felt pain even though this body hasPain Nullification!?) Astonished, Velgrind leaped back. Heee, My skill has gotten duller. I intended to chop off your neck though. No, I guess you have become strongerDD Right, Velgrind? For the first time, Velgrind stared at the fake Rudra. That young man ought to be an imitation of Rudra in his youth. Even Velgrinds eyes couldnt distinguish the fake in front of her with the real one, as it had completely reproduced his strength down to his roughness (Impossible. I cared for you till the end, Rudra) .. You are a fake! Haa! Dont make me laugh, Velgrind. Im the one who decides that. Im a fake because I have no soul? Im a fake because I got revived? Im a fake because Im being controlled? All wrong. I become a fake when I admit Im a fake and my Will dies. Im alive, you know? Im thinking, choosing and moving on. Im me and nobody else! You know that right, Velgrind? Okay, I will admit that its true I have died once. Therefore, I will start over from the beginning. I will beat you guys once so you guys will acknowledge my greatness. Then, Ill make you guys my companion. Im the man who will eventually conquer the world. That is my promise with Stellar Lord Dragon Veldanava who is also my master after all. He laughed off to Velgrinds shout. And then, Rudra erased his sword of light, the materialization of his aura and smiled fearlessly. It will be rude for me to fight with such a toy, right. I will show you what Im made of. Saying so, he held up both of his hands and mutteredDivine Sword Summon[3]. At that moment, the time-space between Rudras hands cracked and a radiant sword manifested. Looking at that, Guys red eyes kindled with joy and he smiled deeper. In shock and confusion, Velgrind took a step back. Then, while showing a smile to Guy, Rudra held up his sword and said. Lets settle our fight for sure today, Guy! Humph. Thats just what I wanted, Rudra!![4] What is Divine Sword Summon? Its a ritual to bring out the sword he used against his opponent only when he got serious. For him to be able to summon the sword which chose its ownerDDDivine Sword Star[5]DD regardless whether the man in front of his eyes is a fake or a real one, he probably has a similar Will to Rudra who was Guys friend. (Even after dying, you are still going to stand before me and get in my path, heh? You probably wont let me quit when Im ahead; you truly are a guy who hated losing.[6]) Guy was happy and couldnt hide the smile sprouting on his mouth. Guy already didnt care about Velda and other things and immersed himself in his fight with Rudra. And, Velgrind tooDD she decided to watch over the two of them. The rule agreed upon between Guy and Rudra from a very long time ago didnt permit Velgrind and Velzard to interfere in their fight. While Velgrind was watching, their fight grew fiercer Velzard also felt a similar shock like Velgrind. However, she was Guys partner so it could be said the shock she felt was smaller than Velgrind. More importantly, thanks to the bonds with Guy she felt earlier, she never got agitated when she saw Rudra. Velzard was treating Milims injury indifferently without showing astonishment on her face. She looked at Chloe who before she noticed was confronting Velda and stalling with her swordplay. Milims injury was not as bad as she expected, so Velzard was relieved that Milim would recover soon at this rate. Sorry, Im okay now. As Velzard expected, Milim recovered immediately. Moreover, even though she was completely unable to compete with Velda just a while ago, Milim tried to rush towards Velda without learning any lessons from before. Milim, is there any chance of winning? Huh? Theres none. But well, I might hit on some kind of idea while fighting, right? Ah, its not good so Velzard thought. Just as she expected, Milim was being toyed with by Velda. Grrr, you agile bastard! While Velzard was watching, it seemed Milim was refining her fighting spirit steadily, even while she was cursing, butHer energy didnt increase greatly as Velzard imagined. Although it was larger than an awakened demon lord, it was only 10% compared to a True Dragon. (DDThats odd. Compared with the enormous energy she had when she fought Guy, I think Milims current strength is too small though) Guy and Rudra were fighting equally. If Velzard got in the way, she would obviously incur Guys wrath, so she couldnt do anything but to leave them be. It seemed her younger brother, Veldora, had become very impudent and stubborn before she noticed, but she decided that it would be alright to ignore him. Moreover, because Guy and Rudra began immersing themselves in their fight, Velgrind could afford to pay attention to Veldora and others. Even while watching the two fight, Velgrind is preparing in case of an unforeseen situation. Looking at that, Velzard judged that it would better to leave it to Velgrind in case anything happened. The problem was Velda. As one would expect of Chloe, she was cautious and devoted herself to a wait-and-see approach. Carefully and calmly, she seemed to be measuring Veldas strength. On the other hand, Milim was reckless as she kept repeating her suicidal attacks. Velzard was helping Milim with defense by putting up her shield to prevent the attacks towards Milim, but she would still accumulate some damage. Although Milim didnt look like she was holding back, she appeared weaker compared to when she fought Guy a long time ago. Velzard doubted it. Milim, you MILIM, YOU FOOL! YOU BETTER GET SERIOUS! When Velzard tried to say her doubt, Guy shouted as if he lost his temper. On the other hand, Milim rebutted seemingly unamused. Im going full power! I didnt hold back, you know!? Idiot. You were stronger a long time ago, you know!? You arent usingWrathful Lord Satanael, right!? Ugh!? Having been pointed out by Guy, Milims sight went all over the place for an instant as if to express I forgot!. However, if she were to elude the question, it would hurt her dignity, Bu-but! I might not be able to control myself with it. Last time, you and Ramiris DD Jeez! Just do it! Even I have my hands full with this guy as my opponent, you know!? Just hurry up and send that damn bastard flying! Guy urged Milim with partly desperate tone. In fact, both Guy and Rudras strength were nearly equal and Guy didnt have the leeway to talk with Milim. He could only tell Milim that much and turned towards Rudra. Sorry to keep you waiting What, its fine. It will be boring unless we fight seriously after all. Guy stated his thanks to Rudra who was holding back while Guy was advising Milim. Rudra magnanimously nodded. Then, they both struck their swords at the same time and scattered intense sparks. Velzard sighed after she watched the two in amazement and felt her doubt was cleared. It wasnt that Milim hadnt gotten serious; she just didnt use her Ultimate Skill. However, Milims words were also correct. AMagic Essence Breeder Reactor[7]that was so strong that Milim couldnt master it; that wasWrathful Lord Satanaels true identity. The ultimate power which increased her magic essences steadily by using her intense anger and magic essences as fuel. The magic essences used as fuel were used and restored[8] to become even more power. It was literally multiplied. As long as this was activated, Milims energy[9] would increase immediately. Furthermore, it wouldnt decrease even if she kept using it, it was certainly the ultimate ability. The one who controls infinite power, that is the demon lord named Milim. Her title as the child of Veldanava was not just for show. However, Milim had never activatedWrathful Lord Satanaelat all. It was only after Guy had succeeded in reproducing the ability when they fought long ago that Milim realized it. Although Guy had succeeded in reproducingWrathful Lord Satanaelwith hisPrideful Lord Lucifer, he gave up in letting such an extremely powerful ability to stay active all the time. He could keep it permanently active at about 40% and using his remaining capacities to utilize other abilities. And, even if he activated the ability in full power while maintaining his ego, the limit would be about 90% from a self-analysis he had done. However, if it is MilimDDits an unparalleled powerful ability but if its Milim she can control itDD such is Guys confidence in her. And, Velzard too remembered the story she previously heard from Guy when she saw the current Milim. Milim didnt need to use Ultimate Skill because she possessed enormous energy surpassing awakened demon lord. If Milim could activateWrathful Lord Satanael, Velzard thought that she couldnt imagine how high her strength would rise. (Perhaps, she might be able to embody a strength exceeding even us the True Dragons DD) She came to realize the threat. However, she thought that it was necessary to defeat Velda in front of her. Besides, if it was Milim, she believed that Milim could controlWrathful Lord Satanaelcompletely with her strong will. As for MilimDD despite having intense conflicts, she understood that her current strength didnt reach Veldas. Therefore, she made the decision to pour her rage intoWrathful Lord Satanael. As if he sensed the sign from Milim, Rudra, theres no time to play around, hurry up and finish it! So, Velda shouted. However, the answer wasDD Shut up, my opponent isnt so weak that I can win by going half-assed! You should understand that if you are my master! For you to say such foolish words, it seems you are not my master as I expected. However, I dont care. Im grateful that you gave me the chance to settle my fight with Guy. So, be quiet. I will do my best to thank you for that. If you understand, then dont order me around! Rudra straightforwardly rebuked Velda. There was only the matter to settle his fight with Guy in Rudras mind. He was now enjoying his fight with Guy from the bottom of his heart and felt that Veldas words were nothing more than a hindrance. Milims voice echoed when Velda frowned due to Rudras response. Sorry to keep you waiting. This time, Ill go all out for sure! Milim stood with bluish-white patterns that looked like dragon scales having emerged on her whole body. DDEnormous amount of aura gushed out from her body which was neatly circulated and formed a defensive membrane to cope with every kind of attacks. The Dragon Princess[10] Milim Nava had now unleashed her true power. [1] ܊ Guntou, Military Sword. Refers to sword made to be used by Japanese army and navy after the end of samurai era. Pic for references: [2] لצ Shinsoku Kens. Sword Claws/Nails/Talons. [3] ن Shinken Shoukan. Divine/God/Deity Sword. [4] Bring it on, can be used here too [5] (`) Seiou/Seioh (Sut). Star/Stellar Ruler/King/Lord/Sovereign. [6] ؓӤҰ Makezugiraina yarou. Can also mean Guy calling Rudra a sore loser. [7] ħ؉ֳ¯ Maso/Mamoto Zoushokuro. Magic Essence Propagation/Breeder Reactor/Furnace/Generator. A breeder reactor is a nuclear reactor that generates more fissile material (Materials for sustaining fission reaction) than it consumes. In this case, Milims skill is a reactor that consumes her anger and magic essences but turned into even more power/energy/magic essences. Im not a nuclear physicist or any kind orz [8] Kanji used here is ߀Ԫ Kangen which refer to Reduction (Chemical reaction) can also mean Restoration. [9] A remainder, energy and magic essence quantity/amount refer to the same thing. ħ(ͥ륮`) Masoryou (Enerug). [10] oŮ Ryuu Koujo. Dragon Imperial Princess/Imperial Dragon Princess. Ů is like Ů(Oujo) just the first one use the kanji for emperor. Do you guys want to add the Imperial? Chapter 244 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 242 Final Decisive Battle Part 3 A tremendous impact coursed through Veldas hand that stopped Milims extremely fast sword. The strength behind the attack was beyond Veldas expectation and he failed to parry it. The proof of the power was that the Snake Sword used by Velda got destroyed. When he saw the broken sword in his hand, agitation was shown for the first time on Veldas expression. It then became anger. Geez, youre really going to bother me till the end While annoyed, Velda threw surges of anger towards Milim. However, Milim calmly parried that anger. On the contrary, Milim began to pursue Velda who wore an expression that said: How unpleasant. Milim was unconcerned about whatever her opponent was thinking and continuously attacked Velda with strong intentions to crush him. Her speed increased intensely with every sword stroke and began catching up with Veldas movement. Velda was dodging Milims slashes, but he gradually lost his calm. As one would expect, not even Velda could endure Milims attacks unarmed. How vexing! Velda put his hands together and shoutedDivine Sword Creation[1]. The space between Veldas hands shone and a sword was created. Divine Sword Abyss[2]DD it ranked the lowest amongst Divine Swords and Demonic Swords, but it was still a full-fledged God Class Weapon. Velda could create a God Class armament with his own ability. And then, the sword dance began. A disconnected space that would cut anything that came into contact with its circumference was formed due to Velda and Milims sword fight. Milim had finally set foot into the same domain as Velda. Milim cornered Velda inside the deadly space just for the two of them without room for anyone to interfere, where they put all they got into their deadly sword that would break each othersBarrierwith one blow. While on the other hand, VeldaDDhe felt the signs of his plan collapsing while taking on Milims pure will. He had lost the superiority in war potentials and had now been cornered. Although he couldnt kill Milim whom is his capture target, Milims greatly increased strength made it hard for Velda to go easy on her. It didnt mean Velda was out of options, but his pride hindered him from carrying them out. However, it seemed it wasnt the time to say that stuffs with how things turned out now. Even now, the pressure transmitted from the fierce sword exchanges was increasing even further. Just like piercing through the gaps of his focus, Milims kick hit Veldas stomach. (DDhow troublesome) Velda changed his thoughts as if throwing them away. Milim was absolutely necessary for Veldas goal thus he couldnt kill her. Having said that, there was a risk that Milim would eventually gain enough strength to match his if he kept fighting like this. Moreover Whether they were preparing for an unforeseen situation or not, the two True Dragon sisters were glaring at the battlefield. Velzards support of Milim earlier was also annoying. His attacks to disempower them couldnt completely breakthrough Velzard and Milims defenses. When he glanced to see the battlefields current situation, Guy and Rudra were fighting on equal terms. Damrada and Kondou seemed to be overpowered, meaning that at this rate their defeat was only a matter of time. (DDI guess its time. The fight with all of the war potentials has been exhausted, the Great Heaven-Monster War is over.) As Kagurazaka Yuuki[3]s last wish, Velda had completely carried out the Great Heaven-Monster War. He was at a disadvantage in the game, but the result wasnt out yet. Thats why Velda came to a decision. He would unleash all of his power and achieve his goal all at once. Diablo calmly took a stance and observed Damrada. Just with reproduced memories, Damrada could freely use the same techniques (arts) as when he was alive. It seemed his energy had greatly increased and his Ultimate Gift was reproduced as well. Even with simple calculations, it could be sensed that his energy was almost twice of Diablos. (Kufufufu, wonderful. Hes perfect as an opponent.) Diablo was grateful for his good luck. He devoted himself to train every day to be of use to Rimuru, his master. Developing a new type of magic or training their combat techniques (arts), such things were what everyone was doing if they were Rimurus subordinates. However, Diablo was different. He just accompanied Rimuru whom developed new techniques with a flash of inspiration. However, that wasnt something that anyone could do. That was because the terrifying power of the new techniques could greatly affect someone even when holding back after all. Diablo was one of the few people who could participate in such experiments calmly. Then, while he was accompanying Rimuru in such recklessness, he realized that his magic theory[4] was more refined than before and his strength changed. YesDD Someones strength wasnt determined just by the magnitude of their energy. How it was used is more important. The most important thing is to eliminate wasteful usage and bring forth the greatest effect even when using a small amount of energy. It would be a different story if someone hadMagic Power Generator which could amplify magic essence endlessly like Milim, but thinking with an out of norm being like her as the base was wrong. Thats why Damrada was a perfect opponent for Diablo. From Diablos judgment, if he fought both Damrada and Kondou at the same time, his winning percentage was about a bit over 50%. He could risk his life and put everything he had to see the path to victory by any means. Unfortunately, he couldnt carry out Rimurus order with that method. That would be pointless. However, such worries were also unnecessary as Diablo expected. Veldora and the others had arrived with perfect timing. (As expected of Rimuru-sama.) Diablo was satisfied and observed Damrada. He would be at a disadvantage if he fought both Damrada and Kondou, but if it was just Damrada alone, the story would turn out differently. Damradas energy was nearly twice of his and his combat skills surpassed Ultima. However, there was no problem at all. Diablo is a demon, melee combat was no more than mere childs play for him. Magic is the basic combat technique for a demon which is a spiritual life-form. Now that Diablo obtained an Ultimate Skill, his magic has shown further growth. Even the size of energy is no longer a problem, he could circulate his energy with the highest efficiency to control the consumptionDD he produced a fully harmonized effect. That could also be applied to melee combat techniques. Diablo parried Damradas masterful attacks while supporting his own body by activating partial strengthening. He compensated for the big difference in energy by offsetting the power and technique behind Damradas fists and kicks with his fists and kicks which were strengthened with magic. That was the completed Magic Melee Combat Technique[5] which combined magic and techniques. Testarossa and the others were speechless while looking at the combat techniques which were probably based on a new theory. Even the recovering Ultima was amazed and watched the fight between Damrada and Diablo with intense concentration. For this reason, Diablo decided to show what he could really do. I enjoyed this fight very much. You were perfect as a training partner, but lets end this soon. I shall show you what I can really do as my thanks for hurting Testarossa and the others. Diablo declared the end of the match and refined his magic power to the maximum with ultrafast magic power excitation[6]. Diablos energy broke free of its maximum value immediately. He had drawn an equivalent amount of energy to his maximum energy out from RimurusNihility Collapse. Besides that, he absorbed the surroundings particles and instantaneously reinforced his body. He reconstructed a strong body that could withstand handling a high amount of energy by taking in the matter from his surroundings. That was completed in a blink of an eye. Without any time lag, Diablo transformed into his combat form. And that was Diablos Ultimate Form. While wearing a cool smile, Diablo dealt with Damradas kicks. Unlike earlier, Diablo easily stopped Damradas full powered kicks with one hand. The reason was simple and clear. His energy had doubled and it became possible for him to bring out the same strength as Damrada. However, considering they fought each other evenly when Diablo was at half of his energy, it could be said that the outcome was already clear as day. As a human, you were a wonderful expert. If you still had your soul, it might become a more interesting fight. However, thats nothing more than a what if situation. The result wont changeDD Diablo completely overpowered and crushed all of Damradas attacks. Damrada just indifferently repeated his attacks without emotion. But, Diablo had read him thoroughly and lost interest in this fight. Lets end this nowDD Celestial End[7]!! An annular magic circle[8] completely covered up the surface of Damradas body. Without any words. Without any fear. Without any grief. Damrada just quietly became light particles and disappeared. Then, all of the particles were absorbed into Diablo through the annular magic circle. At the same time as Damrada disappeared, Diablo released his combat form. Although he used it composedly, the burden of magic power excitation wasnt low. Above all else, Diablo poured the collected energy flowing out from Damrada intoTemptation Worldhe created. Although he intended to absorb the energy with different quality slowly, handling the energy ofNihility Collapsehe borrowed from Rimuru at the same time was beyond the tolerable capacities even for Diablo. In contrast with End of Worlds main purpose of large-scale destruction, Celestial Ends main purpose is to convert the target into energy and absorb it. If you considered the power, End of World was higher, but Celestial End was better as an anti-individual attack. Diablo, youDD Testarossa called out Diablo. Kufu, kufufufufu. As expected, I was too greedy to steal the energy Im not good enough.. It seems Im far behind Rimuru-sama What was that technique just now? It looked like magic, butDD Thats right. Its the fusion of Ultimate Skill and magic and its evolutionary series. I learned it while cooperating with Rimuru-sama who had developed it for fun. Because its still an incomplete technique, a stable usage is still difficult. Thats not fair, its just you who Kufufufufu, thats the perks of it. Diablo bragged to the bitter Testarossa. After all, this new technique style was a magic theory created in joint development with Rimuru who Diablo admired. Although, to be precise, it was Ciel not Rimuru, but that wasnt things Diablo was concerned with. Well, I shall teach you guys once this magic theory is completed. In the end, Testarossa and the other twos pursuit didnt end until Diablo promised so. Veldora was fighting against Kondou. Velda had said Kondou and Damradas energy were comparable to 10 awakened demon lords, but the energy didnt actually reach that number. From Veldoras calculation, the power was no more than half of that. Moreover, the quality of his Ultimate Skill seemed to have degraded, as such, Kondou couldnt execute attacks as he imagined. He was also given an Ultimate Gift like Damrada, but that was no more than a mass produced type of pseudo Ultimate Skill. Its crude performance couldnt be compared with the Ultimate Skill created by Kondous soul. This was the reason why Carrera, whose energy should be overwhelmingly smaller, succeeded in nullifying Kondous bullets. Tch, this doesnt work either, huh? Kondou clicked his tongue while trying to shoot energy bullets. As the result of calmly analyzing the combat, Kondou understood that he couldnt win. If that were the case, he had no other choice but to fight with the full extent of his power in order to accomplish Veldas order. In contrast, Veldora still had strength to spare. Kuahahahaa! You seemed to have quite a wonderful personality, but in the end, youre just a temporary one. Its reasonable that you are unable to demonstrate your original strength with an imitation Ultimate Gift rather than the Ultimate Skill born from your soul! Veldora told Kondou while laughing. Kondous strength was genuine, but his current body was a temporary one. Not to mention, he wasnt worth considering as he had no soul. Thats why Veldora did various things such as observation, gathering information and so on Kondou was a soulless doll given a temporary ego. Even so, he inherited his original selfs advanced combat techniques (arts) and used his Ultimate Skill even though it was a degraded version of it. Although the concept was different to the pseudo core Rimuru made, it was a very interesting mechanism. (Fuufuufu, If I were to analyze this mechanism and teach it to Rimuru, he will certainly be grateful to me! As Ramiris Shishou, it will be fun to research it together. Id like to have at least one sample, wellDD) As were his thoughts as he ignored the fight. So, when Diablo easily ended Damrada, Veldora kept fighting Kondou without killing him. (Hmmm!? That Diablo, it seems he has ended it quickly. Then, if I dont end this too, the fact that Im loafing around will get exposed.)[9] Veldora lightheartedly thought so, but that judgment was a bit too late. I see. Then, as expected, theres only one way I shall take DD Kondou decided without hesitation and executed it. Veldora was powerful, and he had realized that he couldnt win even before fighting. For him to be able to deal a blow to Veldoras main body before him while he was still alive was the result of multiple strokes of good luck Thats why Kondou faithfully carried out the order. DDOverdrive[10] In other words, it was a self-destruction. Velda confirmed that Kondou entered self-destruct mode and mutteredThat will do. He looked around and smirked. Whats so funny!? Milims sword approached Velda, but it was easily parried by Veldas Divine Sword Abyss. Veldas skill had reached a terrifying level to the extent that he could fight several people even with the inferior Snake Sword. Now that the superiority in weapons was gone, Milim couldnt reach Velda even though her strength had increased. And, Chloe was also unable to demonstrate her true strength. There was one reason. It was because she felt an uncomfortable feeling with Veldas abilities. Chloe always acted carefully. She wouldnt take action like fighting with all her strength so that she could respond in any way depending on the situation. Her basic style was to fight while using Future Foresight[11] of Ultimate SkillTime-Space God Yog-Sothoth. However, Chloe was unable to recall future memories right now. That meant that even if something were to happen, she couldnt escape to the past. (Is there a barrier that impedes certain abilities in the heaven? Or, is it Veldas inherent skill?) She verified that the other abilities could be activated without any problem and presumed that it was probably a skill that interfered with movement between space-time. In other words, it meant that she couldnt escape from this space with Transfer. Perhaps the only way to get in and out was by passing through the gate. The angels who were spiritual life-form might have been able to return directly after registering the heaven as their base. However, the intruders couldnt escape. (I wonderDD is this some kind of trap to make us unable to escape?) When Chloe thought so, Velda opened his mouth as if answering that. Hahahahaha! As expected of the pinnacle beings of this world. For you guys to oppose me this far. All right, I suppose I have to show you what I can really do soon. HoweverDD Kondou turned into light particles and became a small round orb. The light particles were converging towards the center and suddenly reversed. A small sun appeared in the heaven due to the rampage of super-high dense energy accompanied with intense lights. Uohhh!! Veldora fully released his magic power to suppress the sun and barely maintained its state just before it exploded. However, Veldoras complexion worsened as he suppressed the sun and felt the pressure increasing steadily. HoweverDD I shall be the opponent for those who survive this explosion. Saying so, Velda embraced Milim forcibly. Mnnn, what are you trying to do! Milim struggled while shouting, but the jet black chains that came out from Veldas left hand twined around and sealed her movement. Dark Nebula[12]DDthe chains made with dark matter that absorbs all energy. Even this explosion, even Milims raging power, was not enough to destroy these chains. It was Gods Chains that was more powerful than Gleipnir, which succeeded in sealing Dagruel in the past. With these chains, Milim and Velda would be completely protected from the explosion. However, the other people would be exposed to a direct hit from the explosion. A raging explosion of energy equivalent to 10 awakened demon lords would spread a transcendental destruction which surpassed True Dragons even though just for a moment. Since it was destruction by sheer force, energy greater than it was needed in order to defend against it. You fool! If only you ended it immediatelyDD Velzard angrily moved. Before the power suppressed by Velda was unleashed, she intended to cooperate to put it out. The other people also tried to move at the same time, butDD Dont misunderstand my words, okay? The explosion I mentioned is the one Ill start up over here. Rudra, I wonder why you could defy me, but that doesnt matter anymore. I wanted to investigate the cause, but you have your work anyway. Saying so, Velda looked at Rudra while sprouting a wicked smile. It cant beDDyou bastard!! Guy shouted. He ignored Rudra and tried to go towards Velda, but he was too late. Good bye, Rudra. Star Breaker[13], activate!! At that moment, everyone was still as if time had stopped. Even the explosion from Kondous self-destruction was expected to be strong enough to inflict a massive damage even to True Dragons. If supposedly energy of a True Dragon class was to break through its limits and explode It was predicted to produce a tremendous destruction beyond imagination. Moreover, the skill and magic of transfer series were sealed off in this heaven, there was no escape. Guy, Velgrind, and Chloe, the three of them surrounded Rudra simultaneously. Velzard, who was heading towards Veldora, also turned towards Velda after seeing the demons moving to support Veldora. And the four people desperately began to offset the energy, but the process leading to the explosion was fasterDD Rudra Damn it, things turned out like this I guess it cant be helped, Guy. It seems I cant settle my score with you Rudra helplessly laughed. And then he muttered quietlyPlease surviveDD. Immediately after, Rudra was engulfed in intense lightsDD Veldora, I leave that one to you! Dont fail, okay!? Kuaaaahahahaha! Of course. If I fail here, I will be killed by my sisters! While Veldoras carefree laughter echoed, a girl appeared among the four people who surrounded Rudra. Eh, SenseiDD!? When Chloe opened her eyes wide in surprise, the energy that should have exploded was subsided into a small round orb on the girls palm. And then the girl broadly grinned and smiled, Yo, sorry to keep you guys waiting![14] So, she boldly declared. [1] 񄇄 Shinken Souzou. [2] Y(ӥ) Shinen (Abisu). Both mean the same thing. [3] (楦 饶) Souzoushu (Yuuki Kagurazaka). Written as Creator, read as Yuuki Kagurazaka. I prefer Japanese order name btw XD. [4] ħՓ Mahou Riron. You could say his understanding of magic. [5] ħLg Mahou Kakutou Jutsu. Magic Hand-to-Hand Combat Technique. [6] ħ Choukousoku Maryoku Reiki. [7] ҭh҆(쥹ƥ륨) Seiten Enkan Meppa (Seresutiaru Endo). Celestial Ring of Supreme Annihilation. [8] ҭhħ Enkan Mahoujin. A ring-shaped magic circle/formation. [9] ED Note: Veldoras new nickname: The Tsundere King of Screw-ups! Guro: Tsundora still the best. [10] Լ߱҆(`Щ`ɥ饤) Jiko Bousou Bakuha (bdoraibu). Self-Rampage Supreme Explosion. [11] δ֪ Mirai Yochi. Future Prediction/Premonition. [12] \녿`(`ͥӥ) Ankokuseiun Shiba (Dku Nebyura). Dark Nebula Shackles. [13] ǹⱬ҆(`֥쥤`) Seik Bakuha (Sut Bureik). Starlight Supreme Explosion. [14] ED Note: Veldora could learn a thing or two from Rimurus timing. Chapter 245 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 243 Final Decisive Battle Part 4 I ate the mass of energy in my hand with Soul Consumption [1] , then stealthily poured and isolated it into my Imaginary Space . It seemed that I had appeared as if I were aiming for the right timing, but obviously, I didnt. It was a coincidence. Even though it might not appear so, I was actually busy with various things. Since things inside the labyrinth had settled down, I thought that I would also be going to subjugate Velda, but For some reason, my energy wasnt recovering. No, I felt that my energy had decreased rather than increase after the recovery. I thought it would be risky to challenge Velda like that, so I decided to recover my energy first. As there were a large number of angels in the sky, I decided to kill and eat them. It could be said that Kumara had great timing as she returned with Transfer just at the right moment and so we commenced a simultaneous attack. As the labyrinth army was superior, we were overwhelming in the fight. Firstly, the subordinates of Kumaras pets attacked all at once from the surroundings. As a result, the angel army, which was aiming at the labyrinths entrance, fell into disorder and a big gap was made. The labyrinth army sortied as if not to miss the timing. After that it became a one-sided fight. It seemed that it was difficult for the angels, who all united under one Will and turned into a powerful converging fort to deal with attacks from all directions. The commander seemed to be quite capable, as the angels were shown to be able to denominate into corps and switch to intercepting incoming attacks, but the stumble at the beginning was fatal. However, there is a problem before that, the differences in an individuals fighting power was too large. If I might say so myself, everyone from the labyrinth army was strong. Among them, Kumara, the four dragon kings, Apito, Trainee-san and her sisters were extraordinary. Kumara rampaged as if to relieve her stress. She tore and cut the angels freely with slashing attacks using her tails, with the eight pets spread out to defend her. There was no such thing as letting the enemies live. From what I saw, the dragon kings were in high spirit. They used powerful breath and grand magic in their dragon form. Not only with her individuals fighting strength, but Apito also commanded her subordinates like her limbs and annihilated the enemies. There was no other word except brilliant. They trampled over the enemy with the momentum of one sting one kill through their perfect coordination. Fused with various spirits, the dryad sisters were strengthened to former demon lord level. And, the worst case was Trainee-san which had energy comparable to an awakened demon lord. It seemed that Trainee-san had fused with a Spirit King. She fired extreme magic with tremendous power in a rapid succession. Just like that, in a short period of time, the outcome was clear to anyone. I was also worried at first, but halfway through the fight, I watched while enjoying a cup of black tea. [2] Well, after all. No matter how you looked at it, our sides fighting power was too excessive; any losing factors couldnt be found. As expected of the high-ranking war potentials stationed on the 70th floor and below inside the labyrinth. Because they usually couldnt play an active role, their rampaging appearances when given the opportunity to do so was incredible. While looking at their appearances, I absentmindedly ended up thinking that it might be impossible to capture the labyrinth even with an army of a large countrys size, but I will keep that was a secret. Besides of their achievements of repelling the Empire Army, naturally, everyone had become stronger from that time, but Once things calmed down, it would be better for me to discuss the adjustment of the labyrinth difficulty. No matter how you thought about it, it was very unlikely for humans to be able to capture it. About the battle, when our victory was certain and only the enemy general was left DD Ah, Mai-san So Shinji, who had become Ramiris subordinate, muttered. It seemed the enemys commander was an acquaintance of his, I heard stories not just from Shinji but also from Mark and Zhen. The name of the enemys commander was Furuki Mai. She obviously had the energy of an awakened demon lord class and ruled over the angels. However, she was originally a bit stronger than the three of them. Was she really just a bit stronger? So I strongly asked them, Er, umm a bit, no, quite? Well, I have never won against her, but.. She was absurdly strong. Mais ability was the Unique Skill Traveller [3] . Its an absurdly strong cheat ability that allows her to use teleportation [4] to places she had visited once. The combination of her skill and her long-range weapon was ruthless. So, the three of them answered evasively. It seemed that the trio had never won even when together. From Shinjis last explanation, it was very unlikely for normal people to win against that skill. After all, even for me to do teleportation without time lag was impossible unless I combined several abilities. It was natural that the trio couldnt win. She was an ordinary quiet girl and a high school student in Japan. As one of Yuukis henchman, she had adored Yuuki before he became Velda. She was very serious. Also, she seemed to believe in Yuukis words that he will finalize the Repatriation Spell [5] . I was told that she seemed to be worried about her younger brother that she had left on the other side and is constantly researching for a way to cross between worlds. She was like that, but her Unique Skill Traveller was restricted to this world and it seemed that she was unable to go to the other world. However, if she combined her Unique Skill Traveller and Yuukis Summoner , it seemed that crossing to another world wouldnt be just a dream. She believed that and cooperated with Yuuki for all this time. Once I understood that, Shinji opened his mouth as if to say something but then closed it. Apparently, he had something he wanted to say. Hm? So I thought and called him out. What? Is there something you want to say? Ah, well you see Was it something really hard for him to say? He stopped speaking halfway through. Hey, thats impossible as expected I also think thats not good. The other two stopped Shinji. I didnt know what he wanted to say, but I gradually became curious about it. Ah, Im sorry. Please forget about itDD Oh, geez! Cant you just say it!! Because Shinji was hesitating to say it and tried to swallow his words, I decided to forcibly get him to talk. Then, what he wanted to say was simple. It was Please, I want you to save Furuki Mai. It seemed they were on good terms among Otherworlders because they came from the same country. Sorry, its just my selfishness. I do understand that Im asking for the impossible with it, butDD Shinji remorsefully apologized. Well, I was the one who asked him though. Wai, wait a moment, Shinji! Even Rimuru cant do anything about it It will incite antipathy from everyone and he will not able to keep his dignity as a Demon Lord When her subordinate started to say something outrageous, Ramiris came panicking to mediate the matter. Well, I wonder. I thought it wasnt something to be flustered about to that extent. After all, I was quite selfish myself. But, we already knew that, right Hahaha, Ramiris-sama. Our loyalty will not waver by such a thing. Thats right. In the first place, if we cared about such a thing, we would have massacred every hostile. However, thats not the case, right? That lazy demon lord over there was an enemy we fought until just a little while ago. Benimaru broad-mindedly denied Ramiris concern and Shuna affirmed Benimarus words while looking down at Dino with eyes as if she was looking at trash. (Ed. note: Shuna is scary!) It seemed even Dino felt uncomfortable with that gaze so he stopped lying down on the sofa and seated himself on a chair. And then, he nonchalantly nodded. Oh well, Rimuru wouldnt mind about such a thing. So, he tried to settle it with good vibes but got his head whacked with a tray by Shuna. It kind of felt like: Youre not someone who can say that., so he reaped what he sowed. So, what will you do, Rimuru-sama? Should I order them not to kill her for the time being? Benimaru asked me. Shinji and his group looked with hopeful eyes at me. There might be no need to discuss it since things had reached this point. If they were my companions, then they would know my answer even if I didnt say it. Rest assured, Shinji. If she swears not to be hostile towards me, I will save her. Really!? Yes. However, its only if shes not hostile, okay? If so, then no problem. Thank you very much! Thank you very much!! When I accepted the request, not only Shinji, but Mark and Zhen also said their gratitude. I wished that they would have said it after I saved Mai. As expected of Rimuru! Thats the spirit. Ramiris smacked my back while smiling from ear to ear. What a cheeky fellow. So I made a promise without due consideration as usual and went outside of the labyrinth to stop Mai. Well, now. I left the rest of the things to Benimaru and flew towards the sky. I ordered Diablo who was accompanying me to go ahead. Kufufufu, leave it to me. I shall buy time until Rimuru-sama arrives! Yea, I leave it to you. It seems that the heaven gate has been destroyed, but as expected those three wouldnt be able to defeat Velda after all. Looks like it, this presence is indeed frighteningDD I will have to hurry a little. Saying so, Diablo transferred and went ahead. If it was the current Diablo, he would be able to buy some time until I arrived. I was a bit worried, but I decided to leave it to him. Either way, it was necessary to buy some more time. Since my energy was still recovering, I had to absorb a large amount of energy from the defeated angels. I thought that it would fine if I were to persuade Mai while absorbing the energy. However, that thinking was na?ve. When I held up my hand and tried to absorb the energy with Soul Consumption , the energy quickly transferred and disappeared. It seemed that the angels were set to return automatically to heaven when they got defeated. Because it cant be helped, I gave up on eating the angels and went towards Mais position. Mai was actually strong. Even though they were fighting as not to kill her as Benimaru instructed, it seemed that no one could touch her. Trainee-san didnt participate in the fight, but the dragon kings were no match against her. That alone was incredible, but it was a surprise that even Apito was being toyed with by Mai. As expected from someone who had mastered Teleportation . Incredible. Without losing her spirit even though the angels were annihilated, Mai calmly continued fighting. She probably had an indomitable spirit. I could understand why Shinji and the others fell in love with her. Although normally someone would fall into despair in a situation like that, she was still fighting while believing she could win. Judging from what I saw so far, Teleportation was really troublesome. Even though Apito was superior in terms of speed, Mai dodged all of Apitos attacks. I guess there was no chance of victory for Apito here. However, Kumara would definitely win against Mai. But, this time I would be her opponent. If it was Kumara, she would win, but she would definitely end up killing Mai. It has been a while, Rimuru-sama. Kumara who noticed me came flying and behaved like a spoiled child. Shes cute, but currently it wasnt the time for it. Kumara, go deal with the remnants of the angels. Understood! Kumara obediently obeyed my order. It seemed that she was able to relieve some stress with a bit of rampaging around. Apito, who was fighting against Mai, also noticed my presence and stopped her fight to yield the fight to me. My strength was still not enough. I wanted to neutralize her without troubling Rimuru-sama, but Apito frustratingly bowed. Dont worry about it. Even if you assess things just from an energy standpoint, your opponent has more than twice of yours. If you think of it that way, youre incredible, you know. I said so and comforted her. Apito also joined Kumara, both of them left to deal with the remnants of the angels. All thats left was for me to persuade Mai. I and Mai faced each other. Mai readied her bow and glared at me while breathing heavily. I see, she was a beautiful girl. Her aura was like Shunas. She had a beautiful black hair like a Japanese doll [6] and sharp facial expression. She retained her dignified appearance and posture even though fatigue should have accumulated. Her posture was of a lovely, beautiful girl. However, there were some points to be worried about. The veins on her limbs were bulging and torn apart here and there making her bleed. Blood? It seems that she incarnated as an angel with a still living body. She probably fused with a seraph without reconstructing her body. It seems her body has begun to collapse as it cant withstand the energy. Ciel answered my question. There was a limit for a humans living flesh to accept the tremendous amount of energy of a Spiritual life-form such as Demon and Angel. Not to mention, if it was with the highest ranking angel (Seraphim), they couldnt endure it unless it was with an awakened and carefully trained body of God-man class [7] . If this girl named Furuki Mai was able to control the seraphims power while still in a living fleshDD I couldnt help but to say that she has a tremendous willpower. Nice to meet you, I am Rimuru. DDI see, its you. My name is Furuki Mai. I dont have any grudge against you, but I will have you die for Yuuki-kun. Yuuki is already gone, you know? Hes not Yuuki now, he should be calling himself as Velda, though? Although her expression moved just for an instant to my question, Mai immediately regained her calmness. It doesnt matter, because I believe in Yuuki-kun. If I defeat you, I can do my research in peace. I have to go back home no matter what it takes. I know that this is for my own egoism, but still, I have to defeat youDD Saying so, Mai aimed her bow towards me without hesitation. She should have realized the collapse of her limbs, but Mai stared at me without breaking her concentration even once. She should have understood that she couldnt win, but panic couldnt be seen in her eyes. Remarkable, so I honestly thought. Mai was quite philosophical for her age. For one purpose, she threw away all of her hesitations Perhaps, she just runs through the path she believes as her only option. Although Ive heard about it once, why do you want to go back? Why, you ask? You ask something strange. Do you think Im not worried about my family I left behind? Do you think we have to obediently obey orders even though we were summoned to this world without our permission? Were not treated as a human being and only are seen as a weapon It wont hurt my heart even if such a world was destroyed. I want to return home, thats all. The other Otherwolders quickly abandoned their homesickness, but Mai kept on holding onto it all this time without giving up. If you think about it, that might be reasonable. I gave up on it because I died, but that wasnt the case for the summoned people. Shinji and his group seemed to have given up easily, but that didnt mean they had no regrets. If they could go back, they wanted to go back, theres probably a lot of people like that. However, such magic didnt exist and there was no precedent of it too. Because every one of them could easily understand such reality, they just promptly gave up. Mai didnt give up because of her strong willpower, and she never lost hope because of her skill. Therefore, I had no other choice but to inform her of the cruel truth. Thats impossible for now. Even if someone can come from the other side to this side, a way to go from this side to the other side has not been found yet. I know that! While that may be true, I cant give up!! Besides, Yuuki-kun will surely find a way to go back. Therefore, I will not give up! Mai shouted and fired an arrow However, it was futile. I erased the arrow and continued talking. Like I said, Yuuki is gone, you know. Velda and Yuuki are different people. BesidesI think the one who summoned you is probably Yuuki too. Mais movement stopped when she heard my words. And then, she shook her as if she didnt want to accept that. Shut up! Ill have to stop you from confusing me. Stardust Rain [8] !! She flew up to the corner of my sight and fired her strongest technique while glaring at me. However, it was futile. Because any emission type techniques wouldnt work on me after all. I sucked all of the arrows into Imaginary Space . Thus, that was the curtain call. It, it cant beDD Mai dropped her bow in despair. At last, she noticed the overwhelming difference in strength between herself and me. Listen, I dont have any intention to kill you. Whyis that? I was asked by Shinji and the others to save you. If they didnt, I wouldnt have bothered to go out because its cumbersome. Could it be..!? They were alive, Shinji-kun and the othersDD It seemed Mai receive quite a shock when she heard my words. Well actually, if I could show the difference in strength like this, she could understand that my words werent a lie. There was no need for me to come out, as it was true that Kumara was stronger than Mai. Besides, certainly that its impossible to cross over between the worlds. But, you see, thats just for the time being. DDHuh? In the future, depending on the research, it might be possible to find a passage to another world, dont you think? Souls are circulating back and forth, arent they? such is my partner (Ciel)s reasoning, I think the possibility isnt zero, you know? Is that true..? At least it will be more reliable than leaving it to Yuuki. You can research it yourself, after all. When I stated so, Mai stared at me with eyes full of surprise. Did she also receive a shock because I told her that she should do the research herself instead of leaving it to others? Even so I cant go back anymore. I accepted this power, I ended up accepting it. I believed in the small possibility that I can warp with the tremendous amount of energy the result was a failure. My body is starting to collapse as it cant endure the angels power. The only way left is to believe in Yuuki-kunDD Ahh, she noticed it, didnt she?. Evolving Traveller with the seraphims power she got and did a dimensional warp. That was probably Mais aim. However, she failed to acquire the ability to warp between dimensions and was left with the only way which was to believe in Yuuki. Thus, she was someone who got deceived by Yuuki from the start. That means Let me ask this just in case, did Yuuki say something like You may be able to go back, I think? Theres a possibility that your skill will evolve by fusing with an angel. However, the power is too strong and it might hurt youDD So, I dont recommend it, but what will you do? to you? Also, dont tell me that you are fighting right now to return the favor to Yuuki? So, I said what I thought directly. Mais reaction was dramatic; she opened her eyes wide and just stared at me without saying anything. It seemed I hit the bullseye as that was probably similar to what Yuuki told her. Hey, hey As I expected. Thats a tricksters modus operandi, you knowDD Offering an incredible offer and made the other party compliant to them, that was exactly an old trick used by a trickster. [9] There was a catch behind the tempting offer and they wouldnt encourage people to take the offer. It looked like they were giving options to the other party, but the other party actually only had one option to take. It was truly a shrewd trick. Now that you mention it Well, I think those who got deceived are at fault. From now on, youd better not just relying on someone but also properly try to confirm things with your own thinking. I unintentionally ended up reprimanding Mai. It had no persuasive power at all since that came from me who always leaves things to other people, but Mai didnt know me well so she took my advice to heart. Mai courageously held back her tears and frustratingly bit her lip. I understand what youre saying. There seems to be no point for me to be hostile to you. Either way, there is no chance for me to win You could say it as my last selfishness, but may I ask you to deal the final blow and put me at ease? Mai told me so and smiled fleetingly. She probably lost the willpower to live as she had lost her hope. Like I said, search for the way to go back yourself. Its too early to give up, dont you think? But, I cant hold much longer. My bodys collapse isDD Ah, I forgot. I said that and embraced Mais body. And then, I thoroughly ate the seraphim that had fused with Mais body with Soul Consumption . Seraphim had already been analyzed, so the work was completed instantly. Unfortunately, I didnt recover as much energy as I imagined, but I deemed things acceptable as I got to analyze Traveller without Mais permission. Something like an unrestricted teleportation was an excellent super rare skill among Unique Skills. Even without my instruction, Ciel-sensei the Skill Mania [10] wont be silent. (Hows the analysis?) Completed successfully, acquired Teleportation from Traveller . Hmm? As expected of Ciel-sensei. Mai also noticed that I had eaten the angel. She lost the ability to fly and naturally held onto my arms. Ehh!? What happened!? As such, Mai got flustered and her face turned red. Apito! PresentDD I called Apito and handed over Mai who was in my embrace to her. I dont think that the collapse of your body can be healed with potions, but if its Shinji, he could heal it. You should ask him to get it healed. Mai was surprised and repeatedly opened and closed her mouth, but she looked at me as if she changed her mind. Moreover, for some reason, she had an expression that showed disappointment and unsatisfied. But, she was determined on somethingDD Thank you very much! I will never forget this favor for as long as I live, and surely, I will find a way to go back! She declared that to me with a strong determination. That would do. As long as she had a goal in life, she would be free from despair. I thought that it would be better for her to live straightforwardly towards her goal rather than having a grudge towards Yuuki. I nodded back to Mai and sprouted a small smile. What is with her gullible personality that believes me so easily like this? that was what I was worried about inside my mind, but some things are better left unsaid. Take her away As you wish, my lord. Thus, I gave the order to Apito. Apito respectfully bowed towards me and left to take Mai away. Thus, the angel army that invaded the surface world was exterminated completely and our total victory was settled. [1] 걩 Tamashii Boushoku. Boushoku (Lit. Violent Eating) can mean Gluttony, Engorge, Voracity. (Cause I didnt think I left a footnote for it before) [2] ED: Tip in war: enjoy black tea wherever, whenever. [3] ( ȥ٥` ) Ryoksha (Toraber). Same meaning in kanji and katakana. [4] Reminder to self ˲gƄ Shunkanidou (Instantaneous Movement/Transfer) Teleportation is advanced version of ܞ TenI (Transfer). No time lag at all, while normal transfer has some time lag. [5] ߀g Soukan Jutsu. Return Home Technique/Arts/Spell/Magic/Way/Method. [6] Like this: [7] ˼ Shinjin-Ky.. [8] м ( `ȥ쥤 ) Hoshikuzu no Ryuuseiu (Sutdasuto Rein). Stardust Meteor Shower/Rain. [9] https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Confidence_trick . [10] ޥ˥ Sukiru Mania. XD Chapter 246 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 244 Final Decisive Battle Part 5 So, I worked hard like that. I hope that all of you would understand that I was never slacking off. Velda was surprised by my appearance. That was understandable. After all, I appeared with Teleportation that I just got a while ago. At the same time I acquired it, Ciel incorporated it into Void God Azathoth . It seemed Mai could only go to places she had been to before, but that was her limit as a human. That couldnt be helped since a humans ability to grasp space heavily relied on their eyesight. However, I could grasp a huge amount of spatial information, including with Observation Magic. That meant that I could teleport to places that I could recognize. I could learn about the situation through Diablo and Veldora-sans eyes now. That was the reason I could easily come to this place. I looked at Velda who was wary of my arrival and showed him a fearless smile. It was to provoke him. With that, it would increase Veldas wariness towards me. In that opportunity, I prepared myself in order to bring down Velda. Before Velda rushed into action, I absorbed the energy I had suppressed. I was fortunate that my energy recovery couldnt catch up and steadily absorbed it into my Imaginary Space . In there, Ciel-san diligently converted it into energy I could use. Thanks to that, I greatly recovered from my low energy state and it seemed to be enough to fight Velda. I guess you would never know what could turn out to be a fortunate situation. By the way, I found out the reason why my energy didnt recover when I came to this place. The culprit was probably Veldora-san. I think he created Clones and rampaged around. It seemed he could replenish his energy through the Soul Corridor from me, no mistake about that. I thought so, but When I confirmed that with Ciel while being amazed, I heard a surprising answer. Thats right. In addition, a bit of it is also flowing into Diablo and Benimaru. More energy was used than expected for Velgrinds Skill Evolution. She replied in a carefree way like And so, what about it? Because she said it too smoothly, I was stuck on how to reply to that. No, no, she used my energy without my permission though However, even if I wanted to complain, it was true that I was helped by the low energy state due to her doing. There was a heap of stuff that I wanted to say, but I gave up complaining. Or rather, perchance.. Even this situation was within Ciel-sans expectations? No, no, no, theres no way. I might indeed just be overthinking it. It couldnt be, right? There was no way she could predict things that far and predicted what kind of plan Velda would take either. I have confirmed the phenomenon of energy returning to Heaven [1] when the angels were defeated in various places. Yeah. I knew that. I have predicted that the most efficient way to use the energy of the angel gathered in the Heaven is to make all of the energy go berserk. Therefore, as the countermeasure for it, I have persisted your state of energy exhaustion. Well, you said it so easily, but that, wouldnt that be a big problem if you misread things? Moreover, Velda might absorb all of the energy and super-powered up [2] himself. I couldnt possibly fight Velda in an out of gas state like that, what were you going to do if the energy didnt recover smoothly? He cant do such things as super-power up. He wouldnt be struggling if he could power up himself that easily. Well, even if he were to super-power up himself temporarily, there would be no problem. I dont think that My Master would lose in low energy state, but just in case, it was possible to forcibly retrieve Veldora and Velgrind back to recover about 60% of the energy instantly. So, theres no problem. Ah, I see. She declared that super-strengthening was impossible, but what about me? Am I an exception? I felt Ciel-san had overestimated me too much. Ciel-san is the If she says shell do it, shell do it type. So, she generously distributed the energy at a fast pace. Since Veldora-san and Velgrind were also recovering their own energy, certainly, it would be the best idea to have them cooperate with me in the worst case situation. Whether I would get their approval or not would become the problem, but I felt relieved to know that such way was available. I felt I got to see a glimpse of Ciel-sans scary side, but my doubt was cleared. Whats left was only to defeat Velda. Also, before that I examined the orb remaining in my left hand. When I finished absorbing all of the energy, it seemed only the core remained. It resembled the pseudo-core I made, but the concept seemed to be quite different. Whats thisDD Yo! I thought it was the end but I didnt think that I will survive in this form, you know? Although I cant really say that Im alive. Hahahahaha! It talked!? I stared at the orb in surprise. Even though it had no vocal cords, it seemed to produce sounds by vibrating the magic essences. It was a very skilled orb. Rudra! You are safeit doesnt seem so, but you were safe? Although Velgrind found herself stuck for words, she still asked the orb. Hmm This orb, is Rudra? I felt his character was completely different from the Rudra I knew though.. Hah! Well, being tenacious is my forte after all! No, no. Even if you called yourself as tenacious, your status as an orb was hard to be said as alive. At the moment I tried to do a carefree tsukkomi like thatDD Velda instantly closed the distance and came to slash me. However, I didnt let my guard down even while talking, I kicked up the sword stuck in the ground, wielded it in my right hand, and I stopped Veldas sword with it. Na?ve! I dont underestimate you that much that I will let my guard down in this final stage, you know! I didnt want to compliment him, but it cant be helped as it was true. Velda was indubitably the strongest person as far as I knew. Judging from a brief look just now, his power was rising tremendously. I felt Guys almightiness and Milims strength, and the energy of True Dragon level. I also thought whether to attack him in the gap while he was wary of me, but stopping was the right decision. As expected, this guy wouldnt let his guard down, so I had to deal with him carefully. BesidesI had just one concern. Since there was such a concern, I couldnt possibly do something such as letting my guard down. I exchanged several blows with Velda and took some distance from him. That just now wasnt even a warm-up, it was just a playful greeting. In the first place, I couldnt get used to fighting using a sword that wasnt mine as I expected. Or rather, this sword was an excellent weapon and obviously of God class too. From pure performance, this sword was better than my katana. Even so, I wouldnt cheat because the katana I was familiar with was easier to be used. Hahaha, Youre not bad. Youre able to handle my sword. However, you still have lots more to work on. Unfortunately, you dont seem to be my true vessel. The orb in my left hand proudly said such an evaluation. Or rather, what are you? Because of you, I was fighting Velda with just my right hand. Since the basic is to wield the sword with both hands, I was unfamiliar with fighting only using my right hand. What are you supposed to be? The Rudra I know was full of himself because he was an emperor, but youre above him on that. I see. I did become an emperor, heh? Well, I guess I must have gotten mellowed out if I stopped at the status of an emperor though. [3] I dont care about that stuff and not interested. Like I said, what the heck are you? I ignored the complaint of the orb that started to talk about itself and asked the most important thing. I couldnt leisurely fight Velda in front of me after all. Thats right! You are exactly like Rudra, but I cant think that youre just reproduced memories, you know? Reproduced memories? Velgrinds words piqued my interest. Apparently, this orb has the effect of reproducing a dead persons memories. However, even if it can recreate a personality as close as the original, the soul is a different matter. It should be no more than a copy, butDD Yeah, it couldnt be said as reviving someone just by reproducing their memories. Whats important for a soul is a heart. Its certainly very interesting. The Memory Orb that I made can only reproduce memories. Theres no function such as recalling soul. If that was possible, there was no need for me to do troublesome stuff like this. Velda seemed to be interested in this phenomenon as well. Because he was well informed of the stuff he created, Rudra acquiring freewill itself was impossible. Hahahahaahaahaahaa! Its that, you know. I was super excellent, or something like that I guess. Lets ignore the boastful voice that could be heard from my left hand. Rudra certainly died. That was for sure, but DDTalking about a possibility, reincarnation may be one of the causes. Reincarnation? What did you mean by that? Emperor Rudra had his soul torn apart due to repeated reincarnations. Its possible that torn parts of the soul gathered together and became another soul. Neither an existing soul nor a temporary soul, it has a heart with a high degree of freedom. His soul was torn apart every time he reincarnated and gathered as one? Its a bad example for an analogy, but is it like the residues of an eraser lumped together to make a kneaded eraser [4] , or something like that? Treating a soul and an eraser as the same might be a problem though. It wasnt something you would normally think about, but I could hardly say thats absolutely impossible. After all, I got reincarnated as a slime which you would normally consider as impossible. So, because there was a person with fragments of Rudras soul somewhere in this world that the Memory Orb embedded with the memories was able to reproduce Rudras will. In that caseDD I suddenly hit on a good idea. And then, I carried out the idea as ordered by my mischievous heart. Rimuru, what are you doing!? Hahaa, this is interesting! Velgrind confusedly raised her voice. Rudra felt it was interesting. I didnt really do anything great. I just threw the sword to Velgrind. I fused the Memory Orb in my left hand with the sword I held in right hand, though. I embedded the Memory Orb into the base of the hilt of the God Class Sword like a conspicuous shining jewel. Since I fused it so it became one with the sword, the orb part would be as strong as the sword. If there was really a reincarnated person who shared his soul, that person should be able to draw out Rudras abilities by holding the sword. I made it that way so you could depend on it. In order to enable him to have conversation with the owner, I had also asked Ciel-sensei to remake and changed Rudra into a pseudo-Manas. Naturally, the information of the Memory Orb had been analyzed. I turned it into Intelligence Sword [5] . Because I fused Rudras will and the sword, from now on only someone with the same soul wavelengths as him can use the sword. In other words, the person who has the qualification to wield the sword will be the proof that the person is Rudras reincarnation. Interesting, right? Dont do things as you please! I thought that she would get angry like that, but Velgrind only took the sword into her embrace and stared at me. Rudra was laughing jovially. Hahahahaha! Is that so, theres a possibility that I got reincarnated? I see that would explain why I got a free will! Its certainly interesting. So he laughed happily. Listening to Rudras words, Velgrind gave a nod as if to agree with him. Velda was annoyed, but he glared at with an expression as if he was satisfied with something. He thought about the reason why his own plan failed and admitted that myDDor rather, CielsDDdeduction was right, I guess. While Veldas attention was on the Intelligence Sword, I unsheathed my katana and took a stance. With this, I could fight seriously. However, given that the Will of the super-excellent me remained a whole, I guess the person who might be my reincarnation now would surely be a cowardly fellow. Im looking forward to our meeting. Fufu, that might be so. The last thing left from Rudra at the end was only his charisma, not even his prided luck remained But conversely, that person might only inherit that luck. I want to meet that person if that person exists. Your reincarnation, a cowardly and lucky personDD Velgrind nonchalantly said. A cowardly and lucky personDD? There was someone who matched that description, but it couldnt be, right. Although the person in question had no charisma, that person was compensated with incredible luck though Im sure that the ability that person had is called The Chosen One DD Its a coincidence. Im sure its a coincidence. I ignored Rudra and Velgrinds conversation and abandoned any further thoughts. Fate would decide their encounter and if that person was really Rudras reincarnation, they would eventually come across even if I didnt say anything. Besides, if my thoughts were right, that person probably wouldnt be able to run from Velgrind. Well, it didnt matter to me. I guess I did do some unnecessary things, but the rest was their problem I irresponsibly decided that Rudra and the others matter would have nothing to do with me. Like that, it seemed I had succeeded in buying time. Velda was too wary of me and only attempted minor attacks. I easily parried them and waited until the preparation was completed. Then, finallyDD We did it, Rimuru! I and Gaia completely locked up the Heaven to another space! So I heard Ramiris shout. Alright, good job! With this, we blocked your escape! This time for sure, I showed a triumphant smile towards Velda. It would be meaningless if we cornered him this far just for him to run away. Therefore, I brought Ramiris and GaiaDDEarth Sovereign Dragon VelgaiaDDto the Heaven and asked them to lock this place completely. It was impossible for Ramaris because she had her own labyrinth, but it was demonstrated that Gaia could create a pseudo labyrinth. Under Ramiris guidance, Gaias labyrinth completely covered up this Heaven. You bastard, so that was your aim!! I could see the color of emotions for the first time in Veldas expressions. That agitation was exactly what I intended. Furthermore, Ramiris and Gaia succeeded in rescuing Milim who got caught. Kyui ``` !! Gaia! When did you become strong like this!? Milim was safely rescued and she seemed to be surprised with Gaias growth. Mission completed on this side, Rimuru! Go on and send that guy flying! Ramiris proudly gave the GO sign towards me. In addition to her, To be honest, I wanted to do it myself but unfortunately, I cant win. Rimuru, please avenge me! Milim said so. Leave it to me. Ill carve it properly into your body as the reward of laying your hands on my precious friends! I raised one hand to answer Milim and declared so towards Velda. Well then, since all of the trouble was sorted out, lets end this quickly. When I thought so.. A terrific explosion was heard and a corner of the Heaven was blown away. I was surprised and turned my focus to that directionDD Just as I thought, I saw Veldora-san who became pitch black over there. [1] There were two kanji used for Heaven Ͻ Tenjoukai and ս Tenkuukai. Ciel used the first one which can also mean Celestial World, while the other people use the 2 nd one which would be closer to Sky World. Tenkuu mean Sky but can also mean Heaven. Ill just keep both as heaven. [2] Choukyouka. Super/Ultra/Hyper Strengthening/Power Up/Boost. [3] Could be a pun. 褯ʤä can also mean rounded. It also has the kanji maru in it. [4] This kind of eraser: (Also known as putty rubber) [5] ֪֮ ( ƥꥸ󥹥` ) Chisei Tama no Shinken (Interijensu Sdo). Divine Sword with Intelligence Orb/Ball/Sphere. Chapter 247 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 245 Translator Corner Hey guys~ Guro desu o/ Heres chapter 245! Episode 5 will airs tonight/soon. Do you guys excited for it? Anyway, Enjoy the chapter and hope you all have a nice day~ (^,^)/ P.S. Any corrections/improvements are welcome, please comment either here or in Discord~ Translator Guro Editor Xboxbam , GodPos1 , Poulay , SwordOfSierra : Final Decisive Battle Part 6 What the heck are you doing? When I thought that, Guh , Guooh Power, I ran out of power at the last moment Veldora-san insisted on something which was no more than an excuse. I guess he was fine. Although I didnt really feel the need to be worried about him, I couldnt help it considering his usual antics. He looked awful but there seemed to be no other problems. Thats right. After all, Veldora-san was the only one who suffered any damage from that big explosion. Everyone else seemed to be unharmed, what a relief. Oh well, if its Veldora-san, I felt a mysterious reassurance that he would turn out okay even if he was seriously injured. Since his real body was inside me, it wasnt an exaggeration. What are you doing? Didnt you boast that you would be fine? Grrr , thats my line! Why did the Corridor suddenly closed even though I tried to suppress the explosion with force!? When I asked him mixed with a sigh, Veldora angrily asked back at me. Corridor did he mean the Soul Corridor? Fufuu. Its because Veldora had been the one most wasteful with Masters magic essences. I wanted to teach him a lesson, so I calculated that it will go out of control, but that it would only damage him and closed the Soul Corridor at the perfect moment. You did what!? Rather, Ciel-san appeared to be angry for some reason. Although she had said that Veldora could use it as much as he liked in the previous conversation, whats with this sudden change of attitude here In the first place, Ive been suppressing the usage so that the energy wont be used inefficiently. In regards to the energy usage, Veldora is DD When I saw you absorbing the energy, I thought I wanted to copy it too! Even though it was just a bit more and I would have completed it and powered-up myself too . No, no, I think thats impossible I guess this is what people would call flabbergasted. I never told him not to copy someone else, but I wished in this tense situation, he wouldnt try something that he couldnt do. First of all, how can Veldora power-up himself if he didnt have the ability to convert energy? It was a simple task, all he had to do was to suppress and offset it normally; Its amazing that he could deliberately mess up. Veldora-san probably tried to blend it with a large amount of energy he tried to draw out from me while suppressing it with his own full power. Did he assume that by doing that he could forcibly take in the altered energy? Not just that, he tried to pour the energy through the Soul Corridor when he couldnt get used to it smoothly. Rather than a power-up, he probably planned a recycling. I see Certainly, Ciel-san could deal with it easily, but it would be risky if sending weird things became a habit. Shes right by refusing as she seemed to be conveniently used as someone who took care of things when he was in trouble. Since he couldnt deal with it himself, he pushed it to Ciel-san and took the energy as he pleased. Even Ciel-san would flip out over that. Though she meant to rake him over the coals, she probably wanted to punish Veldora. As expected, not even Veldora could deal with it since Ciel-san had done it when he was unprepared for something like that. Oh well, Ciel-san probably determined the moment when he couldnt handle it though. I was surprised that such foolish exchanges were happening without my knowledge. No matter how I look at it isnt that your own fault! Grrr Its not fair that only Rimuru can use such a convenient ability Dont go Grrr at me. Are you a kid! Oh, well, whatever, his foolishness was quite painful for everyone to see. Veldora, youDD See? Even Velgrind, who put the sword over her shoulder, is now glaring this way with half-opened eyes, you know? Also, its very scary that Velzard is smiling but her eyes arent. I told that to Veldora through eye contact. OH NO! So Veldora, whose face turned miserable, seemingly wanted to say. It seemed he realized that he was getting a bit too full of himself and he looked back and forth between me and his two sisters in panic. Well, practice is the key. Even you will be able to use it if you keep doing your best, so be diligent. Therefore, help me to defeat Velda first. I decided to give Veldora a helping hand. My reason was it would be a bother if he ended up sulking, but Veldora-san who was shivering before his two older sisters looked pitiful if I didnt do anything. I acted as if this time he just messed up a bit and everything was going as planned from the start. Hahahaha. I guess so. It seems I have been a bit too overconfident. One has to learn humbleness or something like that, right. Alright, then Ill return inside and lend you my strength! Until the end, Veldora was still glossing over his coolness and returned back inside me as if he was running away. He owed me one for this. Since it was a good chance, I decided to make Veldora-san reside inside my katana. I got Veldoras agreement and put Veldora who underwent True Dragon Core Transformation into the katana. I didnt feel like being stingy in this seemingly final decisive battle. I thought that it was great that I could retrieve Veldora back smoothly since Velda would be very cautious if he were to see Veldora transforming in front of his eyes. Since I pretended that I retrieved him back because he was hurt, Velda wouldnt notice the change in my katana. Veldora-sans mischievous conducts were surprising, but it might result in something good. Well, with this, my preparation was complete and I only had to defeat Velda now. I could ignore the effects on my surroundings since this is in the sky. If I used my full power on the surface, it would become a serious problem due to environmental destruction. I cut apart the ocean before; the follow up afterward was very hard. It seemed that when Guy and Milim fought each other long ago, they ended creating a barren desert. With that said, the heavens could be said to be the perfect place. Hey, need help? Guy asked. I was happy with the offer, but I would be fine alone. Because I planned to swing Veldora Sword, it would be a big problem if anyone got involved. No, I alone am enough. However, since Im planning to unleash a bit of my full power, it would be quite helpful if you help Ramiris with the barrier. I dont want Velda to run away from this place and just want things to be absolutely ensured. Oh? Youre quite confident. Okay, leave that to me. Guy nodded and began to help Ramiris in reinforcing the Different World Barrier [1] that covered up the heaven. Im counting on you, Rimuru! Milim looked at me with eyes full of anticipation and following after Guy, she started to pour her power into Gaia who was in her embrace It seemed that she was helping with the barriers reinforcement. May fortune smiles in your favor , Rimuru-sama! Diablo encouraged me while he was tending to Testarossa and the other two. Lets finish this quickly and rebuild our country. Kufufufufu, Im looking forward to it. If by any chance I got defeatedDD Surely you jest. Its impossible for Rimuru-sama to lose. Diablo declared so with a tremendous faith. I didnt have any intention to lose, but my victory wasnt guaranteed either Diablo didnt seem to think that I could lose at all. SenseiDD Ill finish everything. It seems I can finally save you. I Sensei If Sensei looks about to loseDD Dont worry. Its impossible for me to lose, you know? Whether thats true or not, Ill prove it right away. I cheerfully quoted Diablos words and Chloe finally smiled. Yes. Ill be waiting for it. I could feel the strength behind her words that she would be waiting for me as her tense expression seemed to soften a bit. I was worried about Chloe who was kind of unstable, but she would be fine now. Guy, Milim, Ramiris, Chloe, Diablo and Testarossa and the others had their eyes glued to me while Velzard and Velgrind, the True Dragon sisters, and Velgaia were as maintaining theDifferent World Barrier Everyones gazes were concentrated on my back and I raised one hand to answer it. I maintained my gaze to Velda. Sorry to keep you waiting. Well, lets get started. Shut up. Dont get full of yourself just because you won over these crowds. Itll be easy for me to massacre all of you if I get serious. Ah is that so. I think its impossible, but try it if you can. My and Veldas sights intersected simultaneously with my katana and his sword. At that moment, a clear sound echoed in the place as a severed tip of a blade flew into the air and stuck on the ground. Veldas face was dyed with shock. Naturally, it was because I slashed Veldas sword with my katana. Moreover, the shockwaves caused by my surging slash blew away half of the remaining castle. The delayed echoes were the sounds of the destroyed castle crumbling. Lets deliver the final blow on Velda with the sounds as his requiem. Velda created a new sword without panicking. It was impressive that he immediately regained his calm, but it had been proven before that his sword was no match against Veldora Sword. I swung the katana and slashed through Veldas sword again. I thought it was amazing that he could create many God Class swords, but even I could do something similar. It wasnt an ability that needed to be fussed over so much. It cant be.. Although mine is ranked the lowest, its definitely a God Class swordDDNo, what is with his sword? Impossible Could it be a Genesis Class [2] !? He seemed to finally have noticed it. About my katana, Veldora Sword. It was my first time hearing Genesis Class or something like that, but I didnt really care about such a thing. Its silvery blade is dyed with aura thinly cladding it and emitting jet black radiance. On its blade, the golden blade pattern undulating beautifully, giving off a very fantastic beauty. Its really a shame to call a sword with an unserious name as Veldora Sword. Oh well, Veldora-sans real form is also jet black-colored and he looks magnificent and beautiful if he shuts his mouth though. (Hey, did you think of something really rude just now?) Nope, everything is fine. I felt like I heard some kind of dissatisfied voice, but lets not worry about it. I dont know what class this sword is. But it has nothing to do with defeating you! Come now, lets end our warm-ups and quickly show me what you can really do. I have plenty of time, but they are not for playing with you! I declared at Velda as I wanted to finish this soon. There was no point in playing with him any longer. I thought about going serious soon. However, I perceived something was wrong with Velda. DDKuh, what I can really do, you said? Dont you dare underestimate me, for Im the true successor of Veldanava!! With an expression distorted by anger and humiliation, Velda brought his hands together. Then, he shouted Divine Sword Summon and a sword harboring ominous power was summoned. Unlike his previous creations, it was a mysterious sword that clearly was of a higher rank. I shall give you my praise for making me take out this sword, my last resort. This Genesis: Veldanava Sword [3] !! It was a beautiful sword. A large long sword with a slightly inward curved blade. The blade shined with blue glow as if the blade itself emitted the light. Contrary to its appearance, its mass might be comparable to a planet. It was a cluster of super-high-dense energy. It seemed to be a Genesis Class thingy he mentioned earlier, so did we became equal in terms of weapon or something like that? As I expected, it was unlikely for me to win easily, but this was within my expectations. Rimuru, it was beyond my expectation that you possess a sword comparable to this one and only Genesis Class, you know. However, since Ive pulled out this sword, its over for you. Velda declared with his restored confidence. Then, he swung down the sword toward me. His movement was exactly what you would call as Godspeed, it might be impossible to react to it if it was not me. HoweverDD From my point of view, Veldas movement was really crude. Although I said that the warm up was over, is he still testing me? Or perhaps he underestimated me this late in the game because I was lower ranked than him I didnt mind either way though. Since I would just do what I had to do. Too s low. I muttered a few words and swung my katana. Velda hurriedly changed the trajectory of his sword and stopped my katana. However, he was unable to bear with the overwhelming shock wave that occurred when our blades clashed and he was blown away while breaking several piles of rubble as he rolled over the ground. However, that was strange. It was certainly a terrifying shock wave, but I only felt like it was a breeze. Was this guy perhaps.. Could it be that was his full power? I thought there was no way that was true and denied that thought. When I met Velda in the Imperial Capital, I felt a very threatening presence from him. If we fought that time, I thought that it was very probable for me to lose. And yet, I didnt feel the same threat from him now Of course. Master is evolving every day after all. To answer my question, Ciel-san declared so as if what she said was natural. Hey, hey, didnt you say that super-strengthening or something like that was not possible? And yet, why did I feel like Im getting super strong!? Master is an exception. Plus, theres an exception even for everything else. Isnt that a double standard!? For Ciel-san to conclude her explanation with a double standard, how formidable she had become. Damn it, if only Raphael , if only I got my hands on Raphael , I could become the ultimate form!! Velda began shouting something he regretted Raphael? Did he mean the Ultimate Skill that I had? Ciel-san had said it was unnecessary and erased it after the synthesis, but was it really such an important Skill? I had that Skill before, but its already gone now, you know? Its unfortunate, but there was no possibility for your wish to come true. With the intention to break his heart and a bit of compassion, I cruelly informed Velda. Our fights outcome would be decided by the one whose heart broke first. Therefore, what I said would become a decisive blow against Velda. It, it cant be!? Raphael is goneDD? Then, I cant prove that Im Veldanava Velda muttered unclear words with his hollow expression. How foolish. Even if he supposedly was able to manifest your Skill, it will be impossible for an imposter to be acknowledged as Veldanava. Ciel sent her thoughts as if to deal the final blow on Velda. Could you send your thought to everyone like that? Or rather, what did you mean with acknowledging Veldanava or something like that? I just said what was appropriate, please dont mind it. Ehh, is that true? Ciel-san said that she said that to break Veldas heart but She didnt hide something, right? Without my knowing, it seemed the means of communication had increased, Ciel-san was really full of mysteries. Its okay. Theres no problem. No, its not that oh well, whatever. She might not have lied, but I didnt think she told the truth either. It cant be, I amDD I am Veldanava I wont accept this If only I have Raphael , the real Lucia will acknowledge me!! Velda shouted as if he went mad and attacked me without care of anything, but his weak attacks wouldnt work on me. I easily repelled his sword and blew Velda away for the second time. I guess it was not a fight anymore. His heart was broken too, what was left for me was to deal the final blow. When I thought soDD Its Rimurus victory. I heard Guy said that. Hey, if you say something like thatDD Wai, Guy! When you say something like that, if I remember correctlyDD you will set off a flag , saying something like that is quite famous in the industry, you know! Thats right! I also studied Rimurus manga. Its taboo to say something like that, you know!? Ramiris and Milim came to stop Guy faster than I was. However, not just Guy, the True Dragon sisters also joined the fray. What are you guys trying to say. No matter how you look at it, isnt this Rimurus complete victory? Thats true, Velda has tremendous power for a fake, but as I expected hes not comparable with the real Aniue. He doesnt seem to be a match for that absurd slime. The two of them eagerly said those words as if the crisis had passed. Like I said, itll be a lead up before the enemy gets stronger, so stop with statements like that. Thats right, thats right! They called this clich, you know? Milim shouted and Ramiris agreed with her. However, they were already too late Fufufu, ahahahahaha! Velda stood up while laughing. Has he lost it? No, rather than that, his expression isDD I knew it. It was as I had expected, Rimuru-san. With a smile I knew very well, he called me with his clear voice. This sensation, this guy is without a doubtDD Is that you, Yuuki? Yes, long time no see. As I expected, Velda couldnt win against you. However, its not a problem. He had earned me plenty of time. Well DD shall we start the final battle between you and me? While still smiling, Yuuki said so and pointed Genesis: Veldanava Sword at me. [1] Y Ikai Kekkai. Ikai can also mean Spirit/Foreign/Alien World/Underworld. But imo different world fit the context. Otherworld Barrier? [2] ( ͥ ) Sousei Kyuu (Jeneshisu). World Creation Class/Rank. [3] ( ͥ ) ǻʸoDŽ ( ʩ` ) Souseiken (Jeneshisu): Seiry Kakuken (Verudanva). World Creation Sword (Genesis): Stellar Lord Dragons Horn Sword/Blade/Edge. I add sword to it for easier differentiation between the sword and the person. Chapter 248 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 246 Translator Corner Hey guys~ Heres chapter 246! Although its late, please think this as late Halloween treat. Btw, how do you guys think about Episode 5? I like how Kaijin punched Bester, t he part with Gazel and Bester part is good too. But the most funniest thing is Gobuta who keep on sleeping. XD Episode 6 gonna be good o/ Shizu Shizu Shizu!!! Enjoy the chapter and hope you all have a nice day~ (^,^)/ P.S. Any corrections/improvements are welcome, please comment either here or in Discord~ Translator Guro Editor Xboxbam , Sierra , Poulay Rimuru vs Yuuki CFirst PartC I knew it was my honest thoughts. I calmly pondered in the middle of a fierce sword fight. To begin with, why would he need a 1 month delay? If we fought in that place that day, I didnt know what the outcome would be. If he had sent Chloe toward me at that time, while I wouldnt lose, the fight would still be difficult. If he used Veldas power, he should be able to handle Veldora and Velgrind while I was being toyed with by Chloe. Moreover, Kagali, Vega and the angels could have killed Diablo and the others. There were people who could use Unique Skill such as Teleportation like Mai too, I think that the prediction wasnt wrong altogether. Even according to Ciel-sans calculation, our chance of winning wasnt high, just around 40%. Although, if I could kill Chloe without hesitation, our chance of winning would be over 80% and the situation would be reversed. Thats why I thought they acted carefully since they feared I would act without hesitation, but I changed my mind after I saw the angels assembly and the explosion phenomenon this time. Or rather, Im convinced. Velda, whose goal is to destroy the world, would have been more advantageous if he could do that. Because everything would have been better for him if he were to hold down and eliminate us by making the energy of the angels go berserk. What was the reason for why he didnt do that? DDThats because he wants to buy timeDD Ciel and I agreed on the same thing. Although he disappeared while saying plausible things at the end, what if all of that was Yuukis acting? All pieces seemed to fit together. Ku, kukuku, ahahahahahahaha! This is really unexpected. I didnt expect it, really. Youd be the most dangerous of all. Bravo, Rimuru-san. I really did want to end the world with my own hands. But, unfortunately. I really cant imagine myself winning against you. Not to mention, even that Demon over thereDD DDYour power is just too insane. That chills I got when we first met was right on the money. I should have ended you back then. Did I lose my marbles somewhere? Well, it doesnt matter at all now. No, in fact, if you can stop me, thatd just be the will of the world. I guess, Velda will decide the rest, heh. Goodbye, Rimuru-san I kinda liked you a bit too. DDHonestly, we couldve been friends, you know I ended up honestly trusting those words. He changed into Velda at the end with those words and I thought that Yuuki had told me his true intention. However, I was wrong. It was already too late at this point. Perhaps, he had started since we first metDD I must admit that he acted splendidly, I was even outwitted. Although Ciel seemed to have doubts about it, she couldnt find any definite fault. I was gullible enough to believe Yuukis words; on the contrary, she had said that she suspected that it was some kind of a ruse. While I laughed it off that she might be overthinking it, but if it meant something, what was it? The two of us made the prediction over it. That answer we concluded was Isnt his goal for the 1 month delay to buy himself some time? or something like that. And, that was the right answer, Yuuki gradually made the power his while inside Velda. You-youve deceived me until the end to buy yourself some time? Ahaha, youve figured it out? 100 points for you, Rimuru-san. Well, it seems that Velda was completely deceived about that too. Hey, theres a saying To fool the enemy, first deceive your allies after all, right? Stop with your bullshit, I really believed youDD Haha, that what they call na?ve, you know. For you to believe the words of your enemy, your mind is really simple you know, Rimuru-san. Yuuki mockingly shrugged his shoulders. Looking at him, Diablo and Milim gnashed their teeth while shooting nothing but death glares towards Yuuki. However, the aura emanated from Yuuki which was incomparable from before, coerced and made them unable to move their body at all. What a terrifying growthDDNo, evolution. Our weapons were of equal class, but I felt mine was inferior. Veldanava Sword didnt budge even after it was struck by Veldora Sword. And, Yuuki who wielded it skillfully parried the impact unlike Velda. How did you get this much power? I dont feel I need to tell you, but I did make you wait for 1 month, so I guess I could tell you that much. Its really simple; I just suppressed Velda and turned him into my subordinate. After I fully analyzed his power, I also completely analyzed Veldas knowledge and understood all of it. Thanks to that, I could easily get the power of an awakened Hero too. Lucky for me, I also stole some of Leons power. After that, I just changed our relationship from fifty-fifty relation into a complete domination with me in charge. Oh yeah, it was easy because Rimuru-san had crushed Veldas hope and broke his heart. Thanks for that. Yuuki replied while smiling. I regretted asking since what this guy said didnt always mean the truth. I was curious and unintentionally asked, but I could get deceived again if I carelessly speak with him. Although I had pompously reprimanded Mai, it wasnt funny that I also got deceived. Talking with him anymore than this was dangerous and I would rather concentrate on the fight with my full power. I assume that Yuukis words just now are true, but I agree that talking more than this is dangerous. Ciel seemed to have sensed the danger too and agreed with my opinion. A top class trickster was so troublesome to deal with. As I took pride that I wouldnt be deceived easily, I felt angry that I ended up being led around by the nose by someone. However, if I got caught in it too much, it would lead to a great failure. I couldnt really laugh at Mai with this. From our conversation just now, Yuuki had said that he got the power of an awakened Hero. Then, it wouldnt be strange for him to have the power of an awakened demon lord too even if he didnt say it. After all, his subordinate, Kazaream was also an awakened demon lord. Hero and Demon Lord, powers of different natures were united in the same Will called Velda, and a being who could control that power as it pleasedDDthat would be what Yuuki had become now. Surprisingly, it was clear that the current Yuuki had power equal to me. However, for Rimuru-san to be the one who hadRaphael. I had thought that was possible and it seems I was correct. Since my plan didnt work out smoothly, I suspected you might have anticipated them. But, who would have thought that the Skill Velda wanted the most was in the hands of Rimuru-san, his greatest enemy. That really made Velda look like a clown. Hes so laughable, isnt he? As soon as I thought about ending our conversation, Yuuki spoke as if to block me from doing so. I heard a pleasant tone echoed from Yuukis voice as if he sincerely thought that Velda was hilarious. What a tough opponent. I parried Yuukis sword and slashed him back while keeping my mouth shut. Ahaha. Dont be so wary like that. You see, Velda believed that he was Veldanavas reincarnation. Theres no way that could be true, what a foolish guy. It was no more than an ability. It was Veldanavas original ability, so I had him inherit all of the memories. In other words, Velda was just a similar existence like Kondou and Damrada whom were called back with Memory Orb. Hes a pathetic Manas thats even inferior to the irregular being like Rudra. What a fool, isnt he? A tool that didnt even have a shred of dragon factor and yet he misunderstood everything. However, even a fool like Velda was capable enough as support for me. After all, I can control all of Veldanavas abilities now! Yuuki kept on blabbering about things even though I wasnt asking, Was his plan to confuse me with the conversation? However, his plan was actually quite successful. It was because it made me unable to concentrate very well. Even though we were in the midst of a fight, Yuukis words disturbed my thoughts. Good grief, what a really troublesome guy he was. Nonetheless, if what Yuuki had said was true, I could understand how he got the power equal to mine. It was probably true that Velda was a Manas. An existence that assisted all of your abilities was very helpful, just like Ciel-san. Even if it was a spell formulation with difficult control, it could activate it as your proxy. In other words, while you are concentrating in close combat like this, further attacks could be prepared without your opponent sensing them. However, I couldnt comprehend why Yuuki would bother to tell me that. I suspected the motive behind it whether it was also one of his plans. The existence of a Manas itself could be considered as a very important trump card that should be hidden, after all, I naturally felt the desire to find out his goal for telling me that. No, I suppose making me worried like this was what Yuuki expected, there would be no end if I kept on thinking about it. I earnestly reconfirmed that Yuuki was a very troublesome enemy for me. You said that can control all of Veldanavas powers? Dont get conceited, you lowly human! Guy who was listening to me and Yuukis conversation, shouted while glaring at Yuuki with his crimson eyes blazed with fury. As if they were following his lead, Velzard and Velgrind also nodded. Thats right! In the first place, it was me who sealed Veldanavas holy corpse. As long as the seal is not broken, theres no way someone like you can control all of the powers! Thus, Ramiris instinctively shouted. When he heard that, Yuuki wickedly grinned and smiled. DDEh, wait a minute? Why did Ramiris blabber about such important information so easily like that? No matter how careless and scatterbrained Ramiris was, this was clearly strange Too bad! Your seal was pointless. If I make you angry, why dont you release the seal and check it yourself? Dont you dare make fun of me! Okay, let me do thatDD I was convinced when I saw Ramiris was about to respond to Yuukis provocation. Diablo, stop Ramiris! As you wish. Diablo moved promptly to my order. Gently, but assuredly. He locked up Ramiris, who was kicking up a fuss about something, inside the deployed Magic Barrier. Hey! What is this, Rimuru!? Calm down, Yuukis aim was for you to remove the seal, you know. Just now, you were acting according to his words. Hah!? I calmly answered to the shout of the dissatisfied Ramiris. Ramiris was speechless when she heard my explanation. That would make sense. After all, she probably didnt have any recollection about it. If you only listened to the exchange of the words, it was unlikely for you to be tricked by the contents of the conversation. Yet, she unconsciously tried to act as Yuuki wanted. It was something unbelievable if you think about it calmly so I naturally thought that there was some kind of skill involved in this. It seemed I had to make sure of this. There was a possibility of me being manipulated too, but I decided to trust Ciel about this matter. Please leave it to me. I will analyze Yuukis skills. I spoke to Yuuki after I received the reply from the reliable Ciel. DDAll this occurred while continuing to respond to the fierce sword blows without averting my sight from Yuuki. Youre still a trickster as ever, Yuuki. Ahaha, what do you mean? Dont play dumb. You put Thought Guidance in your words and you could even trick those with a strong will. Im sure thats it not a technique on the level of suggestiveness or hypnotism or something like that. Its very impressive of you. Oh my, thank you. But, its not fun now that you have seen through it though. Like I care! Yuuki dodged my words with his aloof attitude. Since he wasnt fazed by it, he seemed to have anticipated that things were to be seen through. Then, this meant Thought Guidance wasnt his trump card it might be more reliable to deal with Yuukis words by treating them all as lies. No, could it be that was his aim? If he mixed a bit of truth within the lies, he could make me under the impression that even the truths were lies too. Was it the reverse pattern of mixing a bit of lies into the truths? I think thats very likely. Unfortunately, I have analyzed the wavelength pattern of all his energy including his voiceprint, but I couldnt discern whether hes lying or telling the truth. Just as I suspected. However, it was a pain that even Ciel was unable to tell it apart. It would be certainly difficult as we couldnt read him even from his expressions or emotions. Then, that meant I had no other choice but to judge for myself what information that Yuuki would want me to believe was a lie? Additionally, Ive confirmed that Yuukis words harbored some kind of power. This is probably the Primitive Magic [1] , Power of Words [2] . I presume that Thought Guidance might have evolved. What? Power of WordsDDyou said!? I asked Ciel-san for more details, any kind of Primitive Magic was placed on a higher rank than the magic used by Demons. She said that it was the source of all magic. However, its characteristic wasnt manipulating physical phenomenon, but the power to affect the soul. While it had no effect on physical matters, its effect was tremendous inside the spiritual world. In other words, it was a terrifying magic that could exert its effect while invalidating defensive barriers. I was surprised that it could even affect strong people who had awakened an Ultimate Skill. In addition, a being who could use this magic would become the natural enemy of any spiritual life-form. Just like how Ramiris easily got induced now, it could affect the inside of someones heart For now, our swordsmanship was on equal terms. Neither I nor Yuuki was being impatient, but neither of us had received any blows. Yuuki protected his whole body with a God Class Armor, but it wouldnt be able to withstand a hit from Veldora Sword. Likewise, I wasnt confident that I could withstand a hit from Veldanava Sword. After all, I felt energy surpassing Veldora Sword from that sword. Its power truly should be called as the incarnation of VeldanavaDD You, it cant beDDyou really can control Veldanavas powers? My hunch told me so as if I received a divine revelation. The reason why Yuuki was buying himself time was probably to get enough power to beat us for sure. If that was the case, it was pretty logical that meant for him to obtain Veldanavas powers. What the heck are talking about? Theres no way that could be true. Thats right, Rimuru. Like I said before, if the seal is not removedDD Guy and Ramiris were denying it, but Velzard and Velgrind were silent. Milim was silent as well. They probably had sensed it. The same surges as Veldanavas powers. It was the power overflowing from the sword Yuuki wielded. Aha, ahahahahahahahahahaha!! Yuuki suddenly began to laugh as if the dam inside was now broken. He kept laughing while blocking the blows from my sword. ThenDD Fufu, bravo, Rimuru-san. There would be nothing at all even if that fairy over there had released the seal. I just wanted to see her face of despair when she did so. After all, its true that I have broken the seal, you see. Everyone excluding me fell quiet as if they were frozen after they heard Yuukis words. My intuition told me that he was telling the truth. It wasnt a lie to make me cautious. The reason was there was not much merit for him to tell such a lie. That meant Yuuki had broken Veldanavas seal in a month. And, the 1 month delay was for that purpose. Yeah, I wanted to see those faces. After all, I got really serious now. I may have lost the game to end the world using my tools, but wouldnt it be fine for me to have some fun until the end? Yuuki was laughing as if he was having fun from the bottom of his heart right now. [1] ԭħ ( ץߥƥ֥ޥå ) Gensho no Mah (Purimitibu Majikku). Original/Primal/Primordial Magic. [2] Kotodama. Spirit of Language/Spirit of Words/Soul of Language/Magic Words/Power Words/Sacred Words. This refers to the Japanese belief that mystical powers dwell in words and names. Names and words have special powers that can influence our surroundings, both in a positive and negative way. Chapter 249 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 247 Translator Corner Hey guys~ Heres chapter 247! Just 2 chapters left.(At least, for main story) Btw, how do you guys think about Episode 6? Shizu finally appeared! The part with the trio is funny too. Next episode is finally the start of what we wanted! Enjoy the chapter and hope you all have a nice day~ (^,^)/ P.S. Any corrections/improvements are welcome, please comment either here or in Discord~ Translator Guro Editor Xboxbam , Sierra , Poulay Rimuru vs Yuuki CMiddle PartC (Yuukis 3rd POV) Yuuki relished the joy inside his mind as he felt the place freeze. Now that he became the strongest, he almost achieved his objective. If so, he thought that it would be fun to see the bitter faces of his worthy opponents for a bit longer. If it was a month ago, he wouldnt have been able to fight even one of these difficult opponents directly. But, he had no inferiority complex about that anymore. Instead, those powerful people made him feel excited and the thought of plunging the world into chaos and making his enemies dance in the palm of his hand would give him supreme pleasure. However, all of Yuukis plans had ended in failure due to the presence of Rimuru, who stands in front of him. It had been a series of unexpected situations. When Yuuki first met Rimuru in the Ingrassia Kingdom, he had felt an indescribable premonition. At that time, Yuuki had sent Hinata at him as a safety measure, but Rimuru escaped with ease. [1] It was unbelievable that the calm and vigilant Hinata could fail, and when Rimuru turned out to survive this encounter, Yuuki acknowledged Rimuru as his enemy. From that point on, all of his plans have been crushed by Rimuru. However, Yuuki didnt feel any anger regarding that matter. On the contrary, Yuuki wanted to show his respect towards Rimurus brilliant skills. Yuuki made the decision to move personally for the first time when the situation on the board titled so much that he couldnt win, even if he unleashed all of the pieces in his hands. It wasnt like when he was playing around during his fight with Leon. Yuuki seriously decided, for the very first time in his life, that he wanted strength. He estimated that it would take one month for him to unravel all that power. Meanwhile, he decided to let Velda be in the firing line and do as he pleased. Although Yuukis personality was more or less positioned at the top of the pecking order, because it was a mutual switch of beings of the same rank, once they switched places, he couldnt switch with Velda with just his own Will. For this reason, this was a gamble for him. Veldas goal was also the collapse of the world, but the end result was different than Yuukis. Yuukis end goal was to return this world to nothingness, but Veldas was different. After the collapse, Velda wanted to try to create a new world with him as its God. From Yuukis point of view, that was a na?ve idea that he couldnt hold back his laughter when thinking about it. While thinking that Velda would fail anyway, Yuuki gave his last order. Thus, the result was as Yuuki had expected Yuuki was a genius, but he didnt obtain all of Veldanavas powers. As such, being able to control all of Veldanavas powers was a lie. However, there was nothing that worried him. Because it was true that he could use almost all of Veldanavas abilities. Yuuki already had enough power to destroy this world. The Manas called Velda had the knowledge about all of the Ultimate Skills, but he didnt have the ability to recreate them. The reason was plain and simple, insufficient capacity. Yuuki had analyzed every skill over a months time and made a selection. He reduced Ultimate Skill Greedy Lord Mammon into energy (Existence Value) and tried to recreate the necessary skills. It became possible for him to perfectly recreate Creation Lord Ahura Mazda . However, there was also an ability that he couldnt recreate no matter how hard he tried. The Ultimate and Supreme AbilityDDcalled Nihility Collapse which produced the primordial energy needed to create a world. But in the end, it was impossible for him to recreate it. Even if he could recreate that ability, he would only cause the energy to go amok and disappear if he didnt create a world like Veldanava did. After all, Nihility Collapse , as indicated by its name, was pure and super dense energy that destroyed everything. A super-tier level ability that allowed the destruction of the existing world and even the creation of a new world. It was said that Veldanava lost Nihility Collapse after he created this world, and he was left with Magic Essence Breeder Reactor . Veldanava was the strongest existence because of this ability, which produced unlimited magic essence. Milim inherited that Magic Essence Breeder Reactor , making her the strongest. It was due to the byproduct of Magic Essence Breeder Reactor that she could control Stardust, the condensed form of magic essence. Yuuki had recreated this ultimate power too. Yuuki became a God-Man and a spiritual life-form. Therefore, based on Veldas knowledge, he created Magic Essence Breeder Reactor and completely controlled it. However, as it was, he didnt have enough capacity to use other abilities and became nothing but a rehash of Milim. He could control the output like Guy, but then he wouldnt be able to surpass them. Yuuki thought as such, so he came up with the idea of recreating the abilities and put them inside Veldanava Sword. Veldanava Sword was a crystallization of Veldanavas powers. It was the condensed form of half of Veldanavas maximum energy. Milim was supposed to inherit this Sword of God someday. Hence, such a thing as recreating the abilities in Veldas memories was easy. Yuuki had also disassembled his own Ultimate Skill Creation Lord Ahura Mazda and combined it with Veldas knowledge. Thus, Origin Skill [2] Information Ruler Akashic Records [3] was created. He installed this Origin Skill into Veldanava Sword and tweaked it so that any selected ability could be used at any time. Because it was tuned exclusively for Yuukis use, it couldnt be used by Velda. Veldas role was to keep Magic Essence Breeder Reactor always in the optimal state, acting as a kind of permanent monitoring device. Thus, Yuuki was reborn as an incarnation of absolute power that could freely use all abilities. Yuuki was only wary of one person. Only against Rimuru, who had a dumbfounded expression in front of him. This annoying monster always exceeded Yuukis assumptions. For this reason, there was no need for him to hold back. As soon as he determined the extent of Rimurus capabilities, Yuuki would need to use his strongest technique to get rid of him. They were equal in power. Yuuki, who was a God-man and an Awakened Hero, was operating Magic Essence Breeder Reactor at its maximum output, and yet he couldnt surpass Rimurus power. This was abnormal. (This is so troublesome, seriously. I had thought that I would surpass him with a bit more power, butDD) Yuuki was advantageous in weapons performance, but he didnt know how things would turn out if the fight dragged on. (Velda, Im gonna use energy at full blast. Fill Veldanava Sword with power to the limits it can withstand!) Yuuki ordered Velda and attacked Rimuru with faster speed than before. However, Rimuru easily warded off his attacks. As if to not damage the sword, both of their swords were clad in energy which interfered with each other and caused heavy shock waves, but they were like a breeze for Yuuki and Rimuru. (He reacted even to the assaults just now But, his reactions seem to be getting slower. Perhaps our swordsmanship is at a tie, I guess?) Yuuki snapped his fingers. At the same time, the world stopped moving. Time had stopped. Time Stop now, heh? I think its pointless Yeah, I think that its pointless too. DDYou lying bastard. Your aim is probably to crush my forte so you can fight advantageously. Ahahahaha. As I expected, you figured it out. Yuuki grinned and laughed. He easily stopped time with Primitive Magic. There were two reasons why he did so. The first one was just as Rimuru had said to restrict emission type abilities. By narrowing the options that could be taken by Rimuru, who had various means of attacks, he could continue the fight advantageously. And above all else, it was for the best for him to stop time as to seal the ominous magic such as the annular magic that Demon (Diablo) had shown a while ago. It was impossible to activate magic inside the Suspended WorldDDYes, with the exception of Primitive Magic. Yuuki created an environment where he could one-sidedly use magic while sealing off Rimurus magic attacks. DDBurn brightly, O primordial flames!DD Yuuki wished so and simultaneously Rimuru was engulfed in flames. Woah! How can you use magic while time was stopped!? Just as he expected, Rimuru seemed to be unable to predict this attack. Yuuki continuously manifested phenomena by merely thinking of them. Cornering him with flames, sealing his movement by hardening the ground, severing the spaceDD Rimuru was toyed around with by Yuuki. This was his last resort. One of the trump cards that he thought surely would be effective. However, unfortunately, Yuuki concluded that this Primitive Magic couldnt defeat Rimuru. Naturally, there was a very deep and calculated reason for why Yuuki used Primitive Magic despite it not being able to deal the decisive blow. Yuuki judged that Rimuru had a habit of constantly observing his opponents attacks. It probably was a sign of his confidence that he could deal with any kind of attacks, but there was more than that. Yuuki thought that came from Rimurus innate naivety as he wished to find out his enemys true intentions and whether they could reach a mutual understanding or not. This time, Yuuki made use of that habit. As he expected, Rimuru didnt use his full power from the start so Yuuki succeeded in activating Suspended World. If he used Primitive Magic in this stopped time, Rimuru would very likely start to analyze his actions. Although Primitive Magic was Yuukis trump card, he couldnt beat Rimuru with it. Then, even if it was valuable, Yuuki could use it as bait without problems. If I dont win this fight, there wont be a next time, that was Yuukis judgment. Although he was somewhat advantageous right now, Yuuki thought that he wouldnt be stingy with what he got. Thats because Yuukis wish could be achieved as long as he exhausted everything that he got and won against Rimuru. My enemy is Rimuru alone DDThinking as such; Yuuki had evaluated Rimuru very highly. Just as Yuuki planned, Rimuru seemed to be analyzing the Primitive Magic. Analyzing your foes hands while in a fight couldnt be said to be wrong. However, being preoccupied with something trivial during a tight battle like the one Yuuki and Rimuru were currently in was a bad move. Yuuki had done various preparations since this battle beganDDNo, even before it started. Naturally, while he was analyzing abilities inside Velda, Yuuki had always been formulating plans on how he would eliminate his strongest rival. Even stopping time wasnt just for making himself have the upper hand by restricting Rimurus abilities. Rather, Yuukis aim was to make Rimuru think that. His true aim of using Time Stop wasnt for such an insignificant reasonDD How na?ve, Yuuki. I gradually got the hang of it, dont think that youre the only one who can use magic while time is stopped! As Yuuki had expected, no, even faster than expected, Rimuru seemed to have completed the analysis of the Primitive Magic. The primordial flames that Yuuki had invoked without chanting were frozen by Rimuru just now. Yuukis Will was offset by the conflict between fire and ice. Yuuki thought that he had no choice but to smile wryly about this. One of his trump cards was nullified so quickly, even though time was stopped. However, even this was as Yuuki planned. The katana clashed against the sword. Both sides fought with their sublime powers. In this situation, Yuuki had succeeded in distracting Rimurus consciousness even if it was just for a moment. DDIve been waiting for this moment!!DD Yuuki smiled. Then, as he clashed with Rimuru with all his power once again, Yuuki put the final phase of his plan into motion. While enormous amounts of energy clashed against each other and spread shock waves, Yuuki activated a magic spell formulation without chanting. Naturally Rimuru, who had understood Primitive Magic, activated his own magic to deal with Yuukis magic and nullified it. (Just as I expected! I had imagined that Rimuru-san would pick the correct response exactly as I had foreseen.) [4] Although Yuuki was satisfied, he felt slightly empty. He could read what his opponent was thinking this far, but he realized that he couldnt understand him in the truest sense. After all, they were strangers to each other, so such a thing as understanding each other completely was nothing but a pipe dream. Yuuki felt such a sentiment, but before he could understand that, he unleashed his last trump card. In the end, Yuuki and Rimuru were enemies. Simultaneously when Rimuru invoked magic nullification, Yuuki activated the trick that he had put inside his prosthetic left hand. The arm smoothly transformed and unleashed the magic circles engraved on it at Rimuru. Then, the phenomenon was rewritten and converged into one magic spell. The Ultimate Magic Arts that never could be activated by one person. DD Chrono Saltation [5] DD [6] The Ultimate Super Space-Time Magic that forced the target to leap to space where time had ended. The magic was formed by swallowing up all of the energy that filled the place and even the raging quakes in time. Then, with that immeasurable energy, it took Rimuru away to the End of Time and Space [7] . Even all of Rimurus clones were completely swallowed up by the space-time continuum If the Soul Corridor wasnt closed, Rimurus subordinates and even Velgrind might also become the target of the magic. All kind of resistance was futile against the terrifying and compelling force of this magic. Chrono Saltation was impossible to be activated by Yuuki alone. The reason was simple; it was a compound magic that required the activation of at least 2 or more magic at the same time. Moreover, the magic needed to be activated simultaneously by those with the exact same properties and qualities. What Yuuki had put inside his prosthesis arm was a simple ultimate spell formula. The effect was a reversal. It was a spell formula to reverse the targets magic effect. Primitive Magic was a magic that reflected the users Will and it wouldnt just activate because Yuuki understood what kind of magic to use. Just by wishing it, the phenomenon was invoked. This characteristic was the reason why it was called as the Ultimate Magic. By limiting the magic that Rimuru could use with Time Stop just now, Yuuki was able to induce Rimuru to activate magic that he desired. The magic that Rimuru activated was simple and plain. That was nullification. It was impossible to stop the magic if Rimuru were to try to analyze the magic that Yuuki activated. Given the time differences, the nullification wouldnt catch up at the same time as Yuuki activated his magic. Yuuki thought that way. Instead, Yuuki induced Rimurus thoughts while showing his trump card and directed Rimuru to act like that in this situation. Then, just as Yuuki had planned, Rimuru would activate the magic. Everything was prepared by Yuuki and he had forced Rimuru to act splendidly, exactly as he wanted. In the space where Genesis class energy collided and space-time quakes occurred, Yuuki had used Space-Time Magic: Time Stop [8] . Originally, there was no meaning of stopping time in Suspended World. It was impossible to stop further of what had stopped. However, the circumstances were different this time due to Yuukis trick. In order to nullify Yuukis magic, Rimuru had activated magic that had the same energy but with the opposite properties of Yuukis magic. His magic was reversed by Yuukis trick and transformed to magic with the same energy and properties as Yuukis magic. By doing this, Yuuki met the conditions for activating Chrono Saltation. Even if he added Time Stop to another Time Stop, the effect wouldnt change. However, it would cause drastic changes if he multiplied it. Bathed in the flow of all time and received the repulsion of the space that tried to fix itself, the target was sent to beyond time. To the End of Time and SpaceDD A void in the far off future where the end of time and space overlapped. If he couldnt defeat him, he only had to put off the issueDDThat was the decision Yuuki had made. Rimuru was able to rival him, or maybe even surpass him.To fight head-on against a super-level being like Rimuru would be sheer stupidity. The answer to that was sending Rimuru to the future and destroying the world in that chance. At the very end, the difficulty of the game to destroy the world, that used to be boring and easy, jumped up insanely, but Yuuki only felt happiness now that he had cleared it. Yuuki was very happy and showed a smile from the bottom of his heart. The Time Stop was canceled at the same moment as Rimuru disappeared. Without waiting for anything, those left behind moved all together. Most of them didnt understand exactly what had happened in front of their eyes. However, the fact that Rimuru had disappeared was the only thing they could understand clearly. Well, I had sent the biggest obstacle for a trip to the future. This is a checkmate, right? Yuuki declared while sprouting a faint smile. Hearing that, Milim sat down on the ground as if she was about to cry. Rimuru has Rimuru has disappeared Ramiris was angry by the grieving mutters of Milim. Without Ramiris herself being aware, her figure rapidly transformed into an adultDD If its Rimuru, he will surely be okay! Lets defeat him and quickly called Rimuru back here! Ramiris shouted. Strength returned to Milims eyes as she heard those words. Yeah, youre right. Lets do it, Ramiris! Yup! The two made their decision. Milim stood up once more with renewed strength, even Gaia, who was on her shoulder, glared at Yuuki too. Next to Milim stood Ramiris who had grown into a beautiful adult. Her hair, which changed color to rainbow-colored, spread out wide as she focused her consciousness to activate the Primitive Magic that could modify the laws of the world. As for the other peopleDD Guess weve no other choice but to do it. He looks like an unbelievable beast , but it would be quite fun to go out seriously if this is our last after all. Hehe, its really been a while, Guy. I wont leave your side until the end. Whew. Even though I especially got revived and wanted to see what the world was like now. Well, it cant be helped as things turned out this way. Velgrind, if we survived, will you show me the world then? Rudra, you idiot. Searching for your reincarnation is more important than the world. And also I think you should realize that you didnt get revived, you know. Kufufufufu. Its impossible for Rimuru-sama to be defeated, but lets hold the fort in his absence. Yeah, Sensei might have some ulterior motive, but it wont be useless if we defeat him. Each of them said their respective thoughts and altogether faced Yuuki. Then, they unleashed their deadly attacks filled with their entire beings toward Yuuki. DDEverything was as Yuuki expected. Right now, Yuuki could use all skills because of Origin Skill Information Ruler Akashic Record . In other words, he could even devour energy completely using Gluttonous Lord Beelzebuth. Yuuki sprouted a dark smile as the mass of energy enough to destroy the world was approaching in front of him. [1] Xboxs Note: With ease he says Guro: As smooth as a Slime he is. kek Sierras Note: lol tru. [2] Դ ( ꥸ󥹥 ) Genry Nryoku (Orijin Sukiru). Source/Beginning/Origin/Primordial Ability. [3] ֮ ( å쥳` ) Jh no (Akashikku Rekdo). I chose Ruler because Akashic Records is more a thing than a being and Ruler is neutral I guess. [4] Sierras Note: Getting Star Wars Emperor Palpatine vibes :3 [5] r҆ ( ΥƩ` ) Jik Ch Gekishinha (Kurono Sarutshon) Supreme Space-Time Leap Mega Quakes. Saltation (come from Latin word of saltus which mean leap) , so in a sense, this can mean Time Leaping. Instead sending yourself through time, it send your target instead. [6] Xboxs Note: Can I have some salt with this time please? Sierras Note: Only after some Stellar Peppering Guro: Hey guys, this didnt have anything to do with Salt and Pepper!! XD [7] rդι Jikku no Hate. Edge of Time, Outskirts of Time and Space. [8] rgֹͣ ( ॹȥå ) Jikan Teishi (Taimu Sutoppu). Stopped/Suspended/Frozen Time, Time Stop. P.S. I regret changing from Turn Null cause Nihility/Nothingness Collapse take longer to type, do you guys want Turn Null back? XD Chapter 250 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 248 Rimuru vs Yuuki C Part 3- I had to now consider that it was impossible to ever understand this idiot. He wanted to destroy the world because he had an unhappy childhood or something, it was incomprehensible. Yuuki was not the only one who had met misfortune as a child. Not everyone was happy, many people had to overcome their misfortune and grow into great people. My life was probably on the more happier side, so Im not sure I could answer if asked whether I truly understood the feelings of unfortunate people. However, I can determine that it is clearly wrong to involve other people just because you are unhappy. People are not equal. With the systems set in place in the world, we can try within limits to treat each other fairly, but we also cannot deny the difference in abilities that people are born with. Thinking about it like that, it becomes apparent that a world where everyone can live with equality, peace, and happiness could only exist within a fantasy. And so, if you said that this world was incomplete, well, that would be true. Even Velda, who had tried to create a completely monitored society; he had been no more than a fool who could not understand what Veldanavas ideal was. But even more than that, Yuukis idea that it would be better to destroy everything and bring an end to it all was incredibly naive and juvenile. He would take no responsibility for himself. He was reckless and would acknowledge no opinions other than his own. In the end, Yuuki was a fool who I would never be able to understand. The world was cruel, but it offered you everything. That was the world that Veldanava had created. Alone in that s.p.a.ce of nothingness, he had endured his solitude. And so he had then given birth to this world in order to distract himself from his boredom. And in this world, was born life. Beings who could act freely and make their will known, just as Veldanava had intended. After many years, humans were born as the receptacle of the soul, with free will and high intelligence. Veldanava was overjoyed. He had been bored in the world of nothingness. Watching the activities of the lifeforms was pleasurable enough, but the activities of these creatures called humans were emotionally moving to him. However, there was a problem. These humans who had attained knowledge, they began to stimulate each other and eventually act in ways that he hadnt antic.i.p.ated. If he left them alone, they would immediately begin to war and begin to walk down the path of destruction. He had created several different worlds, and yet all of them showed the same tendencies in the end. The reason for this was emotion. It was something that he had given as a means to stimulate people and to help them grow even more, but emotions that became too extreme had a tendency of wanting to eradicate the opinions of others. Different kinds of justice were born through different ways of thinking. That is what Veldanava thought. He decided that this phenomenon was a necessary evil, and so he accepted the way the world was as a testing ground for the soul. The warring would likely stop if humans were monitored completely. However, their emotions would no longer be stimulated, and the world would turn into a dystopia that might be equal, but lacked free will. And that was not the kind of world that Veldanava wanted. He experimented several times after that, trying to push humans into growing in the way that he wanted. Several parallel worlds existed with small details changed in each, allowing them to evolve in different ways. Within this system, the humans with especially matured souls were selected to govern the souls with shorter life-spans. And so angels and demons were born. The system had been constructed so that the souls of all the dimensions would circulate. The watchers were limited to how much they could intervene, and commanded to prevent the basis of the world from falling apart. These were Guy, Ramiris, Dino and others like them. Because there was very little mana in the world that I was originally in, I never witnessed anything spiritual, but perhaps there were also guardians there. Well, none of that means anything now. In any case, the construction of the system is complete. The slaying of the giants who appeared irregularly is finished, and the world is now stable. Just when everything was starting to move well, the wheel of destiny began to turn. Veldanava meets Lucia and falls in love. And the two loved each other, and Milim was born. When this happened, Veldanava had lost all of his power, and I can speculate that this had to do with the binding force of the world. This reaction we call a force-the constructed system, it had decided that Lucias existence was one of evil. According to the system, G.o.ds love must be shared equally. And so Veldanavas love for a specific individual must have caused an error. Ultimately, the price that had to be paid to fix the tear in the system was the lives of Veldanava and Lucia. Veldas idea to convict the system that had destroyed its own creator was not impossible to understand. However, it was still a self-serving desire and went against the will of Veldanava. In the end, Veldanava had loved this world, and he wanted Milim, who was his daughter, to live. The fact that he had sacrificed himself for the system was proof of this. -Even if he had lost all of his abilities, it was still impossible for someone who was a G.o.d to be killed by a human. But Velda had not understood this. And that is why he cooperated with Yuuki and tried to destroy the world It really was a foolish thing. I opened my eyes slightly. The final fight with Yuuki had started, andC [Are you awake now?] Ah, Ciel was talking to me. But where were we? And what happened to Veldora? [This is a world at the end. Or you might also call it the End of Space-time. Veldora has been isolated in an Imaginary Space. So he is completely safe and there is no need to worry.] I see, so Veldora was safe. Thats good uh, huh? This is just a vast world with nothing, but, did she say End of Space-time? Indeed, time does not flow and is suspended here. And I cannot detect the spreading of space either [Yes. The flow of time has stopped in this world. And the spread of space has also ended, and has become nothingness according to the laws of entropy.] Has it? You talk about it as if youve observed it happening? [Indeed. We have been thrown into the far end of Space-time through Yuukis attack. The star has exceeded its lifespan, but the world has not been destroyed yet. Judging by this, Yuuki must have not been able to destroy the world itself. I speculate that after destroying all the stars as a space-time continuum, his lifespan had ended. However, I cannot determine if his wish had been fulfilled through this. After that, I floated off into space, and witnessed the ending of the universe.] CI couldnt quite understand what exactly Ciel was saying Did she witness the end of the universe? What was that supposed to mean? I mean, there was no way you could stay alive in such a situation. There were much more believable lies to tellCbut then I remembered, Ciel did not tell lies. Sometimes, I was fooled by her, but it wasnt so much that she lied, but that I had misunderstood herCor she made meCthats all. In that case, then we were really in a world at the end!? [Yes, that is right. Well then, what will you do now?] What will I do? [As so much time has passed, there is an enormous amount of energy from Turn Null that has been stored. Veldanava seems to have lost Turn Null when creating the world, but you still have Imaginary Space, so there should not be a problem. As Imaginary Space is infinite, it has not become full, but it has been loaded with enough energy to rebuild worlds tens of thousands of times over. If I may add, this means that you can replicate every person you were ever involved with including their memories, you can create a world that is as close as you can possibly get to the world you left. What will you do?] Wha? I was shocked by the question. Yes. If this really was the End of Space-time, then that meant that Benimaru, Shuna, Tempest, and their friends, Diablo and the demons, Guy and Ramiris and Milim, all of those that Ive loved were nowhere within this world. I finally understood that. In other words, I had lost against Yuuki. Damn it!! Shit, this means that I completely lost to Yuuki!! [No, that is wrong. Yuuki was unable to destroy you.] But, I was unable to protect those I loved. Then there was no point. There was no point if I was the only one who survived. And even if their memory and DNA could be recreated to be exactly the same, would that still really be them? Would I be able to interact with them in the same way when I had created them with my own hands!? It was nonsense, damn it!! Such a thing would just be fake! We can make excuses, but I still lost to Yuuki Logically, Ciel was thinking that I should create a new world without the heretic that was Yuuki. Indeed, that was probably the right answer. You could say that there was nothing wrong with it. However, that was not enough to satiate me. How could I resurrect my dead friends in such a way just to heal my own loneliness? I would rather die than do such a thing. I knew that I was being obstinate. But that was also why I could not allow myself to just create a world that was convenient for me. In such a world, the existence that was me was likely to rot away and die. It was better to choose a proud loneliness than to hold on to the past just to comfort yourself. [I expected that you would answer in this way.] I had shouted out with rage, but Ciel answered as if she were pleased. And then she continued. [Also, you have not been defeated by Yuuki. You just need to go and beat him right now.] Ciel offered as if it were nothing. Go and beat him now? Return to the past that was long gone? Was such a thing possible Sponsored Content Recommended by Chloe had Time Leap which could read memories from the future, but that was really just an ability that allowed you to return to your past self. And it could not be activated where time had been stopped. Yuuki had carefully planned to block such escape routes when he stopped time. [No, there should be no problem. Mais newly acquired Teleport was nothing more than a prototype for a different ability. This ability was not an ability that allowed you to return to a place you had been but was an ability that allowed you to travel through space-time and arrive at the desired point. As you can control time and space, going back into time should be an easy thing for you.] I was stunned. No wonder Ciel had acted so normally in spite of my rage. From the beginning, she had already known what I had wanted. Well then, lets get going and quickly dispose of that idiot. You know it dont you? That I hate to lose! [As you wish, my lord.] Ciel answered my order. In the same easy way as always. This was business as usual. But I had only just awakened, Ciel had lived through countless millennia as she waited for me to wake up. There was an undisguisable joy in the voice that answered my command. In order to answer to her expectations, I had to choose the world that felt right for me. Defeat was not an option. Well then, its about time I got this over with. At the same time that I thought this, I time warped back into the past. I immediately sense that I was in a different place. At the same time, I could also sense that a bundle of energy that was big enough to destroy the world was headed straight towards me. But instead of panicking, I swallow the whole blast. Its surprisingly tasty. It seems that it allowed me to recover what energy that had depleted with the time warp. Who are you!? The shocked cry had come from Yuuki, who stood behind me. Well, I had planned to return to the same point that I had disappeared in, but it seems that some time had elapsed. Oh well, it was still near perfect timing that couldnt even be called a slight deviation in the grand scheme of things. And it was my first time too. After all, from what I could observe, not a single person here had any injuries. Is that you, Rimuru? A beautiful woman with rainbow colored hair asked me hesitantly. Who wants to know!? I couldnt help but say. However, judging by her slightly light-headed air, I realized that this person was probably Ramiris. Are you Ramiris? So youve grown? Oh!! Stupid-stupid-idiot-idiot!! We were so worried about you!! Tha-thats right! Hiding just so you can scare us like this, what a rotten personality. Your presence had completely vanished from this world, and we all believed that you had been blown away into the future!! You just casually nullified our greatest weapons Also, whats with this look? You seem to have grown since a moment ago? While it seemed that not much time had elapsed, they had still been incredibly worried about my disappearance. Also, apparently the energy that I had just eaten was something that Guy and others had used all their power to unleash onto Yuuki. On one hand, I felt a little bad for them, but it was also true that something so weak would have probably just made Yuuki stronger instead. It was not a big deal. But more importantly, what about my appearance? I thought as I looked down at myself. Then I realized that I had grown into an adult. I had no breasts or manhood either, so if I was asked if this growth had any meaning, well, I would have to say no. I knew that Ciel had been creating energy all of this time, so it was likely an effect of that. Well, who cares about such trivial matters. We have not finished fighting yet. I need to put this guy out of his misery. So with that said, give me a minute. I tell them before turning to face Yuuki. Guy didnt say anything. His sword was sheathed and his arms folded. Guy? I dont think Rimuru could lose no matter how you look at it. This is a real checkmate. Guy answered Ramiris and shrugged his shoulders. Hey, those kinds of lines are flagsbut then again, there doesnt seem to be much room for a flag Ramiris murmured. Sponsored Content Recommended by After that in a quieter voice, she muttered about going through the trouble of returning to her original formbut now there was no meaning to it. She looked sad. It might be a good thing to do something to cheer her up later. Perhaps Diablo had believed that I would return because he had a smug look on his face as if he thought it was the most normal thing. Though his expression when he looked at me was a little entranced. Would I be able to return to my original self? I was a little worried. Chloe looked like she was about to cry, but just like Guy, she had sheathed her sword and decided to watch over the fight. She must believe in me. Dont worry, I wont let you down. Feeling everyones support at my back, I thrust out my katana in Yuukis direction. Now, lets finish this. I played along with your childish games for long enough. Dont you think that its time for a break? Impossible!? Rimuru, you were supposed to have been completely shot off into the end of space-time!! Yuukis eyes were bloodshot as he shouted as if he did not want to admit that this was real. I understood how he felt. But he really picked the wrong person to mess with. Had he been against anyone else, he might have had a chance of winning. Oh, I was shot off alright. I fell right into your plans because my buddy was busy analyzing the primitive magic. It was quite impressive of you. But unfortunately, it was not going to be effective with me. I tell Yuuki as if it had been nothing at all. [I am quite hurt that you are blaming me for falling into the trap. However, it is true that I had an interest in primitive magic. It makes me angry, but I wont deny it.] Ciel said without much amusement but plenty of resentment. I decided to ignore her. Generally speaking, I wasnt wrong. Impossible, no Time leap? And with a complete shape, to the desired place Fromthe end of space-time you say? It cant be No, there is no way that someone who can do such a thing exists That would make you something like a transcendent GodC Yuuki continued to mumble in this vein. You could see that he was desperate to deny the reality of the situation. And thenC Suddenly, he put all his force behind the sword and slashed in my direction. There was no need for me to dodge, instead, I thrust out my left hand and grabbed the blade. The blade which had swung down at a god-like speed was now stuck between my thumb and forefinger. It was completely still. I glance at Yuuki who was stunned, then I unleash a light kick. Being on the receiving end of it, Yuuki dropped his swordCVeldanava, and went flying backward. While he would still be alive, he was likely to have lost half of his ability to fight. This was because I had extracted a negative energy from Turn Null that hindered your life support, and combined it into the kick. Yuuki coughed violently before looking up at me with a dumbfounded expression. You, what the hell are you!? There was shock and confusion in his face as he shouted towards me. I laugh as I hear this. Yuuki was like a humorous caricature. He was so incredibly ignorant, and all I could do was laugh. Satoru Mikami. Rimuru Tempest. COr did he perhaps think that I was Veldanava? Me? Who am I, you ask? Such a thing is obvious. My name isC A flash. A blinding degree of light suddenly gushed through the area. And then an ominous unearthly air that was the color of shadows began to pour from my body as if to swallow up the light. The current of light gently enveloped Ramiris, Milim and my other friends. Healing all of their wounds, and protecting them from the shadowy air of evil. As for any who were not protected by the lightCas for Yuuki Stop, dont come any closer! The world. I wanted toC He seemed to be struggling with all of his might, but his body was deteriorating without him being able to do anything about it. Give up. You went too far. If you do something wrong, then you have to repent, no? Repenting of your ways is the least you can do. In the Imaginary Space inside of me, you can think about your selfishness and immaturity. That is the extent of what I am allowing you to have. I coldly declare. Yuuki continued to struggle until the end, but it was all in vain. He had transferred all of his abilities into the Veldanava Sword, and so there was almost nothing he could do at this point. CNo, dont lock me up. Like this, not like this CYuuki, is this because I was unable to lead you until the end after all? Really, boy. I wonder if you will ever stop being such a hassle. CMaster? So, so it was You are here too, master CYes. I will repent with you here. You will not be alone. CI understand. But, where willC With those last words, Yuukis conscious vanished completely. I had cast him into the Imaginary Space. Escape would be impossible until I diedCwell, even after I diedChe would never be free again. Sponsored Content Recommended by In the first place, I wasnt even sure if I had a lifespan any more Regardless, the person who was talking with Yuuki at the endC If it was true, then this may not even be a punishment for Yuuki, but in fact, a kind of deliverance. I began to think as I allowed myself to indulge in such sentimentalities. And thats how the final battle ended with my victory. Chapter 251 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 248 epilogue Translator Corner Hey guys~ Heres the epilogue! We finally here guys! What do you guys think of Episode 7? Sad Shizu, Rimurus epicness, Rimuru forgetting his resistance skill and Great Sages reaction is funny. Next episode gonna be gud with Rimuru getting his Anyway, Enjoy the chapter and hope you all have a nice day~ (^,^)/ P.S. Any corrections/improvements are welcome, please comment either here or in Discord~ Translator Guro Editor Xboxbam , Sierra , Poulay Epilogue Regarding ReincarnatedDD A year has passed since my fight with Yuuki. A lot of things happened after that. Yep, whole lotta things happened. It was very hard to recall everything. Veldas defeat by my hands was broadcasted all over the world. My figure was projected over the skies of each country with Optical Magic which was the application of Observation Magic. [1] Then, the global crisis was declared over in my name. The world was filled with great joy and the unprecedented chaos gradually ceased. Needless to say, the one who helped with that were the citizens of Tempest. Anyway, with that, the world finally regained its former peace. After I defeated Yuuki, I released Veldora. When freed, he went, Kuaaaah, I slept so well. Its finally my turn, right?! And blurted out something like that. Even though he had been isolated from the outside world inside the Imaginary Space , it could be said that his statement came about because he couldnt really read the situation. The price he had to pay for that was very high. It cant be helped that he got caught by his two older sisters and was being punished appropriately. Nonetheless, his two sistersDDVelzard and Velgrind their interest quickly changed towards Velgaia, the new True Dragon on Milims shoulder. It could be said that he was saved by that, but since he got neglected by his sisters because of that, Veldora totally got what he deserved. Grrrr That Gaia So, it was my job to cheer up Veldora who was jealous of his little brother (?). Just between you and me, it was very troublesome. [2] Oh well, with all that said, Veldora was still the same as he always was. Our relationship of him spreading nuisances everywhere and me dealing with them somehow would continue, even after this. The thought made me feel happy, but that was kept as a secret from Veldora. Why, you ask? Well, its obvious that he would get cocky if I ended up saying that. Just like how our relationship wouldnt change from now on, that much goes without saying. Speaking of Veldoras sisters, Velgrind had left on a journey immediately. She probably went to search for Rudras reincarnation. Rimuru, do you have a clue or anything about it? Ehh!? No-nope I dont know anything!? She suddenly asked me before she left, but I splendidly brushed it off. I didnt stutter a little because her appearance of tormenting Veldora was scary or anything. I just got a little bit nervous because the impactful face of a beautiful woman got closer to mine. No, its true. Actually, I had a suspect in mind. However, if I gave out his name here, it would appear as if I yielded to Velgrind. Besides, I felt a bit bad about selling him out. We finally got our peace, so I thought that it was okay for him to enjoy his happy time for a bit longer. But, my considerations aside, he seems to have been found by Velgrind quickly later. I prayed for him to have good fortune while thinking, You have my condolences. DDAfter that, the tale of a Hero who carried a talking sword, and was accompanied by a Dragon and a Demon raises its curtain, but its a story that has no connection to me. Velzard returned along with Guy to the northern continent. It seemed they built a paradise of demons in the coldest land, where people couldnt interfere. Their castle had completely collapsed, but Velzard said they recreated it with Guys ability. Based on the experience of the final decisive battle, it seemed Guy had acquired Ultimate Skill Abyss God Nodens [3] by evolving Ultimate Skill Prideful Lord Lucifer . This skill seemed to even include Gaias All Creation Embodiment and became a truly almighty skill. It seems Guy attempted Skill Evolution while trying to process Rudras rampaging energy. He appeared to be dissatisfied about the last battle since he couldnt use this skill due to my well-timed appearance. He didnt try to hide his dissatisfaction, so I asked him directly about it. I dont plan to fight with you. My principle is dont start a fight that you cant win, after all. Those were the words that he said then. I didnt know whether it was his true feelings or not, but since I didnt want to fight with Guy either, it was just what I was hoping for. At least, I felt the indication that if Guy was serious, he might be able to fight against Yuuki on equal terms or more. I didnt think that I would lose with how I am now, but I would rather not get myself injured because of such pride. Since there was no reason to fight, so it would be best if we could get along with each other. Guy was also a battle freak to some extent, so lets just assume that he wouldnt challenge me unnecessarily. Despite saying something like that, I would fight against Guy several times after this, but lets talk about that another time. The Heaven was decided to be Milims territory. With Gaias All Creation Embodiment , the castle and the Heaven Gate that were broken in our fight were restored. The citizens from the former demon lord territories that Milim ruled were migrating to it one after another. The Harpies led by Frey and the Lycanthropes led by Karion were a part of that. Not only that, but the Heavenly Demons [4] who were following Dino now were also included. Regarding the Heavenly Demons, is it really okay for me to say they are a new race born from the incarnated Angels being altered? In the first place, its said that the Harpies and the Tengus are derived from angels who fell down to demonic attribute, so it cant be taken as the only rule. Even Dinos race is called a Fallen [5] as he fell when he was an Angel . Since Angels in the truest sense didnt have a physical body, they could only act in Heaven. And so, Milims main force consisted of the three races: Heavenly Demons, Harpies and Lycanthropes. It had been decided that there would be cultural exchanges with Heaven, as it was in secret relationship with the Monster Country Tempest, so the trial tests for new technologies were arranged to be conducted there. It was obvious that the development of science here would be different from my former world since magic essence existed in this world, which could be converted directly into energy. The research and development would be conducted inside the labyrinth as usual, but Heaven would be the first to implement the finished technology. Then, the technology would be perfected based on the obtained data and planned to be utilized in Tempest. Naturally, things based on physical technology and magical technology would be sent back to the Dwargon Kingdom and Sorcery Dynasty Sarion first, respectively. In this way, while upholding each countrys uniqueness, we would be leaking the older technology to the Western Countries. It goes without saying that the high technical fees [6] will enter my pocket. Speaking of Milim, she was the same as usual She frequently came to my place to play behind Freys back. Oh well, I also played together with herDDNo, no, I was taking a breather, so I didnt have any complaint. Dino also came along under the pretext as Milims escort, but I had no doubt that his intention was to slack off and eating confections. Anyway, as Frey appeared at the moment our play was over, both Milim and Dinos faces turned pale as if they were in sync. Seemed to me that both master and servant had no motivation to work, but is Heaven going to be alright? Well, as long as the worrywart Frey there, Heaven would manage somehow. Speaking about Milim made me remember something. Theres one problem Recently, it seems that Shuna, Shion, and Milim are competing intensely against one another while Im away. Souei implicitly reported it to me, that they are in a holy war (Jihad) [7] concerning who gets to be my legal wife. What the hell? I was amazed by this, but it also gave me a headache. [8] To begin with, I dont have a son, and marriage is unnecessary since I dont have a lifespan. How should I put it, I only have a hunch of what caused the fight. Chloe. Chloe was emotionally attached to me and said Sensei is (my only) Sensei! , so I thought she was genuinely cute. Its not fair! Im Rimurus bestie, so Im the number one! Youre just deceiving yourself with that! If you say it that way, then I am the only secretary of Rimuru-sama! ChloeDDShe seems to be quite the tactician. Even better than I expected She is the opponent that I should be most wary against, not meatheads like Milim-sama and Shion The three people came rushing while I was relaxing and having a cup of tea with Chloe. Then, the noisy time began, just as usual. Since this has also gradually become an everyday affair, it might be better for me to think about the solution for this soon. Besides, once I acknowledge a legal life, I feel they will start proposing themselves as concubines, right? No, no, lets stop thinking about such a thing. Its something too troublesome for me after all. Fufufu, Masters partner (Legal Wife) is me [9] DD I felt I heard something, but it seems I better stop thinking about it too deeply. Just as usual, I promptly decided to postpone the problem. The Monster Country Tempest also changed dramatically. After the executives led by Benimaru and the hobgoblins under Rigurdo were commended for their deeds, we began the reconstruction of the city. The town was rebuilt in the blink of an eye by the combat engineers under Gerudo. The re-establishment of the city which surround the Labyrinth was easily finished by Ramiris. The adventurers also cooperated and the Empires soldiers were mobilized. What about their salaries? That was not my concern. Myormille-kun came clinging onto me and said Rimuru-sama~~~ in a crying voice, but I warmly cheered him up with Do your best! You can do it!! so he would be fine . It seemed that he was being consoled by Rigurdo, who patted his shoulder, but more than anything they were getting along with each other. However, thanks to his hard work, Tempest was reborn as an unparalleled super-futuristic city. I came up with ideas without restraint and Gerudo made them all real. The new inventions under his research were put to practical use and implemented freely. Some of them were adopted without even waiting for the trial run in Heaven. The futuristic remodeling had been completed splendidly while leaving the tourist destination areas like Onsen District aside. To be honest, I suspected that they wouldnt intentionally empty the above-ground areas. Multiple Defensive Barriers were actualized by a large-scale magic circles. The distribution channels inside the city were connected together by Transfer Devices. Because Transfer magic circles were set up at each area, traveling inside the city became smooth. The skyscrapers crowding around the city center were efficiently positioned so that the sunlight hit the ground below. In the vicinity, the citizens residential spaces spread out in harmony with the forest. It was the completion of a fantastic city that even have a soothing area. Because magic harmonized with science, it was possible to achieve high-convenience technology that was centuries ahead of the worlds time. Naturally, work for the exchanges with the other countries was also piling up. The installation of the Transit Gates was urgent, but the railway networks needed to be established for usage in conjunction with the gates. With that in mind, we decided to deploy magic essence-powered trains as transportation networks to each city. By putting together various refined magic techniques, the train could now be operated at the speed of exceeding 300 km/h [10] without leaking any shock or noise to the surrounding areas. The laying of the railway tracks was done by the Empires soldiers. From the Western Countries, Dwarf Kingdom, Sorcery Dynasty Sarion to the former demon lords territories, the transportation network with the countries around Tempest was also advancing at a rapid pace. Between the Dwarf Kingdom and the Empire, it was decided for the railway tracks to be created and set up by the dwarves. By the way, the former demon lords territories were still untouched after Milim faction left. The territories were rich lands and had abundant resources. Regarding the future management, I think I will decide after consulting with the rulers of each country. These developments would be achieved over ten years as a national project. Nobody opposed it. Just by proposing the project in my name, all countries willingly offered their cooperation. As expected, the title of the Great Demon Lord who saved the world was not just for show. Due to the introduction of new technologies, it was predicted that a large amount of unemployed people would appear. There would not be any reason to call it bad since it would also give those people new jobs. Instead, for those who had foreseen the future, they might realize that the establishment of these transportation networks would give nothing but merits. In the future, those who hold information hold all the cards. I decided to not hold back, and any obstructing people were gone too. Then, the speed at which the implementation of the new technology derived from the Monster Country Tempest would surely become a card to be ahead of the other countries. Economic warfare was very difficult that even made me consider something like a honest and straight war looked ridiculously easy in comparison. Information and citizens efforts were what supported a country. If each person didnt do their part, the level of that countrys living standards would remain low, and the disparity would widen tremendouslyDDThat was what shown from Ciel-sans future prospects. How should I put it, it can be interpreted that Im trying to effectively rule the world with economic and technological strength No, no, I might be just overthinking it. Although I said that I wont hold back, I didnt say anything such as I want to take over the world! or something alike. It would be good if everyone worked hard and made the world a better place from now on. I decided to establish two new cities in the Great Jura Forest. Both were currently under construction of the critically acclaimed construction forces. One was a mining city where the High Orcs resided, and the other was a city on the water where the Lizardmen resided. High-quality ores were yielded from the mining city. The produced ores would then be transported to the central city of Tempest. [11] The city on the water would be a metropolis floating in the middle of Lake Shisu [12] and was planned to serve as a maintenance dockyard for the airships. There was a workshop in Tempest, but there was no space to store large quantities of ships there. Since Lake Shisu was vast, we could float as many ships as we wanted on the lake. Tempest was governed by Rigurdo as the Prime Minister. The mining city would be run by Gerudo and the city on water would be run by Gabil. The two of them would become kings and govern each tribe respectively. I was a bit worried about Gabil, but he had grown up ever since he reconciled with Abil. He was no longer the Gabil from the past, so there would be no problem. Thus, a system that runs without my involvement will be smoothly built. As for Otherworlders discovered around the world, they safely came under my protection now. Those who chose to live in this world were sent to the Academy in the Ingrassia Kingdom, and would be educated with this worlds common sense, combat techniques, and other stuff. After graduation, they would be free, and they were also provided with options to work at important institutions in many countries if they desired to do so. For those who wished to go back, they would join the Otherworld Dealings Research Department [13] with Mai who took the initiative in the research. Actually, I could return them back to their original world. However, I felt it was somewhat wrong to send everyone back to their hometowns like doing a philanthropic work. Moreover, I could confirm that there were several other worlds so I couldnt group them all together with Otherworlders. Some of them might come from a different otherworld than mine. I would provide them with information. Basically, I want them to work hard themselves to discover the method to transfer across dimensionDD Inter-Dimensional Navigation [14] . For that reason, their strong wills of wanting to go back would become the largest motivation, stronger than anything else. I think that I should send them back secretly if their hard work seems to be useless after several years, but that may be unnecessary since I have a hunch that they will accomplish their goal. Their effort eventually bore fruit and the Inter-Dimensional Navigation was developed. ThenDD With interactions across dimensions, a new story begins. Ramiris was angry. Even though I was planning to do a great achievement, Ill have to stay as a kid for thousands of years again, wont I!! She complained to me. Even if she said something like that, my honest impression would be I dunno. Trainee-san and the others looked full of regret since they couldnt witness Ramiris glorious appearance. But, just for a few years in every several thousands of years? Its weird that she can only assume her adult form for such a short period of time. She said that she was awakened forcibly this time, so she needs to start over from the scratch again or something like that. Oh well, isnt this good? A kid can play freely and you wont want to be assigned with unpleasant works like Milim, right? Well, I suppose so. My favorite research turns into my work and this place is the best so Right? In the first place, you dont have anything you wanted to do after becoming an adult, right? Hmm, now that you mention it Oh well, there was such a conversation, but after that, she went back to her usual cheerful self. It seemed Ramiris just wanted to show me her adult form, so her anger dissipated quickly. As for the labyrinth, its difficulty had risen so high that, without a doubt, it would be impossible for humans to capture it. It would be difficult for them even if they armed themselves with cutting-edge combat weapons such as Mobile Weapons [15] or Magitek Weapons [16] . The lower floors were starting to become testing sites for new weapons. So, I decided to issue a passport to the City of Elves for those who managed to pass through the 50 th floor. Otherwise, the high-class soothing area would become completely pointless. We and the royalty from other countries were using the city as VIP facilities, but it would feel secluded if the city was only used for that. Apart from that, the labyrinth group led by Ramiris and Zegion would increase their power more and more from now. Oh well, it was such a hectic year. Looking back at it, its a very meaningful time. However, as things here gradually calmed down, I guess Ill go to deal with one of my regrets. Skyscrapers are lining in a row. The surroundings are filled with clamors of shrieks and shouts. The sounds of the siren coming from the police car can be heard in the distance. It was nostalgic scenery that made me feel dizzy. Senpai, Senpai!? Please hang in there, Senpai ```` !! A young man is crying and screaming at the nice guy who collapses after getting stabbed in his arms with a woman looking at them sadly. They are Tamura and Sawatari-san. These guys, they really havent changedDDoh well, they havent changed is not surprising. I approached Tamura and tapped his shoulder. Move aside for a bit , Tamura !? Who are you? How did you know my nameDD Dont sweat it. You are being a meticulous guy as usual. He turned around to complain towards me, but he was speechless due to my excessively pretty face. Right? I thought Sawatari-san would get angry, you know., but I held back from saying that. I pushed Tamura aside and held the pseudo core I took out from my pocket up over the corpse of the nice guy. Well then Since the corpse and the pseudo core fused smoothly, all thats left to do is to transfer my Multiple Parallel Existence [17] into it and Im done. Oh, I forgot. Human body feels pain so Ill need to heal it properly. With that in mind, I took out a healing potion from my pocket and poured down its content on the corpse. I saw the wound healed instantly and was convinced that the effect of potion was working even on this side. If the potion didnt heal the corpse, I thought that it was a bit troublesome since I had to heal the corpse by swallowing it first. The fact that the healing potion was working really saved me. The preparations are complete with this. I focused my consciousness and transferred my Multiple Parallel Existence to the pseudo core. Successful. It seems skills can be activated without any problem even on this side. Hmmm, thank goodness. It seems I have succeeded in transferring my split consciousness to the nice guyDDin other words, my body in my original world. Well then, lets leave this place immediately before I DDMikami SatoruDDwake up. Who on earth are you.. Ah, Tamura. From now on, respect your Senpai properly and dont think of trying to show off, okay? Also, I will take care of the PC myself so that request is cancelled! Ehh!? I smiled to Tamura whose expression is mixed with confusion and shock, and then I leave the place. Theres no need for me to say more than that. IDDMikami SatoruDDwould explains the rest to him. I woke up On a hospital bed in my nostalgic original world. Inside a very familiar male body that had been together with me for 37 years. I gently confirmed the presence of my son which was in good health. Thank goodness! I think so from the bottom of my heart. However, I was a bit worried about whether I could still use it or not. Eh, its not like you gonna ever use it anyway? You bastard, I will beat you to death!! To make sure its usable at any time, thats the proper manners. After all, preparation is important. Oh well, leaving those aside. Things that happened till now were not a dream, right? I saw a dream because the shock of getting stabbed or something like that, please spare me from the It was all a dream ending [18] If every hardship I felt was a mere daydream, I couldnt laugh even if I want to. However, seeing how peaceful the dream is, I may actually believe that if I were told that it was a dream and not a joke. A h, Senpai! You woke up? Tamura, is that you? Is this the hospital? Yes. The police came until a while ago, but it seems they have returned after the doctor told them that you should be resting just in case. Police? Why Please calm down. Senpai, do you remember you almost got stabbed by a Slasher [19] ? The police came to ask you for eyewitness testimony about that Slasher. O h, I see Then, I really didnt get stabbed? Huh? Was all of it seriously just a dream? If I only fainted without getting stabbed, the possibility that everything was really a daydream is DD DDActually, you see, I dont think you will believe me, but A mysterious womanDDalso, she was a spectacular and beautiful woman who can easily beat any model or celebrityDDhad brought Senpai back to life. Well, I guess it cant be helped even if you laugh and say What are you talking about at me, but what Im saying is true! As the proof, please look at that! Tamura answered my question. Looking at what he pointed, I see my suit which was hanging on the wall with a small tear in the back and stained with the dark red color of blood around it. It seems for sure that I have bled out quite a bit.. So that means, as I expected, everything was not a dream and I could understand that I got pranked by the mischievous meDDRimuru. That bastard DDeven though I say that, hes me thoughDD He went and make even me a target of his prank I knew it, its unbelievable, right? No, I believe you, Tamura. Also, it seems the police are going on a fools errand. After allDD Eh? No, its nothing. He would not believe me even if I say it. I can forgive the culprit who killed me, but Diablo cant. By now, the culprit should be regretting that he was even born due to Diablos Endless Pains [20] . Since its pointless even if I say it, I decided to dodge the question with a smile. By the way, TamuraDDWould you believe me If I told you that I went to another world after I died? Tamura had a puzzled expression for a moment due to my whisper. He probably thought something like What are you talking about, Senpai? I guess that the normal reaction. so I thought, butDD I would believe you, Senpai. I had seen something unbelievable and I felt that woman was strangely Senpai-like. Now that I think about it, That person was Senpai, isnt she? or things like that. I even thought of such silly stuff like that, you see. I see. Then, I can talk about it to you, but do you want to hear it? I asked him while smiling slightly and Tamura replied while also smiling. Yes, please. So was his answer. I see Well then, lets talk about it. DD About my Regarding Reincarnated to Slime [21] DD THE END Authors Note: Thank you very much for your support in such a long time! It would be great if everyone kept reading either the Extra Chapters or the book/LN version after this. [1] I personally think this like in Realist Hero, TV-like screen floating on the sky. It can be 3d appearance of Rimuru too. [2] Sierra: Just give him a special manga or something. Xbox: Either that or a new game. [3] Y֮ ( Ω`ǥ ) Shinen no Kami (Ndensu). A Celtic Deity which also a fictional character in the Cthulhu Mythos (Based on the Celtic Deity). [4] ħ ( 󥸥 ) Tenmazoku (Enjeru). Heavenly/Sky/Celestial Demon/Monster/Demonic Race with the reading of Angel. They still angel in a sense, just with their race and status changed. [5] ( ե` ) Datenzoku (Frun). Fallen Race. I think when this first appear I just translate it as Fallen Angel. [6] TAXESSSSSS [7] } ( ϩ` ) Seisen (Jihado). [8] Sierra: After dying a virgin, he has girls fighting each other to be with him. Can I die too? Xbox: Only if you are willing to accept a knife to the back [9] Sierra: YESSSS!!! Ciel is best waifu (after Rimuru)! Xbox: Are you saying Rimuru is his own wife? Sierra: Yes? Guro: Well Ciel is a separate individual from Rimuru, I dont see the problem here lol. [10] About 186 mph. [11] In the WN, Rimuru rejected the name Rimuru City (which in the LN, ppl just keeps calling the city with Rimuru so he yielded and accepted it) and insisted the name Tempest, so both Rimurus country and the first city both share the same name. [12] Shisuko. Alternative names are Lake Sith/Cis/Sis/Seis/Saez. I think Shisu is how Clown-san translated it before. [13] 罻{˲T Isekai Kry Chsa Bumon. Kry means Exchange/Relations/Interaction/Dealings, Chsa means Investigation/Inquiry/Research, Bumon means Division/Section/Group/Department. Isekai is everyone already know very well about it. [14] Ԫg Jigen-kan Kh. Kh can also mean sailing. [15] Cӱ Kid Heiki. I almost want to call this Mobile Suit kek. Its a term used in Gundam Series, this term includes Tank, Aircraft, Mobile Suit, Mobile Armor etc. Any moving vehicle with guns and stuff I guess. [16] ħ Mad Heiki. The term Mad would mean Sorcery, but in Final Fantasy Series, Mad is translated as Magitek. Alt for Mad is magical technology. Technology powered by magic XD. Magitek Armour in FF is called with this too. [17] ؁Kд Tajuu Heiretsu Sonzai. Combined version of Multiple and Parallel, now Rimuru can be anywhere and in anyworld. [18] https://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/AllJustADream [19] ͨħ Toorima. A random attacker (Someone who attacks people on the street) Slasher (Someone who wantonly attacks/kills people with any blade i.e. knife, razor and etc.). [20] oޤ؟ Mugen no Semeku. Infinite Torture, Eternal Pains, Neverending Torture. [21] Title Drop. Chapter 252 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 249 Chapter 249 A year had passed after the fight with Yuuki . A lot happened after that . No, really . So much that its a pain to remember it all . I broadcasted that I defeated Velda to the whole world . With the help of optics magic which uses observation magic, I projected myself into the skies of all the countries . And then, declared under my name that a universal crisis had just passed . The world was filled with joy and slowly the unprecedented disorder came to an end . And needless to say, it was the people of Tempest who helped bring it to an end . Anyway, the world has finally regained its previous stability . . . . A while after defeating Yuuki, I released Veldora . And then, that guy went on saying stuff like, Kuahh, that was a good sleep . It seems like its my turn at last! Even considering that he was isolated from the physical world while in the Imaginary Space, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that he wasnt reading the atmosphere at all . And the price for that was quite high . And so him being punished by his elder sisters couldnt be helped . However, his elder sistersCVelzado and Velgrynds interest soon went towards Velgaia, the new true dragon, who was riding on Milims shoulder . Although it can be said that he was saved thanks to that, it is also true that that was also the cause behind his sisters leaving himCwhich he definitely deserved . Ggnuuu that Gaia And so, it was my job to console Veldora, who was feeling jealous of his brother (?) . Just between us, that was extremely bothersome . Well, when alls said and done, Veldora is still the same as ever . Our relationship of him causing problem somewhere and me doing something about it will probably continue here on after as well . I kinda felt pleasant thinking that but it will be a secret from Veldora . I mean, obviously, right? If I were to say that out loud, I can picture him getting carried away clear as day . As our relation wont change, not now or later, I dont even need to say it out loud . Speaking of his elder sisters, one of themCVelgrynd, has already set out on a journey . She probably went to search for Rudras reincarnate . Rimuru, you do have some idea about it, right? Eh?! N-no . I dont know? She did ask me once out of the blue before leaving but I ignored it splendidly . I definitely did not stutter because I was scared of what she did to Veldora . Its just that I got a bit nervous since a very impactful, beautiful ladys face was very close to mine, yes . No, really . Well, actually, I do have someone questionable in mind . But, if I were to speak of his name here, it would feel like I yielded to Velgrynd here . Besides, I would also feel bad about selling him out . I think he deserves to experience some peace now that we have regained stability after so long . However, despite my concerns for him, it seems he was quite easily found by Velgrynd . My condolences . I hope he is blessed with good fortune in his path . After that, stories of a hero with a talking sword in hand, accompanied by a dragon and demon spread throughout the world; but thats none of my concern . Velzado returned to the Northern Continent together with Guy . Seems like she will build up a paradise for demons there in the extreme cold where no human can interfere . Their castle was completely destroyed but she said they will reproduce it with Guys abilities . Moreover, it seems like he acquired the Ultimate Skill: Abyss God Nodens by using the experience of the final fight . And this ability even adopted Gaias All Creation Manifestation, truly an all-purpose ability . Seems like he attempted the upgrade while trying to deal with Rudras rampaging energy . Although he seemed a bit dissatisfied because he couldnt test the ability he went so far to acquire as I appeared right on time . It also didnt seem like he had any intention of hiding it since he came telling me about it himself . I dont plan on fighting with you . I am the type who doesnt take fights they cant win . Was what he said at that time . I dont know if that is his true feelings or not but I dont want to fight with Guy either, so thats fine with me . At the very least, I felt like Guy as he is now could have fought Yuuki on an even field . Well, I wont lose to him as I am now but I dont fancy getting hurt due to being prideful like that . Theres no reason nor meaning in fighting him, so its best if we can get along . Although I do say that, Guy and I fought a few times after that but I shall talk about that at a later opportunity . The celestial world was decided to be Milims territory . With Gaias All Creation Manifestation, we recreated the parts of the castle and the gate . The residents of Milims previous demon lord territory were migrating successively . The harpies led by Frey and the Lycanthropes . And the celestial demons[1], who are now obeying Dino . These celestial demons are a new race born from incarnated angels transforming does that make sense? In the first place, the angels who fall into deprivation and turn into demons are called Harpy or Tengu so this cant be taken as a rule . Even Dino is of a race called Fallen, as he fell into deprivation . Well, in reality, these celestial demons dont really have a physical body so they cant live outside the celestial world though . As such, celestial demons, harpies and lycanthropes are Milims main forces . We have decided on secretly having cultural interexchange between Tempest and them and have settled on testing new technology in the celestial world . And it was clear that the advancements of science would be clearly different from my previous world as magicules exist here, which can be directly converted into energy . We will be doing the developments in the labyrinth like always but the celestial world will be adopting the technology first . And then, by using the data we acquire there to complete it, we will apply it in Tempest . And naturally, the tech built with physics will be sent directly to Dwargon and the ones built with magic to Sarion . Like this, while maintaining each of the countrys uniqueness, we will be providing them with the latest technology . And of course, without saying, the profit from the technology would be entering my pocket . And to speak of the Milim in question, well, she is still the same stealthily going behind Freys back to come play from time to time . Well, I have also been playinCI mean, taking a breather, together so I cant really complain . Dino also comes along as Milims guard but theres no mistake that his aim is to slack off and have snacks . After all, after playing/slacking off for a long time, when Frey appears, both Milim and Dinos face turns pale . It really feels like the master and servant both have no urge to work but will the celestial world really be alright? Well, something will work out as long as Freys there . Speaking of Milim, this reminds me: theres one problem . Recently, Shuna, Shion and Milim have been intensely competing against each other in my absence . From Soueis oblique report, it seems like they are having a holy battle for the place of my legal wife . Whats with that?CI felt my head aching even thinking about it . In the first place, I dont have my son and neither a lifespan so its completely unnecessary to marry . Chloe was like Sensei is (only my) sensei! and came hugging me so that was genuinely cute . Thats not fair! Rimuru is my best friend, so I should be the one! Thats just you being deceived! If you are going to say that, then I am Rimuru-samas only secretary! Chloeturns out to be quite the tactician I need to be more careful about her than the muscle-headed Milim-sama or Shion . The three rushed in while I was having tea with Chloe . And like always, the noisy time started . This also became regular day by day so I better come up with a solution soon . Besides, if I were to decide on a legal wife, would they come asking to be my concubines next? No, no, lets stop thinking about that . That would be too bothersome . [Fufufu, masters partner (legal wife) is me so] I feel like I just heard something but its probably better to not think too deeply about that either . And like always, I decided to postpone the problem . Tempest also underwent a big transformation . After tending to the hobgoblins under Rigurdos commands, we started reconstructing the city with Benimaru as the head . With the help of Gerudos craftsmen, the city was reconstructed in the blink of an eye . Ramiris was easily handling the reestablishment of the satellite city . The adventurers also helped out and the empires soldiers were also mobilized . What about their salary? Thats not for me to worry about . Myourmiles-kun came clinging onto me saying Rimuru-sama~~~ in a crying voice so I instantly cheered him up with Good luck! I know you can do it!Cso it should be fine . It seems like he was also being consoled by Rigurdo, so its great that they are getting along well . Thanks to his hard work, Tempest was reborn into an unprecedented, unique, super futuristic city . I restrained myself and just gave ideas but Gerudo made it all happen . He implemented the new technology from his research ungrudgingly . There are also some which were used without testing in the celestial world . While leaving the hot spring town in the side, the city of Tempest magnificently upgraded into a futuristic city . And a multi-layered defense barrier was put up with the help of a huge scale magic circle . The teleportation devices connected places within the city, making it easier to channel distribution . The teleportation devices were set up in every division, so travelling and transport was very smooth . The skyscrapers were set in a very functional way that the sunlight shone directly on the citys center . The skyscrapers were set in a very functional way that the sunlight shone directly on the citys center . Surrounding that, the residents living space spread out in harmony with the forest . Even a comfort zone was built, completing the mystical city . By using magic and science in harmony, we were able to realise an extremely high level of efficiency way, way ahead of time . And this probably goes without saying but the jobs for cultural exchange with other countries were also piled up . The making of transit gates were pressing but there was also the need to finish the railroad system to use it together . Thinking of it like that, it was decided to use the magic train as the transportation network between the cities . By implementing various different kinds of magic techniques, the train was now able to travel at a speed of 300 km/h without impacting the surrounding or making noise . The railroad tracks were made by the empire soldiers . The western countries, Dwarf kingdom, Sorcerers Dynasty Sarion and the previous demon lords territory . The transportation network between Tempest and the surrounding countries was advancing at a quick pace . Between the Dwarf kingdom and The Empire, the dwarves were also constructing a rail . By the way, the previous demon lords territory after Milims group left was still untouched . It was a rich land, abundant with resources . I am thinking of discussing with the kings of the surrounding countries on how to use it later on . All these development will probably be completed in ten or so years as state projects . No one objected to it . When I suggested the construction under my name, all of the countries happily accepted . As expected of the Great Demon Lords name who saved the world, it sure gives off a sense of sophistication . It was also expected that all these new technology will lead to many people getting unemployed . This construction will give all these people jobs, so its not all bad . Rather, they must have realized that this transportation network will lead to further development . From now on, people who have information will be controlling everything . I decided to restrain myself and there was no one to obstruct either . If so, then the deciding factor will be how fast the other countries take in Tempests new technology . The economic war was so intense now that directly going to war seems stupid at best . And the factors supporting that are information and the citizens hard work . If everyone in a country does not work hard, the countrys living standards will remain low and the quality difference will keep on increasingis what Ciel-sans future prediction chart says . Now that I think about it, then am I not trying to control the world with economic and technological strength? No, no, I am probably thinking too much . I did say that I would restrain myself but I didnt say anything about not taking over the world . Well, its fine as long as we all work hard and make it a better world together . I established two more new cities in Jura Forest . At present, they are under praiseworthy construction . One for the high orcs, a mining city . And the other for the lizardman, a city on water . High quality minerals will be produced from the mining city . And these produced goods will be transported to the central city of Tempest . The water city will be floating on the Cis lake and I also plan on building a station for airships there . Theres also one at Tempest but not many can be stationed at once . In that sense, as Cis lake is huge, it can station a lot . Rigurdo is ruling as the prime minister in Tempest . For the mining city, it will be Gerudo, and Gabil for the watercity . The kings of each tribe will be governing their cities . I am a little worried on that part about Gabil but he is also maturing as he has made up with Abil . He isnt the Gabil he used to be so there shouldnt be a problem . And like this, a system which doesnt require me to give orders was slowly being constructed . Even otherworlders, who are being discovered at various points of the world, are now being protected safely . The ones who decide on living in this world will be sent to a particular academy in Ingracia kingdom and will gain general knowledge about this world and learn fighting techniques and other things . After graduating, they can work at any important organisation in any country . If they choose to return, they will be sent to Mais Otherworld Network Research Division where they will help her research . Well, actually, I could send them back to their world by myself . However, it somewhat felt wrong to be sending everyone of them to their home countries one by one, doing the philanthropic work . Besides, now that I have confirmed that there are several different worlds, I cant lump them altogether as otherworlders . There will be otherworlders who are not from the world I am from . I will provide them with information . And so, they will have to work hard themselves to develop a teleportation magic to cross dimensionsCa dimension navigation method . For that, they will have a strong driving force and a strong will . Although, I am considering secretly sending them off if they fail even after trying for a few years But I have a feeling that they can probably do it so there will not be a need for that . Their hard work will bear fruit and the dimension navigation method will be developed . And thenC A brand new story will start with inter-dimensional exchange . Ramiris was upset . After all the trouble I went through to do some glorious work! Now I will have to be a child for a few thousand years again! She came complaining to me . My honest thought on that is Cno point complaining to me about it . Even Trainee-san and the others were sad because they couldnt see Ramiris true form . But, really, just for a few years after waiting a few thousand? Its weird that she can only be in that form for such a short period of time . It seems she had awakened forcibly this time so she will have to start anew again . Well, its fine, isnt it? Childs can play whenever they want and you wont be given unpleasant work like Milim, you know? Well, that is true . My work will be my beloved research and that is the best but Right? In the first place, there isnt anything you would have wanted to do after becoming an adult, right? Hmmm, now that you mention it And so, after such a conversation, she went back to her normal cheerful attitude . It seems like she just wanted to show her adult form to me and so Ramiris was easy to calm down . And now, about the labyrinth, well, the difficulty level had gone too far up . No matter how I think of it, no human can ever conquer it . Even with cutting edge battle weapons or magic tools, it will probably be difficult for them . So much that even the lower levels were now a place to test the newest weapons . And as such, I made it so that they can get the passport to the elves city if they cross the 50th floor . After all, if I dont do that, the high quality relaxing area will go to waste . Well, the royalties of each country and we could use the VIP institution but just that feels too lonely . Putting that aside, the labyrinth force which has Ramiris and Zegion as its head, just kept getting stronger and stronger . And so, it was quite a busy year . Even thinking back on it, it was a very rich time . But, now that everything has settled down a bit, I am thinking of taking care of one of my regrets . Skyscrapers stood in a line . The surrounding was filled with hustle and bustle, shrieks and angry roars . A patrol cars siren could be heard afar . It was a scenery so nostalgic it made me feel a bit dizzy . Senpai, senpai?! Please hold it together, senpai!! A youngster who was crying with a nice guy in his arms and a young woman looking at them in grief . It was Tamura and Sawatari-san . These guys, they really havent changed, huh?Well, I guess that is pretty obvious . I walked up to Tamura and pat his shoulder . Move aside, Tamura . -?! Who are you? How do you know my name Now, now . Dont sweat the details . He turned around to complain but lost his words seeing my beautiful faceCthats about it . You will make Sawatari-san mad, you know?Cis what I thought of saying but decided not to instead . I pushed Tamura aside and held the jewel I brought out over the nice guys dead body . The dead body and jewel seems to have fused properly so all thats left is to send it to my Multiple Parallel Existence . Ah, I almost forgot . Human bodies feel pain so I should properly heal it . Thinking that, I brought out a healing potion and poured it on to the dead body . Seeing the wounds heal in the blink of an eye, I was satisfied knowing that they work in this world, as well . If I hadnt healed it properly, I would have had to restore it after taking it in and thats a pain . Its a relief the healing potions work . With this, the preparations are complete . I concentrated my consciousness, and used Multiple Parallel Existence on the jewel . [It is a success . It seems like skills can also be activated here without any problem . ] Hmm, thats a relief . It seems like I succeeded in diving some of my consciousness to the nice guyCor in other words, my otherworlds body . Now then, before IMikami Satoru, wake up, I should get going . What exactly did you Oh, Tamura . From now on, properly respect your senpai and dont think of showing off, alright? Also, I will do something about the PC myself so cancel that request! Ehh?! Giving a smile to Tamuras confused and shocked expression, I left the place . Theres no need to explain much . Giving a smile to Tamuras confused and shocked expression, I left the place . Theres no need to explain much . After all, ICMikami SatoruCwill probably explain the rest . I woke up . On a hospital bed, in this nostalgic world . In my accustomed thirty-seven year old body . After a bit of checking, I also confirmed my son was also in good health . Thats good . I thought from the bottom of my heart . Although, I was a bit worried if it worked or not . Eh, you say that I have never really used it so its probably fine? I will kill you, ya bastard!! Its only good manner to have it working anytime . Preparations are important . Well, leaving that aside . The things until now werent a dream, right? Spare me the pain of seeing all that as a dream for getting stabbed, alright? If all that was just a simple afternoon dream, I cant even laugh However, seeing how peaceful it is, I might have actually believed it was a dream . Ah, senpai! You are awake! Tamura, eh? Is this the hospital? Yes . The police had come just a while ago but it seems like they returned after the doctor told them you should rest a bit . Police? Why Please calm down . Senpai, do you remember almost being stabbed by a random attacker? The police had come to get some info on that attacker . Ah, I see Wait, did I not get stabbed? Hmm? Was it actually a dream? If I wasnt stabbed and that was all a afternoon dream after I collapsed thenC Well, actually, you might not believe this but a mysterious womanCthat too not of a model or celebrity levelCan extremely beautiful womanCshe, she brought you back to life . You might laugh saying I dont know what I am talking about but it is the truth! As proof, please look at that! Tamura answered my doubts . And I looked at the wall, where my suit was hanged . There was a small tear in the back and it was covered in red blood . Seems like theres no mistaking that that is my blood . That means, that really wasnt a dream and ICRimuruCplayed a prank on myself . That bastardCwell, even though I say that, it is me butCto do that even against myself Like I thought, you wont believe me, will you? No, I believe you, Tamura . Also, it seems like the police visited for no reason . After allC Eh? No, nothing . Now that would be something he wouldnt believe even if I were to tell him . The attacker who killed meCI might have forgiven him but Diablo sure wouldnt . By now, the attacker is probably experiencing unlimited torture by Diablo and regretting being born . Theres no way he would believe that, so I tried to dodge the topic . By the way TamuraCif I were to tell you that I went to another world after dying, would you believe me? To my whisper, Tamuras expression looked bewildered for a moment . He probably thought what in the world I was talking about . That would be the normal reaction, or so I thought but I would believe you, senpai . I just witnessed something very weird and besides, that woman felt strangely like you, after all . And now when I think about it, I feel like that person might have been you, senpai . I even thought of something as absurd as that, after all . I see . Then its fine if I told you . You wanna listen? I asked with a smile and Tamura also answered back with a smile . Please . I see Well then, I shall tell you all about it . About the time I was reincarnated as a slime Chapter 253 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 243/250 Decisive Battle at the Summit Part 4 I secretly devoured the lump of energy on my hand using Soul Consumption and poured and isolated it into the Imaginary Space . It would seem like I purposefully aimed to enter at this timing but that is not true . It is a coincidence . It might not seem like it but I am quite busy too, you know . Things settled down in the labyrinth so I also thought of heading towards the celestial world to subjugate Velda but For some reason, my energy wouldnt recover . No, it actually felt like it was decreasing when it was supposed to be recovering . And so, having thought that it would be dangerous to challenge Velda like that, I decided to recover my energy first . And so I planned on taking all the energy from the angels flying in the sky . It could be said that the timing was just perfect as Kumara just teleported and began simultaneous attacks . And the labyrinth army was overwhelmingly winning . To start off, the eight legions under Kumara began their attack all at once from the sides . Due to this, the angel army which was targeting the labyrinths entrance, fell into chaos, disrupting their formation and creating gaps . The other part of the army didnt let that go and attacked at once . And after that, it was completely one-sided . Being united under one mind and resolution, the angel army couldnt do much against attacks from all directions . Their commander was probably quite skilled though, as he immediately made the army split up in squads and intercepted the attack but stumbling there in the beginning was fatal for them . But even without that, the problem was that the difference between the individual strength of each of the soldiers between the two sides was too much . It might be weird for me to say this but each and every one of the labyrinths soldiers are strong . And even among them, Kumara, the four dragon kings, Apito, and Trainee and her sisters were on a different level . Kumara rampaged, releasing all her piled up stress . She was cutting up angels left and right with her tail . And the eight legions also spread out to defend her . There was no way they were letting any enemy escape . And the four dragon kings were also in high spirits as I was watching . They were easily breathing out super strong flame and using magic in their dragon form . And Apito was not only extremely strong herself, she was also controlling her subordinates as if they were her own limbs and kept exterminating the enemy . I dont have anything to say other than wonderful . They were trampling over the enemy with perfectly coordinated cooperation . Fusing with all sorts of spirits, the dryad sisters were now as strong as former demon lords . And, Trainee-san who now had energy close to an awakened demon lord . It seems like Trainee-san fused with the king ranked spirit . She was firing large spells of tremendous power in rapid succession . And with that, in the blink of an eye, victory was as clear as day to everyones eyes . Although I was slightly worried at first but, after a while, I was enjoying watching the fight while having tea . Well, after all We were overpowering and had no chance of losing . As expected of the strongest beings under the 70th floor of the labyrinth . It was incredible seeing them rampage as they dont normally get to do work . While seeing them fight, I ended up thinking that it would also be quite impossible to conquer the labyrinth even for a large countrys army . Although that is quite obvious since we did drive back the Empires army and everyone got a lot stronger since then It looks like we need to discuss about the labyrinths difficulty after things calm down . At this point, it doesnt seem like humans can conquer it either way . And then, when our victory was confirmed and only the enemy general was leftC Ah, Mai-san Shinji, who became Ramiris subordinate, muttered . It seems like they knew each other . Not only Shinji, but also Kumak and Shin, so I heard about her from them . The name of the enemys commander seemed to be Mai Furuki . She clearly had an awakened demon lords level of energy and was ruling over the angels . However, according to them, she was just a bit stronger than them at first . Really, just a bit stronger? I asked with emphasis . U-ummm A bit, or maybe a bit more? Well, we never did win against her, though . . She was absurdly strong . Mais abilities consisted of a unique skill, Traveller . A super cheat-like ability which lets you teleport to any place you have been to . The combination of that and ranged weapons was brutal . They said evasively . It seems like they couldnt win even when it was a 3v1 . Judging from what Shinji said at the end there, it doesnt seem like any normal person can beat her . After all, even I cant perform instant teleportations with no time lag without mixing few different abilities . I guess it is only natural that those 3 cant win against her . It seems that she was a quiet Japanese high-schooler before . And that she was one of Yuukis trusted friends and admired him before he turned into Velda . She was pretty diligent, after all . Besides, it seemed like she believed Yuuki when he said he would complete the return magic . I also heard from them that she had left a younger brother in Japan and was constantly absorbed in research on how to cross worlds . And although she was like that, she couldnt go to that world even with Traveller since the skill was limited to this world . However, when I think of joining her Traveller and Yuukis Summoner ability, crossing worlds doesnt seem impossible . She probably believed in that and cooperated with Yuuki all this time . While I came to that conclusion, Shinji kept opening and closing his mouth like he was trying to say something which was hard to say . Mm? What, do you have something you want to say? Ah, no its just that It must be really hard to say, seeing how much difficulty he was having . Oi, that is impossible so . I also think it would be better to not Shinji was stopped by the other two . I didnt know what he was trying to say but that just made me even more curious . Ah, I am sorry . Please dont mindC Ahh, geez! Just say it already! Shinji was trying to swallow his words but I decided on squeezing it out of him . And so, what he wanted to say was simple . Please save Mai Furuki . She was also from the same town as them and they got along with her more among the other summoned humans . Sorry, its just a selfish request of mine . I do understand it is unreasonable of me to ask this of you butC Shinji apologized, looking sorry . Well, I was the one who made him say it, though . Wa-wait, Shinji . Thats even impossible for Rimuru If he brings up dissent doing that, he will be unable to hold his dignity as a demon lord Hearing her subordinate say something absurd, Ramiris came trying to smooth it over . Hmm, I wonder . I dont think its something to get that flustered about . After all, I am quite selfish myself . What would even happen at this point . Hahaha, Ramiris-sama . Our loyalty wouldnt waver over something like that . Exactly . If we were bothered by that, we would have killed everyone we opposed . But, thats not how it is, is it? After all, that lazyass demon lord over there was also someone we were opposing just a while ago . Benimaru calmly negated Ramiris worries and Shuna also agreed while looking down on Dino as if she was looking at trash . It seems Dino also felt that jab and so he got up from the sofa and sat down on the chair . Well, I dont think Rimuru would mind something like that . Said Dino to try and put it all together but was smacked on the head with a tray by Shuna . It had that You shouldnt be the one saying that! kinda feel and so he deserved it . Well, what should we do, Rimuru-sama? I did send a message saying not to land the final blow for the time being . Benimaru asked . Shinji and the others looked at me with their eyes filled with expectation . Isnt that also a bit too late? If you guys are my allies, you should know my answer by now . Shinji, relax . If she vows not to oppose me, I will save her . Really?! Yep . But only if she doesnt oppose me, alright? Yes, please!! When I took on the responsibility, Kumak and Shin also came expressing their gratitude along with Shinji . I would like it if they say stuff like that after I am done saving Mai . As expected of Rimuru! Thats how its supposed to be . Ramiris said with a full-faced smile and smacked me on the back . What a calculating fellow . And like that, after promising without due consideration as always, I left the labyrinth to stop Mai . Now, then . Leaving the rest to Benimaru, I took flight . I ordered Diablo, who was accompanying me, to go on ahead . Kufufufu, leave it to me . I shall buy time till Rimuru-sama comes! Yea, I leave it to you . It seems like they destroyed the celestial gate but those 3 cant possibly defeat Velda, after all . Right, this presence is dreadful, to say the leastCI shall make haste . Saying that, Diablo went ahead . As Diablo is now, he can surely buy enough time till I get there . I was a bit worried but I decided to leave it to him . Either way, there was a need to buy some more time . My energy was yet to be replenished so there was a need to absorb the large amounts of energy from the angels we defeated . I thought it would be fine if I persuaded Mai while absorbing this . However, I was naive . Just when I held out my hand and was about to absorb the energy using Soul Consumption, it all disappeared at once . Looks like the angels were set in such a way that they would return automatically when they are defeated . As I had no other choice, I gave up on absorbing the angels and went to Mais location . And in reality, Mai was strong . Although they were fighting to not kill her as Benimaru ordered, it didnt seem like any of them was able to touch her . Trainee-san didnt participate in the fight but the dragon kings couldnt even be her opponent . That in itself was pretty huge but even Apito was being played with . As expected of someone who has mastered instant teleportation . Impressive . Even though the angels were annihilated, she was continuing the fight calmly . She probably has a strong mind . I can see why Shinji and the others are so in love with her . Normally, one would fall into despair in these circumstances, but she was fighting, believing that she would win . And as far as I had seen, instant teleportation really seemed troublesome . Even though Apito was faster in terms of speed, all her attacks were being evaded . It doesnt seem like Apito has chances of winning with that . But, Kumara could definitely win . However, this time, I will be her opponent . Because even though Kumara could definitely win, she would also definitely end up killing her . Rimuru-sama, it has been a while . Noticing me approach, Kumara flew to me and behaved like a spoiled child . She is cute but this is no time for that . Kumara, get rid of the angels remnants . Understood! Kumara meekly abided by my order . Seems like she was able to let out some stress by rampaging around a bit . Apito, who was fighting Mai, also noticed me and suspended her match to hand over her place . I still have ways to go . I wanted to neutralize her without causing Rimuru-sama trouble but Apito said in frustration . Dont worry about it . Even her energy seems to be twice as yours . Taking that into consideration, youre very impressive too . I complimented her saying that and made her also join Kumara to take care of the survivors . All thats left was to persuade Mai . Mai and I confronted each other . Mai took her stance with the bow and glared at me . I see, shes a beautiful girl . Her aura resembled that of Shunas . She had beautiful, black hair and a stern expression . Even though she must be quite tired by now, neither her stance nor the atmosphere around her was in disarray . Her pose was also that of a beautiful girl . However, there was one thing I was bothered by . Blood vessels could be seen rising to the skin on her limbs and from some, she was also bleeding . Blood? [It seems like she was incarnated as an angel while still living . She probably fused with the seraphim without reconstructing her body . And now it is starting to collapse, without being able to hold the energy . ] Ciel answered my doubts . Ciel answered my doubts . Theres a limit to how much living humans can take of angels or demons who are spiritual beings with enormous energy . And to fuse with a seraphim, which is on the top of that list, someone not of saint class and a highly-trained body would not be able to resist it . And if this girl called Mai Furuki is suppressing the seraphim while still livingCthen I cant help but say that she has terrific spiritual strength . Nice to meet you, I am Rimuru . I see, so you are . I am Mai Furuki . I dont have any grudge against you but I will have you die for Yuuki-kun . Yuuki is no longer here, is he? He is calling himself Velda now . It seemed like her expression changed a bit for a moment after hearing my question but soon changed back to her normal calm expression . It doesnt matter, I believe in Yuuki-kun . If I defeat you, I can research in peace . I have to return no matter what . I understand this is me being egoistic but even then, I will defeat youC Saying that, Mai aimed her bow at me without hesitation . Even though she must have realized her limbs were degrading, she focused on me without letting her concentration break . And even though she should have realized that there was no way she was winning, there was no kind of fear in her eyes . Impressive, is what I honestly thought . Mai was very farsighted even at this age . Leaving all doubts behind for one objective She just kept running in that path, in the path she believed which had the highest probability . I will ask, for what it matters, but why do you want to return? Why, you ask? That is one weird question . You think I am not worried about the family I left behind? That we must obey obediently after being summoned here unwillingly? Not being treated like a human, only being seen as a weapon My heart doesnt ache even if such a world falls into ruin . I want to return, and thats it . The sense of nostalgia the other summoned beings abandoned quickly, Mai held on to them . When I think about it, that might be obvious . I had died so I was probably able to give up on it but the ones summoned probably wouldnt give up so easily . And although it seemed like Shinji and the others gave up easily too, it isnt like they dont have any regrets . If I can, I want to returnCthats what probably the majority of them are thinking . However, such magic doesnt exist . Because all of them can easily find out that truth, they give up easily . Mai is strong-willed and didnt give up . And because of that ability of hers, she probably didnt lose hope either . And so, I have no other choice but to inform her of the cruel truth . That is impossible, for the time being . Even if one can come from that world, a way to go from here to there has not been found . I know! But I cant give up just because of that!! Besides, Yuuki-kun will surely find a way to return . And so I will not give up!! Mai shouted and shot the arrow with all her strength . But, its no use . I got rid of the arrow and continued . Like I said, Yuuki disappeared . Velda and Yuuki are two different beings . Besides the one who summoned you, its probably Yuuki too . Hearing my words, Mais movement stopped . And then, she shook her head, as if she still didnt want to give up . Shut up! Stop trying to deceive me . Stardust Rain!! She rose up and released her strongest move . But, its still no use . After all, emission type moves dont work on me . I took in all the arrows into the Imaginary Space . And that was the end of it . Th-that cantC Mai lowered her bow in despair . It seems like she finally realized the overwhelming gap between us in terms of strength . Listen, I have no intention of killing you . . Why . is that? I was asked to save you by Shinji and the others . If not, I wouldnt come here personally since its a bother . You mean They are alive, Shinji and the others?!C It seems Mai took quite the shock, hearing that . Well, in reality, after demonstrating such a power gap, she wouldnt think I am lying, after all . It is also true that Kumara was much stronger than Mai and couldve handled it without me coming out . And besides, it is certainly true that it is impossible to cross worlds . But, only for now, that is . Eh? From now and onward, depending on research, it might be possible to find a way to contact with the other worlds, right? Its my partner (Ciel)s inference that the soul is probably circulating so the chances arent zero, you know?* Is that true? At the very least, it is much more reliable than leaving it to Yuuki . You will be researching by yourself, after all . And when I finished saying that, Mai stared in amazement at me . Did she perhaps receive a shock after being told to not leave it to others and do it herself? . But even still I, cant return anymore . I accepted this power, I ended up accepting it . Believing in that small possibility of making a huge leap using this enormous energy And the result was a failure . Without being able to resist the angels power, my body is starting to collapse . The only way left is to trust Yuuki-kunC Ah, so she noticed that . Ah, so she noticed that . By acquiring the powers of the seraphim, she would evolve Traveller and try to leap through dimensions . That was probably what Mai was aiming for . But she failed on achieving such a power and was left with no other choice but to believe in Yuuki . Well, this is probably something planned by Yuuki from the start . Which means It doesnt really matter but, did Yuuki say something like You might be able to return, you know? By fusing with the angel, there is a chance your ability will evolve . However, if it is too strong, it might hurt youand so, I dont recommend it but, what will you do? And dont tell me youre fighting now to return the favor to Yuuki? I directly said the stuff I thought . Mais reaction was dramatic, as she stared at me with her eyes wide open . Looks like I was right on the mark and similar stuff was told to her by Yuuki . Oi oi so it is like that . You know, that is a swindlers trickC Dangling an impossible offer in front of the other party and make them do what you wantCsomething exactly a swindler would do . Theres always a backside to good deals which they wont tell . They make it seem like they are giving the other party options but in reality, they are making it so that they only have one option . A very clever way of doing things . Now that you mention it Well, I think the one being deceived is also at fault, though . From now on, it would be better if you confirm things by yourself, rather than leaving it to others . I ended up lecturing her . Although my persuasive power is non-existent since I am always leaving it to others but Mai doesnt know me well so she sincerely took it to heart . Mai fought back her tears and bit her lips in frustration . I understand what you are saying . It seems like I have no reason to oppose you . Either way, there is no way I could win so If I were to be a bit selfish, could you end me quickly so that I can go in ease? She said with a fleeting smile . She probably lost her will to live after losing all hope . Like I said, look for a way to go back by yourself . It is still early to give up, right? . But, I wont last much long . My body isC Ah, I forgot . Saying that, I embraced Mai . And then, I thoroughly devoured the seraphim which was fused with Mai . The seraphim was already done being analyzed and the work was over in an instant . It was unfortunate that my energy didnt recover as much as I had hoped but I analyzed Traveller without asking Mai so I guess its all fine . An instant teleportation ability without any restrictionsCthat is a rare skill even among unique skills . Even if I hadnt ordered it, theres no way skill maniac Ciel-sensei would let it go . (How did the analysing go?) [It successfully ended . Instant teleportation acquired from Traveller . ] See? As expected of Ciel-sensei . Mai also realized that I ate the angel . It was obvious as she lost her ability to fly and was left in my arms . Ehh?! What exactly happened?! She got flustered . Apito! HereC I called over Apito and handed over Mai . I dont think a healing potion will be able to cure the collapsing body but Shinji should be able to do it . Have him fix her . Mai was gasping, surprised, but it seems like she changed her mind and looked at me . And for some reason, with a disappointed, unsatisfied expression . But, it seemed like she resolved on somethingC Thank you very much! I will never forget this favor . And surely, I will find a way to go back! She declared to me with strong resolve . Thats good . After all, if she has a reason to live, she can be free of despair . I also think it better suits her to pursue her goals headfirst than hold a grudge against Yuuki . I also nodded back to Mai and gave a small smile . Although, I did think that she must be easy to deceive as she ended up believing me so easily and was worried for a while but some things are better left unsaid . Take her with you . Understood, my lord . I gave the order to Apito . Apito respectfully bowed to me and then left with Mai . And like this, the angels who had come invading the land were exterminated and our complete victory was confirmed . *ProofReader: I think Rimuru is talking about how his soul transmigrated from another world to this one . Therefore ways to cross the gulf of worlds must exist other than summon magic . Proofreader: Userunfriendly Chapter 254 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Now that I could relax a bit, I decided to observe my surroundings . Just like the conductor had said, there are many students on board . As there are a lot of exchange students all year round, about 20% of the Tempest Airlines customers were students . The system of getting exchange students started after the thought of reviving the three academies by taking in each others good parts . After all, education policy in each of the academies differ from each other, so I decided it would be best to have this exchange in order to broaden ones outlook . At the Tempest Human Resource Development Academy, we have the curriculum of training ones mental and physical condition, on top of education, to make them into an immediate asset . It seems that in the Ingracia Synthesis Academy they are teaching the culture, social etiquettes of nobles and economics on top of the general education programs this world had before . At NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy, they are mainly focusing on research and investigating fusing other worlds science with magic to create new techniques everyday . It is a famous but strict academy which requires a high level of talent from the students and evicts anyone who is deemed talentless . The reason Mai is affiliated with this academy is because it develops the most cutting edge tech officially . But in reality, the actual cutting edge tech is being developed deep within the labyrinth but only an extremely small number of people know of it . Now then, these are the three academies at this point but what most of them generally do is learn the basics from Ingracia kingdom and then transfer to any of the other academies which suit them . If you want to train yourself and be of use to the world, you go to Tempest . If you want to deepen your knowledge about a particular field, you go to NNU . If you want to use human resources and bear the responsibility of making living harmonious for the people, you stay in Ingracia . To be honest, there is no age limit when it comes to getting admitted to NNU or Tempest but only the talented people can get in . The reason for this was simpleCif they dont have the required talent, they simply cant follow the lectures . This is why I came up with the exchange student system . With this, you can experience each of the academies before deciding about your future . The other reason behind the exchange student system is to readmit the students who cant keep up with the lectures of Tempest or NNU back to Ingracia Academy . It is all up to the students, whether they want to get better or stay down . If they work hard and actually do get better, they can get admitted to Tempest once again . But if they were to stay down, that is as far they go . Theres the repeating a grade system in Ingracias academy but only up to two times . It is because the country bears all the education cost, students who dont have any will to study are expelled . Although there were no superiority between the academies once a student graduates, it is generally acknowledged that the Tempest graduates are well-built in physique and the NNU were the brains . And based on that, it was generally accepted by the public that graduating from Ingracias academy was easier . And because of these reasons, the planes are used pretty much every month by students to move between Ingracia and Tempest . Although the conductor thought I am one of those students, it is actually convenient for me that way for the time being . And so, I feigned ignorance and continued my observation . Like I said, why do I have to use the same seats as these poor people? You are absolutely correct, Julius-sama . However, it is decided by the academy so please overlook it this timeC Hmm, I understand . But, still . Couldnt the academy prepare a better ship than this? Thats right, Julius-sama . This is also proof that the academy is taking us, the nobles, lightly . I must ask my father and restrain the academy! Thats exactly right! At that time, please let me help, as well! While I was gazing from the rear seat, a noisy bunch came in crowding into the general seats section . They were wearing classy clothes so they probably came from Ingracias academy . Although the Ingracia kingdom changed its name to Ingracia College Town, it seems like the previous nobles cant shake off their noble feeling . It is a problem seeing how there are people who still look down on Tempest as a city of demi-humans or monsters and scorn NNU, saying the Empire is uncivilized and what not The tall, smug-looking guy seems to be called Julius . Judging from the fact that he is still a student, he has probably not inherited his familys leadership yet . And the person trying to butter up to him was a well-dressed guard knight . Although uncouth, he seemed like a sincere guy . The guard was probably the noble kids aide who is now acting alongside him as the noble kid is now a student . As he isnt carrying any weapons because it would stand out here, I am guessing he is a knight from his demeanor . Theres a rule to keep all weapons of the customers in custody . Well, there are many loopholes but I cant be bothered to think about it all . The conductor will handle things if something were to happen but generally, one needs to take care of themselves, after all . If one doesnt bother other passengers, those things are overlooked to a certain extent . Other than the noble guy, there were two noble girls and a butler for each . The girls were wearing the girls student uniform . However, the butlers were wearing custom made-to-order battle uniforms . Although they looked like normal butler uniform, they were made from special fabric for fighting, just like the conductors . They are probably ordered to protect their masters, the noble girls . They were more or less strongCabout C+ in rank, I would say . These kids seem like quite the elite . It feels a bit too overprotective considering that they set out to learn to be independent . Well, this world can be quite dangerous so I guess the parents would be worried . There were mixed reviews about this but the academy decided to tolerate it . Well, leaving that aside . These students did they just say couldnt prepare a better ship than this?! And to also insult the academyCthese kids are very cocky . Thats not something you should be saying considering that Tempest is assisting the three academies from its taxes . I got a bit irritated and shifted my gaze towards them . As I did that, I noticed that the other students were also not taking it well . I mean, of course they would not . Its the worst patternCto be complaining even though youre studying for free . Even if these kids were nobles, inside the academy, there is an ironclad rule saying that they were all equal . Although we are tolerating them bringing along guards and butlers, we are definitely not going to allow partiality towards them It looks like their sense of being the chosen people isnt fading Oi, you guys, thats enough! Being poor or rich is completely dependent on the family and it does not affect the students skillCthats the common ideal between all the academies, you know?! A red-haired youngster couldnt tolerate it anymore and raised his voice . In response to that, the young man called Julius made a scorning expression and said over his shoulder, Hah, to think the likes of you stinking beasts would come directly talking to me . What blasphemy . Oi?! Reacting to Julius, a few other students stood up . They seem to be students of Tempest as they had prominent characteristics like monsters or demi-humans . It is only natural for them to be angry but hmm, what should I do? Its sad seeing people like these exist even 8 years after completing the academies . These things are not reported to me but it seems like theres a need to conduct an internal audit . You guys, what are you doing?! Just sit down already! Just when I started pondering on what to do about the situation, a bald man came in and shouted . He seems like one of the teachers and couldnt overlook this commotion . I thought the teacher at least wouldnt discriminate but Julius-sama, I will punish these students so please spare them . And also, I negotiated with the crew to move you to the high class section as theres a space empty because someone cancelled . Please move there . And like that, he started being toady to Julius . And the moment that teacher came in, the Tempest students looked down as if they had given up . Seems like they gave up early thinking that they cant win against a teacher . What is with that guy I ended up muttering out . Oho, thats thoughtful of you . However, I cant really expect much if someone cancelled on it . That is true but it will surely be better than here . Hahahaha . I guess I will have to show face if Mr . Jujilas says so much . Well then, guys, lets go . Saying that, the Julius party left . That cancelled room is probably the one I was going to use . I guess they are treating it as cancelled since I didnt show up on time At situations like these, it is completely the passengers responsibility and so they wont return my 10 gold coins . Should I go and drive them out?CI even ended up thinking something like that . But, if I were to do that, things would get troublesome and theres a chance of my identity getting revealed so I wont, though . But, what did he call that guy again? Jujilas? That guy is getting fired . The management of the Ingracia Synthesis Academy is not under my jurisdiction but Tempest is supporting them with huge sums of money . With my authority, firing such a teacher will be a peace of cake . You, is this seat empty? Someone came asking me, while I was enraged at that teacher . Eh? Ahh, it is . Saying that, I shifted towards the side . And so he happily sat beside me . Hey there . You ended up having to see that, didnt you? I havent seen you before so you are entering the academy first time this year, right? The whole academy isnt like thatCjust that theres an old-fashioned fraction like that still remaining . We are also bothered by them . But, people like those are very few so I am sure a lotta fun things are waiting for you! So I want you to not have a weird preconception about it . Just as he sat, he started talking to me . This guy is wearing an NNU uniform so hes probably from a different academy than Julius before . But it seems like he knows him . He also probably heard me there and this might be his way of following up . Is that so? Well, are you having fun? I thought about introducing myself but giving my real name would be bad . So for now, I plan on leaving things as they are if he doesnt introduce himself . Thinking that, I asked the question . I wanted to know his true opinion for research as it might be helpful later . After all, it would be easy to have him talk since we are both students . But it seems like he didnt expect such a question since he looked surprised . Aha, ahahaha! Youre interesting . My name is Magnus . I might not look like it but I am a fourth year student of NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy . I dont know what he found so interesting but he burst out in laughter . Since he introduced himself, it would look weird if I did not . Ah, my name is Satoru . I am heading to Ingracia to take care of something . Hmm, Satoru-kun, eh? Or is it Satoru-chan? Well, I would prefer -kun . Got~it! So, you are also in the academyC The student who introduced himself as Magnus came talking to me over-familiarly . He seems refreshing but it is kinda concerning how overly friendly he is being . It is also a bit unpleasant how he casually comes invading my personal space . I dont need to worry about being directly touched as I have a multidimensional barrier up unconsciously but It is also a bit unpleasant how he casually comes invading my personal space . I dont need to worry about being directly touched as I have a multidimensional barrier up unconsciously but How should I explain this like, he has this self-important attitude? He probably doesnt have experience of getting rejected as hes talented . Hey you, youre acting too friendly with Magnus-sama! I had been feeling it too but it seems that that is how it looked to others, as well . But, it is upsetting how she says it, making it sound like I am the one being too friendly . Now, now, Rozari . This is Satoru-chan . Hes a new student enrolling this year . I was just about to ask him where he plans to get in to . Dont joke around with me, I told you to use -kun, didnt I? Looks like he is quite the confident type who doesnt really listen to others . But this kid despite being less than a student who hasnt even enrolled yet, isnt he being too cheeky to a senpai? The female student called Rozari came butting into our conversation, judging me as cheeky . Well, thats fine and all but I dont see any reason for them to be so self-important by being senpai when I havent even enrolled yet . Cheeky now listen here Hmm . The only people allowed to talk to me are fourth year students . Either that, or people who are within rank 100 based on results . I am not someone people like you can speak to . If you understand then give up your seat already! Looks like she doesnt plan on listening to me at all and acted like she was driving out a dog . She probably wants the seat next to Magnus . She probably likes him or something and I am in the way . This is extremely bothersome . Even if you were to talk about being a senpai and what not, it doesnt matter to me as I am not even a student yet . Besides, I couldnt care less if you are a fourth year student or whatever . I dont plan on giving up this seat so you better get lost . To my reply, Rozari began shaking in anger . And then left, saying you will regret this and giving me a scornful glance . The general age at which students get enrolled to the academies is around 15, when the body is complete . It is normal to increase ones fundamental academic skills at a near educational institute until then . Theres an admission exam, so if one can pass that, they can enter the academy . The highest grade is the 6th year grade so one would have quite the merit if they are in the fourth year . And so its not like I dont understand why she was being so pompous but I cant accept the attitude of looking down on others . Oho, you can sure talk! That noble, and now that woman and her meaningless pompousness, is the academy really okay? Ahahaha . Well, it does hurt when you say it like that . I mean, you are considered an elite if you graduate from the academy, right? And so the people who rank high in results tend to be very arrogant . She isnt a bad kid . Hmm, I guess that needs to be fixed as well . CEh? Nothing . I aborted the conversation to dodge the topic . These kids are like problem children themselves . Who knows what kind of problems my Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy is facing . Its a relief that that red-haired student had his ideals right but it is also a concern because he is being too docile . However, since there are some discriminating even among the teachers, this is a huge problem . If there are students and teachers like these all over the academy, I cant help but think theres someone intently wanting me to know about this so that I can eliminate the corruption Right, for exampleC If there are students and teachers like these all over the academy, I cant help but think theres someone intently wanting me to know about this so that I can eliminate the corruption Right, for exampleC > Eh, *fuming*? It is true that I doubted this might be one of Ciels scheme but she went and dodged the question before I even asked . But, I too am learning . Judging from how she said that, she isnt denying it . I didnt do itCshe isnt declaring that . That was the moment I started doubting Ciel-san even more . > Eh?! You had a right to remain silent? Thats the first I am hearing of it Well, thats fine . I do feel like that itself is like an answer . Besides, this isnt something I can neglect . > Yeah, it seems like I might need to take some drastic measures . > Then, is there an unpopulated island on this flight route? With a lower level of danger, if possible . > Lower class demon lord seed?! Thats danger level low?Cor so I thought but it seems like Ciel-san is also annoyed by the students attitude . I guess its fine . Its a bother, so that island will do . I thought of a plan to give the pep talk . Arrogant people who cant rid their noble-like feeling . Overconfident youngsters . Even with a sense of justice, too docile youngsters . Theres a problem with every one of them . The teacher is out of the question as his disposal is confirmed but I would like to believe that the students can be rectified . And for that I guess I will ask for cooperation from the person who probably knows my situation at the moment . And while I am at it, might as drag in the idle ones . > And like that, I got to know of the inside situation of the academy and decided on going forward with a plan to improve it . 10 days until the forum . The question is, whether I will be able to rectify these guys without letting them find out who I am . Looks like first time in a while, its time for the teacher part of me to take the stage . While thinking of a plan to reform these distorted students, I was feeling excited . And then, I contacted the only person who knew about my movement . Chapter 255 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 252 But, whats with students having butlers? It feels a bit too overprotective considering that they set out to learn to be independent. Well, this world can be quite dangerous so I guess the parents would be worried. There were mixed reviews about this but the academy decided to tolerate it. Well, leaving that aside. These students did they just say couldnt prepare a better ship than this?! And to also insult the academy-these kids are very cocky. Thats not something you should be saying considering that Tempest is assisting the three academies from its taxes. I got a bit irritated and shifted my gaze towards them. As I did that, I noticed that the other students were also not taking it well. I mean, of course they would not. Its the worst pattern-to be complaining even though youre studying for free. Even if these kids were nobles, inside the academy, there is an ironclad rule saying that they were all equal. Although we are tolerating them bringing along guards and butlers, we are definitely not going to allow partiality towards them It looks like their sense of being the chosen people isnt fading Oi, you guys, thats enough! Being poor or rich is completely dependent on the family and it does not affect the students skill-thats the common ideal between all the academies, you know?! A red-haired youngster couldnt tolerate it anymore and raised his voice. In response to that, the young man called Julius made a scorning expression and said over his shoulder, Hah, to think the likes of you stinking beasts would come directly talking to me. What blasphemy. Oi?! Reacting to Julius, a few other students stood up. They seem to be students of Tempest as they had prominent characteristics like monsters or demi-humans. It is only natural for them to be angry but hmm, what should I do? Its sad seeing people like these exist even 8 years after completing the academies. These things are not reported to me but it seems like theres a need to conduct an internal audit. You guys, what are you doing?! Just sit down already! Just when I started pondering on what to do about the situation, a bald man came in and shouted. He seems like one of the teachers and couldnt overlook this commotion. I thought the teacher at least wouldnt discriminate but Julius-sama, I will punish these students so please spare them. And also, I negotiated with the crew to move you to the high class section as theres a space empty because someone cancelled. Please move there. And like that, he started being toady to Julius. And the moment that teacher came in, the Tempest students looked down as if they had given up. Seems like they gave up early thinking that they cant win against a teacher. What is with that guy I ended up muttering out. Oho, thats thoughtful of you. However, I cant really expect much if someone cancelled on it. That is true but it will surely be better than here. Hahahaha. I guess I will have to show face if Mr. Jujilas says so much. Well then, guys, lets go. Saying that, the Julius party left. That cancelled room is probably the one I was going to use. I guess they are treating it as cancelled since I didnt show up on time At situations like these, it is completely the passengers responsibility and so they wont return my 10 gold coins. Should I go and drive them out?-I even ended up thinking something like that. But, if I were to do that, things would get troublesome and theres a chance of my identity getting revealed so I wont, though. But, what did he call that guy again? Jujilas? That guy is getting fired. The management of the Ingracia Synthesis Academy is not under my jurisdiction but Tempest is supporting them with huge sums of money. With my authority, firing such a teacher will be a peace of cake. You, is this seat empty? Someone came asking me, while I was enraged at that teacher. Eh? Ahh, it is. Saying that, I shifted towards the side. And so he happily sat beside me. Hey there. You ended up having to see that, didnt you? I havent seen you before so you are entering the academy first time this year, right? The whole academy isnt like that-just that theres an old-fashioned fraction like that still remaining. We are also bothered by them. But, people like those are very few so I am sure a lotta fun things are waiting for you! So I want you to not have a weird preconception about it. Just as he sat, he started talking to me. This guy is wearing an NNU uniform so hes probably from a different academy than Julius before. But it seems like he knows him. He also probably heard me there and this might be his way of following up. Is that so? Well, are you having fun? I thought about introducing myself but giving my real name would be bad. So for now, I plan on leaving things as they are if he doesnt introduce himself. Thinking that, I asked the question. I wanted to know his true opinion for research as it might be helpful later. After all, it would be easy to have him talk since we are both students. But it seems like he didnt expect such a question since he looked surprised. Aha, ahahaha! Youre interesting. My name is Magnus. I might not look like it but I am a fourth year student of NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy. I dont know what he found so interesting but he burst out in laughter. Since he introduced himself, it would look weird if I did not. Ah, my name is Satoru. I am heading to Ingracia to take care of something. Hmm, Satoru-kun, eh? Or is it Satoru-chan? Well, I would prefer -kun. Got~it! So, you are also in the academy- The student who introduced himself as Magnus came talking to me over-familiarly. He seems refreshing but it is kinda concerning how overly friendly he is being. It is also a bit unpleasant how he casually comes invading my personal space. I dont need to worry about being directly touched as I have a multidimensional barrier up unconsciously but How should I explain this like, he has this self-important attitude? Chapter 256 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 253 He probably doesnt have experience of getting rejected as hes talented. Hey you, youre acting too friendly with Magnus-sama! I had been feeling it too but it seems that that is how it looked to others, as well. But, it is upsetting how she says it, making it sound like I am the one being too friendly. Now, now, Rozari. This is Satoru-chan. Hes a new student enrolling this year. I was just about to ask him where he plans to get in to. Dont joke around with me, I told you to use -kun, didnt I? Looks like he is quite the confident type who doesnt really listen to others. But this kid despite being less than a student who hasnt even enrolled yet, isnt he being too cheeky to a senpai? The female student called Rozari came butting into our conversation, judging me as cheeky. Well, thats fine and all but I dont see any reason for them to be so self-important by being senpai when I havent even enrolled yet. Cheeky now listen here Hmm. The only people allowed to talk to me are fourth year students. Either that, or people who are within rank 100 based on results. I am not someone people like you can speak to. If you understand then give up your seat already! Looks like she doesnt plan on listening to me at all and acted like she was driving out a dog. She probably wants the seat next to Magnus. She probably likes him or something and I am in the way. This is extremely bothersome. Even if you were to talk about being a senpai and what not, it doesnt matter to me as I am not even a student yet. Besides, I couldnt care less if you are a fourth year student or whatever. I dont plan on giving up this seat so you better get lost. To my reply, Rozari began shaking in anger. And then left, saying you will regret this and giving me a scornful glance. The general age at which students get enrolled to the academies is around 15, when the body is complete. It is normal to increase ones fundamental academic skills at a near educational institute until then. Theres an admission exam, so if one can pass that, they can enter the academy. The highest grade is the 6th year grade so one would have quite the merit if they are in the fourth year. And so its not like I dont understand why she was being so pompous but I cant accept the attitude of looking down on others. Oho, you can sure talk! That noble, and now that woman and her meaningless pompousness, is the academy really okay? Ahahaha. Well, it does hurt when you say it like that. I mean, you are considered an elite if you graduate from the academy, right? And so the people who rank high in results tend to be very arrogant. She isnt a bad kid. Hmm, I guess that needs to be fixed as well. -Eh? Nothing. I aborted the conversation to dodge the topic. These kids are like problem children themselves. Who knows what kind of problems my Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy is facing. Its a relief that that red-haired student had his ideals right but it is also a concern because he is being too docile. However, since there are some discriminating even among the teachers, this is a huge problem. If there are students and teachers like these all over the academy, I cant help but think theres someone intently wanting me to know about this so that I can eliminate the corruption Right, for example- > Eh, *fuming*? It is true that I doubted this might be one of Ciels scheme but she went and dodged the question before I even asked. But, I too am learning. Judging from how she said that, she isnt denying it. I didnt do it-she isnt declaring that. That was the moment I started doubting Ciel-san even more. > Eh?! You had a right to remain silent? Thats the first I am hearing of it Well, thats fine. I do feel like that itself is like an answer. Besides, this isnt something I can neglect. > Yeah, it seems like I might need to take some drastic measures. > Then, is there an unpopulated island on this flight route? With a lower level of danger, if possible. > Lower class demon lord seed?! Thats danger level low?-or so I thought but it seems like Ciel-san is also annoyed by the students attitude. I guess its fine. Its a bother, so that island will do. I thought of a plan to give the pep talk. Arrogant people who cant rid their noble-like feeling. Overconfident youngsters. Even with a sense of justice, too docile youngsters. Theres a problem with every one of them. The teacher is out of the question as his disposal is confirmed but I would like to believe that the students can be rectified. And for that I guess I will ask for cooperation from the person who probably knows my situation at the moment. And while I am at it, might as drag in the idle ones. > And like that, I got to know of the inside situation of the academy and decided on going forward with a plan to improve it. 10 days until the forum. The question is, whether I will be able to rectify these guys without letting them find out who I am. Looks like first time in a while, its time for the teacher part of me to take the stage. While thinking of a plan to reform these distorted students, I was feeling excited. And then, I contacted the only person who knew about my movement. Proofreaders Notes: Didnt I see this plot in Gilligans Island? ???? Ciel is awesome. ???? Proofreader: Userunfriendly. Chapter 257 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 254 Slime Chapter 259 C Side chapter C Rimurus Elegant Escape C 03 After pondering for a while, Diablo set out without hesitation. He hurried towards someone who certainly knew about Rimurus whereabouts. And the place Diablo arrived at was the Information Control Room-in other words, Soueis room. As Diablo knocked, Souka answered the door and asked what business he had. Kufufufu. I have something to request of Souei-dono. I want you to convey the message. Souei-sama is currently busy. Please come again later. Souka went and rejected his request straight out. However, Diablo wouldnt give up just like that. Now, now, dont say that. Or what is it, you plan on getting rid of me by force? Diablo enforced overwhelming intimidation while still having a smile on his face. Souka tried to endure it even while biting into her lips and making a grim face but- Stop it, Diablo. If you want to come in, just come in. As a reposing voice came from inside, the tense air was also lifted. Yes, then I shall intrude. And like that, as if that was the natural procedure of things, Diablo casually went in and sat down on a sofa with an air of composure. As Diablo relaxed, a demon chevalier appeared out of nowhere and began serving on the table. Seeing all these with a side glance, Souei coldly asked, What do you want? Diablo did not answer immediately-he first took a sip of the black tea the demon chevalier prepared. And then, he surveyed the room. (Hmm. Now then, judging from his subordinates (Soukas) actions, it seemed like he was having some sort of a conversation with Rimuru-sama just now but-) Souei is tight-lipped. There was no way Diablo would get an answer if he asked normally. However, he tried going head on this time on purpose. Diablo decided on that after thinking a bit. Kufufufu. Its simple. Where is Rimuru-sama at the moment? What are you talking about? Shuna and Shion are with him. Surely you jest. If its you-you probably know where the real Rimuru-sama is, dont you? As Diablo went silent after saying that, Souei also looked at Diablo head on and went silent. And at that moment, both of their calculations mixed. As for Diablo, he planned on following around Souei wherever he went. As long as Souei doesnt confess, he just had to follow Souei around. And Souei had accurately read Diablos thoughts and instantly came to the conclusion that that would prove to be an obstacle to what he was going to do now. However, it would be difficult to say the least to get rid of Diablo and he isnt someone Souei can deceive easily either. I dont think I need to say this out loud but, you do understand that I wont leave you until you answer me, right? Thought so. You wont believe me if I said I didnt know, would you? Of course I wouldnt. Theres no way you, who is connected to Rimuru-sama physically to always be able to have contact, doesnt know of his location, right? Diablo answered with a smile. And in fact, Souei indeed was the only one who had a physical connection to Rimuru among other connection methods so that he can make contact if by chance things were to go wrong. And that physical connection method was a connection formed with Sticky Steel String and Shadow Space. It is an application of the string telephone method but with this, it is possible to convey thoughts even faster than normal conversation with the help of complicated encrypted transmission. As there are some beings who can trace communication between the subordinates who use Thought Transmission, they came up with this analog method. It is something Rimuru came up with in case of the worst case scenario but Souei was supposed to be the only one who knew about it How do you know of it? Souei was menacing. In response to that, Diablo was still composed but, unusually enough, he laid bare his emotions. And in his beautiful face, he deepened the devil-like smile. Kufufufu. So it really exists? I had thought Rimuru-sama would come up with something like that. I didnt feel the need for it till now so I didnt bother but the situation calls for it now so I had to confirm it. He got me-was what Souei thought. To fall for a leading question-an unlikely miss for Souei. However, it wasnt just a miss on Soueis part, it was also the result of Diablos skillful Thought Guidance. Souei wouldnt have fallen for it under normal circumstances but the situation was different this time. Souei was in no situation to have a prolonged conversation with Diablo-he needed to act immediately. As such, he fell for it due to a slight impatience. Souei clicked his tongue and sunk in his chair. You will have to cooperate as well then, is that fine? Yes, of course. Souei asked Diablo with a sour expression, to which Diablo replied with a satisfied nod. And like this, Diablo and Souei began to cooperate and move accordingly. Giving up on trying to evade Diablo, Souei decided to insert him into the plan. Come in. As soon as Diablo accepted, Souei called out to the next room as they didnt have much time. Hahhahha, Souei-han still has ways to go, huh? Being completely trapped by Diablo-han like that. Chapter 258 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 255 Dont go provoking him like that, alright? I would even probably throw up if Diablo-sama were to intimidate me. Being called in, two beings walked in. A man, having a laugh at Soueis mistake, and a young lady, deeming it inevitable. It was Laplace and Tia. Shut up. Diablo joining was also part of the plan. We dont have time. Lets get this program together. Souei casually made it so that it looks like he didnt make a mistake and Diablo joining in was part of the plan from the start. Wha?! Souei-han, glossing over your mistake lik- Souei-sama said shut up, didnt you hear? Souka said, holding a kunai to Laplaces neck. Laplace, now having cold sweat, laughed and closed his mouth. Completely ignoring all that, Souei began explaining. It is true, as you have predicted, I have received a secret mission from Rimuru-sama. And that mission is- Souei told Diablo everything about the mission he received from Rimuru without hiding anything. He was thinking that he would need reliable pawns either way. The most important part of the mission was to not let Shion, Shuna, and even Milim know of his whereabouts or his movements. Although Shion and Shuna were already distracted by the body he left behind, Milim might come down from the sky to play like she does sometimes. Souei explained that Rimuru was worrying that if Milim was to find out about this when she comes, she might spoil everything. Well, if its that Milim-sama If she were to know that we are hiding something Hmm. That is certainly true. So thats why he went so far to not leave any traces. Diablo and Laplace understood. With that as the base, the group began discussing on how to progress with the mission. The mission objectives were the following: First, kidnapping only the students riding on the plane as Rimuru and take them to the Maldolando island. There, they would release all of them and reform them thoroughly with actual battles. Second, investigation on each academys corruption. The main point of this part was to confirm if there was anything wrong with the academies which might be the source of the students corruption. And upon confirming that, he also said to inform Ingracia that the students will be a week late. There was a need to proceed with these two simultaneously. And the problem was that the plane Rimuru was on had already taken flight. It was a battle against time-to not only catch up to this plane, but to also bring along a plane which could take in all the students. Laplace, do you understand why I called you now? Wha?! Dont tell me you plan on using my air pirate ship-?! What else is there? You were bragging about it happily before, werent you? Use it now. Laplace became pale. It seems this air pirate ship was quite important to Laplace. By the way, what is this air pirate ship? Diablo asked Laplace as he was curious. And immediately, as if he had regained his spirit, Laplace began explaining happily. Are you intrigued? Actually, I made it with the parts Rimuru-sama created, with my refined knowledge! I also had a battle with Benimaru-hans ship the other day and it ended in my overwhelming victory, ya know? Rimuru-sama had said that he would increase the speed by three times if I dye it red so I did that half in doubt but doing that was the correct move! Moreover, I also used the chip from Rimuru-sama which I received as reward for the underworld job and got a high speed autocannon! And its majesty, man! It is definitely what you would call an air pirate ship. I am planning on installing electromagnetic weapons next but this needs optics weapons which can produce high output heat- Wait a minute. Laplace was bragging on about his ship but Diablo stopped him. There were many points to be concerned about but there was no time to be spent on Laplace at the moment. I feel like there are quite a few things I should be concerned about right now but did you just say that Rimuru-sama was also involved in this air pirate ship thing you made? Oi, nows not the time for that, is it? No, its important, Souei. This chip point you used-you can get stuff like that from it? And Benimaru-dono is also in this? Yes? Theres also Gabil-han and Gerudo-han. If nobody wants the object within a certain amount of time, the one who goes to ask for it the quickest and if more than one person wants it, then they have to bid on it. Its the most popular hobby these days! Gerudo-han is starting by polishing his keel-that man is an expert. And- Ignoring Laplace as he happily kept going on, Diablo turned around to face Souei. Did you know of this, Souei? I did know that they were doing something but to think it had spread that much Even Souei was not amused. You and I, the people who are supposed to be most knowledgeable about Rimuru-sama-but it seems like we still have ways to go. Well, thats fine. Lets leave that aside for now and move on with the mission. Right. I shall investigate this properly once we are done with this. At that time, I would like an explanation as well. Diablo and Souei nodded and moved forward with the plan. Chapter 259 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 256 They made Laplace shut up and gave him the job of kidnapping the students with the air pirate ship. As I thought, youre planning on using my ship- This is a message from Rimuru-sama but he said if youre able to complete the mission, he would even prepare a letter of marque- I will do it! Please leave it to me! Laplaces whole face was lit up with a smile and he took Tia and happily rushed out. It would be better to limit the use of Spatial travel so that Milim doesnt notice. Souei had already decided that this mission would best fitted for Laplace when Souei received the mission from Rimuru at first. However, it was their blunder that they didnt know there was such a rage among airships currently. Diablo and Souei reflected on that on the inside. And after that, the two of them began discussing about the second objective. It had been a while after the ship had taken off. Although the duration of flight is affected by the weather, the plane would arrive at Ingracia Academy City within 10 hours. However, this time, a certain event will soon commence. And exactly when I was thinking of that, Laplace came. The announcer had announced that the plane was now entering a state of emergency. Magnus kept on talking to me frequently so Laplace really saved me. Why do I need to tell this guy about my favourite food or hobby and stuff? He isnt trying to hit on me, is he? I dont think so cause I look very plain now as I was wearing round spectacles, a mask and also had black hair. Well, I guess it doesnt really matter since Laplace is here. After all, starting now, he wont have the leeway to be hitting on people. Hyaaahhaaaa!! This ship is now under the rule of the air pirates-Greed Circus!! Cry, scream and despair as you please! A cheerful voice echoed inside the ship. Laplace, that bastard, looks like hes enjoying this to the fullest. He wanted a letter of marque because he wanted to do this, eh? Well, it doesnt really matter as it wont really affect me. He wont dare attack any of the Tempest Airlines ships and it isnt really fun seeing the ships the other countries develop emerge into the sky. For what it matters, I have already confiscated all the techniques related to airships from the Empire. It was among one of the conditions to acknowledge the Empire as independent. After all, I would like the monopoly of the sky to remain under Tempest. Although I dont think it will ever happen but, to prevent the usage of airships in wars between countries, this matter was one of the highest importance. After all, if you were to get rid of the skies among sky, land, and the sea-theres only limited area where you can fight. Although I dont think there are any idiots out there who would come picking a fight with us, it would be difficult to stop other countries from fighting amongst each other. We can be the mediators but intruding in their problems even before a war breaks out would only buy their animosity. And when I thought about it considering all that, to have those wars not affect any civilians, removing flying forces would be the most effective. Airships are inventions which completely change the concept of wars. And because of this, there was a need for us to keep it to ourselves. As such, there was also a need to crush the airship-related inventions made by other countries. And so I was thinking of coming up with something to stop that. So if I were to just leave it to Laplace, he would happily do these tasks. All thats left is to make sure they dont find out I am the one behind this. I should be careful to not leave any evidence behind. While thinking of such things, I was observing the course of events. You can rest easy. I will protect you! This Magnus dude took my hand and said so without even feeling the least bit embarrassed. Whats this, whats this?!-I felt like shouting that out loud. What you can rest easy, I will protect, huh? Dont shit around with me, you idiot. In the first place, I told you Im a guy. My heart is undoubtedly that of a guy. This Magnus dude really doesnt listen to other people. I ended up grumbling about him. I guess I will let it rest since I didnt say it out loud. Putting Magnus aside, I should go and do my job. A jolt raced through the ship, signifying that Laplaces ship had connected. The cockpit is probably in a state of panic right about now. First, lets rest at ease. I predicted such situations to occur and installed emergency transmission devices in every ship. I brought out a sticky steel string from my fingertip and promptly connected to one of those devices. With this, I can produce letters on the monitor using transmission codes. It would have been easy if I used Thought Transmission but I decided to not use skills which leave traces behind as much as possible but this is turning out to be quite difficult. Or so I am complaining but actually, I installed these devices cause I wanted to enjoy moments like these. I am glad they are coming in handy. I will keep it a secret that I am having fun feeling like a spy. Chapter 260 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 257 My message was shown on the cockpits monitor. It seems like the aviation transmission decoder is reporting that to the captain with a pale face. I can perfectly grasp the situation with my Spatial Grasp. I also let them know that I am aware of the cockpits situation. As expected of the aviation warrior elites. They moved exactly as I had predicted. A smile appeared on their faces-as if to show that they were excited because this boring flight turned into something fun. More than anything, using my name was important. It was an order from the top of the top of their companies. Of course they would be in high spirits. After that, things progressed smoothly. Hyaaahhaaaa! You see, I am in need of some strong subordinates. You people, you young and talented people! If you become my subordinate, I will spare your liiiiiveeess!! I understand youre completely on board with this but cant you do something about how you talk? If he keeps on doing this every time and if by chance someone were to know that he is my underling No, lets not think of something so far ahead. More importantly, I should enjoy this moment. Y-you bastard! To do this to an honourable teacher of Tempest Development of Human Resources AcademyGuhaa?! A brave teacher challenged Laplace as he was getting too excited. But, needless to say, he was beaten up. The teachers are more or less brilliant but even the head of the year is about A rank at most. Normal teachers like these are of about B or A rank so theres no way they could win against Laplace. That teacher has good prospects. It would be troublesome if he were to quit so I guess I will go visit him later with some gifts. Fuffuuuunn~ I am the strongest! Did you think you could win against me with just that? Naive~ Naive, naive, naiveee! Laplace got passionate with his acting. He was glancing towards me, as if he wanted compliments or something. I hurriedly averted my gaze. That idiot, what does he plan on doing if they know we are allies? On top of that, the sign he slightly made with his hand was saying that he wanted more chips as reward. It is true that his acting is quite good but what a cheeky little brat. And well, I was exasperated by Laplace but the same couldnt be said of the other passengers. They were just about to panic. However- Alriiightt, stopp! I just checked up right now but it looks like there are quite a few students aboard, huh? Captain, how about we kidnap these kids this time? Even if we kidnap that old man over there doesnt feel like he will be of any use even if we train him from now. Tia, eh? It seems like she came over to this side after the linking with the ship was done. In the end, no more fights broke out on the ship. Because Tia came in with two passed out ride conductors. They were actually acting passed out. As even B rank experts were no match for them, even the academys teacher group gave up. After all, theres a fear of the ship itself getting destroyed if a serious fight broke out. They probably made their decision considering that. And like that, they obeyed Laplace and the students got on Laplaces ship. Listen here now, dont you kids go around and be riotous on the ship, alright? If you do, I will be supeer angry, you know! Thats probably him being serious. This ship is extremely precious to Laplace. He probably would rampage immaturely if even the insides of the ship got damaged. Or rather, I am impressed he even agreed to using this ship. It seems like there are more reasons behind it other than the letter of marque I suggested ah, he was probably intimidated by Diablo. Laplace was aware that he had a hard time dealing with Diablo so he probably went for the letter of marque rather than trying to defy him. If so, then I should think that this situation is completely within Diablos prediction. As expected of Diablo-seems like he read my movement quite accurately. After this and that, the students all got on board Laplaces ship. Even the ones from the luxurious rooms. It looks like Tia went ahead and made them shut up beforehand. And like this, just as I had expected, we succeeded in getting everyone related to the academies on Laplaces ship and headed towards Maldorando island. By the way, this is what happened on the ship after we had left. We are extremely sorry for the commotion. The air pirates just now were just a side show our leader, Rimuru Tempest had thought up of. It was planned to have the passengers feel a stimulation on this boring flight. Moreover, we havent let the people related to the academies know of this to have them learn how to deal with emergencies. We are extremely sorry for the troubles- Such a broadcast was circulated. With this, the passengers anxiety and fear was rubbed off and a sense of relief brought on a feeling of excitement for them. There was no complaints as my name was said. Well, there was no damage or problems either so It cant be helped if people associate this incident with the rioting Laplace later on. If that time comes, I swore to myself to declare that they are copycat criminals. -Besides, them associating this relation is also within calculations. After all, it would turn out to be an implicit threat that Rimuru-sama wont permit anyone else to fly these skies- I felt like someone chuckled a bit but I guess its just me imagining things. Chapter 261 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 258 Chapter 260 Side chapter C Rimurus Elegant Escape C 04 Maldoland island. My magic perception sensed a few semi-demon lord seed unique specimen, just as Ciel had said. One at each of the four corners of the island. Seems like they each have their own territory. And in the middle, I could sense a demon lord seed. Whats interesting about this is that even though these monsters are fighting with each other, they havent tried killing one another seriously and are maintaining the equilibrium of the island. There are probably still many monsters whose strength equals that of former demon lord level sleeping in different regions of the world just because they still do not have intelligence. This time, we just coincidentally found one of those monsters. Now then, what does Laplace plan on doing now? While feeling excited inside, I looked towards Laplace. Well then, I will have you lot become my underling but Dont make fun of us! Even we can fight seriously here. Theres no one who would become youGuuahh!! As we descended from the ship, Laplace began his speech. Students of different academies were lined up accordingly, with their instructor in front. Including the instructors and guards, there were more than 100 people there. Seems like there were about 30 people from each academy on board the plane. It was wise of them to obediently get down from the ship. After all, if by chance the ship got scratched or something, Laplace would surely go crazy. Well, they are probably thinking of using the ship after beating Laplace here so both parties are likely thinking of fighting away from the ship. And so, just as Laplace started his speech, one of the instructors interfered. As a result, he was silenced by a punch from Tia. Unfortunately, theres quite a big gap in fighting skills among them and since it has already been 10 years since the big war, the instructors also got lax and so are no match for Laplaces team. Mm-Fuffuffufu. If you want to oppose me, you are more than welcome, you know? I will clearly show you the difference in our strength right here and now, how about it? Laplace provoked them, spreading both his arms. You piece of shit! Dont make light of us. We will show you our strength! We will protect you guys. Rest easy! And so they went on. While saying that, they took stance facing Laplace. As they handed over all their weapons, they were bare-handed. Come forth, sky blade! Manifest! Origin magic: Create Weapon!! One of the instructors splendidly created weapons and passed them on to all the other instructors. Although the weapons have a time limit on them, they were quite strong since they reflected the strength of the user. Considering that instructors skill, those are probably unique weapons with a 10 minute time limit on them. 4 other instructors were battle types. And as soon as they all got a weapon, the fight had started. I dont even need to say out the result. The instructors did try hard. Really hard. But, reality is just too harsh. These people who didnt even cross A rank were no match for even Tia alone. S-sensei! I-it cant be Even Brown sensei Such gloomy cries of the students could be heard from here and there. It pains me to do this but I cant cut corners since this is all to correct the abnormality going on in the academies. I gave Laplace a small nod. Fufu. As expected of me, super stroong~! Well, well? Are there any idiots left who still feel like disobeying me~? With pompous behaviour, he looked past the students and lightly overpowered them. His appearance was now giving off a feeling of madness, fitting right into the scene. Well, well, now then, since we have all come to an understanding, I will have ya all wear this~! Laplace gathered everyones attention by snapping his fingers and brought out a bracelet. Its a magic item called the parasite bracelet. Its an assisting tool made by the research team to help with conquering labyrinths and it displays the information of the person wearing it in numbers. It also quantifies the strength of the monster you defeat and was a trial product to make it easier to see ones score. It was made to record and quantify the monsters one defeated or the traps they undid. If the challengers have this on when they are trying to beat the labyrinth, when they die or return, they can easily see their total points. And we prepare freebies depending on that number. I remember such a project being brought up in the previous meeting. Laplace probably brought that item. Thats perfect then. We can also have the bracelets performance test. Also, Laplaces objective is also probably- Numbers are displayed on this bracelet. I can understand how you guys lived in this island with just a glance. I think you people probably understood how it works from just that but as I am really kind, I will properly explain! The first test you have to pass in order to become my subordinate is to survive one week in this island. But just surviving seems boring so I will also be cutting those off who have the lowest scores! Now, isnt it more interesting now? You do understand what I mean by cutting off, right? Well then, well then, this is the start of a fun, enjoyable survival gaameee~! His speech seems a bit off but I guess its fine. But it does seem like he completely fits into the role, as he explained jestingly. As I thought, he probably plans on motivating the students using this bracelets numbers. And before I knew it, Tia had gone around equipping the bracelet on each of their hand. Please wait! What do you mean if the number is low? At the very least, cant you tell us the minimum number we need to not get cut off?! Oho? To ask a question in this situation-this student has guts. When I looked closely, I realized it was the red haired demi-human who flared up at the noble. Chapter 262 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 259 Really, it seems like his half-assed sense of justice and responsibility is strong. Hmm, hmm, you would want to know, wouldnt you? Actually, I havent got around to thinking about it. While still using his weird expression, Laplace glanced at me for help. You idiot! You didnt think about it?! Or rather, its troublesome if you come asking me for help in this situation I guess I have no choice. If I use too much of my abilities, they will find out. And stopping the time is out of the question as Laplace cant move in the suspended world. However, at this distance, it is possible to use thought transmission for ultra-fast thought conversation. If the processing speed is accelerated by 10,000 times, 1 second would be equal to 166 minutes. While thinking of it as a bother, I used thought acceleration on Laplace and his crew. The moment I used the skill. Good day, Rimuru-sama! How did you like my acting? It has been a while, Rimuru-sama! Is it okay to leave the rest of this to us as well? They greeted me, as if they were waiting for it. Its also fine to leave it to them but I do have the time so I decided to listen to their plan. Oi, Laplace. You didnt think any further than this, have you? No, no, I did think a bit, for what it matters, you know? But its just that I havent thought of what punishment to give if they score below a certain point or even what point that would be since I dont know the students. To think that red-hair would come specifically asking for the minimum number It seems like Laplace was planning to act after seeing the results. It is true that he cant carelessly give them a number since he doesnt know how much the students might be able score but At times like that, its fine if you just go that~is~a~s-e-c-r-e-t~!, you idiot! Ahh! There was that move. With an oops expression on his face, Laplace scratched his head. He looks like hes really aware and shrewd and what not but there are times like these where hes just stupid. Well, theres no point in saying that this late so lets decide on the number. I brought back the topic from derailment. To review, lets first confirm how this bracelets scoring method works. Alert movement: 1-10 points Negotiation actions: 1-10 points Monster subjugation: Below E C 1 point D C 2 to 5 points C C 6 to 30 points B C 31 to 100 points A C 500 points Above A C 10,000 points~ Rescue movement: 1-30 points Obstruction movement: -1 to -100 points *Does not go below 0 Dangerous action: Points reset Murder: Points fixed to zero I think thats about how it was set up more or less. The actions and movement are areas where the individual is awarded points but in subjugation, the whole party shares the points. However, I will make it so that they all have at least 1 point Its a safety measure cause otherwise it would be too severe. Of course, I wouldnt be giving them a point even if they form a party and defeat a monster below E rank. It goes without saying but if one subjugates a monster by themselves, they will get all the points. However, theres danger in going down that road. For example, although there are monsters above A rank in this monster, it would be impossible for them to hunt those down. Against one A rank monster, there needs to be 5 B+ ranked adventurers for it to be equal. This is the current lowest rank of a floor boss in the labyrinth but even top parties with 6 adventurers have a hard time dealing with it. To defeat these monsters safely, at least double the amount of members is needed. It would be great if the students who arent even B rank yet can hunt a C rank monster in a group. If I were to be realistic, it would be hard for these students to even get a 100 points in a week I see, so they would only go upto a 100 points even if they try really hard. Laplace said with a thoughtful expression after listening to my explanation. For the students, even if they hunted a D rank goblin, they would only get 1 point each. They wont reach a 100 points even if they beat 14 goblins a day. To begin with, this isnt a monster land or anything so monsters wont be coming out one after another like in the labyrinth. With the Calamity type monster on the top, a pyramid shape was taking form. We have already confirmed one hazard monster in each 4 sides of the island. Only these 5 are over rank A. Besides that, it seems like there are a few several other unique monsters of A rank. With these monsters in the lead, they were increasing their numbers and races. But even then, there are like a few dozen B rank monsters and a few hundred C rank monsters. And there are barely a few thousand D rank monsters. If 100 students were to hunt 100 D rank monsters each, they would need 10,000 D rank monsters. But such numbers of monsters do not exist in this island and so they have no choice but to go for dangerous C rank monsters. Or rather, if they went to do that seriously then it would disrupt the ecosystem of the island and I doubt the king of this island would permit it. So logically, thats a no-go. The fact that the number of monsters is less means that the danger is also less. And that is why we chose this island-because we can confirm their safety. It would not be dangerous unless they challenged the semi-demon-lord by themselves. As for me, I want them to learn how to cooperate with others here. The ones who are arrogant, the ones who are insensitive and even the ones who dont believe in themselves. Chapter 263 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 260 By working hard here, they will learn about their powerlessness, about how important it is to work together with others and about how they can prove to be useful. It is my aim to make them find something that they are lacking. Theres no need to go out of their way to challenge the king of the island or do something risky. And so I explained to Laplace. Laplace and Tia listened closely. Seems like they agreed. Then, lets make the passing score to be 30. But what about the punishment? Just do whatever you like. Ha? In what sense are you implying dont tell me?! Yep. Dont you think such an idiot being in the academy itself is unforgivable? I do think that, yes! I very much think that!! Laplace looked extremely happy. It seems like Tia didnt quite understand but she understood after my next line. One year. I will leave them to you for a year, Laplace-chan. Thank you very much! I feel pumped up already. Also, about the letter of marque, is it really I dont mind not giving it to you if you doubt it, you know? I am extremely sorry! I believe Rimuru-sama from the bottom of my heart! Laplace looked so happy that it felt like he would go jumping saying yahoo! any moment now. It seems Tia also caught up as she gave a complacent smile. I guess that is how it is for them, huh? After all, I just officially admitted that they can take low level students as their subordinate. These two are special agents under Soueis control so they generally dont really get along well with others. And thats exactly why, even if its only one year, they are so happy to get allies. Theres also the letter of marque on top of that. If some country tries to experiment aviation, he plans to instantly go and crush it. If he has subordinates when doing that, that would be the best stage for Laplace. Even for Tia, a subordinate worth grueling training would be a good toy to her and that also reflected on her smile. However, if a youngster with a future was to get involved in an illegal act- Stupid! Im the one giving you permission, so its legal, alright?! Listen closely, I am the Great Demon Lord. Although I acknowledge the countries ruling their territories in the land, I do not permit it in the sky. As such, it is only natural for the person who announces his right of exclusive possession first becomes the owner, right? Well, I did need Milims consent as well but look at this! Saying that, I brought out a high class paper with intracerebral imagination. The paper has been hardened through magic and it does not degrade. Its the best paper out there which doesnt have creases, even after being fold. However, whats important isnt the paper but whats written on it. There, under Milim and my joint signature, freedom related to specific objectives in the vast sky were written in clauses. Maybe Laplace had thought that it was only a license to freely use the air above the Juuras great forest, which is under my rule. However, the paper I prepared is more of a right to rule the sky permit rather than just a letter of marque. Wh-what in the world?! What what kinda thing have you prepared He was surprised. Or perhaps exasperated. Laplace couldnt even speak. That means, that means? We will really be, able to freely? Hmm. Thats right, Tia-kun! She screamed kyaah! and clinged onto Laplace. And so, as I also showed them the proof, Laplace and Tia also believed me. That means, in other words Hmm. Even if a student were to become your subordinate and work under you, that wont be a crime. After all, any ship flying through the skies without asking my permission is basically illegal trespassing. Besides, it would be the students who would be troubled if they talk about it after a year when they are released Moreover, wont they be able to use that experience they gained over the year and make it their own? Please leave it to me! I will properly educate them! Me too! So much that every day will be paradise! It seems Tia and Laplace both were passionately thinking about their future plan. Now then, since you two properly understand now, lets get back to the topic at hand. Saying that, I switched gears. And like that, in the period of not even a second, we discussed many different things. And we came to a conclusion. As soon as the thought transmission was released, this time, Laplace didnt know any hesitation and started to explain again. And then Well, everyone, do you understand? Its 30 points~! Incompetent fools who cant even cross 30 points are not needed in my team~! But, but, I need to use my resources effectively so I will have you work on a secret base over here. Youre free to choose~. And so, please do your best and not die! Alright, attention! This is important so listen closely! We dont need garbage who pull back others! Our leader is kind so I think he will take really, really good care of his subordinates. But, you know, selfish people wont be able to become his subordinate. If you want to stay and live here, I wont stop you but during this one week, dont you dare betray your allies, alright~!? Keep in mind that all your moves are being seen through that parasite bracelet so act such that you can be proud! Well then, have a fun week~!! And like that, the two brought it to a finish. And just like that, they left the disordered students in the island. Chapter 264 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 261 Notice : Undefined variable: zoom_front_end in /home/xiaoxiao/public_html/wp-content/plugins/zoom-widget/zoom.php on line 386 Chapter 261 Side chapter C Rimurus Elegant Escape C 05 The students left behind had various reactions. Majority of the students broke down in despair. I guess it isnt that weird that they fell into a state of panic and disorder since the people they had been relying on, the instructors, didnt stand a chance. However, a portion of the students took the initiative and started gathering to confirm what kind of items they had at hand. Moreover, it seems the non-combat instructors also hadnt forgotten about their professional duty. The instructors conditions have stabilized. We couldnt confirm any after-effects of the fight nor any curse type spell traces. They will probably wake up after a days worth of rest. The doctor was a silver-haired pretty woman. She was very calm and acted without forgetting about her job. She laid down the 4 instructors defeated by Laplace and brought out her emergency aid kit. She also brought out a blanket from her Space Storage and was also careful about hygiene. As expected of a Tempest Development of Human Resources (Tempest DHR from now on) instructor. By the way, although the passengers belongings are checked when they are getting on the plane, these space storages are not subject to it. And as a matter of fact, checking it would be a hassle. Or rather, the current state was such that the guards would stay silent unless someone is carrying a weapon clearly. The reason behind this is simple-a person who is actually strong, will be strong bare handed as well. I decided that it wasnt worth fussing over a weapon that much. The belonging inspection is just for face, whats actually important is spreading the information that using skills or magic inside the plane is forbidden. And for that, I made the system which monitors the usage of magic or skills inside the place perfect. The magic canceller which was being researched in the Empire has been downsized and installed in all parts of the plane. With this, no one can use magic inside the plane. Although, it is also true that for people like me, who can use magic freely without intonation, it doesnt seem to work. However, the downsized magic jammer is proving to be a very useful monitoring device. It can detect a distortion in space due to mana tremors. Not only can it detect normal magic use, it can also detect when one uses Space Storage or Spatial Travel and it has more uses other than its original purpose. Thanks to that, it is possible arrest someone who performs a forbidden act inside the plane instantly. Ah, I got off tracked there. And because of these reasons, the beautiful silver haired doctor could carry her work-related tools with Space Storage. It seems she also had a simple tent with her which she promptly started setting up. A few students helped and a quite big sized tent was made within a very short amount of time. One could say that a field hospital has been set-up here. And if I were to also add, by this moment, the doctors score had crossed 20. It was clear that assisting actions were much more effective in scoring points than fighting against monsters. That in itself goes to show that how important helping each other is here rather than acting by oneself but who knows how many of them have realized. As far as I could tell, only the students who helped looked like they had realized that. Although the survival had just started, I was extremely interested in how the students would act depending on the situation during this one week. The doctor wasnt the only one who took quick action. Even the research instructor who is a member of the research laboratory was loyal to his duty. This one seems to be affiliated to the NNU Magic Science Investigation Academy (NNU MSIA from now on). It seems we cant contact the outside world. There is probably a high density magic storm covering the whole island. If the storm were to be blown away with a strong magic from an edge of the island, we might be able to make contact temporarily He too was calm and simply explained the grave situation. I could already spot a few students break down in tears as they were hoping to make contact with the outside world now that Laplace was gone. Although I do feel pity for them, this is also a test. I need them to try their best. Putting that aside, this instructor Was he planning on making the students realize the situation by going out of his way to state the graveness of it? Can one actually inversely become calm being in a close to panicky situation knowing that it is unlikely for help to come? While I am not certain if he aimed for it or not, although there are students who looked to be saddened, there werent any students acting rashly. Besides, theres a way. It seems the portion of the students who were skilled thought up of a plan after listening to that instructors explanation. In other words, we just have to find the point where the magic storm is the weakest at the edge of the island. On top of that, everyone other than the communication team will keep trying to make it possible to make contact, is that correct? NNUs student-Rosalie, asked the instructor a question as the representative of the rest. Without answering, the instructor contemplated. Hmmm Whether thats possible or not, I cant say for sure. Just that that is one of the options we have on the table. If we are to wait in this situation where our connection with the outside world has been cut off, we only have two choices-either to abide by this Greed Circus saying or go against it. Just think of it like this-another option has been added to that, which is asking for help within the week. Either way, you will have to believe in your judgement. He finished saying, sounding indifferent. Rather than telling them the answer, he probably wants to entrust this to the students free will. Quite the guts this instructor has, to be able to do that under these circumstances. Amongst all that, an Ingracia Synthesis Academy instructor spoke up. I have just finished analyzing the performance of this bracelet. It seems to be an item made by high-level magic techniques. It also has features enabling us to communicate among ourselves and view our stats. Its structure resembles that of parasitic monsters so it will be difficult to remove. He started announcing the result of the parasite bracelet analysis. He seems to be quite the skilled instructor, as he also noticed the hidden function. This communication function in the bracelet makes it possible to communicate between 6 people in total and hes pretty good if he was able to find that out. Well, they would know immediately once they actually use it, though. Chapter 265 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 262 Notice : Undefined variable: zoom_front_end in /home/xiaoxiao/public_html/wp-content/plugins/zoom-widget/zoom.php on line 386 What do you mean by difficult? One of the students asked. Since this instructor is skilled enough to notice the hidden function, it isnt that unusual that he noticed this as well. He looks like a small plump old man but I must not look down on him. It is true that looks can be deceiving. Thats a good question. Once worn, this bracelet acts as a parasite to the host. In this case, we are the hosts and whats surprising is that the bracelet part of this bracelet is only a small portion. Its real body seems to be over our whole bodies, like a net of nerves. It would be difficult to rip this off even with the academys latest healing devices. After all, even if you were to cut off your arm, it would probably regenerate from its roots around the body! He explained happily, for some reason. Well, he is right. You need to enter a specific release key to take it off. And its effects on the body? None. This is, in a sense, like a magical living thing. As its taking mana from the surroundings, it does not affect the host. To the point that it also has a built in function to inform other registered members if one of the member is in danger. As I have mentioned before, about the communication function, you can only use it among the registered people and their conditions will be completely visible to one another! Red would mean critical condition, yellow would be danger and blue would be under normal circumstances. Its original purpose was probably to communicate between allies. The pirate before didnt explain anything other than the number before so maybe he didnt know about its original purpose or, maybe The plump old man got excited as he kept explaining. It seems like he deciphered it to a dangerous level. However, the students didnt seem to care much about that. Whats important is that if its within 5 allies, they can communicate with each other through thought transmission. That information slowly soaked in with the students and the place fell silent once again. By the way, I was also made to wear one. It would be weird if I were the only one not wearing it. Besides, it feels like it would be convenient having it on. It would be easy for me to remove it but I will let it be for now. Now then, they all know whats up now. Thanks to the unexpected skillfulness of the instructors, the students regained their composure to think of a plan about what to do from now on. About an hour had passed since Laplace left. To regain their calm in this short period of time-these students are quite brilliant themselves. The instructors exchanged looks and an elderly came forward. Now then, everyone. I am Ingracia Synthesis Academys William Roaz. I wish to overcome this grave situation with you all. With that as the introduction, he calmly started talking to the students. It was just before noon. Around time when one would get hungry. Nothing would happen if they were to lament here all day so there was a need to do something. Having foreseen that, the eldest one here, who is also a former noble and a magic instructor of the Ingracia Synthesis Academy, started simply explaining the situation to everyone. You have probably understood with this explanation but in short, we have 3 choices. First, we can stay right here and wait for help. Everyone knows that the Tempest Airlines is the Great Demon Lord Rimuru-samas company. Theres no way a person like him will forgive someone who raises a hand on it. I think it is very plausible that he will be able to find this place before that Greed Circus group comes back. Second, we can head for the edge of the island and request help by ourselves. This much is obvious but this is a risky option. Its much more risky compared to the first option and we cant even tell how likely the magic communication is to succeed unless we reach there. Even then its worth trying for the proud students of the academies. About the third, I cant really recommend this one. And this is because it involves listening to the Greed Circus and becoming their subordinate. In other words, going out of this mana storm with their ship and requesting help when they are not paying attention. There is a need to make them believe you quite a lot for this, not to mention you would need to prove your strength as well. Well, and so, after discussing with the other instructors, we have concluded that these 3 have a high chance of working. And so I would like to hear your opinion on it Hmm, hmm. Just as I had wanted it to turn out. To be honest, there isnt anything more sad than not participating in the game even after I went through the trouble of setting up the numbers. There was a concern of what will happen if the students are apathetic and just wait for help. In that case, I was also seriously considering having them forcibly work here for a whole year. Of course, they would not be making a base. Its an unexplored island so I was thinking of making some health resorts and amusement facilities and make it into one large leisure island. Well, it might be leisure to us but it will probably be horror for the general public I was thinking of getting a new training institution as I was getting kinda bored of investing my wealth and time in the labyrinth. Although there might be a need to get the semi-demon lord seeds and the lesser demon lord seeds agreement for that. Hedro Griffin living in the decaying swamp in the East side. Sand Scorpion living in the hot desert in the West side. Poison Tiger living in the poison jungle in the South side. Ice Naga living in the glacier bay in the North side. And Rock Elephant, reigning in the middle. I have left the negotiations to Laplace such that he shows no disrespect to the absolute rulers of the island. Although I am concerned, theres no worry in terms of strength. Although the lesser demon lord seed is as strong as the former demon lords, it is just living by instinct. It doesnt have the intelligence to command its subordinates. And exactly because of that, if someone even stronger than it went for the negotiation, there will be no war. It would be good if we could make this a lasting relationship Well, if they were absolutely against it then theres no choice and we would have had to search for another island. Chapter 266 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 263 I got off point there. The students gathered in groups consisting of the ones who know each other and started discussing. They were thinking of what they should do, what has the highest chance of working. Amongst all that- Hmm, ludicrous. Sage William has also grown senile, hasnt he? To expect for the Great Demon Lord to help Such an embarrassing act would be too disrespectful towards the brave hero Masayuki-sama who saved my brother Elric! In addition to that, it is also an insult to us, the royal family. It isnt something I can overlook as the rightful successor of the Ingracia kingdom. As the 2nd prince, I will take a different path than you rest! That arrogant noble kid Julius said with an anger filled face. Eh ah hmm. Now that I think about it, Ingracia kingdom fell into a national crisis, didnt it? Amidst the Great War, the people from the royal family and a part of the knights had rampaged. Although they were people who hated me, they were own family to Julius. I guess it cant be helped if he doesnt see me in a good light. At that time, while solving the problem, Masayuki saved the prince Elric from getting executed so it seems his position in Ingracia has been fixed. Although I do think it was quite firm to begin with, he is probably treated as a God there now I remember him crying and accusing me of leading all this when he came last time. I just ignored it, thinking say your complaints to Ciel-san. Oh, it seems like Julius group had started moving while I was remembering Masayuki. I will welcome those who want to move forward under me! I swear by my name, Julius, that I will guarantee your safety! A cool phrase from a pretty face. And with just that, a few of the female students started to get up and follow him. Whats surprising is that there were also some instructors who were going to follow him. That Yujilas lord or something instructor of course followed him but there was also another instructor from the Ingracia Synthesis Academy who followed him. From the looks, this guy seems to be a battle type but he didnt challenge Laplace before. It seems he is one of the rotten instructors like Yujilas. Or he might have a very cautious personality Wait! Dont do something selfish even in this situation! We need to cooperate with each other and leave the island, right?! The red demi-human is like a mass of sense of justice. I also think he is right. Rather, I am wondering why that William instructor brought up 3 options in this situation. It is true that he probably wanted the students to think for themselves but it will just aimlessly make them panic in this situation Even though the normal practice here would be for the instructors to come up with a plan and make the students form a group to act. Although I did predict the third option, I still cant make sense why an instructor would suggest it. This William instructor looks to be strict and wise so he might have something planned but The worst case scenario would be this-the students fall into panic and start acting separately. If this were to happen, I would have no choice but to suspend the test. That is because I need to ensure the students safety. On top of that, I planned on revealing my identity to discipline them forcibly. In that scenario, as they will know that I am here, the escape play will also come to an end. I had to lead the situation properly so that it doesnt come down to that. Laplace, Tia and me. While protecting the students from the shadows, we will continue the survival. As such, it was barely within our permissible range for them to move in three groups. It goes without saying that it would be ideal for them to move in unison. But that is from the management perspective. For the students in an extreme situation, the most important thing is to stay alive. When I consider that point as well, I cant arbitrarily decide that Julius action is wrong. After all, fastest way to form a group in this extreme situation for them is in a sense having the students under them. It is certain that by abiding by the rules Julius decides, the order and chain of command will be upheld. Hmm, what a dumb dog. I am not just Julius in this situation. I am the second prince of the Ingracia kingdom, in a position to lead others. Isnt it obvious that theres a need for a leader so that the students dont just follow your stupid suggestions? Hmm, it seems he did have some resolution when making that statement earlier. In other words, he isnt just a simple arrogant noble-royalty, eh. However, if we were to decide on a leader, we should have respect everyones opinion- Now, now, wait, Karma. There is a point to what Julius is saying. This isnt the time to be leisurely hearing everyones opinion. The one who stopped the red hair-Karma, was Magnus, who was flirting with me. Magnus, eh? However, we cant just accept his judgement Like I said, just wait a bit. We havent even had food yet, you know? We have to prepare food and water by ourselves for a whole week. Although the people who can use space storage can secretly have their preserved food. Everyone isnt that thoroughly prepared, right? We were going to a presentation and didnt prepare anything for extracurricular activities. That is- First, lets see how he manages everyone before deciding, alright? It is true that we need a leader after all. -That is, right. I understand. Surprisingly, Magnus was able to splendidly persuade Karma. It seems he isnt just flirty, his head works too. Besides, I didnt fail to hear Magnus muttering for now, at least like everyone else. He looks like someone who is kind to everyone at first but he might have a different face inside. I braced myself, thinking it would be better to not let my guard down. As Karma and Magnus persuaded others, the other students didnt complain either. Despite what they might be thinking inside, they had agreed to this setting for now. It was fortunate that there werent any idiots here who would do as they please even in this situation. As all the skilled people of each academy agreed to this, all the students were under Julius for now. And like this, communal living for a group with Julius as its leader had begun. Chapter 267 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 264 Chapter 262 Side chapter C Rimurus Elegant Escape C 06 Julius coming forward as the leader, whether it was good or bad Either way, a roll-call was done and they passed food to everyone. Getting dragged in even though youre not even a student yet tough luck. One of the instructors passed me the food saying that but the food was so simple that it even made me long for CalorieMate. The food was in a pack for carrying, made mainly for when conquering the Labyrinth. Its commonly referred to as ration''(battle food). The instructor was called Irina and she was a researcher in NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy. The battle type instructors and students were careful and had at least a days worth of energy food with them but the research students werent that prepared. And so, amongst all that, this Irina brought out these rations from her Space Storage. It seems she was researching the passing of time inside the storage space and had a lot of food in it. But unfortunately, the time in storage space is the same as normal if its used with magic or ability. However, if one were to put food in a sterilized storage space without any germ in it, theres no chance of it getting spoiled. Even then, the ultimate conclusion we reached was that complete preservation was impossible due to insufficient processing and various other reasons. Actually, my imaginary space can preserve things in it perfectly as its not ruled by time but were not talking about that right now. Not only the ration, all the food everyone had on them was collected and was managed by Julius group. And with that, 3 days worth of food supply was gathered, considering 2 meals a day for everyone. It seems that the food supply the battle type people were carrying came in handy and provided some leeway. Apart from the taste, it had proper nutrition. Something can be done about water by magic so for now, nobody will be dying of starvation during this one week. As I was having my somewhat sweet but not delicious food, a good smell came drifting my way. It was from Julius group. Those guys, despite this situation, they had prepared a table and chairs and were having an elegant lunch. That too was cooked in a simple cooking set and served like in a top restaurant. Julius-sama, the quality of the food will be subpar due to the circumstances. Please, forgive me. Hm, it cant be helped. Although I am reluctant, I do understand that I have to be the model for the people. Thank you very much for your kind words. While sucking on the ration, I stared at them, exasperated. The butler apologizing to Julius was the student Marias escort, if I am not wrong. Yep, thats probably it considering that theyre sitting on the same table. Other than them, theres also a boy and another girl sitting there, with both of their butlers serving as well. As if they were in a different world. I had a boat load of things I wanted to say to him like where they got those food or that this is the time to be working together or if they actually knew what theyre talking about, but for now, theres one thing I understood well and its that this guy really cant read the atmosphere. Karma looked annoyed and Magnus just gave a bitter smile while looking towards Julius. Normally they would probably flare up at him but the situation was so bad that they didnt even have the willpower to complain. Looks so good. This much isnt really enough for me Beside me, a fat student let out a sad sigh. Judging from his fat, that amount of food is certainly quite sad. Dont complain! This has been optimised to have the perfect nutrition balance and makes you feel full, you know? A girl beside him scolded him for whining. Thats exactly right. Although the taste isnt very good, this ration is a top quality product. Hmm. But, you know, I am a battle type too so That kind of deception doesnt work for me The boy repeatedly sighed. It seems he was trained against illusions and neurotoxins so the effect which had some merit to him was also ineffective now. It might be that hes just being gluttonous but it sure is pretty rough when theres a limit to how much you can eat. Its half-eaten but do you want some of mine? And so I offered him mine but Eh, is it okay? Then, uwah- Ah! Mondo-kun, you okay? I will have a look at you so come here. A branch suddenly came falling directly onto this Mondo kids head. Mondo was now being held up by instructor Pyuri, who had pretty, silver hair. Oi, is he alright? Ah, ehh, you are? Ah, I am Satoru. I am just a normal person who got caught up- Eh, umm. Satoru-kun, eh? He is fine so you dont need to worry, okay? Ah, right, in situations like this, I think its not good to give your food to others, you know? She said, after hesitating for a moment there. Is she thinking of me as impertinous or is she really worried as an instructor? Chapter 268 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 265 > Right. In other words, this means that she found out who I am, right? And the fact that the branch which came falling was cleanly cut was proof of that. > And when I heard that, I could also see why the instructors gave those 3 options. In short, they probably wanted to find out what I was thinking about the situation and what is the correct option. If so, then I guess I will reveal that tonight-I thought, while looking at Mondo-kun being carried away. After having lunch, it was time to announce policy decision. Without consulting with everyone, we will be going forward with what Julius and his group decided. Julius had completely become everyones leader, having the most authority. Well, what plan will we go with? To Magnus question, Julius just sneered and answered, Thats obvious. We will head for the islands edge with just the battle elites. Its fine if we can call for help there. And even if we cant we will be able to collect points. He declared, as if it was obvious from the start. Julius reasoning went like this: There are some students who can also use space storage so they will be setting up a base here. The research, economics and politics students will engage in constructing a place to sleep. Food supply is also not stable so they will be gathering as much food as they can. While doing that, they will take actions such that they gain the most points possible. The fact that some students got points just for helping set up the tent was made public and so they wanted to find out if there were any other ways to get points, as well. The people staying behind, you guys also need to act such that you get as much point as possible. It wont be a problem if we can blow away the mana storm but if we were to fail, we wont have any other choice than to listen to those pirates. Being isolated in this island for labor work-we mustnt accept that at any cost. The most important thing is to earn points and at least make it out of the island! Julius confidant gave a speech. If I remember right, he is Julius escort knight and his name is Clad. It seems like Clad has been entrusted with leading the students. It also looks like making certain of battle types is also Clads job. As soon as he was done with his speech, he looked at the students and started selecting the ones who seemed to be dependable in fights. And then, he made groups of 5. That plan is better than I expected. I was worried he would work us really hard Despite everything you say, you really do your job properly after all, Karma. While Julius does treat you like an idiot and what not, I am sure he cant ignore your skills. On the side, I could hear Karma and Magnus having a conversation. Maybe because of the mingling in the academy, they seemed to be closer than just normal acquaintances. Although, it also doesnt seem like both of them trust each other from the bottom of their hearts. I secretly listened to their conversation. Well, I will cooperate. Whats important is everyone being saved and if he does it properly then I am willing. I see, then I shall also see how it turns out. Putting the serious Karma aside, even Magnus didnt seem like he would oppose Julius. Well, it is true that having a dispute at this point wouldnt be a wise thing to do but But it looks like Karma was even more surprised by Magnus words than me. Thats rare. For you to listen to Julius. Not really. It is true that what he said makes sense. If we just earn the points, we wont be left in this island. If we do that, we could look for opportunities to call for help while pretending to do as the kidnappers say. I see. Then I guess we will be having a joint struggle for a while, huh? Yea, I will be counting on you, Karma. Same here, Magnus. When Karma asked surprised, Magnus just replied shrugging his shoulders. It seems even Karma was convinced by his logic. Ultimately, it seems both of them arent actually content with Julius taking the lead but they have come to the conclusion that they will see how it goes for a while. They are much more rational and it isnt like they completely lack the spirit of cooperativeness like I had thought earlier. My opinion of them has improved but still, we have a whole to go. Theres no need to hurry so I shall be watching closely. Now then, it would be great if they go at it with this level of cooperativeness-while thinking that, I restrained from making an evaluation before the results. The grouping had ended. 5 teams were made and 5 members were in each group. As you can only register 5 people in the bracelet, the group members were now registering each other. And the members of Julius group were registering all of the 5 members of the other groups. Chapter 269 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 266 If they do this, they can be aware of each groups location even when they are away so thats quite a good plan. Although that way Julius group cant register each other but since his escort is never leaving his side, I guess it will be fine. And Julius himself had registered the instructors so that he can communicate with the base. This way, the ones remaining in the base will know about the exploring groups whereabouts and can rest easy. This Julius kid-although his aristocratic attitude can get very annoying, he is quite smart. He has all the good points down and is making exactly the right decisions. There might be a brain in his group but he still deserves praise for implementing it. This 3 might not just be your regular problem children. I guess I will have to see it to the end. A total of 25 battle type students departed in high spirits. The ones remaining split into two groups to prepare dinner and secure a place to sleep. The place we are currently at is an open grassland between hilly areas and is spacious enough for the ship to land. Although the surrounding is covered with hills, on the other side of it are mountains and deserts. If you head for the center, then you will be faced with mountains and if you head for the edge then you will find deserts. And there, each of the rulers should be present. Or rather, because of them and their leaking aura, the terrain transformed into this abnormal environment. On the other hand, there is a forest but as theres also a ruler living there, it was connected to a jungle. To be honest, as there are rulers on all four sides, it will be difficult for the search team. Theres no doubt that it will be easier for the people staying back. And as such, I am in the staying behind group. Tia is supposed to be protecting the search groups from the shadow so I dont have a role to play there. Or rather, now that I am at human level, I would have trouble even with unique monsters, semi demon lord seed level is way out of the question. To be more precise, if I get even a bit serious, my identity will be revealed and it would be game over. And so, I will be among the non-combatants. I want it to be clear that its definitely not like I want to relax. Now then, about the work for the ones staying behind- The job that looks most easy is setting up the tent for the equipments. A very thoroughly prepared instructor had outdoor training camp equipments stored in his space storage. It might just be that he thought it would be more troublesome to put them in a storage but some things are better left unsaid. After all, hes all happy and what not from all the respect hes getting from the students so I will just leave it as him having a careful personality. Besides, the tent even has an insect repelling effect due to a simple magic circle. With space magic, the insides are also a bit more spacious so its perfect for situations like this. There were 30 tents of which each can fit about 10 people and so we have more than enough space even if we make the tents gender-segregated. The way to set it up is rather simple-you just need to break the magic seal on a flat surface and spread the tent. After that, you just need to put up all the sides. However, I am not a student of any academy so I am not supposed to know about breaking the magic seal. Its actually quite simple but if I were to do it, I would completely be labelled out as a suspicious person. And like this, I was inevitably put into the food supply group. Looking at the other students put up the tents with a backward glance, we headed into the forest. Beside me was Mondo-kun-the fat student from before. Although two instructors were leading about 30 students, that alone would be very secure so a battle type student was included in each group. We were also working with 5 members in a group, like Julius and the others. The relief squad was in the middle with the four collecting squads protecting them from all four sides. The relief squad also had registered each member of all groups so this arrangement was appropriate. Instructors are not included in the groups so we had a total of 27 people. Mondo-kun was also a battle type for what it matters so he was chosen as one of the escorts for people heading into the forest. I dont know all the students so I will just have to trust the instructors judgement on the personnel selection. Well, Ciel-sensei isnt saying anything either so its probably fine but Ahh~ahh, this is the worst~ To be protected by Mondo, out of all. The one who was whining beside was a girl named Marsha. She was the same girl who was with him a while ago and it seems they are childhood friends. Although she is complaining, she seems like she is having fun. However, the same couldnt be said about her friend. Oi, oi, I am here so you can rest easy. Well, sure, my results arent as good as the search group but I am still quite good in actual battles, you know? Right~ Compared to Mondo, I guess George is better. Oi, what do you mean better?! Sure, I am in middle in the ranks but it hurts when you compare me with this low rank. The George kid said. And a red-haired girl nodded to that. Apparently her name is Aina. She has freckles but is a cute girl. George, Aina, Mondo and Marsha were my group mates. Chapter 270 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 267 I was observing to get a grasp of the collecting groups personalities but it seems like Mondo-kun isnt really valued highly. Excluding me, it seems he has the lowest grades among the 4. However, it didnt seem like he was hated or anything. Rather, he felt like the mood maker of the group. It might be because of Mondo-kun that this group doesnt seem anxious. Although Mondo-kun might not be willing to be made fun of, it definitely is making the rest feel less stressed. E-even though you say that, I have things I am good at too, alright? I might be lacking stamina but my explosive power is above average, you know? Stuupid. Being able to continue fights for long is the most important-even the instructor was saying that, remember? George sneered at Mondo-kuns excuse. Certainly, if he gets hungry and laments easily, you cant really expect him to hold his fights for long. But still, like he says, he might shine in power. At the very least, it is a big plus point that his resistance is high. It seems like his body can resist neurotoxins so if he trains that part, he might have an interesting growth. Well, what are we going to do? A while after going into the forest, George gathered the group mates and asked. George was this groups leader. Shall we search for a water place first? Right~ the instructors were saying that too. Securing water is of utmost importance. I can see water coming into the forest from the mountains so lets head there~ Marsha answered and Aina agreed. And so, we started walking towards the water place-in other words, the river. Hyaahha-! Fishing here is the best~! The one who raised that excited voice was, me. I was having a really good time fishing. About how it got like this- We secured water and used magic to see if it was drinkable. It had slight toxins and parasitic magical insects but was perfectly dealt with boiling magic. George and the other 3 are from NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy and so they are a bit weak at battle magic. But on the other hand, it seems they were doing research to improve lifestyle magic and so surprisingly enough, we were able to procure water quite efficiently. We could bring water with magic too but its always better to have another supply. We were lucky to secure water. Moreover, Alright, perfect! Marsha grinned. Who would have thought, this Marsha girl is a user of while still being a 4th year. This is lesser version of and can only increase the capacity. However, space-type magic are extremely difficult so being able to use even this is praiseworthy. When compared to which is already developed as techniques, this is much harder as its still being researched. Even just this proves that this Marsha girl has potential. George and Mondo frantically scooped up the water and Aina purified it with magic. And Marsha kept on putting purified water into the ordinary survival flasks. That had good coordination considering how much they were complaining. And, as for me- Ah, you cant use magic, right, Satoru-kun? You dont seem like you have much stamina either so could you search this area for any edible food? George told me. By this area, he meant as far as their eyes could see. I am not a kid so I dont plan on going away alone anyway but It seems like from their eyes, I am still quite young. What is this treatment? I am pretty sure I have set my appearance as a 15 year old. But either way, its no use complaining so I decided to do what I could. As such, I attached a string to a tree branch and made a simple fishing tackle. At times like this, clothes with threads come in handy. I am producing the strings by my own but this way I can easily deceive them. As for the bait, I used the insects under the waterside rocks. Insects which come up in rooms are enemies, a target for annihilation, a subject for hatred but-its weird how I can go around searching for insects myself in places like these. I even laid bare the trap which the instructors gave us in case a harmful monster came up. And then I used it as a net to put the fish I catch in. My preparations are perfect. And like this, I prepared the tools and bait and started fishing. What are you doing? Marsha asked. It seems like their job of collecting water is done. When I looked at the other 3, I found them lying down, exhausted. Their stamina and mana probably ran out. Fishing. I was wondering if I could catch a few fishes and have them for dinner. I had already caught about 30. Seems like this fishing place is really good as no one else has fished here before. Its my own personal record-catching 20 fishes in an hour. Fishing? Sounds interesting! Can I do it too? She asked with glittering eyes so I handed over the tools and showed her the basics. It seems Marsha had never gone fishing before and was very interested. After teaching her for a while, I told her to try it herself and she had immediately gotten enthusiastic about it. Shes quite something considering that the other 3 are exhausted and she is fine despite the fact that she used the most mana. While giving her advice, I started making a second fishing rod- Or I wanted to but By the time I was finished, Aina came by and by the time I had finished the 3rd one, George came and participated too. At the end, even Mondo wanted to fish so the total amount of fish I caught that day was stopped at 33. But still, not only did we secure water, the total amount of fish we caught was 104. One could say this is more than enough. But while returning, Marsha used on the whole net and Aina used weight limit magic on it. Then George and Mondo did the physical labor of carrying it. I have decided to not think about how all the fish we caught would have gone to waste if they hadnt done all that. Alls well that ends well. And like this, the first day of harvesting in the forest had come to an end. Chapter 271 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 268 Slime 263 Side chapter C Rimurus Elegant Escape Play C 07 On our way back, Marsha suddenly let out a yell. Hey! I was casually checking the bracelet just now and something crazy is going on with my points! For some reason my points have risen to 44?! Their attention drawn by her statement, everyone else checked their bracelets, as well. Uwo! I am only 19 points, eh? I am 26. I only have 15 points? George and the others unanimously informed each other of their points. Following Marsha, Mondo had the highest points. Hmm? Even if we did get points from our activities today, I thought it would have only been a few points. When I hurriedly checked my points as well, surprisingly enough, it was at 41. And when I checked how I got those pointsit was listed that I got about 33 points from monster subjugation and 8 from aid actions. Oi, oi, fish also count as monsters?! And whats this 8 points for aiding actions? Because I made a fishing rod for each of them? Like 2 points for each? Its more of a shock that I only got 2 points for that painstaking work. But still, this is too unfair, this way of earning points even I am astounded. If cautious actions gave 2 points thenwe get one point for each fish we catch?! I see! I also caught about 24, if I remember correct, so theres no mistaking it. Dont put on airs just cause you won in fishing, Mondo. However, that settles it. I also remember catching 17 so each fish gives 1 point. I heard George and Mondo conversing. Oh, shoot. With this, scoring points becomes super easy. I started panicking inside. Hahaha, this is stupid. Earning points so easily, the person who set it up must be an idiot. Those Greed Circus guys are quite the foolish bunch, huh?! Right? I also think so. I was thinking it would be quite hard~ But this makes it a piece of cake, right~? George said with a laugh and Aina also followed up with a nod. Their words hurt my ears. Why? Cause I was the one who set it up. Its just a bit, no, actually, quite a bit embarrassing. I had set the 30 points to be the passing limit so Marsha has already passed. Mondo only needs 4 more points and even Aina who has the least points among them has earned about half the points needed. > Ciel spoke to me happily while I was sulking. What are you talking about?-when I asked her that, she replied with an atmosphere of I know what you are planning. > Wh-what?! In other words, this grouping wasnt appropriate, as I thought. It seems they just grouped the problematic ones. Well, that is fine now but the problem is what Ciel just said. A different role for Marsha you say? > Ciel answered, sounding like she was really enjoying herself. Hahaha, it seems she has misunderstood, thinking that this is something I schemed. Needless to say, neither have I calculated for this to happen nor am I scheming anything. All of this is just Ciels misunderstanding but I guess I will use that for now. Fufu, as expected of Ciel. I cant hide things from you, can I? Mondo seemed like he lacked confidence so I just helped a bit, you see. > Ah, hmm. This isnt a valuable trick I reserved or anything, you see. Its something even I didnt notice, you see. I mean, who would think that E rank giving 1 point would apply to fish as well, right? There are no fish inside the labyrinth, after all. And even if there were, they would be man-eating fish or demon fish living in the wetlands. Well, even I kept small insects like mosquito or fleas to be not applicable. Although the ones living in Apitos territory are different. It was a complete mistake on my part but as Ciel-san saw it as one of my strategies, my dignity has been upheld for now. I did think of changing the bracelets settings by using the master command but I stopped. If I did that, the points we got just now would look weird. Besideseven regarding the fish strategy, since we caught this much today, surely the catch will be less tomorrow. Its something like a one-time bonus stage. Just like Ciel said, a trick of a sort. Even if the other students were to try and imitate, it wouldnt go as easily. In the first place, its difficult making the fishing rod. Thats probably not something they are taught in school and definitely not so simple that they can make it after seeing it once. Theres surely no one who thoughtoh, something like this might happen so let me bring my fishing rod along. And, above all, the only reason we were able to have such a big catch was because I, being a gentleman as I am who likes fishing, went to all the trouble of making the fishing rod using Ciel-senseis calculation abilities. It will probably be fine to not worry about that. And like that, with a total catch of 123 fish, we had made a triumphal return. Chapter 272 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 269 The scenario waiting for us at the rendezvous point was one of the exhausted students. It seems even the fruits which looked good at first turned out to be poisonous after an appraisal using magic. And even when they tried to hunt wild animals, it was another hardship as they had no access to any good equipment. It seems one of the groups had created a pitfall and kept waiting for their pray to fall in but ultimately ended the day without a single hit. Another group had used appraisal magic on all the plants and were about to completely run out of mana but still managed to gather only a small amount of food. Another group seemed to have encountered a low level monster and gathering food had become the least of their worries as they desperately fought. All the groups achievements were poor and they had only earned a few points, making them feel even more depressed. And without a doubt, our group had produced the best results. What is this?! How is Mondo being so useful?! Shut up, Billy! I was there as the group leader so its only natural! One of the exhausted students was jealous of Mondos results and was trying to flare up at him but was put down by George. Even after that, everyone was surprised by our groups high points and kept asking questions on what kind of activities we did. The other groups had no other choice but to remain silent in front of my 41 points. Although the highest point was earned by Marsha. It seems Marshas magic helped her earn some pointsultimately giving her 39 points for the fish and 5 for her magic. I dont really care about losing in points but I cant accept losing to a beginner who started fishing just today. I mean, sure, I was making fishing rods for the most part later on but even still, it seems like there is a need to show her the awesomeness of an expert next time. Well, leaving that aside. George, Mondo, Aina and Marsha explained in detail about our activities today. And after this and that, when we had reached the base, there were 15 tents completed. It seems they were simple tents and building them was simpler than I had thought. All of them only earned about 1-3 points so you can tell how much they really worked from that. Make sure to store stuff which should not get wet, inside the tent! I heard an instructor say. They are probably going to use a big tent for a shared storage space. There was also a tent for meetings and a particularly extravagant one for the nobles. Are you kidding me? Thats unfair! it was luxurious enough to make me want to say that out loud. Well, I guess its fine. I dont really want to sleep outdoors either so it was fortunate that someone had tents. The thought of blowing it away by a sudden gust did cross my mind but that would lead to my points being decreased. I should think of something to make my tents interior better. While I was looking at the complete tents, the students started preparing for dinner after taking a small break. Our group also started working, so I decided to help out. Are our groups preparing the exploration groups portion as well? When I asked, Marsha replied, Right I do want to but I am not really good at cooking Eh, not really good? Youre nowhere near Do you have something you would like to say, Mondo-kun? Mondo tried to say something there but stopped after being overwhelmed by Marsha. Even George was pretending as if he didnt hear anything and was preparing the stones for the stove. It seems it would be wise for me to pretend I didnt hear anything either. Aina What is it~ Satoru-kun~? This is bad. I feel like I might step on a landmine. I could spot George on the other side shaking his head so I understood that these two are out of the equation. No, just that I would like to ask you and Marsha to gather some branches to burn for the fire, is that okay? Thats completely alright! That would be easy~if we combine our magic, huh? George told them to be careful and not get out of sight. This place is surrounded by hills but the entrance to the forest can be seen clearly. The other groups also seemed like they were going to gather some branches so these two girls should be fine. Normally, our roles would be opposite but since we have magic here, we do not decide on anything with just physical abilities. As such, we didnt pursue the topic any further and started our work. After driving away the two girls, I started dealing with the fish. As there was no kitchen knife, I prepared it with the small survival knife. I could tell that there were no parasite or poison in the fish with my Appraisal Study but for what it matters, I feigned ignorance and asked them to check it again. Yep, its fine! There doesnt seem to be any problem! Mondo told me with a lively voice. He is probably excited about being able to eat something other than the rations. I have been hearing his stomach roaring for a while now so I could tell how much he was looking forward to it. Alright, then all thats left is to grill it. When I raised my face, I saw that the students from other groups coming to watch. The students studying at the academies probably have experienced camping but they dont have survival training. As such, even if you hand them fish or grass, they wont know how to cook it. I guess I have no choice. Chapter 273 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 270 I will do it once more so you guys can prepare your food yourselves. As I said that, the students watching me looked relieved and hurriedly started to imitate what I did. When I had finished preparing the portion for the exploration group, a major problem came to light. We dont have any seasoning. Are you serious?! This instructor, he has survival kit but not this?! Its only natural to prepare the stuff you cant get naturally before camping. I am sorry! My Space Storage was full with the tents Instructor A came earnestly apologizing to me, someone who isnt even a student. I dont know his name so A is good enough. He had bandages wrapped around his arms and his head so hes probably one of the instructors who fought against Laplace. It appears that Laplace also held back enough, since these guys already healed enough to move. It seems he was the only one carrying tents but to me, seasoning is much more important than tents. Seasoning is more important than tents! I-I am sorry! I thought we would be enduring with the rations when camping so So you dont have anything? Umm I have a bit of salt You have salt? Then its fine. Ah, I am relieved. I am really relieved. Salt is all-purpose so we were able to avoid the worst case scenario. He also had some citrus fruit so burning the salt and dripping some fruit juice should be enough. Instructor A handed over the salt to me, feeling ashamed. I took the salt with a smile. He probably thought my anger had dissolved seeing my smile and shamelessly mixed with the other students and started imitating me. I shall overlook this considering he provided the salt. The students also looked relieved after hearing our conversation. This kid is scary~ He was really overwhelming, huh? Peter-sensei looked quite scared, didnt he? T-theres no way. No way the sensei would be scared of an ordinary person, that too a kid! I could hear such conversations but since I was in a good mood, I decided not to bother. The problem is the salt. It seems he wasnt joking when he said he only had a bit of it. It looks like we will run out of salt soon. Maybe even tomorrow. While thinking to myself that I have to do something for tomorrow, I continued the work. Dinner was in barbecue style. In this situation, when we dont even have cooking equipment, the methods in which we can cook are limited. The exploration group brought back edible monsters so I processed those too. They could do that themselves since it is taught in their lessons. It seems they also knew how to find out if it could be eaten or not so there doesnt seem to be a problem. However, just in case, I used my Appraisal Study carefully on it and found out that not only was the processing not done properly, the monsters meat was crushed with a sword and so the quality was very low. But we cant really be asking for much. I also prepared it with chopped up herbs. As if he was in our group to begin with, Magnus came mixing in. He looked around and was searching for me. Hes very annoying but once you get used to him, he seems more like a dog. Yo, Satoru-chan. You also prepared our portion! Too over-familiar. And the looks from the surrounding is annoying too. Not for your sake, though. Now, now. Are you tsundere? Oh just shut up. I think there might be a need to call him out at the back and deal with him. While thinking that, I decided to first grill the fish properly. It gave off a savory scent, stimulating everyones appetite. In addition to the best spice of them allan empty stomach, these are also the fish I caught so I grilled them good. I mean, of course, if one were to judge it normally, it wouldnt be as good as Shunas cooking. However, from the fact that I caught and cooked these by myself in this natural environment, this rivals the best cooking out there. Delicious! What is this? Its super delicious! Magnus, who came annoying me, took a bite and shouted. Youre exaggerating, idiot. Saying that, I also took a bite. Delicious! Are you serious?! I only roasted some cotton plant. It must have been of high quality. And such voices could be heard from here and there, proving that we werent the only ones finding it delicious. Mondo was eating with his whole heart and soul. Tears were flowing out of his ears, soaking him in bliss of a full stomach. And looking at us with annoyed expressions were the great nobles from their own table, lined up with high class cooking. I dont know how many days worth of food they have. It seems they have a whole separate menu for themselves as well. Well, thats fine for now. The monster meat wasnt that good but it was edible. We dont even have seasoning so this is how its supposed to be. It was enough to fill the belly. And like this, we were enjoying a much more balanced meal than I thought we would. After dinner. Well, how did the exploration go? I was full now so I asked casually. Yeah. It is going smoother than I thought. That pompous guy, hes Julius, but hes surprisingly good. Hes noble royalty at that too, and so is quite good at using others. Thanks to that, we were able to cover plenty of distance without having a single drop-out. We should be able to see the coastline within 3 more days. It seems Julius looked capable even from Magnus point of view. He might actually be good if he got rid of that elitism. It looks like he also looks up to Masayuki so telling him to lecture Julius might do the trick. Chapter 274 Volume 3 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken (WN) Chapter 271 Hmm. is that so? Strong monsters will probably come out so be sure to be on guard. Since they had no problems today, I just gave a simple advice. I dont think there will be any but I would like to avoid any casualties caused from a lack of awareness. Haha, you are worrying for us, arent you? Theres no need for your worry! Theres no way Magnus-sama will be taken off by lowly monsters! The girl who is always beside Magnus raged. Yes, yes. Well, either way, dont let your guard down. I stood up as I said that. Yea, I know. Rosary, calm down. I am calm! With that behind me, I left to tidy up. That night. Feeling the presence of a sleeping magic activate, I opened my eyes. As this body is really close to a humans body, it is possible for me to imitate sleeping by thinning out my consciousness but since I have no need for sleep, sleeping magic doesnt work on me. However, the target for the magic wasnt meit was the other female students sleeping in my tent. Marsha, Aina and two others. I was put in their tent. I told them I was fine with the boys tent but was rejected by everyone. But, I am a guy Even if youre a guy. They told me they were worried more about me than themselves. As I was also being persuaded by George and Mondo who didnt believe me at all, I decided to bend since it was getting bothersome. Or rather, since I am used to being cared by Shuna or Shion, this much doesnt really disturb me. And as such, I was in the same tent as the girls but- This doesnt seem to be a sneak visit. Satoru-dono, are you there? I could hear a small voice calling for me. I was thinking of going to them myself but it seems they came contacting me first. Yeah, lets go. Haha! I answered to the call and quietly exited the tent. The one who greeted me by kneeling as if it was only normal was William Loaz, the elder magic instructor of Ingracia Synthesis Academy. You noticed? Of course. I realized with one glance. However, Souei-sama said to keep it a secret in his message so From what he explained while we were changing locations, it seems this elder William is one of Soueis spies. Even though I say spy, he is actually a subordinate of a subordinate of Souka. It seems all of the spies lurking in each of the countries started moving as I gave the order to Souei to investigate the academies. Even though I say that, these spies normally look for the countrys movements and so small stuff like investigating the academies arent included in their job. They are people who deal with things on a much greater scale. They normally gather circumstantial evidence of interior corruption or expose injustice. And it seems there were also people who were in the academies to investigate. William was also one of them. I thought my heart would stop when I received the direct Thought Transmission from Souei-sama. He said, probably remembering of that time, as he trembled a bit. That is true. I understand his feelingbeing directly contacted by someone who is like above the clouds. It even seems he is more afraid of Souei than me. No, thats probably it. Souei isno, Souei and everyone in the information department are quite strict on their subordinates It seems they dont have the expression in the worst case scenario in their dictionary. Failure=death they are even feared by other sections. I was lead to the tent made for the instructors. As I entered, the instructors knelt down. Brown, the guy who lost to Laplace at first, Pury, the doctor and Blum, the plump, old man. There was also this other guy, called Heinrich, who seemed like an intelligent researcher. He is the guy who identified the mana storm covering the island. And- Shaking in his boots was the instructor who gave me salt before, Instructor Aor as I came to know later, Peter-sensei. Oh? If it isnt Peter-sensei. Gyaaahh! P-please forgive me! What a wonderful dogeza. He went from kneeling to a jumping dogeza. Really, this is my first seeing it a jumping dogeza. I wont do anything. R-really?! Then, you will forgive me? I wondered what was there to forgive? but his reactions are too suspicious. Before I decide on that, tell me what you did. I cant think that he would be this scared just from treating me like that. Thats what I thought when asking him but One after another came out, his events of neglect. It seems even for the tents, it was just him choosing to not be bothered to tidying it up. I was exasperated, listening to his trivial sins confessions. Got it. 3 months of salary cut. Ha, eh? Hahaa!! However, dont slack off from now on, alright? O-of course! Then its fine. This is too stupid so I let Peter off the hook with a salary cut. And then. They introduced themselves formally once again. All the instructors here are all under the supervision of the information department. In other words, they are enthusiastic fellows who havent been corrupted. All the three Tempests instructors in the island were here. Actually, Peter here is also a battle type instructor from Tempest. I am glad that there were no corrupted instructors in my home, Tempest. Although I dont know what is happening at the actual academy, since Souei should be entering there now. Either way, there doesnt seem to be any here so thats good. And from the Ingracia Synthesis Academy were William and Blum. Heinrich was the only one from NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy. These people were the collaborators. Either way, I can trust these 6. I decided to drag these 6 in this and started a discussion on what to do next. Chapter 275 Right. In other words, this means that she found out who I am, right? And the fact that the branch which came falling was cleanly cut was proof of that. > And when I heard that, I could also see why the instructors gave those 3 options. In short, they probably wanted to find out what I was thinking about the situation and what was the correct option. If so, then I guess I will reveal that tonightCI thought, while looking at Mondo-kun being carried away. After having lunch, it was time to announce policy decision. Without consulting with everyone, we will be going forward with what Julius and his group decided. Julius had completely become everyones leader, having the most authority. Well, what plan will we go with? To Magnus question, Julius just sneered and answered, Thats obvious. We will head for the islands edge with just the battle elites. Its fine if we can call for help there. And even if we cant we will be able to collect points. He declared, as if it was obvious from the start. Julius reasoning went like this: There are some students who can also use space storage so they will be setting up a base here. The research, economics and politics students will engage in constructing a place to sleep. Food supply is also not stable so they will be gathering as much food as they can. While doing that, they will take actions such that they gain the most points possible. The fact that some students got points just for helping set up the tent was made public and so they wanted to find out if there were any other ways to get points, as well. The people staying behind, you guys also need to act such that you get as much point as possible. It wont be a problem if we can blow away the mana storm but if we were to fail, we wont have any other choice than to listen to those pirates. Being isolated to this island for labor workCwe mustnt accept that at any cost. The most important thing is to earn points and at least make it out of the island! Julius confidant gave a speech. If I remember right, he is Julius escort knight and his name is Clad. It seems like Clad has been entrusted with leading the students. It also looks like making certain of battle types is also Clads job. As soon as he was done with his speech, he looked at the students and started selecting the ones who seemed to be dependable in fights. And then, he made groups of 5. That plan is better than I expected. I was worried he would work us really hard Translations by AsianHobbyist Website Despite everything you say, you really do your job properly after all, Karma. While Julius does treat you like an idiot and what not, I am sure he cant ignore your skills. On the side, I could hear Karma and Magnus having a conversation. Maybe because of the mingling in the academy, they seemed to be closer than just normal acquaintances. Although, it also doesnt seem like both of them trust each other from the bottom of their hearts. I secretly listened to their conversation. Well, I will cooperate. Whats important is everyone being saved and if he does it properly then I am willing. I see, then I shall also see how it turns out. Putting the serious Karma aside, even Magnus didnt seem like he would oppose Julius. Well, it is true that having a dispute at this point wouldnt be a wise thing to do but But it looks like Karma was even more surprised by Magnus words than me. Thats rare. For you to listen to Julius. Not really. It is true that what he said makes sense. If we just earn the points, we wont be left in this island. If we do that, we could look for opportunities to call for help while pretending to do as the kidnappers say. I see. Then I guess we will be having a joint struggle for a while, huh? Yea, I will be counting on you, Karma. Same here, Magnus. While Karma was surprised, Magnus just replied shrugging his shoulders. It seems even Karma was convinced by his logic. Ultimately, it seems both of them arent actually content with Julius taking the lead but they have come to the conclusion that they will see how it goes for a while. They are much more rational and it isnt like they completely lack the spirit of cooperativeness like I had thought earlier. My opinion of them has improved but still, we have a while to go. Theres no need to hurry so I shall be watching closely. Now then, it would be great if they go at it with this level of cooperativenessCwhile thinking that, I restrained from making an evaluation before the results. The grouping had ended. 5 teams were made and 5 members were in each group. As you can only register 5 people in the bracelet, the group members were now registered to each other. And the members of Julius group were registering all of the 5 members of the other groups. If they do this, they can be aware of each groups location even when they are away so thats quite a good plan. Although that way Julius group cant register each other but since his escort is never leaving his side, I guess it will be fine. And Julius himself had registered the instructors so that he can communicate with the base. Chapter 276 Diablo did the same in a black shirt and pants. However. And this was true of Souei and Diablos clothes, the material was high-quality material that had magic threads made in Tempest, woven into the fabric. They were so expensive, that most onlookers would go pale just imagining how much they would cost. On top of that, they also wore accessories that were imbued with ultra-advanced magic, and it was hard to imagine a more extravagant way to dress while walking outside. However, it wasnt the clothes they wore that was drawing attention. The main reason was clear, once it was noted that the ratio of men and women staring at them favored women quite heavily. To put it plainly, they were two very handsome men that were walking. They are looking at us. They are so rude. Normally there was not a single person with a death wish in the central office who would dare look straight at Diablo. Be they civil officer or even military officer, all would kneel and look down when passing him in the hallway. Indeed, there were only a handful of individuals aside from the ones higher up who could take a casual attitude around Diablo. Dont let it bother you. Its just that your clothes stick out too much. What are you saying. I am all in black and look very plain Souei ignored Diablos grumbling, but Diablo was not satisfied. He had prepared his most plain clothing because they would be going out into the city in secret. And so it was only normal for him to be annoyed at the suggestion that he was drawing too much attention. (There will be a punishment when we return.) He decided, even though he couldnt even remember the face of the person in charge of his clothes. Still, this was not enough to calm his annoyance. I know! What if we recognize the action of staring at us as aggression, and have them all killed Dont do that. This is why I didnt want to come here with you. Diablo had made this suggestion very happily, but Souei callously rejected it. And so they continued to be stared at by residents until they reached their destination. Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy- It was Tempests central education facility that was built under Rimurus sponsorship. And this place was one of the best educational facilities and was one of the three great schools of the world. Rimuru had ordered that Souei investigate it, and Diablo had come along as well. They were in front of the gate now, and Souei was talking with someone. Diablo began to look around aimlessly, and then he spotted a strange group of people. They wore matching white robes and had hoods that covered their faces. They seemed to have a detection blocking effect as well, and he could not tell what their races or abilities were. Demon Lord Milims Dragon Eye would have been able to see through it without a problem, but Diablos Demon Eye did not allow him to pry deeper. (Hmph, how boring.) Diablo said with annoyance. Diablo was hardly a perfectionist, and he had his subordinate, Moss to gather information for him. But still, having people who he could not detect standing right in front of him was a problem that he could not ignore. As Rimuru had released information, the magic in this country had advanced greatly. Because of this, anti-devil weaponry had also been improved, and now the demons could no longer feel completely safe, even though they were the strongest race. These days, if you just had the money, it was possible to acquire weapons that were the equivalent of Legend grade. Even this was still inconsequential to Diablo. But the fact that there was now concealment magic that exceeded his own on the market, was something he couldnt just leave. That being said, Diablo was currently pretending to be human and only using one-hundredth of his magic. His abilities had dropped accordingly, and his power now was a far cry from what it usually was Diablos Demon Eye was also affected by his magic, so comparing it to Rimuru or Milim, whose powers did not depend on it, was not exactly fair. But that wasnt an excuse for Diablo. He did not like this at all. (The wearers are estimated to be holy knight level. But they acquired Legend weapons and gained power. Something like that) They were not strong enough for him to be cautious. Even now, if Diablo took them head-on, he could kill all of them in less than a minute. But still, something about this irritated him. It had to do with the atmosphere that oozed out from the group. Diablo was about to take a step forward, but someone grabbed his shoulder with a Dont. You try to cause trouble the moment that I take my eyes off of you. Souei said with exasperation. Hehehe. No, thats just not true. Those people were unsettling, so I thought I might talk to them That is what I mean by causing problems.'' Souei said and shook his head. However, he knew that this would happen the moment that Diablo had started to talk about coming with him, and so while he was exasperated, he did not complain. Souei glanced at the group that Diablo had indicated but continued to talk calmly without the faintest change in expression. We got a message from Moss. He arrived safely and contacted a magic teacher from the Ingracia Academy called William Roaz, who was cooperating as a spy. Chapter 277 Oh, that is convoluted. Diablo nodded at Soueis words. He had already lost all interest in the group with the white robes. To Diablo, the only thing that was important was the movements of Rimuru, his master. It was because Souei understood this, that he brought it up. After Laplace had left, Diablo had called for Moss. And then he ordered for the smallest unit Clone that was made from Moss to be relocated close to Rimuru without anyone noticing. This mission was put into effect by Mosss Clone using Shadow Movement through the Sticky Steel String that connected Souei and Rimuru. Spatial Travel allowed you to travel immediately, but they could not do anything like that since it would draw attention. And just now, after flying through the shadow space at super high speed, Moss contacted him to announce that he had succeeded in landing on Maldoland island. It would be best if Rimuru did not notice, but it didnt really matter either way. Just like Diablo, Rimurus power had also been weakened. Actually, he had dropped it to be level with humans, so it had dropped at a much more severe rate compared to Diablo. So perhaps he would not find out, but Diablo would not get his hopes up regarding this. (Normally, it would be ideal to protect him from the shadowsbut its not possible to hide things from Lord Rimuru.) Thats what Diablo thought. Moss had landed on the island and made contact with this William. He gave the new Sticky Steel Ring that Souei had entrusted to him to William, and they had communicated through Thought Transmission. He had likely used this direct method of contact to avoid the possibility of it being intercepted. In this aspect, Souei was very cautious. Diablo was so impressed that he left a lot of matters to him. So, what did Moss say? Dont get so excited. According to the collaborator-William, Laplace is doing well. The combat instructors were better than expected and were trying to resist. Well, thats obvious. The academy is sponsored by Lord Rimuru. They have no need for useless people there. However However? Souei ignored Diablos words and talked about the report from William. And he knew full well that Diablo would be furious upon hearing it. It seems that there were teachers who didnt try to protect the students. Diablo became enraged in an instant. Kill them all. Thats what we should tell Moss. Diablo said with a smile. There was no will to differentiate there. He wanted everyone other than Rimuru and the students massacred. Souei sighed deeply and then continued without changing his expression. I told you not to get too excited. Lord Rimuru has gone through the trouble of going out there for the very purpose of exposing those wretches. Lord Rimuru is not one to throw away the entire box because of one rotten fruit. Behind those words lay a certain sentiment: Lord Rimuru would never allow such a thing, you idiot! Diablo realized this and retaliated to Souei. That may be. But Lord Rimuru shouldnt have to be bothered by such a small thing Indeed, I agree with that. And that is why we will deal with whoever mixed the rotten fruits in the box. It will have to be severe, so they will never think of something so foolish ever again. Oh? So, there is a possibility that someone is deliberately meddling with the academy. Is that what you are saying? Exactly. However, it is still under investigation whether it is coming from within the academy or from the outside. After hearing these words, Diablos eye narrowed and he smiled. It might have seemed like a gentle expression, but it was actually an incredibly cold one. So much so, that some of the women who saw him as they walked passed them on the streets ended up losing consciousness. This both satisfied and calmed Diablo to a certain degree, and so he asked Souei to continue. He had decided to hold back on his wrath until the time came to differentiate and judge those who were to be dealt with. Souei had been right all along. Once Diablo had become calm, he could immediately realize that there was no way that Rimuru would allow them to waste the personnel that he had spent so much effort in raising. It was only normal for him to work to remove the root of the problem instead. Souei saw that Diablo was satisfied with this, and continued his explanation. Currently, the only people who know of Rimurus identity were the teachers who William, the collaborator, had seen as trustworthy. Souei had also agreed to this and had seen it as a convenient thing for Rimuru in the reeducation of the students. Hmm. However, what if this William doesnt have the best judgment? If that happens, then well have to kill them all, including William. Souei said bluntly. Souei himself felt that it was his error that he had not realized the current situation at the academy until Rimuru had pointed it out. And while he would make distinctions unlike Diablo, he meant to still put a purge into effect. Diablo liked his answer and readily agreed. It would not be good to bother Rimuru while he enjoyed the island. Both of them agreed on that point and also on the point that they should avoid any meddling past a certain point. Because of this, they should also respect the decisions of the teachers there and leave the rest to Rimuru. They would carry out the orders that they had been given. That was the answer that they settled on. Diablo and Souei looked at each other and nodded before walking through the gates of the Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy. Chapter 278 Side chapter C Rimurus Elegant Escape Play C 09 Diablo and Souei were led to the presidents office. Diablo was deep in thought and did not even glance at the person who had guided them and bowed politely before leaving. He understood Soueis argument. And he knew that it was right. What Souei thought, was that if the academy was decaying, the reason must be that someone was doing it deliberately. If that was the case, he was right to stop Diablo who was just going to purge it. Unlike his master who wanted to save everyone, Diablo felt that it was his role to convict people. However, if there was a possibility of self-purification still left in the academy, then it was his job to watch over it. The political and financial world, research and culture creation, also military defense. They needed to raise personnel who could be active in these fields. And in an ideal environment where people helped each other and did not allow corruption and in-fighting. That was the ideal the Rimuru had established. As for the realization of this ideal society, Rimuru himself had said that it was impossible. But he had also said that the process of pursuing this ideal, and the effort put into eradicating the foundation for corruption, was his true aim. Veldanava tried to lead people through having a Demon Lord become the enemy of humankind. Emperor Rudra tried to make humankind unite and stop fighting by having the angels strictly monitor civilization. As for the great Demon Lord Rimuru, who Diablo loved and respected, he wanted to decrease the corruption itself through changing the very nature of humans and increasing their ability to self-purify. And so attempting to corrupt the academy was to go against Rimurus aim completely. It was the actions of an enemy. It was a challenge against Diablo. (Hmm. I thought that it was just that the self-purification wasnt working, but theres a possibility that that isnt the case. Indeed, if thats the case, I was imprudent to try and deal with it so simply. Still, its hard to think that there is anyone so foolish to try and bother Lord Rimurus plans) Diable switched his way of thinking. He had intended to deal with the incompetent people in Rimurus place, but that was a mistake. If there were people who were so foolish as to try and upset Rimurus policy for the academy, and they were successful, then it was him who was the incompetent one. -He would crush these enemies. With a clear will, Diablo listened to what the president had to say. As Diablo and Souei sat on a sofa in front of him, the president began to explain the situation. This president was one of the early goblin members who had evolved after being named by Rimuru, so there was never any fear of betrayal. However, he was aware that he was being tested as well, and so he poured with sweat as he desperately spoke. He seemed to be acquainted with Souei, but the fact that both Diablo and Souei had visited him, seemed to suggest to him that he had failed in some aspect, which made him very uneasy. There was a report from the collaborator that Souei had prepared. According to it, there was no chaos that could be observed from any awareness of rank or prejudice with the Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy. Souei checked all of these and had them confirmed. Diablo observed these details and determined whether or not there were lies mixed in with the presidents words. Soueis questions continued without trouble. However Now, the last question. It seems that some of the teachers have taken an arrogant attitude towards the students. Why is this? Upon hearing this, the presidents face looked severely bewildered. Diablo continued to smile as he observed his face carefully. It seemed that Souei had used his own routes to gain various information. (Hes a very reliable man at these times. Its no wonder that Lord Rimuru assigned such secrecy to him.) Diablo was impressed as he watched the scene unfold. Yes, this problem has been bothering me The president said while looking very troubled. He was apparently going to lay everything out honestly, instead of doubting Soueis words. Diablo and Souei listened to him. This was his explanation. There was a system in place for exchanging students between schools, and the same system also exchanged teachers. However, there were times when the teachers of nobility from the Ingracia Academy would take an oppressive attitude towards the students. And it was these noble teachers who brought these men in white robes with them as guards. Preposterous. The three schools are all equal. I cannot understand why these teachers would treat the students in this way. Said Souei. And this was the presidents answer, About that, they insist that they are teaching the students about how to behave towards nobles before going out into the world Additionally, it seems that the NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy is receiving financial aid, and so they have sided with their stance. And because all three schools are supposed to be equal, their case has gone through Not only did they have no clear reason for objecting, but the other schools were in agreement. And so he had no choice but to allow them to continue, explained the president. And while he said noble, all of the teachers who worked at the Ingracia Academy would have to add former before it. But there were still kingdoms who kept the noble class, so they were not entirely wrong, either. It was not a bad thing to learn how to deal with people in a polite way. Chapter 279 And while it was practically bribery to change one sides opinion with monetary aid, there was no clear proof of it. It was a difficult thing for the president, but as it had not caused any serious trouble yet, he had remained silent. That was the situation. Diablo thought. Until a moment ago, he would have decided that they should all be killed. But not now. If there was an enemy, he should find out what they were thinking so he could rout them out completely. He would not just pull out the stem and leaves and allow the roots to remain. Alsothey, in fact, have tremendous abilities as well. The men in white robes are significantly stronger than our schools combat teachers. Perhaps it will be a good stimulant for the students The president finally added. Hmm. Diablo continued to think. After hearing this explanation, he was sure of the enemies existence. The group of people in white robes that he had passed by must be the men that the president was talking about. They did seem quite capable, and he would not be surprised if they were stronger than the instructors of the Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy. Diablo was now happy that he hadnt carelessly approached them. He was thankful to Souei for stopping him. He was letting his guard down recently, since things were so peaceful these days. They must be the enemy. But what was their aim? By making this clear, he would be able to understand the scale of their operations and plan accordingly. Was it to make the students feel inferior? Or perhaps it was to corrupt the students themselves? And if that was the case, what would they gain in return? Diablos thoughts moved rapidly. He made predictions, checked the results and gains from it, and began to select plans that seemed to add up There were a few possibilities that he came upon. These led him to one final possibility. Hehehehe. President. I have one question, if I may? Uh, yes, of course. What is it? Diablo had suddenly addressed him, and while he seemed very surprised, the president turned to him. He did not expect Diablo to ask him a question in such a polite manner. Oh, you dont need to act so seriously. What I wanted to ask is this; among the teachers who were sent from the Ingracia Academy, did any of them make any requests regarding the dispatching of personnel? Upon hearing this question, the president became silent for a while and thought. But then he looked up and straight into Diablos eyes and said, I do not remember ever receiving such a request. But his words didnt end there. Indeed, I have never heard of such a request from the teachers that are former nobles. They only introduced us to those men in white robes, the Glory Knights. However, I heard that a number of these Glory Knights were sent to NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy, so there is a possibility that some kind of request has been made there. Hehehehe. Good. That will be most helpful. Diablo thanked him with a gentle smile. This fit with what he had been considering, and he felt that the possibility he had arrived at was practically confirmed. Diablo, did you realize something? I did. Well, the enemies purpose, anyway. However, I dont even know the size of their forces or who is behind it all. Hmph. That should be enough. Lets go. The two of them whispered so that the president could not hear, and then they quickly got up from their seats. Well then, we will be leaving now. Please keep this visit a secret between us. Diablo and Souei said. Then they left the room behind them. The president who was left in the room had a vague idea that something was about to happen. But the only thing that he could do was keep silent, just as they had told him. -He was the only one here who was confused, and the rest of the academy went about their day as usual. Diablo left the academy and headed to the airport. Souei followed him without saying anything. But then he finally opened his mouth just as the airport came into view. Are you going to tell me, Diablo? Hehehehe. Diablo smiled and then nodded. Of course, Souei. But first, we must buy our tickets. Are we going to the empire? No. Were going to Ingracia. Oh? He kept quiet after that, and the two of them bought their tickets for the airship. And then they used their spare time until departure to visit the luxury restaurant on the highest floor of the airport. They entered a secluded room that was completely soundproof. Even here, the two of them tended to draw attention, but they no longer cared about that. Now, lets hear it. Souei began. Diablo wet his tongue on the expensive fire wine he had ordered, then he opened his red lips. Hehehe. But first, let me ask you. Why did you stop me earlier? Its simple. Lord Rimuru has strictly forbidden any acts of violence against persons who have not taken clearly aggressive actions towards us. Setting aside the killing of traitors and punishing those who cause harm, that was the general rule of Tempest. And he had to follow it, even if he was of the elite. This was the same for Souei as well. He did not intend on purging without Rimurus permission. And so Souei found it necessary to gather evidence first. And you were right, Im sure. However, I dont want to bother Lord Rimuru over such small matters. Surely you can understand my stance as well? Diablo looked at Souei with narrowed eyes and used Demon Lords Haki. But Souei replied with a cool expression. Are you still going on about that? That is blasphemy, and unforgivable. Diablo listened and then nodded happily. Yes, as if it were the answer that he had wanted to hear. And then he continued as if erasing all of the pressure he had been exuding a second ago. Very good, Souei. Even when I was pressuring you, you stopped me without flinching. I was actually trying to threaten you rather seriously just now. Whether you are serious or just lying, my actions will remain the same. If one of my comrades make a mistake, it is for me to stop them. Chapter 280 Thats what I wanted to hear. That kind of self-purification among comrades is important. I think that is what Lord Rimuru believes. And when one of us goes astray, it is necessary to draw a clear line. That is what I think. And so Diablo explained his idea to Souei. The reason that the president of the Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy could not act this time was that there was no concrete evidence. Even if the other schools were acting suspiciously, it was up to the views of people to determine whether it was right or wrong. That meant that you could not judge what someone was doing as being evil just by your own intuition. This was why there was a system of deciding by a majority, and you could not go against it. So of course, it did not make sense to just blame the president. The real problem was the lack of a surveillance system. Monetary aid and bribery. They had different names but the result was the same. In that case, it was necessary to find proof of these actions. What was needed was the establishment of a system that you could report to when you thought that something suspicious was happening. Regarding that, that was my mistake. I had my spy search the place, but no detailed reports had come up. I too have become lax due to the peace. Though, your spy may need to be punished Thats my concern. Now, you were talking about drawing a line. What do you mean? Soueis eyes were telling him to get to the main subject. Diablo continued to smile as he did just that. In other words, they attacked that line. What? Let me ask you a question. Do you think that people from other countries can meddle in the politics of our country? To Diablos question, Souei replied with, Impossible. It was true. Tempests political structure was separated into an Upper House and Lower House, and bills that were passed by the Lower House would still be discarded if the Upper House rejected it. The Upper House was made up of the elite, and only those that Rimuru chose were allowed to join it. The administration itself had Rigurdo at the top, and the members of the Lower House were elected by citizens. But in matters of legislation, the Upper House held much more power. And during times of war, all of the institutions would serve under the Upper House. As long as this system was in place, even if a foreigner gained citizenship, it would be difficult for them to meddle in the countrys politics. Even if they managed to join the Lower House, they could not gain the highest level of power in decision making. Exactly. But what about in matters of business? Or in important institutions such as research? Soueis answer was exactly the same. His answer was that it was impossible. Rimuru was surprisingly stingy when it came to money, and he had acquired all vested interests in advance. There was no chance of getting in afterward. As for the research institutions, heavyweights of the country such as Ramiris and Veldora were involved there, and of course, they left no room for people of other countries to enter. Yes! In other words, if those of other countries wanted to enter these important institutions, they will have to wait for the next generation. If they tried then I see. Thats the connection to the academy Yes. Diablo nodded. It meant that the enemy was at least smart enough to know that it was a waste of effort to try and force people in now. So they would likely plan in the long term instead of just thinking in the short term. You could say that these were formidable opponents. -Corrupt the students and create discrepancies in their abilities. If that happened, brilliant people will naturally flow into Tempest. The students of Tempest would faithfully follow Rimurus words, and would not act with hostility towards any humans. Thats why they were probably holding their heads down now. And like this, the enemy forces would start to control them and gain new authority. This was a long plan that took this all into account However, because Rimuru had a distrust of the students at the academy, they had succeeded in catching the enemys plan by the tail. That is Lord Rimuru. He must have seen through everything. Diablo said in an emotional voice. Really? Souei seemed to doubt it, but he knew that voicing it would just make Diablo angry, so he kept quiet. He did feel like there was not any contradictiond in Diablos theory, and he couldnt think of any other purpose. And so he brushed it aside and asked Diablo a different question. So, why Ingracia? Cant we just go to the empire and find proof of the bribery? Diablo kept smiling as he answered. Indeed, I thought of that too. However, I had one doubt when it came to that. Doubt? Yes. A simple thing, really. These people are no longer nobles, so where did these funds come from? I see. There is a need to investigate that. Yes. Even if we found proof of this bribery, what if its not realyou cannot bribe someone without money, after all. The Ingracia Kingdom was one of the kingdoms that were left because of Lord Rimurus kindness. I dont think the money came from the western countries, but it will be necessary to find out clearly where the money came from. I understand. You are probably correct to think in this way. Souei said and closed his mouth. The only thing left was to find out who was behind it all Diablos idea was simple. They were not sure of the size of the enemy forces and the leader. That was all true, but it was clear that it was someone involved with the academy. They should remain calm and slowly apply pressure to this enemy. If they did that, the enemy would reveal itself without a doubt. Diablo came to this conclusion. And now, they would just wait quietly for their departure time. Chapter 281 Rimurus Elegant Escape Play C 10 The second day was horrible. Moving as a group was just not ideal. It was a day of realizing this. As predicted, the people who went out fishing came back with miserable results. And of course, we too were unable to accomplish much. As we werent allowed to stray too far from the eyes of the instructors, the area we could go to look for herbs and seeds was very limited. And these were areas that the other students had already searched on the first day, so it was no surprise that nothing good had come up. If we were allowed to, I would have wanted to go to the west. It was a desert area, so the variety of plants over there would have also been quite different. That made me think that there would be plants suited for cooking spices In any case, what we were able to get was a little collection of seeds, edible grass and a clump of rock salt. Had we gone near the shore, we might have been able to get some water to make sea salt, but of course, we could not do that. I would have been able to manage it alone, but the exploration team had only advanced one-quarter of the way through the island in a day. And so getting salt from the sea was not a very realistic idea. Had I not realized that the rock was crystalized salt, then we would have had to eat our food without any salt at all No, that is a lie. The rock salt alone was something that I had secretly prepared. I didnt think you could make anything without salt, and so it was necessary for me to prepare this thing at least. In fact, there was a salt lake to the west, but as we had gone to the same place as yesterday, I could not go over there. And so with no other choice, I had crystallized the salt in the ground when no one was looking. And then I stuck it onto the rocks so no one would think it was strange. And then I pretended to be ignorant of it so that Mondo could discover it. Thi-this! It is a clump of salt!! Mondo was overjoyed when he told me. His happiness was incomparable to my own terrible acting skills, and he was overflowing with happiness at this discovery. It didnt result in any points, but no one became suspicious about it. They were all unsurprised, thinking that picking up some rock salt was hardly enough to get you some points. And so that was how I was able to prepare some salt. I returned to the base and started making dinner. Lunch was either rations or whatever you could find in your environment. And so we had searched for seeds and wild berriesbut, it was not enough. For George and Mondo, it was about the amount, but for me, it was more about quality. It was dry and not sweet. To be honest, they were just bad. And so I had had higher hopes for dinner, but we had not been successful. Sadly, I licked the salt and sipped the disgusting grass soup. It seemed like Magnus and a few other students were sticking to their rations. I understood why. Overall, it was such a tragic dinner that I wanted to cry. At the same time, the smell of the fancy dinner that Julius and the others were eating wafted in the air. And it lit a fire of rage within me. To be frank, this was a challenge. I dont remember ever being this pissed off in the past few years. This delicious smell was making us feel even more miserable. We will have to try harder to prepare a good meal tomorrow. Yeah. Im too hungry now. Ill do better tomorrow! Ye-yes. Me too. Perhaps there was something intimidating about the way I had said it because George seemed a little taken aback as he nodded. Mondo was so hungry that he just nodded without really thinking. The two girls were also in agreement, and with that resolve, we split up for the night. And then it was the 3rd day. I had good luck from the morning of that day. The pit that I had made on the first day had trapped a pig-like monster. No, thats a lie. I had worked secretly during the night to find it through Magic Perception, and then catch it with Sticky Steel String, and then I led it towards the trap. Today we would eat some good food! It was this hope that forced me to loosen the magic restraints I had put on myself. Caution? What is that? Does it taste good? They say that there are many city people who long to live in the countryside or live off of their own produce in the forest. However, most of them soon realize how inconvenient it is once they try it. I was much the same. My body is hurting because of my muscles and Im forced to eat horrible food. Not only is there no entertainment, but there isnt even a place to take a bath It had only been two days, but I was already feeling my limits. And on this third day, I had decided that I would no longer try to bear any of it. Im going to stay here today and prepare this guy to be butchered. I declared to my teammates. There was a 200 kg boar-like monster in front of me. Thankfully, I already had 30 points, so there was no need to worry about getting more. You dont need us to help you? George asked. I answered, Leave the cooking to me. But it would help if you could gather some logs for firewood. Upon hearing this, George readily agreed. He decided to gather wood during the morning and then go out gathering in the afternoon in order to rack up some points. He had likely sensed that I was serious, and thought it better to not get in my way. Now it was just me and one other person left. It was Marsha. Chapter 282 She already had enough points, and so I had asked for her help. Ias you know, am not very good at cooking She seemed worried, but it was no problem. What I was going to ask Marsha was not cooking, but a new type of magic experiment. I thought that her talent for magic was genuine, and so I wanted to use this opportunity to perform an experiment that I had thought of. Besides, if I needed any help, there was also an instructor who was healing from an injury that I could ask. Alright, Ill be back once at midday. Leave the firewood to me! See you later! So saying, the three of them set out. Now, it was time to start preparing the food. As I had caught the monster alive, the meat would be very fresh. I asked the combat supervisor, who had recovered from an injury, to remove the blood and process the meat. There was something awe-inspiring about watching it happen. If I wanted to-well, I could perform it in auto-mode with Ciels help, but I didnt want to draw any attention. I just want to make it very clear, it had nothing to do with my sore muscle. You could say that the instructors efforts were a huge help. On the first day, we had done a fish barbecue, but today we would have meat skewers. I added some wild vegetables that looked highly nutritious along with the meat as I skewered them. Then I sprinkled some of the prepared salt over them and finished it off with some ground up grass on top. Now I just had to cook them. To be honest, it looked quite delicious already. After all, I had used Appraisal to find out the right amount of salt and adjust the flavor with the herbs. This meant that under the circumstances, it was in the best possible state. However, I was not finished yet. The main dish would be the soup I was making now, through boiling the bones. How is it? I asked Marsha. And then- I cant believe it Howthere is no magic depletion, so how is it possible to control magic with such accuracy for a long period of time!? She replied with much excitement. It seems to have worked. I gloated inwardly. I actually wanted to test it myself, but that was just not possible. My identity needed to stay hidden, and it wouldnt make sense for me to teach new types of magic when I wasnt even a student. And so. I had Old William become my assistant. Well, I asked him to be sort of an instructor. Last night, I had secretly talk with William, saying that I would have Marsha stay as a helper. That was when William would naturally start to talk to her and eventually instruct her. That was the plan. And it was going well. As for the rest After I finished preparing the bones to be boiled in the large pot, I started talking to Marsha. That was the signal to start. Marsha, Im sorry. But could you adjust the flames with magic? I asked her in the most natural way. And since Marsha accepted it as planned, the adjusting of the flames while the bones were boiling became her job. But it wasnt the easiest job. While Marsha had a lot of magical power and was good at controlling mana, you needed to be able to concentrate well in order to do it. As I watched from the side, William saw his opportunity and approached her. He called to Marsha, who was having trouble, and gave her some advice while also trying to change the subject. Ah, that reminds me, Marsha. I have this magic item passed on to me by a friendperhaps you will be able to use it. Do you want to give it a try? While helping her, he casually referred to this thing as if just remembering it. Then he pulled out what appeared to be seven playing cards from his pocket. The material that they were made of was pure Demon Steel. Master, what is this This is William explained it to her just as I had explained it to him last night. He glanced at me several times to make sure he was getting it right, but it seemed like Marsha didnt notice it. He was mostly right anyway, and so I gave him the okay signal. With renewed confidence, William returned to his explanation. What I had given him last night was a new type of magical device that I had devised. There were eight media cards that formed the basis. These represented the eight great attributes of the power of spirits that made this world. Light and shadow, time, and earth, water, fire, wind, and sky. What Marsha had received, was seven of those eight. Time alone could not be used by people, and so I had excluded it. The light could purify, nurture and regenerate. The shadow could conceal, was psychological, and could destroy. The earth had the power to pull, break and condense. The water could solidify, stop and be released. The fire burned, accelerated and exploded. The wind was in waves, had an impact and vibrated. The sky was space, existence, and information. Like that, the media cards had primitive words that represented the different natures carved into them. And so all you needed to do was allow magic to flow into the card and will it, and it would be possible to create that effect. As the media card itself controlled the magic, the effect would not be interrupted even if the person using them became distracted. What was important was your imagination when activating the magic. You did not even need to chant. Nothing would happen if you will a shadow effect while using the light card. And while you did need to make the right choices and follow the procedures, that was just a matter of becoming familiar. I decided to call this new form of magic-Anagram Magic. Currently, it only had the most basic letters carved in, but I intended to eventually make it more complex and layered. For instance, I could combine earth-type(condense) and fire-type(explosion) and create Gravity Collapse. Chapter 283 Though, there were still some problems left, like the learning curve, the concentration that is necessary to set parameters and the fact that the required energy was enormous. Of course, this was an extreme scenario. However, it was easier and more efficient than element magic, and it was easy to understand that it was a form of magic that allowed anyone to control the rules of the world. Im sure that it is obvious, but I had no intention of allowing it to circulate outside. This was merely an experiment to see how much use a normal student without a lot of knowledge could get out of it. Basically, I wanted to test the ease of use. > For some reason, Ciel sounded a little smug. By the way, there should be no doubt that it was me who thought of this Anagram Magic. However-It was, of course, Ciel, who developed it. And so she had predicted that I would try and test it somewhere, and she had predicted from the first day that I would ask Marsha. Of course, I know! She seemed to want to say. However, it was only by chance that I thought to conduct this experiment. It was necessary to adjust the fire while cooking. And when I was wondering how I could do this, I thought of Marsha. Usually, I could have easily controlled it with magic, but I couldnt do it since I was supposed to be an average person. And so I could not adjust the fire myself. Still, there was no way that I was going to give up on a delicious meal And then I thought of it. Marshas talent. In other words, I passed on this magic to Marsha in order for her to cook the food. I thought that it would be bad to ask an instructor to do such a menial task. That was all it was. -Yes, it was all for a delicious dinner! Why do I care so much about food? Well, think about it for a moment. Among the three things that are considered to be the great needs of humans, sleep, carnal desire, and appetite for food, the only one that I have left is food. Is it any wonder that I am so desperate? I didnt acquire Beelzebuth for nothing. -Well, in any case, the experiment was a success. Marsha used the fire and water cards to control the heat perfectly, just like I had requested. Master William. These magic cards are amazing! Hmmindeed they are Marsha said with excitement, but old William did not seem to share her enthusiasm. He had been exposed to a form of magic that surpassed his understanding, and he was having too much trouble breathing to show excitement. I felt a little sorry for him. He was looking to me for help, and so I thought I might go and help him. However, the food was more important now. I pushed thoughts of William aside and started to do the finishing touches. I removed the bones, boiled the meat and vegetables, and added the seasoning. This was also accomplished under the perfect management of Appraisal, and so it was adjusted to be the most delicious it could possibly be under the circumstances. I traded places with Marsha and got to work. During this time, Marsha joined the teachers as they skewered the meat and lined them up. The firewood that George and the others had gathered in the morning were placed in the portable stove, and a grill was placed on toppreparations were going smoothly. As for me. The boiled meat was soft and the mysterious wild vegetables had a smell that usually would not have been possible. And so this stew, which to be honest, was an original that completed ignored the recipe, was complete. I cautiously tasted it. It was excellent, and would not be inferior to any dish made by Shuna. Its perfect. I said with overwhelming emotion. I felt as if I had not eaten for an unfathomably long time, but it had only been three days. However, it had been very painful for me. I never would have expected my identity to be in danger of being exposed over not being able to eat, but thankfully, things turned out fine. I would not make the same mistake the next time. In any case, I just wanted to bask in the perfection that was this stew. Marsha looked like she wanted to taste it too, and so I gave her a spoonful. Its delicious!! This is much better than the stew at school and at home!! It was a good thing to be able to share your joy with others. Marsha and I were able to forget time itself as we rejoiced in what we had accomplished. At the same time, it seemed like the other teachers who had helped also wanted to taste it. But that meant nothing to us, as we had lost ourselves in the moment. And so we did not notice them and were ultimately the only two who got to taste it. Eventually, it was evening. George and the rest of the gathering team had returned, and we had more than enough firewood. And once preparations were complete, a magic circle flashed, and the exploration team also returned. And then, at last, it was the beginning of the long awaited dinner. A loud cheer rang around us. Some were even crying loudly with emotion. Several students walked up to me and offered words of gratitude. I think there might have been a few teachers as well, but I didnt think about it. Magnus even said, Hey Satoru, come and be my wife! while getting up, and so I said, Ill punch you and took away his stew. It was a waste to allow such idiots to eat it. Chapter 284 Though, there were still some problems left, like the learning curve, the concentration that is necessary to set parameters and the fact that the required energy was enormous. Of course, this was an extreme scenario. However, it was easier and more efficient than element magic, and it was easy to understand that it was a form of magic that allowed anyone to control the rules of the world. Im sure that it is obvious, but I had no intention of allowing it to circulate outside. This was merely an experiment to see how much use a normal student without a lot of knowledge could get out of it. Basically, I wanted to test the ease of use. > For some reason, Ciel sounded a little smug. By the way, there should be no doubt that it was me who thought of this Anagram Magic. However-It was, of course, Ciel, who developed it. And so she had predicted that I would try and test it somewhere, and she had predicted from the first day that I would ask Marsha. Of course, I know! She seemed to want to say. However, it was only by chance that I thought to conduct this experiment. It was necessary to adjust the fire while cooking. And when I was wondering how I could do this, I thought of Marsha. Usually, I could have easily controlled it with magic, but I couldnt do it since I was supposed to be an average person. And so I could not adjust the fire myself. Still, there was no way that I was going to give up on a delicious meal And then I thought of it. Marshas talent. In other words, I passed on this magic to Marsha in order for her to cook the food. I thought that it would be bad to ask an instructor to do such a menial task. That was all it was. -Yes, it was all for a delicious dinner! Why do I care so much about food? Well, think about it for a moment. Among the three things that are considered to be the great needs of humans, sleep, carnal desire, and appetite for food, the only one that I have left is food. Is it any wonder that I am so desperate? I didnt acquire Beelzebuth for nothing. -Well, in any case, the experiment was a success. Marsha used the fire and water cards to control the heat perfectly, just like I had requested. Master William. These magic cards are amazing! Hmmindeed they are Marsha said with excitement, but old William did not seem to share her enthusiasm. He had been exposed to a form of magic that surpassed his understanding, and he was having too much trouble breathing to show excitement. I felt a little sorry for him. He was looking to me for help, and so I thought I might go and help him. However, the food was more important now. I pushed thoughts of William aside and started to do the finishing touches. I removed the bones, boiled the meat and vegetables, and added the seasoning. This was also accomplished under the perfect management of Appraisal, and so it was adjusted to be the most delicious it could possibly be under the circumstances. I traded places with Marsha and got to work. During this time, Marsha joined the teachers as they skewered the meat and lined them up. The firewood that George and the others had gathered in the morning were placed in the portable stove, and a grill was placed on toppreparations were going smoothly. As for me. The boiled meat was soft and the mysterious wild vegetables had a smell that usually would not have been possible. And so this stew, which to be honest, was an original that completed ignored the recipe, was complete. I cautiously tasted it. It was excellent, and would not be inferior to any dish made by Shuna. Its perfect. I said with overwhelming emotion. I felt as if I had not eaten for an unfathomably long time, but it had only been three days. However, it had been very painful for me. I never would have expected my identity to be in danger of being exposed over not being able to eat, but thankfully, things turned out fine. I would not make the same mistake the next time. In any case, I just wanted to bask in the perfection that was this stew. Marsha looked like she wanted to taste it too, and so I gave her a spoonful. Its delicious!! This is much better than the stew at school and at home!! It was a good thing to be able to share your joy with others. Marsha and I were able to forget time itself as we rejoiced in what we had accomplished. At the same time, it seemed like the other teachers who had helped also wanted to taste it. But that meant nothing to us, as we had lost ourselves in the moment. And so we did not notice them and were ultimately the only two who got to taste it. Eventually, it was evening. George and the rest of the gathering team had returned, and we had more than enough firewood. And once preparations were complete, a magic circle flashed, and the exploration team also returned. And then, at last, it was the beginning of the long awaited dinner. A loud cheer rang around us. Some were even crying loudly with emotion. Several students walked up to me and offered words of gratitude. I think there might have been a few teachers as well, but I didnt think about it. Magnus even said, Hey Satoru, come and be my wife! while getting up, and so I said, Ill punch you and took away his stew. It was a waste to allow such idiots to eat it. Chapter 285 People were never cautious of me and just entered my tent like it was nothing. Was that alright? I wondered. But it was a little late for that. There was a line of girls outside of the tent who had apparently heard rumors. The tent was quite large, but could only house about ten people at once. We had borrowed one of the large tents just for this. And because of this, it looked like it would be a long time until all of the girls were finished. And one other thing. Being able to see the frustrated expression of Julius and the others was a very pleasant surprise. This bath was made by Marsha, so no one could try and cut the line. I would not allow such a thing. It was prepared because I wanted to take a bath, so why should I allow anyone to go first? Thats ridiculous! I am sure of it. But this was a good day. A dinner that was much more delicious than what those damned, snooty children of nobility were eating. And also the best possible bath under these circumstances. I was able to fulfill these two strong desires of mine. I was so full of satisfaction as I headed back to my tent. Just then, my Magic Detection felt a strong wave of magic. It was detecting the presence of a monster that was coming towards this base, while brimming with tense emotion. Was this emotionCappetite!? > I hadnt noticed it actually. And so what? No, I see I remember feeling strangely irritated yesterday over being hungry. It must have been because of those herbs. It had nothing to do with my own lack of patience. That must be it. There was no way that an adult like me could be so impatient. Yes, I thought it was very strange. Wait, there are more pressing matters right now. CHave the instructors noticed it? > Hmm, then thats fine. I was relieved to see that they werent the useless types who would fail to be cautious. Now then, if Julius and the other were mixing monster-luring herbs into the food What was their aim? If anything, they were eating it, which meant they would be in the biggest danger CCould it be that Julius is being tricked into doing it? > The Poison Tiger which prowled the southern poison jungle was great indeed. It was not something that could be reasoned with, so you had no choice but to kill it. But still, getting rid of Julius, huh? While I wasnt sure if the intention was to kill, I did not like the method at all. Considering that it was mixed into the food, there must be a traitor. This was clearly planned out, likely even before my own survival plan. In other words, I had been used. That was terribly, unamusing to me. Ciel already had her eye on a suspect, and she was probably 99% certain of it. But could these culprits kill the Poison Tiger? It might be best to prepare just in case. According to my own plans, none of the students were to be exposed to danger. I would not allow this interference to cause any deaths. CDo you think that all of the students will make it out safely? > I thought as much. Well then, I must give them a little helping hand. I walked away from my tent while drying my hair. And like that, I pretended like was I taking a walk in order to cool off, and headed for a secluded spot. Once I was sure that there were no students around me, I activated Detection Block magic. All sound was erased, and I was surrounded in silence. Youre here, arent you, Moss? I said into the darkness. Here, my Lord. As if in answer to my call, a figure appeared and bowed reverently towards me. Moss was a Great Demon. A Grand Duke of the demon world who stood above all of the Demon Lords. AndCwhile he was the lieutenant of Devil Lord Testarossa, at some point he had become Diablos errand runner. Are you sure about this, Great Demon? I did wonder sometimes, but he had very useful abilities. It was Testarossas fault, anyway. She allowed Diablo to use her subordinates as he pleased. But then again, I was also using Moss when it was convenient for me, so I couldnt say too much Even now, he had immediately appeared after I called him, and paid homage to me. But really, this guy was useful. He was stronger than even the former Demon King, so even if he was a clone, he was still stronger than the monsters on this island. I have a task for you. That brings me the utmost pleasure. Whenever I ask him to do something, he always accepted it very happily. Maybe I should buy him dinner sometime. I think a barbecue would be good. No, Ill think about that later. Hmm. Then let me ask you this, can you protect everyone from the monster that is coming towards us? That will be the easiest thing. My Lord. Good. Then do it. It would be best if there are no deaths. However, I would like for you to hide your presence as much as possible. Haha, I understand. I shall protect them from the shadows then. Moss bowed once again and then vanished from my sight. Now I could relax a little. I returned to the others as if nothing had happened. Oh, I forgot to invite him for a meal to show my gratitude. I could ask Diablo to send him a message, but that seemed like too much trouble, so I should just tell him the next time we meet. You should always thank people in person. And so I decided to show Moss my appreciation for this occasion. Now, how will this play out? I was sure that the worst possible scenario had now been avoided, so I might as well just lay back and watch. Who was the culprit that had tricked Julius? And what was their aim? And how capable were the instructors going to be in dealing with this danger? How strong were the students that Julius was leading? Within this dangerous situation, everything would be revealed. I would use it all to my advantage. Thats what I thought, as I smiled. And thenC The first thing that echoed was the ferocious roar of the monster. It was the signal of the very long night ahead of us. Chapter 286 Rimurus Elegant Escape Play C 13 The morning of the fourth day. The light of the sun was blinding yet warm, which made it hard to believe that there had been such a fight last night. The intense battle with the poison tiger had gone on all through the night. They had somehow been able to drive it away, and now everyone was sleeping deeply as if they were dead. No one had died in the fight, but many were heavily wounded. The casualties had stopped there because Moss had been ordered to protect everyone, but it would not have been strange if the outcome was one of a majority death, had I not intervened. It wasnt so much that Julius was a bad commander, but that the enemy was too strong. It was like asking an elementary school student to defeat a soldier. There was too much of a gap in basic combat abilities. In fact, it was one of the strongest on the island. Semi-Demon Lord rank power was nothing to scoff at. But nevermind that. A much more important incident has occurred So let us go back for a moment, and I will explain what it was that had happened. The combat teachers stood in the forefront and faced the poison tiger. Unlike the time with Laplace, they were fully prepared. Physical boosts through magic and skills, physical boosts through items. And completely equipped with unique equipment. Their power was equal to an A-rank However, an A-rank could be quite diverse. A-rank. It was proof that you were at the strongest level in this world. There was an enormous barrier to being admitted as an A-rank, and you had to be strong enough to set yourself apart from everything that is beneath it. It was the seat of the strongest. However, that was before-before the great war. Now that the Tempest unique rank equipment was circulating, it had become quite easy to achieve an A-rank. People who have conquered different layers inside of the labyrinth often sold their acquired items on the black market, which meant that people were able to buy them with money. Of course, acquiring unique equipment through such means would not allow you to use the equipment to its fullest potential. If your base level had not reached a certain point yet, then you, of course, would not be able to break through the A-rank barrier. Because of all of this, each school had a number of A-rank teachers employed there. And yet With the threat of the monsters in front of us, it did not seem excessive. Hazard rank, Calamity rank, and the old Demon Lord level, which was Disaster rank. In the end, there was even the Catastrophe rank, which no one would touch. As we were the only Catastrophe ranks, it wasnt really something we had to consider, but the Hazard rank monsters ruled their territories in many lands. And so allowing a degree of the unique rank equipment to circulate was partially in order to increase the number of people who could fight them. Because of this, damages from monsters all of over the world had decreased dramatically. As for comparing the teachers and monsters in terms of power, we were at a great disadvantage, just as I had predicted. I had already felt that Hazard rank monsters were too much for them, but this poison tiger was Calamity rank, so there was no comparison. Just as I had said, there was a huge difference. There was always a bigger fish. Still, the teachers had relied on their numbers and surrounded the poison tiger, trying desperately to hold it. And the result was this. The poison tigers powerful poison had injured them all to the point where they were on the brink of death. It was a terrible sight. But they had done well. They had used all of their power. After all, I had witnessed it myself. They had felt that they could not fight ungracefully in front of me, and they had fought desperately against an opponent that they had no hope of winning against. I felt like praising them without reserve. At the same time, Julius and the others were also impressive. With the pack of monsters coming towards them, Julius has stood in the front, fighting to his best ability while encouraging the others. We will surely win! Dont give up!! He shouted. The students had been in danger of losing themselves in fear, but the voice gave them courage. He had more backbone than I had thought. And his skill with the sword was not bad. And he was even using magic. He must have spent a lot on his equipment, as it was of the finest quality, and seemed like it was a lot more advanced than the weapons and armor of the teachers. And while he was a student, he was almost as strong as an A-rank person. Handsome+Prince+Capable! I hated it. The conditions were so great for him that all the males around him would feel miserable. However, none of this had anything to do with the monsters. The monsters did not discriminate and did not spare Julius because of those qualities. He was only food to them. And so they attacked, one after another. Julius fought desperately. Julius followers were also fighting hard. The argumentive Maria Rogwall and the quiet girl, Carole Primrose as well. And the butlers. Even the students who had seemed to have lost heart had regained their will and were cooperating with a fervor again. Those who could fight went out in the front, while those who could not, acted as rescuers. They were very efficient too. The tents were lined up here, and the terrain made it easy to see everything. As there was no place to hide, those who could fight moved out and created a circular protective wall around the center. There were some students who screamed and cried, but as they would get in the way, they were shooed away towards me-in other words, into the center of the protected area. It was so they didnt lower morale, probably. The pompous academic called Julius was also hiding here sneakily This guy. There would definitely be a punishment coming to him later. In any case, I believed that Julius actions here were the right ones. If even a portion of the wall was destroyed, the monsters would trample over us. Fearing this, the teachers had lured the poison tiger away. However, with over a hundred monsters facing them, this was a battle too severe for the students to fight alone. This wasnt about Julius ability as a commander, but the fact of the situation. As I said before, it was their opponent that was just too strong. But still, Julius fought hard. While my order to Moss to prevent any lethal blows played a big part, he had still avoided being hit by the monsters for quite a while. Combat members of the exploration team, such as Karma and Magnus, were also cooperating. Chapter 287 Dont let your guard down, Julius! -Karma, huh. Thank you. Dont mention it! Karma had moved in and blocked a monster who had rushed towards Julius in order to attack. After that, Karma, who had transformed into a red werewolf, stood next to Julius and continued to fight. His power was as great as the adults, and he was just as strong as Julius. Karma was acting on Magnus order, as he had said that everything would be over should their commander fall. Karma obeyed without question, and Julius also seemed to have discarded his usual composed attitude, and readily accepted Karmas help. While Julius may have said various things in the past, he did in fact, accept that Karma had a true ability. The students were crossing the borders of their schools and working together. It was all very good up until this point. This point What I first thought was strange, was Magnus movements. He had sent Karma over to help Julius, while he relocated to where the monsters were relatively weaker. With Magnus ability, it would be more appropriate for him to stay in an area where the attacks were more vicious. As I was curious, I used Magic Detection to get an overhead view and observe Magnus actions. Then I saw that Rozari, the girl who seemed praise Magnus a whole lot, had left the frontlines. She was running towards the group of spare forces. Spare forces-the people who had finished being treated for their injuries or put on their summoning items. Or so I had thought, but on further inspection, it seemed like that was not the case. They were not treating the wounded there, instead, the wounded were being roughly carried to a different tent. As for the group When I looked closely, I saw that they had finished putting on matching white robes. There was Clad, who was one of the knights that guarded Julius, and even the combat teacher from Ingracia, who had not joined the fight at all. Could it be that they are Just as I thought this, things started to move at once. First, the teachers who were fighting the poison tiger were poisoned and fell. There was Master Brown and Master Peter from the Tempest Human Development Resource Academy. Master William and Master Blum from the Ingracia Academy. And to combat teachers whose names I did not know from NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy. The six of them had been holding the poison tiger back, but now it was free. The teachers werent dead. They werent dead, because Moss was protecting them. However, they might as well have been, as they were unconscious. And so the poison tiger was now ignoring them and was now attacking the wall of students led by Julius. Julius, this is bad! Tsk! If only there was a Hero Lord Julius!? Karma. Even Maria and Carole, who always followed Julius. They were all looking at Julius with expressions of anger and despair. As for Julius II wont give up. Masayuki would have Hmmm I wonder about that? If anything, he would probably just run away. Yes, there was a good chance of that. He would ask Venom to stop the monster and in the meantime And then that person, who could now be called Masayukis director, would lecture him and bring him back. However, the timing would also be perfect, as it would be right before Venom was about to be defeated. Spectators of the scene could not be blamed for seeing this as a Hero coming to save the day in the nick of time. It wouldnt seem too lucky for Venom, but that was their problem. I dont care about Masayuki, anyway. Right now, the students were important. Julius gripped his sword with strong determination, and without showing a hint of fear, he stood in front of the poison tiger. Ill be joining you, Julius! Sorry about everything, Karma. As someone who is in a position of power, I have Dont mention it. I understand. But we can be friends from now on, right? Yes. Lets make it out of this alive!! Julius and Karma, and the other students as well. They were in a hopeless situation, but they did not give up. I wanted to give them all a passing grade. I liked their spirit. As for Julius, it would be necessary to guide him a little in terms of the way he thought, but I felt that he had at least the bare minimum of what a leader needed. He wouldnt win this round, but I thought that I would help a little after he was defeated by the poison tiger. That was what I thought, as I observed them fighting. As I knew from the beginning that they would not be able to beat the poison tiger, I had planned for Moss to beat it back once everyone had been defeated. The only thing left was to see what these suspicious-looking people in the white robes would do. Also, Magnus movements But they did not look like they intended to join the fight until all of the students and teachers had fallen. What horrible people. I thought with anger as I viewed them. And once they saw that the last of the combat students had fallen, they began their move. Two of the figures in white robes moved out and began to dispose of the monsters at a much faster pace than the teachers had been managing. And then another stepped out in front of us survivors and activated a magic barrier. The survivors were overwhelmed with shock and confusion. Dont worry. I will protect all of you. Said Magnus. As if to prove this claim, he went off alone to face the poison tiger. Stupidity? No, it wasnt. Magnus movements were full of confidence, and it seemed that he understood that his victory was a certain thing. And of course, he was right. He began to fight with the poison tiger with a power that exceeded that of an A-ranker. And so he was successful in driving it away. Tsk. It escaped. Ah, well. At least I accomplished what I wanted. Magnus said this as if it was nothing. In fact, it seemed like Magnus had yet to show his full potential. And the poison tiger was not much of a problem in his eyes. At this point, it was all but proven, that it had been Magnus and the others who had tricked Julius. As Clad was Julius guard, he would have had plenty of opportunities to mix the herbs in his food. And more than anything Now, all of you. There are two options for you now. Out of nowhere, a single woman came out and made this declaration. Her words were directed at us, the non-combat students. It seemed as if she had been waiting for this moment when all of the fighters had been defeated. Chapter 288 This woman, if I was not wrong, was one of the research instructors from the NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy. I think her name was Irina. Her silver-rimmed glasses shined coldly as she continued. You can obey us and cooperate. Or you can continue to live here freely. Irina paused here and made sure that the students had understood her meaning. Once she saw that they had been listening to her carefully, she continued. Now, we will request help from the mainland. We can go and defeat the Greed Circus if we want, but those people will likely be able to serve a different purpose. In any case, about all of you. We will take you with us if you agree to cooperate. Your safety will be assured and you will have a degree of freedom. Of course, you are also free to return to your own countries. However, you will have to undergo certain restrictions and there will be oaths to be made first. If you do not want to cooperate with us, that is your choice. You can just stay here and live freely So saying, her eyes moved through the group as if she were looking into the eyes of each student. Now, what will you do? She said. The students were thrust into the worst kind of chaos. Of course, part of the reason was that they were assuming that all of the teachers and Julius and the others, whom they had depended on, were dead. Wait! Who are you people? I was Master Pury who asked the question as she came out of a tent, her expression was severe. Her exhaustion nearly ruined what was a pretty face. It showed how long and how desperately she had continued to treat the wounded. Yes, Miss Irina. What exactly do you think you are After Pury, it was Heinrich who came out next, as if to protect the students and find out what Irinas true motivation was. These two were the only teachers who were unharmed. Neither of them liked to fight much, and so they would not have been useful in combat. Of course, it wouldnt have mattered anyway, with the strength of these white-robed people in front of them. Yes, I suppose we have not introduced ourselves yet. We are the Humanity Emancipation Alliance. Our purpose is the end of the domination of the evil Demon Lords and to win back a future for ourselves. This plan was built with very long-term goals, so all of you will be useful in it as well. Here we go. A weird organization. The Humanity Emancipation Alliance? What is that? All I selfishly wanted was to enjoy a little vacation Really? Where did I go wrong? No, now that I think of it, perhaps I had gone wrong the moment I decided to ride that airship? > No, no, I would never No matter how I look at it, there is guilt. How could I merely doubt? Ive been used. There is a mysterious organization Im not even sure if they are realand someone wanted to crush them. The real culprit behind this is surely > No, I dont suspect you at all. I am sure of it. Nevermind. If it comes to this, I will see it through. > So it is according to your calculations, after all, Ciel! I thought this, but decided to not let it appear on the surface layer of my consciousness. It was a little late, and there were some things that I thought were strange. While I reeducate the students, I will have to do something about this Humanity Emancipation Alliance as well. These organizations tended to be dangerous while they hide in the shadows, but are surprisingly easy to crush once they are exposed. Thinking of it like that, Ciels plan was perfect. The Humanity Emancipation Alliance was over the moment that I knew about them. Well, even if that hadnt happened, I am sure that Diablo or Souei would have caught them eventually. And I am a member of the Glory Knights, one of the factions within the Humanity Emancipation Alliance. I was pretending to be a student in order to investigate from the inside. Magnus said this, just as I had decided to crush the Humanity Emancipation Alliance. I see, since just about anyone could become a student, it was easy to sneak in. But using the school for such a purpose seemed like nothing short of a declaration of war to me. I mean, I could see why Ciel would not ignore such a foolish organization existing here. She had looked for the perfect timing to get evidence and then had me move. I was perhaps not the smartest, for being so easily lured by the word vacation, but the people who were unlucky in this situation were those of the Humanity Emancipation Alliance. Ciel was even more frightening than any Demon Lord once you made an enemy of her. Irina and Magnus appeared to be in high positions within the organization. They talked on of how wonderful it was, and of how horrible the Demon Lords who ruledin other words, me and the other Demon Lords, were. They insisted on the validity of the right of humans. After that, they went about trying to persuade the students. This was so that they would testify that the students that they had abandoned had just been killed by the monsters. Also, they wanted to place all of the students in important positions in the country once they had become older, therefore extending the power of the Humanity Emancipation Alliance. Perhaps Julius and the others had denied their invitation to join. And so they had become a nuisance to be rid of, once the opportunity presented itself. And such an opportunity had arrived, and so it had now come to this. I suppose it will be too difficult to give us an answer this instant. We will return again once we finish going to the shore and requesting help from the mainland. I hope that you all would have come to a conclusion by then. It would not be a good thing for us, to have colleagues and fellow students die. And so I pray that you make the right decision. Irina said and ended her speech. Magnus had created a barrier around the area to keep out monsters, ensuring the safety of this place. This was likely done to calm us and minimize the amount of hostility we might feel. Magnus. So, you were tricking everyone? Ah, Satoru. Sorry to involve you in all of this, when you arent even a student. You, are you really fine with having allowed Julius, Karma and the others to be killed? I am not fine with it. Butthose who think differently than you are only in the way. Magnus muttered in a slightly saddened voice. However, he seemed very convinced that he was in the right. This idiot was a student at the school. Hey, Magnus. You made me very angry. You better remember that, the next time we meet. Magnus did not understand what I meant, and he could only shrug. And once he had finished setting up the barrier, he reunited with Irina and the others, and they left us. And that was how the long night ended. Chapter 289 That Time I Got Reincarnated As A Slime Chapter 289 It was a tragic spectacle. I didnt think it would get like this. I feel like I have been outwitted by Ciel-san. Well, I guess its just the usual. But about the mysterious organization which got involvedHumanity Liberation Alliance Its quite brave of them to even aim for Tempest, which is directly under my care. I might have overlooked the infiltration of a few spies in these few decades. These people, who have taken important positions in fields such the economy, technology and even culture, are aiming for the moment when generations change to rise the movement of Humanity Liberation Alliance. They would slowly encroach like that and before long would have the state in their palms. To make such a long-term plan-It seems it was made by someone who has a broad outlook. Lets say I didnt become aware of the organization at allI dont think it would have affected me still, since I dont have a life span It would have been really bothersome to crush their plans one by one, by adjusting the course. But now that I do know of that, all I need to do is get a well-qualified person and order them to deal with it. It would also be easy to crush them. If they are looking for a fight with me, I will just have to crush them in their own game. Well, leaving that for later Even still- That Magnus, it felt like he had strength left to spare even when dealing with a semi-demonlord class isnt that a bit abnormal? Semi-demonlord class to simplify it, they are as strong as Arch Demons. Although, for what it matters, having seen the fight myself, it felt like the opponent was lesser than a just-born Arch Demon in terms of strength but their strength was very much similar. Thats probably because Poison Tiger is reigning over this islands ecosystem from the summit and has probably never had to fight seriously. On top of that, hes probably not used to fighting against someone on the same level as him. But either way, the threat he posed was real. There arent many people who can go up against that alone. Among the humans, its probably a handful of the high ranking Holy Knights. If Magnus is of the same level as a high ranking Holy Knight, he is too strong for a student. No, if hes a spy, theres a chance he has been lying about his age as well Well, either way, Magnus surely possesses unshakable strength which you cant acquire with just weapon ability. The way I am nowwith powers of a human, can I win against him? Of course I can. It would be a piece of cake if I just had to win. I only have the abilities of a human at the moment and my energy is low but my level is the same as before. It wouldnt matter if the opponent is a arch demon or a lesser demon lord. I would just dodge all their attacks with prediction analysis and teleportation and end them with imaginary blow, ignoring any kind of attribute and defense. However, if I were to do that, they would know my location. But if I dont teleport and use as low energy as possible to stopno, lets not. I even escaped to enjoy the ordinary life. Theres no need to expose my identity intentionally and show off my omnipotent powers. Thats right, it doesnt have to be me who defeats Magnus. Theres Julius and Karma and their friends as well. I should give them the chance for revenge as well. However, as they are now, they wont be able to beat Magnus. On the contrary, even Julius envoy Clad or Ingracias battle-type instructor wont stand a chance. As I thought, this is my time, the Rimuru-senseis time. I thought that with a grin and gazed at the exhausted students as they slept. First, I prepared for the meal. One cant fight with an empty stomach. Meals are important to revive ones willpower as well. As such, I started my work while everyone was still asleep. I have an abundance of preys today. Thats because monsters are lying everywhere around these areas due to the battle last night. And among them, I chose the ones which were really lively and appropriate for eating and lined them up. Appraisal Analysis is extremely useful in these situations. And then, I processed a large amount of it which can satisfy all the students and started cooking and preparing them in a large cauldron. I will go with a easily made soup this time using the wild grasses and vegetables we didnt use yesterday. I cut them in small size for easier digestion and made them soft by boiling. I also didnt restrain in going the most optimal path drawn out by Ciel. One might wonder how I know of all these cooking methods but that doesnt really matter. I can give whatever excuse I like if I get it done before everyone wakes up. Once I was done boiling the soup, I lit the fire. I put the cauldron on gentle heating. While the soup was being done, I crushed some potato like food and made a paste by mixing it with a salted fruit. Then I flattened it out like a pancake. Now if I just stick it in a stick and roast it, it can act as an alternative for bread. We do have a stove so it might be better to roast it on top of the net we used when roasting the meat. And like that, I finished preparing. All thats left is to wait for everyone to wake up while the soup is made. And in the morning, the soup was almost done. A very savory scent spread from it. I felt the presence of the comparatively livelier bunch waking up after smelling the scent. I was using Heat Operation to control the temperature but it seems it would be better to do it naturally about now. Otherwise, they would notice the abnormality immediately. And just when I increased the fire by putting in more firewood, the first student woke up and came. Satoru-kun! You prepared everyones meal?! Marsha was surprised. It seems the scent went all the way into the tents. Yeah. It was terrible last night and everyone must be tired too. And I wasnt able to be of any use in the battle either. I could at least do this much. Chapter 290 Not at all! I think everyone will be really happy! Marsha smiled happily. And while we were doing that, the students woke up one by one and came out. Even the instructors who were in critical condition came out and thought it was weird that their wounds had healed but they all understood once they saw me. I will applaud them that they didnt say anything unnecessary. It will be done soon. Could you prepare the bath in the meantime? As I asked that of Marsha, she replied got it! and happily nodded before going off to the for-bath-use tent. It seemed like she was in shock because of the events last night but now that she saw good food and has something she can do, she had regained some willpower. At times like this, it is good to do something to change gears. First, we have food. And then, we get in the tub to wash away all the dirt from the battle. There are probably those who were bathed in the others blood too so it would be good for them to be clean. And after that- As Marsha left, William came up to me seeing I was alone. Is now a good time, Rimuru-sama? He came to speak as the representative. I nodded and decided to plan on what to do from now on. Are all the wounded healed? Yes. With the help of the healing potions you gave us, everyone has healed. Thats good. I think you understand but Of course, I told them these are healing potions Pyuri the health doctor prepared. Yeah, thats good. -However, how exactly are we, still alive? Thats because Moss was there. To introduce him to sage William, I called out Moss. [It is very nice to meet you. I am Testarossa-samas aide, who is of the equal rank and is a coworker to Diablo, who is Rimuru-samas trusted retainer. I am called Moss. Pleased to make your acquaintance-]The small Moss showed hypocritical courtesy as he introduced himself to William. But William didnt take any offense from that, rather he said, A-ah, yes, same here. I thank you for saving us. Although Moss is being used as a handyman, his position in Tempest is indeed high. I guess he would be a god-like existence even to the academys elders. Besides, even though Moss looks like this, even arch demons dont match up to him. It isnt weird for the sage Williams expression to stiffen seeing a being who can destroy large countries with ease. Then, will this Human Liberation Alliance thing be taken care of by Moss-sama? William asked me, pulling himself together. Hes probably worried about the instructors and students who affiliate with Human Liberation Alliance. No, I wont do that. Why is that? I had completely assumed that anyone who opposed you would be annihilated Its vexing seeing how my image is being passed on like this. I mean, sure, I would annihilate people who are clearly enemies but I wont go killing everyone like a barbarian just because their position is in opposition to mine Now listen here, enemy can mean many different things, alright? I would have crushed them if they were destroying towns or killing people but the Human Liberation Alliance is different, right? I will just fight them in their own ring and have defeat etch into their mind and body so that they never think of opposing me again. Right. In the first place, it is hard to charge anyone this time. What the Human Liberation Alliance did was persuading the students and instructors to agree to their thinkingwhich is to free themselves of me, the demon lords rule. Even if money is involved in this, it would be hard to judge it as a crime. It is clear that they are opposing me but they are innocent in terms of law. That is the tough part. It is true that I hold absolute authority but even then I wouldnt around tampering with the laws freely. I can suggest a certain law in the parliament but a majority vote can only bring it to shape. Well, even then, most of my laws would pass but I never really presented a law to begin with. I had decided to not touch politics since the time I started leading the Goblins. All I had to do was watch over the management after fixing a set of rules. I could easily reject an absurd law suggestion by a lower legislature house and even if they do pass, I could reject them later. Even I need to go through the proper procedures to set a new law. I dont have any plans on trying to do anything absurd like to death with him! and even if I did, it wouldnt pass. This time around as well, I am upholding such values. Even the actions taken in this islandI can condemn them in terms of humanity but there are no concise law. They had been hiding their identity until the instructors or students who could pose a problem were defeated. But to say that is a crime is difficult. Theres no doubt that they left the others to die but it cant be said to be a crime just because they didnt save them. They probably plan on leaving the students or teachers who wont cooperate in the island and have the monsters deal with thembut that cant be charged as a crime as of yet. After all, they cant be charged unless they directly had a hand in it. They havent committed any clear crimes at present and the actions which they are assumed to take when leaving the island are just assumptions. Its a pain but since I dont have any charges I can file against them, I cant do anything yet. If so, what do you plan on doing? Its simple, William-kun. The students who are angry at Magnus for the betrayal will try to take revenge. That too by a legal and formal wayby a duel. -Dont tell me, Julius and Karma? However, with the skill difference between them There shouldnt be a problem. We still have 3 days. Once they are done eating, I plan on going full spartan coaching on them. O-oh I dont know what to say I will have you cooperate as well. And then we will win and return triumphantly. They probably plan on leaving anyone who dont align with their ideals in this island. However, if we are able to escape this island with everyone alive, we will win. Right? Chapter 291 That is, true. Thats exactly right! It seems the sage William also got my intentions and was gushing with motivation. He didnt look hesitant anymore and a strong light was burning in his eyes. If theres anything I can do, please let me know! William vigorously nodded. The students who had lost all hope also regained their liveliness after having the freshly baked bread-like food and the soup. Delicious food is the best medicine. After all, its a special recipe made by Ciel-sensei which even I get to eat rarely. As I made it with auto-mode, it would be impossible to recreate it by myself. If I want to eat it again, I will have to ask Ciel. And since they had such a Gods (Ciel) cooking, of course the students reaction was this. So deliciouuusssss!! Seriously, what is this?! Whathe stew last night was amazing too but this is even better?! Satoru-kun, you were a cooking genius, huh?! I would very much like you to be my bride. High praises here and there. Although there were some idiots asking me to be their brides, I guess it just shows that they are lively enough to say that. And like this, the gloomy atmosphere was blown away with one shot and the youth-like cheerful atmosphere returned. Seeing that, I stood up. Well, what will you guys do? Will you cry yourself to sleep here and beg Magnus for help? No well, even if you say that, Satoru-kun Karma answered me as the representative of the students. The instructors only watched over. Exactly how I planned it with William. Oi, Karma, was it? What about you? if you lose then thats the end? Arent you frustrated being called a dejected loser? What did ya say?! Karmas burning eyes filled with anger glared at me, unlike a honor student. Thats fine. Anger will fuel your will to live. Oi, Julius. You too. You act all high and mighty all the time but you arent anything special, are you? It is the royaltys job to protect the people, it is the responsibility of the people who stand on top-these are phrases someone with strength should say. What kind of a leader are you? Cant even see through a guy like Magnus real intentions? Real intentions? He has been fooling us from the start. He easily abandoned me after asking me to join him. I also believed my envoy, Clad, because he introduced him to me In reality, I actually thought of him as my best friend I had thought of him as my best friend.. who would bind us together me, who cant live as I will because I am royalty with the school friends and Karma It seems Julius was shocked the most. After he was defeated by the monster, he was being protected by Moss. And even in that vague state of consciousness, he probably heard their conversation. And then, after being healed, he got to know of Magnus true strength and realized that they had been abandoned. Above all, it was all clear when his envoy Clad didnt move. If they didnt cooperate, then their half-hearted strength would only be a hindrance. Julius was probably thought as the epitome of that and a target to be dispose of right away. Then, why didnt you speak freely with him? What?! Shouldnt you have spoken freely with your hearts out with Magnus before something like this happened? That is Did your title of royalty hinder you? But you know, thats just an excuse! Kuhh Julius frowned but couldnt talk back. It seems he is looking back at his actions without trying to talk back imprudently. Well, what will you do? What do you mean? Will you cry yourself to sleep like Karma here? ButMagnus is way stronger than. Oh what, you will give up just cause you cant win? You know, if theres one thing that bastard Masayuki didnt do, its giving up? .That bastard Masayuki? Ah, this is bad. I ended up calling him as I normally do. Ahhh, no, no, I meant the Hero Masayuki-sama, yes. What I want to say is, basically, you need the spirit to at least be able to call that hero-sama a bastard!! The group of instructors were watching over me with warm eyes as I tried to gloss it over. When I glanced at them, thinking I would reduce their salary, they hurriedly looked away. And among all that, Thats right, its exactly as Satoru-kun says. You people, its unforgivable to stay defeated like this when you are the proud students of the academy. It seems the battle instructors are also going to train so you people should also work hard! Even if you get wounded, I will patch you up properly. The founder of the academy, the Great Demon Lord Rimuru-sama is also probably watching over us from our country so show him your pride and dignity as the students of the academy! The health doctor Pyuri came following up. Her fluttering gray waver reflected the sunlight, making her look truly as the Goddess of victory. It seems the simple male students were motivated with just that. Thats right! The hero Masayukis divine protection will surely protect us as well! I dont think theres even a tiny bit of such protection but I guess I will nod to Williams words as well. What will you do, Julius? Wont you stand in front of everyone and lead us? Decide already! In response to my words, Julius discarded all hesitation and looked me in the eye and said. I will do it. I wont be able to settle down either if I dont say a thing or two to Magnus. The next time, whether its some monster or Magnus, I will win! It seems Julius is also motivated. Just as I had predicted. Alright! Lets all work hard and show them what were made of! If we win, I will consider treating you all! I declared with a complacent smile. And immediately afterwards- Uuuwwooohhh!! I will do it!! Leave it to us, Satoru-chan! Kyaaa-Satoru-kun! This onee-san will protect you, alright?! Would we perhaps have any right to that reward as well? Such excited cheering shook up the place. The frenzy was so much that I had to put myself on guard for a moment there. It seemed like the plump instructor said something about the reward there as well but I will pretend I didnt hear it as the other instructors took him away. Either way, I succeeded in lighting a fire in them. And like this, the special training for the day of counterattack began. Author note: It seems the complacent smile was = divine smile. Chapter 292 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 271 Rimurus Elegant Escape Play C 15 And like that, the fourth day ended. It was now the morning of the fifth day. With all of the students standing in a line in front of me, I put on a pair of swirly glasses and stood in front of them. After eating lunch yesterday, the students had taken baths and focused their attention on recovering from their fatigue. We had plenty of meat from the monsters, and Julius had even offered some vegetables from his space storage, and it was clear that it would be possible to feed everyone here for two to three days. And so there was no need to go exploring. So instead, everyone rested. In the meantime, I talked with the teachers as we prepared for this position of new teachers for the study of a new type of magic. This introduction comes a little late, but this is Satoru, my confidant and a leader in magic research. In fact, I had requested that he become a teacher before, but he refused. However, fortunately, he has agreed to help you all after hearing that you want to become stronger! Now, Satoru. If would like to say a few words. Old William came out and introduced me to everyone. I generously nodded back to him. All of the students had expressions of shock upon hearing that I was an acquaintance of William, and was also a leader of magical research. Which was no surprise. I looked younger than all of them, and yet I had the qualifications to stand with the teachers. Among them, George, Mondo, and others of the same group, were especially surprised, which was quite entertaining to watch. But perhaps Marsha had realized that the magic cards were my idea, because she seemed quite satisfied with this explanation. She must have been suspicious of the conversations between me and Old William. Marsha wasnt only good with magic, but she had great intuition. I felt as if I acted too carelessly, she would find out my true identity. And so I had to be careful. Well, there were only three days left. And I would deal with it when or if it happened. I observed the students reaction like this and then said: I am Satoru. I was actually thinking about waiting for help and keeping out of it, but I changed my mind when I saw how driven you all were. I want to meet your expectations and lead you to raise your base combat abilities within a short time. Well, then. Did you all get a good nights sleep? From today on, I and the research students will be in charge of the cooking, so the combat and magic student should focus on bettering themselves to the best of their ability. I want you to prove to me that what you said yesterday was not a lie! Now, let us begin Here I raised the swirly glasses again and looked at the students. Sato-, no, teacher. What are we supposed to do? I smiled mischievously at Georges question. For now, I want you to run. The students looked at me and gulped as I made the order and then smiled. The first thing was to run. That was the basics. Well, I set the quota for magic-type students quite low, so they would return without taking too much time. Until then, I would discuss our future direction. But before that, I also had to instruct the remaining students on how to cook. I was very, very busy. I had the students who were in the research field gather around so I could teach them how to cook. There were the girls who were always close to Julius, Maria, and Carol. Apparently, it had been the butlers, Niel and Cast, as well as his guard knight, Clad, who prepared the food for Julius and the others. While Clad was a knight, Niel and Cast were very good at cooking. As Clad had been helping, it would have been easy for him to mix in the spices. The problem was whether or not he knew about the effect they would have. What I did know, was that a researcher named Irina was behind it, and had given the order. But did Magnus know about it? Im sure they were trying to get rid of anything that could hinder them, but perhaps they had not intended for everyone to die. But the result Had I not had Moss protect them, the teachers, Julius, and the others. The truth is that they would have all died. In my opinion, they were guilty. But it would be hard to prove whether or not they meant to kill. And so I wouldnt bother. It would be easier to just ignore the details of the plan, and just completely crush the entire organization. Well, enough about that. I watched them for a while. They were doing their job well. They knew how to make use of the help that the students offered, and they cooked while following my orders. There was no problem here. I think we would be enjoying a fine dinner tonight. I looked forward to it as I left them there. And then I went over to the tent where the teachers of magic had gathered. The combat teachers were participating in the running, and so they were not here. They wouldnt understand it anyway, and would be in the way. Within the tent, Old William was holding the magic cards and explaining to the other teachers what they did. Ah, Lord Rimuru. I just finished explaining it to them. Oh, thank you. By the way, I hope you can be careful to not call me that in front of the students? Hahaha. Of course. Old William laughed. It seemed a little forced. But I needed him to be very careful. It wasnt something that I could just shrug off. And I was scared that I needed to warn him before he made a mistake. I needed to hammer it into him once and for all before beginning. I want you to take charge of the magic-type students. You will use these cards and oversee their training. I said. Then one of the NNU researchers raised their hand and looked at me. I think his name was Heinrich. He was one of the first to see what was happening on this island. I nodded and allowed him to speak. First, allow me to apologize. To think that someone from our own school was involved in this incident I know. I accept your apology and so there is no need for you to worry. Lets think about the future now. I accepted his words with this answer, but But, how can you easily trust someone who is associated with a teacher who would do such a thing? Though, I do intend to follow any order that is given Chapter 293 Heinrich continued to insist. Perhaps the other teachers had said something to him while I was away. Well, dont think about that. You can show me with your actions. That is all. And while I can understand if you are unable to meet my expectations, I hope you will at least refrain from betraying me. I added a little warning, just in case. All of you who are present. Rimu-, no, Lord Satoru Lets just use Master Satoru. Of course! Really. Old Williams slips of the tongue were scary. I would have to constantly be warning him and covering for his mistakes. We would never do anything like betraying you, Master Satoru! I nodded at this speech by Old William while thinking about something else. Heinrich seemed satisfied by this, and so we continued the discussion. It was a virtual meeting of ultrafast thought, conducted through Thought Acceleration and Thought Transmission, both of which were quite familiar to me. The magic cards were distributed to the teachers with the intent of deepening their understanding of their contents. Obviously, it was virtual, so no real magic would activate. However, with the use of Master Ciels ultra calculating abilities, even this virtual environment would be able to immerse you to the point where it was indiscernible from the real thing. And it would all have a physical effect on you. Once you understood it, and you could use the magic, you would be able to use that experience acquired in the virtual world in the real world as well. It wouldnt quite work with physical training, but the use of magic was all in the mind, and so it was the perfect place to practice. However, most human brains were incapable of processing the information quick enough, and so only people who had reached a certain level were able to use it. Even with these teachers, acceleration was limited to about three hundred times normal speed. And they could only stand it for about one hour of real time. If they did it any longer, their brains would suffer possibly fatal damage. But well, training for an hour under these circumstances meant gaining the experience of three hundred hours. Which equaled twelve and a half days. And that was enough for those that were talented. It was really only me and Guy who had been capable of this, so that meant these teachers would be the first humans to have this incredibly rare experience. When there was only a little time left, everyone was able to use the Anagram Magic. But then again, the principals were rather simple. Even if the combination was right, it would not activate if there was not enough magic power. However, this How can I say this I suppose its as if all common sense concerning magic has been rewritten? This will make things much easier for my magic research, but it almost feels as if I am cheating. These were the reactions of Old Willian, Heinrich, Pyuri, and the chubby Blum. While Pyuri was the public health doctor, she seemed to be interested in healing magic, and so had participated willingly. However, it took us all over ten days. How can we teach the students Old William said rather sensibly. He was right. No matter how much we crammed into them, it would not be possible to understand a new type of magic within a few days. It would be impossible even if you were some kind of genius. Dont worry. I thought that this might happen, and so I prepared a simplified version of the magic cards in advance. No, that was a lie. I only just made them. I would alter them to fit each students talents and distribute them. If we did it like this, then each student should be able to easily do one or two spells that they are good at, without chanting. However, it was a pain to have to explain all this, so I decided to persuade them with some random words. I see. So we will pass out cards that they are good with? Yes. And once they become confident, they will be able to use the official magic cards. I see. I see. They were satisfied, and I was grateful for that. Wait a moment. You said official versiondoes that mean you intend on revealing these cards to the general public? Blum looked at me with wide eyes and an expression of disbelief. Yes. Why? I answered. Blums mouth clamped in horror. But he seemed to come to a decision after a momentary hesitation, and then he continued cautiously. But it will mean reevaluating the entirety of magical education. Not only that The very idea of magic will change greatly. Students of the Sorcerers Dynasty Sarion will not be silent about it. Magic engineering and anything that relies on the current structures of magic will have to be greatly altered to be efficient. Its not just about efficiencythis could cause the kind of uproar that a cultural revolution would They were first-rate teachers. And so they were quick to see what kind of chaos might be caused. Of course, I had considered it myself as well. Well, dont fret. I will publicize it, but not right away. As this has to do with the original text, I will have to make many new spells and improve upon it in order for normal people to be able to use it. In other words I said, and then explained to them my ideas for this new type of magic. The cards that I had given to Marsha were cards that could do anything. However, those who had little power to imagine, would not be able to make much use of them. You would need something that showed you the steps, much like the instructions I had given to her. But it would be hard to memorize all these steps, and it wouldnt do much good to have these cards do everything. By good, I mean profit. To be exact, each one of these cards will have a single effect carved into them. The amount of mana used will be the same between spells so that as long as they had the concentration, normal people would be able to use it. -To explain it more accurately, unlike monsters, humans are incapable of turning mana into energy. There are some with magical power. And aside from them, there are also others who have power such as spiritual power that can be changed into magical power. But they are rare. Of course, that doesnt mean that they cant control mana at all. Just as it is possible for people to use magic, it is possible for them to control mana. This was done through chanting. Chapter 294 Aside from that, magic could be done through contracts with spirits. Spiritual power=spending energy to access the truth of the world or to command spirits. To put it bluntly, energy=magic. These magic cards were meant to be used by humans. In other words, it turned energy into magic in the most efficient way, which allowed humans to use magic easily. Thats what it all was. A magic card that anyone could use. It would sell incredibly well. For instance, you could learn attack magic like Fireball. It would be great for defending yourself. Convenient magic that could control gravity would become vital for transporting heavy loads. As for flying magic, there will definitely need to be some training to be able to control it. And it was these kinds of magic skills that would be carved into the cards. It would make it possible to activate these kinds of magic through combining words. These combinations would be studied for the purpose of allowing normal people to use them and so they can spread. And I planned to have the students of Sarion participate in the research. With free thought, they could create all kinds of new magic. All kinds of magic would be carved into the cards. Users would have to buy the cards that they required, which meant I could expect tremendous profits. And to the most advanced users alone, I would sell all-purpose cards that were simplified versions with some limitation. They would allow you to bring about all kinds of effects with your imagination alone. Something like that. It wont be right away, but after thorough preparations over ten years, I think. That is when I could announce it to society? And with that, I ended my explanation. If it was made public, it would mean the birth of a new type of magic, following Element magic and Spirit magic. Its high applicability would mean that it could be used in combination with Curse magic to do all kinds of things. There was no doubt that it would do wonders for the development of magical science. It is like a dream Old Willaim said with an emotional sigh. Right? I had planned on doing this secretly at first, but I revealed it here because I believe in you all. Besides, I found someone with incredible talent who I thought would able to really use this magic. The teachers all exchanged glances as I said this. And then Old William spoke for all of them and asked me. Do you mean Marsha? I do. I nod. To be honest, I did intend on taking my time with revealing it. I hadnt decided on who I would leave it to. But amidst all of that, there was something about Marshas ability that was head and shoulders above the rest. Magic for humans, not demons or monsters. Needless to say, it had to be a human who researched and developed it. I would give texts and hints, and leave the rest to them. And the academy was the best possible place to conduct such research. However, I could not allow the Humanity Emancipation Alliance to exist at the same time. I wanted everyone to be friends and cooperate with each other while they did their research. Teach and lead Marsha. You must all work together as you study it. Well, before that, you will have to teach the magic students at least one magic spell each. Of course! I will try and meet your expectations! Please leave the healing to me. And then a little danger wont matter. We will have to work hard, so as not to lose to Marsha. It seemed that the teachers understood my meaning very well. Now I knew I could leave it all to them. I look forward to your future accomplishments and seeing you meet my expectations of being worthy of being named one of the founders of this magic! All of the teachers nodded strongly at these words. By the way But, what if this information were to leak Blum asked as sweat dripped down his face. I replied with a smile. My subordinates will not hold back when dealing with people who are careless with information. This is something that William Roaz knows very well. I want you to tell them very clearly what my subordinates do. Old William must have remembered the time he spoke with Souei directly when I addressed him. He looked a little pale as he faced the others. He then told them earnestly that they must keep it a secret at all cost. And there was one other thing. Um, I have a question Pyuri said hesitantly. What is it? YesIrina. The Humanity Emancipation Alliance. What will you do with them? Do you really think that students can beat them? She asked worriedly. Hmm. As for that, there was only one way to find out. I have a plan. But, the most important thing is that my identity remains hidden. Winning alone would be easy, but the most desirable outcome is if I could have the students win without drawing attention to myself. If not, it would be rather troublesome for you all, wouldnt it? What do you mean? William asked me. His expression suggested that he had a very bad feeling about what I was about to say. Yes. The moment that my location is discovered, I expect troublesome people to force their way here. The truth is, Im here in secret, and am on my way out while trying to remain undiscovered. In a way, Im trying to escape. So you know, do I really have to explain the rest? What?! The teachers looked as if they wanted to scream. Oh, well. I guess I could understand why they would look like that. I had just told them that they were now involved in my little escape plan. If something went wrong, they could be mistaken for abductors. This small suggestion was enough to ensure that the teachers cooperated with me from the bottom of their hearts. Also, around now I think that one of my most dangerous subordinates is using his brain to profile and purge each school. So its only a matter of time before these Humanity Emancipation Alliance people are smoked out If anything, it might be kinder to have the students defeat them first I said, keeping my words a little cryptic. Do you mean Diablo? Pyuri asked, and the rest of them became tense. Uh, well, I guess? I answered. AHHHHHH!! That means I might be able to meet Diablo?! Ahh, those guys are finished. They were so foolish. So very, very foolish Ah. With innocence being proven. I am so relieved from the bottom of my heart. Each teacher blurted out their reaction. One of them was strangely excited, and another seemed a little weirdbut nevermind. In any case, you all might become targets of Diablos judgment if my identity is exposed. So, do your best! It was a simple threat, but the effect was amazing, and all was good. Now, as the teachers braced themselves, the virtual meeting came to an end. Chapter 295 The course of education for the students who use magic had been decided. And right in time, those students came back, all worn out. About an hour had passed in real time, so it would have been quite a tough long run for the students who mainly use magic since they dont have much stamina to begin with. The magic users also need stamina but this should be sufficient. Leaving the rest to the instructors, as we planned in the meeting, I turned to look towards the leading actors, the combat-type students. And then- Run, run! Even in your dreams, you cant even win with Magnus and his party like that! The combat type instructor Brown shouted passionately, as if he was a different person. Even the three other accompanying instructors also looked like they were having a hard time. Instructor Browns last spurt was that bloodcurdling. One of the instructors, Peter, even said, B-brown-sensei, the-theres no need to be that intense from the start now And acted as proxy for the students. However, such a remark from instructor Peter too was thrown away easily. Be quiet! If were doing this, were doing this to win! Shouldnt we make frantic efforts with that spirit? Am I wrong? If youre going to be like that, youre never going to get the reward from RimuSatoru-sensei! But still, this guy Hasnt his objective changed? Moreover, wasnt he just about to casually call out my name? That is kinda worrying. Right, it seems I was in the wrong. RimuI mean, Satoru-sensei is watching. We are not allowed to be lenientYou guys, get psyched up!! Thats right, Peter-sensei! We are in no position to be compromising! Now, you guysrun as if your life depends on it! YEAAHH!! U-umm It seems instructor Peter was also the same. Why are the instructors being all serious?! Youre leaving the students behind. But, thats fine. Thats fine but the students, did they get brainwashed over this past week or something? Their eyes fired up and they started running desperately. They ran at full speed, using all their remaining strength and even more perhaps. Using the optimum distribution of their energy and magic to reduce their exhaustion simultaneously. What is it thats stirring up these students this much? Dont tell me they arent aiming for the reward I talked about are they? I could only pray that it was my imagination that made it look like they wanted the reward more than letting Magnus and the others have a piece of their mind. Until night came that day, they had been doing the long runs. As expected, everyone was completely exhausted. They were flat out empty of mana and couldnt even stand up properly. But after drinking the drink I made, with a hint of the restoration medicine mixed in, they were able to recover enough to at least walk. One shot for stamina! I didnt add taurine in it but seems like the effect was amazing. Not only did it heal wounds, it also recovered their stamina. Satoru-san, this is? Ah, its a drink I made with a secret recipe. I had the ingredients so I prepared enough for everyone. I answered with a smile. Its a complete lie but I cant really say that I made it by mixing with the restoration medicine I had on me all this time so I dont really have a choice. Ah, that reminds me, this is a bit late but I am glad that the monsters cant lie thing has no effect on me. Its not like I like deceiving people or anything but considering my personality and position, I am in situations where I cant say the truth a lot. .No, it isnt really a lie either, is it? If you were to broadly interpret it, secret recipe, I had ingredients, or I prepared for enough for everyone-all these arent really lies. Just the I had ingredients part would be more accurate if I had said I had it in my Imaginary Space so that might just be a bit strained. Well, that stuff doesnt really matter either way. The moment everyone recovered from their exhaustion after drinking the beverage I prepared, they realized that they were starving, as well. And it immediately became time for the left over squad to prepare dinner. It seems the group in charge of cooking gave it their all so the dishes this time around were satisfying, as well. I had the magic using students go through practical training of making containers using earth magic and tempering using combustion magic. As a result, everyones tableware was also prepared. Although there are some which are oddly-shaped, they have their own attractiveness. And like this, we were able to enjoy a good meal on the night of the 5th day as well. Now then, hunger has been satisfied but It is about time their ability to think also recovered and they start to feel discontent. Satorusensei. theres something I would like to ask. Julius said and stood up. It seems he had some resistance in calling me sensei but he appears to have suppressed his pride and acknowledged me as their teacher. A more honest guy than I had first thought. What is it? We didnt really do anything other than running today but will we really be able to beat them like this? You stupid? Of course you wont get strong by just running. If you could win with just that, nobody would have to work hard. Wha-!? It seems my words offended him as he looked on the verge of losing it. We made them run all day long without letting them think. And on top of that, I just said something that could also be interpreted to mean that theres no point in running. In a manner of speaking, it is like saying that you wasted the entire day. Chapter 296 Julius probably thinks he has been made fun of. However, one would understand it if they thought about it normally. Theres no way they can get stronger just by running. Thats just proof that they are shocked by many things and cant think straight. Inversely, it can also be said that by just running all day long today, they have regained their presence of mind. -In other words, this was all to have us regain our calm, Satoru-kun? Well, its fine if you take it that way. Also, call me sensei, Mondo. Uh, yes. Understood, Satoru-sensei. Hmm. I nodded. Theres no need to add that it was all a revenge plan for getting back at Julius for his poor treatment towards me. After all, the other students would just think they just got mixed up in it. Besides, it seems everyone is content with that answer so I will just go along with it. Now then, it seems like you guys were able to cool off your heads. Then lets start the strategy meeting. After the meal, we gathered around by a camp fire to discuss strategy. Julius and Karma also seemed content with that explanation and didnt complain. Its weird for me to say this but they are quite simple. Now then, lets start. First off all, lets talk about Magnus strength. Is there anyone who realized the secret behind it? Everyone seemed agitated in response to my question. Not only the students, but also the instructors. Instructors as well, if you noticed something, please speak up. I also urged the instructors to talk about their observation. Is there anyone who has noticed? Now that I think about it Magnus was a very excelling guy but it didnt seem like he was hiding that amount of strength Karma, who seemed to have been in good terms with him, muttered. I guess thats true. If someone has that amount of strength, a portion of it would show when they are taking the lessons. At the very least, even if the students didnt realize, the instructors would. If a instructor didnt even notice someone so strong, then they fail as an instructor. I dont want to make excuses but I didnt think he would be that strong of a student. Right. It didnt seem like he was hiding his strength, more like he suddenly gained strengthor rather, it felt like he borrowed strength. Jiddah, a combat type instructor of NNU muttered. Heinrich, who had been observing the combat agreed with him. As expected of researchers, they make good observations. Borrowed strength, you say? That makes it sound like Sounds like Element Fusion? I cut off sage William. And the place fell silent at once. And thats only natural too, since, Element Fusion is- Using a superior elemental spirit, the final hidden technique for an elementalist after all. Thats right. Its truly what can be said to be the strongest technique known to mankind, only permitted to those who are worthy of being called hero. The only ones who can use this as a group are the strongest squad known to mankind, the Holy Knights. No, but Theres no way a student can perform Element Fusion! The only ones who can probably do that are the legendary hero Ruler of the Flames or the new-generation hero and his allies! Exactly. Its not something a mere student can pull off! The discussion turned vigorous at once after that. A display of denial rather than a discussion. However, we wont get anywhere if we were to discuss things here. After all, even the instructors dont really comprehend what actually is Element Fusion. Calm down. I will first explain what Element Fusion exactly is. The moment I said that, the noisy ones went silent at once. They all turned to me in unison. The instructor groups gaze were more piercing than the related students. If possible, maybe we can get close to that secret ourselves-its clear that they were thinking as such. Well, thats fine too. After all, its not something you would be able to use immediately even if you were to understand it. Element Fusion is And like that, I started my explanation. The most easy to comprehend example would be Shizu-san. She had fused with Ifreet and had transformed into a demon of flames. Although in Shizu-sans case, it was due to a unique skill called Deviate so she might be an exception. It would be extremely difficult for a normal person to fuse that much with an elemental spirit. Ifreet, the superior flame spirit, possesses energy equal to a semi-demon lord class. Fusing with that is basically becoming as strong as a semi-demon lord class while being human. If I were to give that a human rank, then it would be an A+. S rank is given to demon lords so that is the highest ranking. Anything above this can only be a hero. An existence completely opposite that of a demon lordthose who can be said to be the strongest beings in humankind, also get the S rank. In fact, at this rank, it is also possible for a hero to fuse with the strongest elemental spirits, the light spirits. Thats different from an awakened hero in sense. To awaken, one needs the heros egg and other factors also come into play so thats more complicated. At the very least, I havent heard about Kenyas heros egg hatching. Although it does seem like he has acquired it. That blessing thing Ramiris was talking about was a ceremony to ascertain the adaptability percentage with the spirit. The ones who can make the spirits strength their own and use it freely are the strongest of these practitioners. Now then, about the ones below that Lower ranking Holy Knights would be a good example. They are the people who have become able to borrow a portion of the spirits strength who are compatible with them. The mysterious power these spirits possess. Chapter 297 These people, despite being human, become able to utilize the power which has the same nature as magic. That might sound good at first but taking in that kind of energy into ones body is extremely difficult. Or rather, its impossible for your general public. And thats exactly why they train their bodies into a suited vessel, discipline their mental capabilities and strengthen their spiritual body. It seems like the demon lord Ruminas optimized this and has already created a breeding ground for producing quite strong Holy Knights. However, even then, apart from a portion of the prodigies, others only can go as high as to borrow a portion of lower rank elemental spirits strength. And that too comes with a time limit. They momentarily exceed human limits and overwhelm the enemy. Thats one of the many techniques which make the Holy Knights the strongest knights. The strength of a spirit and the techniques of a human. Thats the secret to the strength. Once you are able to completely use the strength of a higher ranking spirit and the strongest techniques devised by mankind, thats the hero level. Shizu-san fused using a skill but she had reached this territory. The reason I won was only because I was lucky. To be completely frank, it was because my compatibility against her was good. When I inspected the fight later on, I was told that by the Great Sage. Say that earlier!-or so I thought then but I wouldnt want to hear something negative like that during a fight. And so it was all good as a result. Kenya and the others fused with the spirits at the soul level. Their bodies grew and got used to that power. Putting aside exceptions like Shizu-san and Kenya and the others. I kept on explaining these to them while keeping the concrete stuff hazy. Now then, its about time. Lets change the topic here. I think you now properly understand that it is extremely difficult to freely handle a spirits powers in a humans body. If so, then acquiring this strength in a humans bodyin other words, being able to use this mysterious power, what must one do to be able to do this? I looked around at everyone listening to me while asking that question. Being asked a question suddenly, they were perplexed. However, there were those who were fast in catching up too- The way Satoru-sensei phrased that right nownot use the spirits strength, but use the mysterious power. In other words, if its a high ranking being other than spirits, it might be easier to use even in a humans body? He came presenting a conjecture coming straight for the core. I smiled and said, As expected of the prodigy of Ingracia Synthesis Academy. Thats quite some insight you have there, Julius-kun. Or is it that since the royalty of Ingracia kingdom are well acquainted with spirits, it is only natural for you to know? Then, let me ask specifically. What do you think that is? Before I realized, Julius noble-like attitude of looking down on me had disappeared. His anger probably disappeared too while he was listening to the explanation. It seems that he has acknowledged me as a teacherno, maybe as something more. Julius looked hesitant to answer to my question. However, the answer was already in his mind. As if he didnt want to speak of it, he opened his mouth only to close it again. But then he drastically went ahead and said it. Demon? I deepened my smile and applauded. Thats correct. Not angels, but demons. Theres also a reason for that. As angels are pure, it is harder for them to exist in places other than the heaven. Although the situation has somewhat changed now. In the first place, demons were more suited for battle. Well, there are a few more reasons to it other than that There are quite a few who can employ a demon. Most of them do it by a ritual summoning but there are also some who summon demons with magic. First class wizards, called the Dark Summoners. The limit for the employment is up to greater demons but a humans body is enough for that. On top of this, if the vessel is trained They can acquire extraordinary strength without training like a Holy Knight. Moreover If I were to add, theres an effective way to strengthen ones body. Surely there are people here from NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy who know of it? As if the NNU students were nervous, they flinched. But no one answered. Armored Corpsone of the previous Empires 3 biggest army corps. The soldiers who were enlisted there seemed to have undergone black magic remodeling surgery and became super soldiers but After I said that much, the instructors also realized. You dont mean Black magic remodeling surgery is supposed to be forbidden due to inhumane methods Besides, the surviving scientists aredont tell me, those scientists are? No, even if its so, it doesnt make sense. Even if black magic remodeling surgery can strengthen the body, it would only go as high as A rank at most. Heinrich declared. As expected of a researcher, he knows more than combat types. Exactly. Certainly, from the information I gathered, there are very few who have gone up to A rank. And that strength wouldnt come close to a semi-demon lord class. Howeverwhats important here is, strengthening the body. After I hinted that much, Heinrich also realized. I see, a demon only wants a strengthened body, eh If a demon dwells in a strengthened body, even if its a greater demon, they might have the strength to beat a holy knight. And that In other words, thats Demon Fusion. Well, thats about right. The strong being of this island, Poison Tiger, who has little combat experience, seemed crude considering it is a semi-demon lord class. In contrast, if Magnus, who has a ton of combat experience, were to acquire the strength of a demon It wouldnt be weird even if he acquired strength exceeding that of Poison Tiger. Moreover, the chances of black magic remodeling surgery progressing in these past 10 years is quite high. Theres probably no mistake in thinking that Irina, the researcher who seemed to be the mastermind behind this, is the leading person behind that research. Well, thats about pretty much it. With this, Magnus strength should be easy to comprehend to a certain extent. Saying that, I brought the talk to a finish temporarily. Chapter 298 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 273 Rimurus Elegant Escape Play C 17 It seemed that they had understood my explanation up until this point. To be honest, it wouldnt be surprising for the remnants of the empire to have those kinds of skills. Though, it was really something so poor that it couldnt be called a secret art in the truest sense However, I could at least admit that it was a true and stable art. Besides It wasnt as if you were always assimilated to the demon. And it was an interesting idea to be able to use that power only when you needed it. For instance, looking at the power that Guy gave to Leons subordinates-Secret art of Hybrid Soul Fusion, is was the fusing of two demons with equal strength. This secret art allowed the party with the stronger will to take over. It was like poisoning someone. It was a forbidden art. And of course, you could not undo it. It was all or nothing. It was dangerous, as you had to have the resolve to wager your own soul. On the other hand, Demon Fusion, which was the art that the empire had developed, was founded on creating manageable contracts with demons who were willing to serve. Once safety had been guaranteed, it was possible to fuse when needed. Unlike fusing with spirits, you could gain power easily without strengthening your own astral. That seemed very convenient. But- It was a mistake to use demons. The price that was to be paid was a fixed sum of magic power. But with that, you could at least feel that pleasure of using the power of the demon that you fused with. If you could not honor the contract, then the demon would just leave. In other words, when you are unable to go up against stronger opponents. It was convenient for opponents that were weaker than youbut it was not very reliable when it mattered. Also, the demons left when you were out of magic. There were even demons who hurt their summoners because they were bored. In the case of Magnus and the others, such actions were prevented by the contractsbut it was likely impossible to control the actions of the demons once you had no magic to use as payment. You could not make them work if you had nothing to offer. In that case, I could think of a number of ways to beat them. They all listened to my explanation and their expressions brightened. Up until now, they had despaired because they thought they had no chance of winning. Damn it. It really was too bad that they were so quick to give up. How can That Magnus. To have such dangerous power When it is so dangerous for us to fight even a Greater Demon Julius and Karma muttered with pained expressions. With this much of a discrepancy between them, they were still serious about fighting. So I could understand why they were so self-pitying -Still, its not like it was necessary to fight head-on through conventional means. But they still wanted to fight properly after hearing my explanation. I didnt know if I should call it honest or just stupid. Hey, hey. Have you been listening to what Ive been saying? Didnt you understand that you cannot win by fighting head on, like some honest idiot? Then start thinking differently! Are those heads on your shoulders or just decorations? Why dont you use those brains! I blasted them a little. At these words, the faces of the students became animated again after having been full of despair. And then all at once, they began to discuss possible ways of beating them. Usually, when you summon a spirit or demon, it requires a lot of magic. According to a story that I heard, even an advanced summoner can only summon a Greater Demon for about ten minutes at the most! I heard that too. Though, they do say that an Elementalist that is recognised as the contractor can have spirits materialize for much longer I never heard of a demon recognizing a human. And if its done against their will, it should only be for a short- Hold on? Does that mean there is a time limit to Magnuss power? Hmm. Hmm. The discussion was getting rather heated in a good way. There were advanced demons like Venom, who had recognized Masayuki, but lets forget about that for now. It seems that the students had realized that there is a time restriction to Magnuss strength. And now that they had realized it, the discussion was becoming more lively. In any case, we need to buy more time. Once we confirm that the devils power has been activated, we need to draw out the fight to be as long as possible. I see. So thats what all this physical training was for. Right, Master Satoru! No? Its just revenge. As if you guys would get stronger after running for one day. The only thing youll get is aching muscles. So you noticed. You guys sure grew a lot in one day! I suppressed my true feelings and nodded heavily. And with that alone- Master Satoru!! Several of the idiots shouted with emotion. They were too simple Well, that part of them was also a little cute. After that, the discussion continued. And they eventually had an outline of their new strategy. So, like that. The combat types will rotate as teams and push Magnus back. The magic types will support them while also disturbing Magnus and the others. What do you think about that? Julius represented the others and explained their plan to me. This plan was created with consideration to advice from the other teachers as well. It seemed that they believed that this was the best thing to do at the moment. And I could see that Juliuss expression had regained much of its confidence. I see. Yes. Well, its definitely well thought out. For the most part, it matches my own thoughts on the matter. > True. My own thoughts had been way too sloppy. Thats no good. This plan will end with Magnus and the others killing everyone. I didnt actually think that Magnus was that ruthless. Thats why I had thought this plan would be fine But Ciel disliked taking the emotions of enemies into account while making calculations. She wouldnt rest easy unless she considered the worst possible scenario, so she could be ready for anything. > What? You can do that?! And, at least? Is there something even higher they can aim for? Well, it would be easy for me, I guess > Uh, yeah. So thats what it was Had I been giving Laplace such orders without knowing it? I had sent Laplace to greet the Rock Elephant that ruled the center, and told him to be careful not to be rude But in Ciels mind, I had been reading much further ahead. I understood everything, she seemed to want to say. Well, I didnt understand it myself. But it was probably better to be quiet about that. Just then- Chapter 299 (Lord Rimuru. Sorry that Im late. The matter has finally been settled! The ruler of this island, the Rock Elephant, that is, has more than just instinct. There is intelligence as well. However, not much common sense. It took so much time for it to understand my ideas. Still, eventually, it accepted my talk of the building of the secret base. So everything is fine!) I received a thought transmission from Laplace. But wait, Laplace? How far are you taking this negotiation? How about a little restraint? It seemed like Laplace had just interpreted my orders in the way that suited him best. (What! You even negotiated about building a secret base?!) (Of course! And it was readily accepted. Ahh, it was a lot of work, you know? I had to make it understand my power and then took four days to teach it. Thought transmission is very useful. Thanks to it, this Rock Elephant gained quite a lot of knowledge!) Laplace proudly made the report. This seemed completely different to what I had intended when I said greetingbut it was too late. In any case, this was fine in its own way. (Well then, can you order all the monsters on this island to stop attacking the humans?) (Very easy! They are like my underlings now. The will listen to anything I say.) Seriously? I hadnt sensed any great movement of mana, so Laplace must have showed his power very carefully. It was rather clever, I guess? Or maybe he was just that passionate about this secret base? Well, it didnt matter what it was. If a base could be built, then my plan to build a giant leisure land should also be fine. Oh, I was about to forget our main objective. Magnus was the problem we had to deal with first. (Alright, Laplace. You continue to wait there. I still have some things to deal with. I will clean that up first.) (Understood!) I had decided to prioritize the Magnus matter, and ordered Laplace to wait. I looked at the reactions of the students. As I thought, it would not be easy to think of an alternative. Everyones expression was dark, as if they were once again locked in the shadows. My complete rejection of their plan had made their outlook turn very tragic. Then Master Satoru, what will you have us do! Even if we cant win, is it so wrong to want to fight back?! Do we have to obey Magnus and the others? No The mourning voices rang throughout the group. They werent wrong. I would cry too if I were rejected so bluntly. I had thought that buying time was the best strategy Ciel had also suggested taming the Poison Tiger- Poison Tiger, huh It was easy to say, but asking these students to capture a semi-demon lord ranking monster was insane. It was impossible, reckless and unreasonable. Yes, all three of those things. But, just then. -Did you say, Poison Tiger?! Marsha had heard my muttering. And she shouted as if coming to a realization. Could it be! SatoruMaster Satoru, are you suggesting that we should capture that monster? Are you stupid, Marsha? There is no way that we could do that. Aina said as if to calm Marsha down. Indeed, you would think it was impossible. But, wasnt this Poison Tiger weaker than Magnus? In that case, maybe it will be the perfect practice partner for us to judge our teamwork? That was what I had thought, but Marsha continued with bright eyes. The students reacted in their own unique ways, but they were all against it. I told you, its impossible, Marsha! You say that its weaker than Magnus, but dont you know, that monster is so strong that youd have to call the Knights Order in order to do anything!? Thats right, Marsha. And since we cannot communicate, the burden will be heavier for the vanguard. Thats not going to buy us any time. In the first place, Magnus has a time limit, but the Poison Tiger does not. Do I really have to say which of them is more dangerous? Thats how it went. It was nice that they said everything that I had wanted to say. But Marsha did not back down. We have lots of meat to feed the monster. We can get it used to feeding like that maybe? And besides, if I combine these magic cards, I might be able to control the monster. She began to say. Indeed, if she could use anagram magic, then the forced control of monsters would be possible. However, that required a lot of understanding and immense magic- That being said, Marsha did have a lot of magic. And I think she still held the original cards? It seemed unlikely, but what if she did understand it? If so, she wasnt so much a genius, as a child prodigy who would one day represent the age we lived in. A Hero > Ciel said with satisfaction. This confession from Ciel meant that Marsha was- She was moving just as Ciel had thought she would. And so I decided to believe in Marsha and keep my mouth shut. Marshas words reignited the heated debate. They argued about whether it was possible and what the success rate would be. And then they assigned roles in the event that they would carry this plan out. Etcetera. The result was, that their eyes burned with enthusiasm and their faces were filled with hope and expectation as they looked at me. Master- Julius began, representing the others. I nodded for him to continue. -that is our new plan. May we hear your opinion on it? It all came together very nicely. > I repeated Ciels words to them. It hurt that their expressions were filled with such awe and respect. I was hiding most of it with my swirly glasses, but my cheeks were quite red with embarrassment. It really was not good to pass on other peoples ideas off as your own. I would be more cautious about it in the future. The direction they would go in was decided during the night, and it was the sixth day that it was put into action. They went outside of the barrier that Magnus had placed around the camping grounds and cooked some meat with herbs that would attract monsters. After a short time, the monster they were after appeared. The Poison Tiger. It looked just the same as on the night of the attack, but the fiendishness in the eyes were now gone. From what I saw, it actually looked like it was wagging its tail. It seemed that Laplace had convinced the Rock Elephant to send out the message. That was a relief. -And. The students carried out their plan to capture the monster, and they succeeded. At this point, all of the surviving students had exceeded 100 points. After all, they had not only fought an A-Rank monster, but had captured one. So they had all exceeded the passing mark. And their preparations were complete before the day of the battle. Now, it was time to end things with Magnus- Q & A Q: Did Milim get a makeover? A: She did! There will only be one goth loli. Q: What color is Milims hair? A: It looks like an ordinary pink, but it is supposed to be platinum pink. After all, silver hair sounds night, but I was told that its actually kind of dull And there are already many characters with silver hair. Q: What about Milims clothes- A: Clothes change. There will be many types! Thats it. The end. Sorry for hurting your eyes. Chapter 300 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 274 Rimurus Elegant Escape Play C 18 Four days after Rimurus escape. Diablo and Souei were preparing to leave the Kingdom of Ingracia. They were in the middle of investigating all of the western countries, but as they would not be traveling through teleportation, they decided to put it off for now. Because of this, Souei made several clones and sent them to each territory so that they could investigate more efficiently. On top of that, he had also mobilized their subordinates. Normally, it would be better to take our time in the investigation Yes. However, we have an idea of who is behind all of this, dont we? Yes, I have an idea. I think that we would be wasting time by going to the west side. Besides, it will be troublesome, Souei. I dont agree. This is the information departments fault for being negligent and missing accurate information. Hehehe. But we are not so familiar with financial issues, so I dont think we can be blamed for not seeing how important that information was. However Well, maybe youre right. Even if we missed it, he would have noticed it, I think.Exactly. So there is no problem. If anything, there is reason to start moving now. Thats how we should look at it. Yes, exactly. For Diablo and Souei, not being able to reach the person who was behind it all was not necessarily a problem. This was because they were sure that as long as they identified the unnatural flow of money and figured out who or what organization was responsible, then they would eventually see who the mastermind was as well. Rimurus command to them was that they remove the corruption from the academy. So that meant they had to investigate to see which schools were corrupted and then remove any corruption they found. Thankfully, they had not seen any sign of corruption in the Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy. And so they had concluded that they were receiving no illegal financial aid. Of course. Tempest was closely associated with Rimuru, and if they were known to have done something wrong, it would be a huge incident that could not be swept away as mere scandal. As for the Ingracia Academy, only a few of the noble teachers were involved in corruption. As it was very light, it was a level where they could deal with it themselves. They had already made a list of these aristocrat teachers who were accepting funds, and so Soueis clones had arrested them in order that they could trace where the money had come from. They would use every method: power, authority, money, people, and things to push the enemy to the brink. It was a direction that you might call a money game. However Diablo believed that the money was not coming from the western countries. The empire to the east-from those loyal to the old emperor. That was where Diablos suspicions lay. And they had received a report to support it. That morning, Moss had contacted them and told them that the situation had suddenly changed. All of the students were safe, but a group of them had formed a Humanity Emancipation Alliance and left the others. And they had attempted to kill any teachers and talented students that got in their way With the situation as it was, it was obvious what needed to be done. Just in case, they decided to have Soueis subordinates continues their investigation of the eastern countries. They finished the procedures and had two airship tickets prepared for them. And after that, Diablo and Souei headed for the Nasca Namrium Ulmeria Eastern Alliance Union Empire. And- Six days after Rimurus escape. Diablo had entered the NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy alone. Souei had sent out his clones into the immense territories of the empire, and it was from there that he gathered information. He had gathered much information in the past two days, but this was the first time they had made contact with the NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy, which was the most important thing to do. Souei did not like that Diablo was to go alone, but ultimately, he accepted Diablos reasons for it. You wont run wild over there? Hehehehe. Youre really persistent, Souei They had argued, but in the end, Diablo was able to get this most coveted role. The sofa was simple but comfortable as he sat on it and brought the tea to his lips. He had arrived on the first airship that morning, and so it was still about midday. Why, Lord Diablo. I have heard the rumors. You are most esteemed among Great Demon Lord Rimurus subordinatesIt is a great honor. Heheheh. Hello. It seems that I wont have to introduce myself then. You must be the headmaster? Yes! My name is Godama Silver. I am in charge of this academy. The person who appeared before the relaxing Diablo was a nicely plump and noble-looking man. He looked like he might have been muscular at one time, but age had caught up with him, and his waist was starting to grow thick. However, his eyes were very sharp, and he exuded energy from his whole body. The staff he carried was not to aid him while he walked, but it was a high-quality magic rod used to control magic. It looked rather plain, but upon appraising it, it proved to be most unique. In other words, he was either rich or very capable. Perhaps he was both. (Surely, he did not think I would not notice it) Diablo was a little confused, but he did not show it. Diablo was wondering why anyone would come before him while carrying a weapon. He could understand why someone might be cautious, but holding a weapon meant you were resolved to fight, and that suggested you actually believed that you could win. He didnt want to think that this man was so stupid as to think that this disguised weapon could fool him, but if that was the case, he had made a big mistake. After all, it would mean that such fools were a part of the human resources operation within the three great academies that Rimuru cared so much about. In any case, coming before Diablo with a weapon was outrageous in itself While Diablo rarely did so, this time he decided to hold back his impulses and discuss the subject at hand. Yes, you have done good here. Lord Rimuru is very excited to see the growth of the students. It is an honor. By the way, on what business have you come here today? Yes. Well, I happened to have heard that there is a trend of revering nobles within the school. Diablo smiled beautifully as he stared at Godama. I know of it. Indeed, there was a request from the Ingracia Academy. It was suggested that the students learn how to deal with nobles before being sent out into the world. And we thought that this opinion had enough merit to be taken seriously. Oh? Was it accompanied by financial aid? Taking advantage of the equality of the three schools like that will result in their ideal losing all substance. Am I wrong? Chapter 301 Diablo looked at him as if he could see right through his skin, and yet Godama did not seem to be moved as he replied. And so Diablo had continued bluntly. Hahaha. It is true that we received funds, but that is a separate matter! In fact, it offends me greatly that anyone could suggest that our opinions were bought. Please refrain from insulting us further. I believe that learning about how to act towards nobles is necessary. That is why I agreed to it! Godama explained. His face had become a little red, but he was still composed. It was true that the nobles of Ingracia had offered funds for research, but it was not related to the talks between the three schools. That was what he was insisting. Hmm. Diablo nodded. Even when looking at him with his Demon Eye, he could see nothing unusual in Godamas breathing or heartbeat. He was either saying all of this from the heart, or there was an entirely different motive for accepting the money. Yes, for instance-putting the blame on the nobility of the Ingracia Kingdom, etcetera. Diablo had already looked through Soueis investigation data and confirmed that Godama was not suffering from a lack of funds. All of this suggested that the latter theory was the correct one. There wasnt likely much more to be learned by talking with Godama, and so Diablo asked his final question. Well talk about that in depth some other time. I have just one more question. The thing is, something rather important has happened He prefaced, then Diablo laid out the scenario that he and Souei had agreed upon. It was a made up story that he had repeated many times at the Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy and Ingracia Academy. -On the surface, it was just some entertainment for the Great Demon Lord Rimuru, while in fact it was training for the students. And so the students had to be protected, and they explained to everyone that there was no need to worry. But things were different this time. We had already contacted you about that before, so you must be aware. But this is where things are different. The thing is, we have lost contact with them. He said, then inspected Godama with the demon eye. What!? Is that true? Godama asked in amazement. But in spite of his words and attitude, Godama was quite calm. (So he isnt moved at all. In other words, he knew. I see) Anyone else would have been fooled by his acting surprised, but it did not work on Diablo. Godama was a former warrior who had conquered many trials in the past, and he had a personality that was not easily shaken. That was the kind of man he way, and now, he had made a terrible mistake. If he wasnt surprised, he should have accepted it and moved along. But acting like this had made Diablos suspicions turn into conviction. Perhaps this just meant that this was the limits of Godama as a man. At this point, while Diablo didnt think Godama was the mastermind here, he did believe that he was part of the Humanity Emancipation Alliance. Godamas mistake was thinking that he could fool Diablo. He would protect himself with an expensive magic item and toy with Diablo with a skill he had honed over the years. He would lead him into thinking the nobles of the Kingdom of Ingracia were the enemy. That was what he thought, and it would end up leading him to his ruin. You arent surprised. Could it be that you know something? Diablo continued to smile as he asked this. Haha, hahaha. Lord Diablo, what are you Godama finally looked a little flustered. At the same time, he seemed to have become aware of that fact, and it shocked him even more. He was supposed to have been perfectly protected by magic, and yet with Diablo in front of him, it seemed to not have any effect. Such were the anxieties that plagued him. And it was true. As Diablo said, Godama had been informed of this news earlier. Just this morning, Magnus and the others who were his comrades, had sent him a long distance message. It was a simple message that contained the information about the crime at the survival place and data showing their location. There was also a rescue request. On the seventh day-in other words, tomorrow, they had plans to meet a mysterious pair known as the Greed Circus. They would defeat these two and steal their airship. However, there was a possibility that they could fail and the ship would be damaged. It was also possible that the Greed Circus had more than two people, and so they wanted reinforcements as well as a rescue team. That was the summary of it. Within this report, there was a line that said that they had gotten rid of those who would interfere. It was because Godama had read this that he understood the meaning of Diablos question. If this whole abduction was done spuriously under the Great Demon Lord Rimurus orders, that meant that the Greed Circus were working for Rimuru. And as long as they acted under their watchful eye, it meant that the Great Demon Lord Rimuru would have been notified of the events. This information had to be relayed to his comrades who were yet unaware. It was when he had been thinking this that Diablo had visited him. (This was bad. Very bad) Godama panicked. The likelihood of him being suspected was very low, that was what he had thought, and yet he had still brought his magic weapon as a precaution. It was the Staff of Heart Protection that he had carried for many years. As long as he carried it, his heart would be protected. He had been so confident in that fact. And yet now, the effects of that magic had been lost. And there was enough reason here for Godama to lose ability to think calmly. While this was happening, Godama received a message from his secretary. -Diablos energy is estimated to be at 7,000- Godama saw the message and returned to his usual calmness. The arch demon who had plunged the empire into the pits of terror many times over in the past was at about 10,000. And so he had used a machine that calculated the energy of others to calculate Diablos energy. And just now, he was informed of the results. 7,000-that was quite strong indeed. However, it was not so strong that he was unbeatable. In fact, the empire boasted royal knights who were strong enough to kill arch demons alone. (What, so the rumors were just rumors then. I had heard that he was beyond comparison with arch demons, but that is hardly truel! So this is what I was afraid of all along? He is nothing. Still, at least it means I need not fear.) And with that, Godama smiled mischievously. And then he signed the order that would mean his own execution. Immediately- Lord Diablo, no, Diablo. I think I want you to die right here. Hehehehe. Is that a joke? That pompous slime who calls himself a Great Demon Lord seems to have stretched himself too thin. I think its time we cut some of it away. Dont worry, Ill make up some excuse, so you can die in peace. He turned to Diablo and said exactly what one should never say to Diablo. Chapter 302 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 275 Rimurus Elegant Escape Play C 19 Diablo doubted his ears for a moment. He could not understand what this man in front of him was saying No, he could understand the words, but he was so angry that he wasnt able to process them as quickly as he would have otherwise. After all, for Diablo, lowering his guard even a little could result in him allowing his emotions to run wild. And he had been holding back. He wanted to know for sure that he hadnt misheard or misunderstood what had been said But the answer he received was enough to blow every bit of reasoning out the window for him. -The pompous slime who calls himself a Great Demon Lord- At that moment, Diablo started to consider the ways he would execute Godama. (Hehehe. Its been a while since my emotions have been so heavily affected. To anger me like this This man is rather impressive, in a way) The only reason he didnt act on his urge this very instant, was because he had made a promise to Souei. Diablo was managing a great feat by restraining himself once again as he began to stand up from his seat. But in that moment, the floor beneath him disappeared. Having to hold back this rage that exceeded his own capacity had caused Diablos attention to disperse slightly. Godama smirked. The floor in front of the chair he was sitting on had disappeared completely. The table, chairs and the floor under Diablo seemed to be getting sucked into the ground. This was not an advanced trap such as a magic teleportation trap. It was a simple hole in the ground-a pitfall. Ahhhahahaha-ahahahha! This room and the underground pit are Absolute Magic Spaces. They are sealed by absolute magic protection, and no magic can be used within them. No matter how strong a demon you might be, you will be much the same as any powerless human once inside! This is the power of human intelligence!! Godoma was full of glee as he laughed loudly. This was his declaration of victory. As for Diablo, who had fallen to the bottom of the pit, he calmly and lightly landed on his feet. He could hear the hideous laughter from above, but it only helped in bringing back his sense of calm. His emotions had already returned to normal, and Diablo found that he was even able to smile now. Hehehehe. As a reward for making me angry, I allowed myself to get caught in your trap. Now It was possible for him to react the moment the floor vanished, but he felt that he was in danger of killing Godama out of sheer anger, and so Diablo had jumped into the hole himself. Now that he was down there, he saw that the space was as large as a school gym. The ceiling above was about ten meters away. Diablo could have easily flown back up there, but there was something that bothered him and so he looked at his surroundings. There was a line of golems that were unfamiliar to him in shape. They were barebones in design, but he could see that they were quite practical. A very thick armor of magic steel covered their entire bodies and they had huge bodies that were three meters tall. And there were thirteen of them. They were very imposing. Oh, how wonderful. Lord Rimuru will be very happy upon seeing this. Diablo muttered to himself. Just then, an eerie voice entered his ears. Hehehe. Can you hear me, Diablo? I am sure that your eyes have adjusted to the dark now, so you must have noticed the golems in front of you. Yes, those golems will preside over your deathbed. This Absolute Magic space contains no mana, and yet they have inside of them, magic storage units. They are the strongest of executioners. Still, as long as you do not resist, you will not have to feel any pain or fear. It will be easy. I will give you just enough time to pray. Be thankful for my generosity. Of course, it was the voice of Godama. He was confident that he was in an advantageous position and was completely safe. His voice was insolent and haughty. Oh? You mean to kill me? You tell the most amusing jokes. What? I am not joking. I am quite serious. After all, I am going to tell that slime that you went missing after leaving us. I will be sure that the others corroborate my story, dont worry. Everything should go very smoothly. I see. So, how do you mean to kill me? Diablo asked again. Godama snorted with irritation. Then, as if explaining to a particularly stupid student, he began to talk with much venom in his voice. I merely have to give the order to those golems in front of you. They will kill you very easily. The Accommodationist scum also died down there, screaming and pleading when they realized they couldnt use the magic they were so proud of. You will die in the same way. Hmmm. Accommodationists? Thats very interesting. Diablos demon eye saw it. The traces of blood on the floor. It was clear that it wasnt just one or two people that had been executed here. This was a holy place of education, and this was a crime worthy of death. Now, our conversation has started to get interesting, but its time to say goodbye. Do you have any final words? Heheheh. Final? I have too many questions. Well then, since I have to cool down anyway, I think I will play along for a little while. You arrogant little Kill him! Destroyers! With Godamas order, green lights appeared in the eyes of the golems. -Immediately after, the underground space was filled with the sound of intense battle. After giving the order to the golems, Godama sat deep into his chair. He was biting back the cry of victory that was welling up inside of him. I did it! I beat that demon. That Demon Lord, Diablo! Now that he has been caught in the trap, there is no mistaking it. He is finished. One Destroyer was equal to an Arch Demon. And there were thirteen of them. Magic was the strongest weapon for a demon, and he would have to fight while this ability was sealedHe would definitely lose. With this, his fate was decided. Godama relished the excitement. Arch Demons were feared for their strength and were seen as demons of disaster. During the empires long history, there had been many times that it was threatened by an Arch Demon. It was because of this history, that the people of the empire saw Arch Demons as the embodiment of fear. Chapter 303 And yet the mystery of these great demons was slowly starting to unravel through painstaking research by humans. And the thing that had been most useful was the Absolute Magic Space. Mana used for summoning was replaced with a magic stone, then the room was completely closed off and sealed. There were times when the summoner was killed, but the experiments with summoning horrible demons continued in secret. As they did this, they eventually succeeded in capturing several Arch Demons. And when they measured their abilities, they discovered that their energy was not consistent. Weaker bodies had less energy, and those who had an established will tended to have much greater power. The great demons of legend had likely been special beings who had lived for a very long time. That was the conclusion the research team came to.And if they were right, then these Arch Demons were nothing to fear. After all, all they would have to do was to call them once by partially summoning them. Once they confirmed whether or not it had a will, they could just send it back if it looked too dangerous. Through these experiments, they became very adept at controlling demons. Once they had the data, they had no use for the captured demons. Godama had decided that there was no more need for experiments, and he had the demons exterminated. And it was the Destroyers that were the most useful for doing this. The most powerful golems that hunted down demons. Godama was very proud of their power. And he had thirteen of these reliable Destroyers, which meant that Diabos death was a definite thing-In any case, Godama believed this without doubt. And so Godama thought: They said he was the leader of the Great Demon Lords 12 Guardians. But it was absurd. He was just a demon, and everything else had been rumor. However, this has great meaning. Diablo was a demon who was called the right hand of the slime. Killing him would mean cutting off a huge portion of the Great Demon Lords power. In that case It is not too unlikely that because of my contributions, I will become the leader of the Humanity Emancipation Alliance. That is what this means. I will lead them to a new world! Still, it had been so incredibly easy to trap him. His eyes had been full of the confidence of the strong. Thats why a wise man like me was able to easily lead him, just like taking the hand of a baby. He had used the pitfall before in dealing with the Accommodationists, in other words, those who were in favor of recognizing the Great Demon Lord. It had gone much better than expected, and Godama remembered just how surprised he had been. It was the same this time as well. The feared demon who was known by all, Diablo. But the truth was that he was weaker than even an Arch Demon. Godama laughed at this idea. It was a common thing though, where rumors ran wild but the truth was most disappointing. He was intelligent, and was able to have a physical body in this world while having 7,000 in energy, which made him a threat. But that was all nothing now. Godama was only thinking about his own future. He was drunk on fantasies of fame and glory. How silly it all is. I had heard that the Royal Knights that protected the emperor were no match for the Great Demon Lords 12 Guardiansbut now we know that that story was false. Even I would not have chosen Really? The 12 Guardians are not so weak, you know? Hahaha. What are you saying? I just finished taking care of their leader, Diablo. With my own hands. Oh, that is impressive. Well then, who are you talking to right now? What? Godama had been so absorbed in his own bliss, that it took him a moment to feel that something was wrong. He had made sure that no one would disturb him in this room. And so no one should be here but him. Who are you!? The voice came from behind him, and so Godama frantically turned around. The person who was standing there was a beautiful demon with eyes that burned bright like fire. The person who would throw Godama into the pits of despair. -It was Diablo. Giii, gieeeee!!! Godamas shriek echoed in the room. His eyes were widened as if he could not believe what he was seeing. Diablo should have been turned into mince meat by the Destroyers, and yet, not only was he not wounded, his clothes werent even dirty. Godama was too shocked to speak, but his eyes asked, are you real? Diablo gave a thin smile and nodded. Too bad, eh? Turns out I am perfectly fine. Godama heard those words and was finally able to speak again. While still in shock, he shouted at Diablo. It cannot be! Bastard. How did you escape my Destroyers At this point, Godamas brain started to function again. His brain was finally able to understand who this person in front of him was. Gaaahhh!! Are yo-you really Diablo!? His brain had tried to persuade him that this was not the case, but his brain had failed. Godamas face filled with panic and fear. Hehehe. Those golems were very entertaining. I was almost sorry that I had to break them. Ho-how?! How did you break them? How? Diablo tilted his head to the side as if he did not understand the meaning of the question. Dont act dumb! You could not use magic. You had no power to use And yet, how did you?! Diablo nodded. He knew now why Godama had been so surprised. And so he decided to be magnanimous and explain. It should be obvious. If I cant use magic, then I just have to fight physically. What dont you understand? Diablo answered as if it were the most obvious thing. However, Godama was not satisfied. Youre talking nonsense! Those were Destroyers! Just one of them are capable of defeating an Arch Demon, and there were thirteen of them!! And youyou could not have beaten them without magic!! He was screaming now. Godamas brain was telling him that it was impossible. And he would not believe Diablos words. As for Diablo, he smiled gently at Godama. He wanted to show respect to someone who had so triggered his emotions. And while it was rare for Diablo, he decided to spend time to talk to him. Either that, or Diablo had been so angry that he had started to grow numb Yes, it wasnt exactly easy. I was barehanded against those heavyweights, after all. However! Thats when I had an idea. Lord Rimuru had once said that willows are weak, yet they bind other wood. And so I decided to take advantage of the opportunity and calm myself down while fighting. Diablo explained. However, while Diablo may intended to follow Rimurus words, the truth was different. Chapter 304 He had grabbed the arm of a golem that rushed at him, and tore the arm off with his strength. The golems punch came with overwhelming force, and yet Diablos fist easily shattered it. Diablos hand didnt even look like it had much force behind it, and yet whenever it came in contact with a golem, that part would cave in and then blow away. It was devastating. It was simple. The greater power had crushed the weaker. That was all. Indeed, he had not used any magic, but it wasnt because he couldnt. He could have used it if he wanted, but he had no need for magic. Not only that, but Diablo was also careful about how he destroyed the golems. He thought that Rimuru would be very happy if he could make a gift of the golems to him. And so he was careful to destroy them in a way that at the end, he would be able to take the parts and reconstruct a few that were perfectly whole. For Diablo, the Destroyers that Godama was so proud of had no more value than a toy. Noit cant be Diablos complete lack of conventionality was causing Godama to doubt everything that he had ever believed in. Fearfully, he bent down and looked over the edge into the hole. There, as Diablo had said, was the broken Destroyers. Finally, Godama started to regain his calm. But that also meant fear. Before he knew it, Diablo had sat down in his chair and was relaxing in a graceful pose. Godama realized that Diablo was looking right at him, and his face turned pale. It was at this point that Godama finally realized what kind of person he was up against. One of Great Demon Lord Rimurus 12 Guardians. They were demons with great power. And among them, Diablo was considered the head and the strongest of them all. Someone that no one should ever touch-It was only now that Godama realized this. (This is bad, bad-bad-bad-bad, bad!!) His calm quickly left him again. He was now ruled by fear and confusion. (So thats why those Accommodationist scum and the Moderates had said that the use of force was to be avoided at all cost) The Humanity Emancipation Alliance was an organization of people who were concerned about the future of humanity. Not all of their members had the same ideas or principles, but they all believed that it was wrong for humans to be ruled by demons. Among them, the Moderates were the great majority, and they had the largest voice. Their argument was this, direct hostilities towards the demon lords was to be forbidden and they would send their own people to various fields in order to widen their influence. As long as they were all human, it was only natural that their opinions would differ, but Godama could not forgive them. He believed that the will of humans should be united, and that they should move to destroy the demon lords. As for the Accommodationists who wanted coexistence with the demon lords, they werent even worth discussing. Both of these sides were nothing but groups of cowards to Godama. And so Godama had always laughed in the shadows as the Accommodationists and the Moderates talked about the danger that the demons lords could pose (But it was I who was the fool) While Godama now knew the truth, it was too late. Much too late. The energy numbers that he had been so confident about meant nothing to the demon that was in front of him. Because the person in front of him was so powerful that no numbers could be used to measure his strength. The truth was that he had antagonised this incredibly dangerous person. And it was impossible to take it back. For-forgive me He knelt before Diablo and begged as if praying. Diablos smile did not move as he stared at Godama. I-I was a fool. Please, have mercy Please spare my life His eyes and nose were running as he pleaded with Diablo. And then Hehehe. Dont worry. I dont intend on taking your life. Diablo answered with a kind expression. Godama shouted in his heart. (Yes! He is not as cold as they say he is!) I-I am grateful He was careful so that his expression did not show too much relief as he offered Diablo words of gratitude However, he then realized that there was something strange about Diablo. Hehehehe. Yes, you will not be killed. Lord Rimuru does not like it when humans are harmed, and Souei scolded me about it. But more than anything, I still have some things I would like to hear from you. Diablo said. His expression suggested that he was truly enjoying this moment. Ah, right. So I cannot use magic in this room, was it? Then let me test it to see if that is true. He muttered, and then a chill ran up Godamas back. He had a bad feeling about this. As this room was connected to the Absolute Magic Space, it was impossible to use magic behind the door. Or at least, that was supposed to be the case. However, a magic circle now appeared in front of Diablo. The shadowy light was proof that magic was activating. Ho-how is this!? Magic within an Absolute Magic Space!? Godama had been shocked so many times today that his brain felt like it was about to explode. This reality was not possible, and yet it was occurring right in front of him. No-he realized that for this demon called Diablo, this was normal. (So this is the kind of person I have provoked) Even considering it from his position as the first of the magic researchers, Diablo was completely abnormal. And just as Godama became fully immersed in his regret, Diablos magic was completed. And that magic was That Very basic magic. Demon Bug Summoning. I summoned the bugs that live in the demon world. Arent they cute? The bugs crawled on Diablos hand. They had many legs and resembled centipedes as they began to cover Diablos right hand. Godama felt his heart begin to beat wildly as he watched. His breathing became rough and the sound of his heartbeat seemed like it would destroy his eardrums. (He, Diablo, what is he going to do with those) Wh-what are you By the way, have you ever heard of treants? Godamas question was ignored. Of course, Godama did know what treants were. They were a type of monster that looked like trees and were intelligent. Godama wondered what Diablo meant by talking about them. Diablo continued. Its good that you know. This demon bug is called Majuju, you see, and it has the ability to turn its host into a plant. Of course, this includes animals, monsters, demons and even humans. It can deal with any living thing, so do not worry. Upon hearing this, Godama felt as if he had been thrown into a deep pit of despair. He had figured out what Diablo intended to do. You-you cant! You dont mean to!? The Majuju was a fearful demon bug. It was a bug from the demon world that made monsters and even demons its food. There was no way for a human like Godama to resist it. Godama felt fear deep within his heart. The drawing room was filled with a very unique odor. The hot vapors that rose from his groin were accompanied by something more solid that dripped behind him. Godama let out a sob. Forgive me! No-no! Anything but that!! He begged with desperation, but Diablos smile remained the same. Now, here is your new host. And then he unleashed the demon bugs on Godama with a look of pleasure. Chapter 305 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 276 Rimurus Elegant Escape Play C 20 Melhis, who was Godamas secretary, was shocked. The scene of destruction was not something that the mind could easily comprehend. That was the degree that Diablo was outside of the norm in Melhiss mind. She had been monitoring Diablo from the security room, just as Headmaster Godama had ordered And after having measured the energy, it had been unmistakably 7,000. (Lower than I expected. He should not have much trouble in that case.) She thought as she made the report to Godama. The result of this, was the horrible sight beyond the screen. Since Melhis was examining the situation, she knew what was now happening to Godama. And yet, when put together with what she knew to be normal, it was nothing short of ludicrous. The Destroyers that they were so proud of were ultra powerful machines with energy up to 15,000. And there were thirteen of them. It was overwhelming power. If anything, it seemed like too much to throw at the likes of Diablo. Melhis had been sure of Godamas victory the moment that Diablo fell into the pit. And yet this Diablo, who only had 7,000 in energy, he had easily defeated the thirteen Destroyers. And there was even more shocking information that made her tremble with fear. As she had watched them through her monitors for a while, and been able to measure the combat data, she had come to the conclusion that Diablos energy was constantly at the same level. But for the numbers to stay exactly the same throughout the whole time-that was just not normal. For instance, a single punch from a Destroyer would have to have energy that is less than 15,000. They had found out through a mountain of combat data, that it was usually about 0.2%. This was obvious, as energy was the combination of all of the persons abilities. Mobility, reflexes, attack power, defense power, intelligence, mental strength, luck(uncertain element), all of these and more were combined to create this number that was energy. The actual energy that was used in an attack was very low. This had all been established even before they began their research. However. Diablos numbers were at 7,000. (It was impossiblehow can this happen!! It doesnt make any sense. I will not accept something so preposterous!!) There was always a fear that your reality as a researcher was in peril. However, the data right in front of her proved that the results of the tests were correct. She was watching a person who could freely control his energy at MAX level at all times. If someone had ten times as much energy as him, they would still not be able to beat him. With this fact in front of her, Melhis could not be blamed for feeling such fear. Melhis was usually a calm researcher, but she was now at the height of confusion. However, the fighter within her remained calm, and was telling her to escape as quickly as possible. At this point, Melhis had already abandoned Godama. If anything, she was already thinking how this sacrifice, called Godama, would distract Diablo and give her time to leave. And so without further delay, and without seeing the end of Godamas fate, she started to make her leave. That is why she didnt notice. She had been the one who was monitoring him, and yet, a demon with bright red pupils was looking up through the screen with an evil grin. Melhiss fate had been decided the moment she made an enemy of Diablo. Melhis was afraid of being followed and so she was extra careful while fleeing. To Melhis, Godama was not so much a respectable superior, but a pawn to be used. And so she had no regrets over betraying him. The only thing that was important to her now was that she protect herself and run to a place of safety. She had to share this newly acquired information with the others. And now that they knew where Magnus and the others were, it would be bad if she didnt contact them. Because of all these thoughts, Melhis was full of anxiety. Still, she was able to calm herself and act carefully because she was a first-rate warrior. It was late in the night when she finally arrived at the secret hideout of the Reformists. Melhis was so worn out that she looked like a different person in just one day. The people that greeted her realized that something must have happened, and they ran to her with pale faces. Melhis, what happened? What is going on? Melhis stopped them with a raise of her hand before opening her mouth. Headmaster Godama has been caught by Diablo. He may even be dead now. As our rules demand, I prioritized the sharing of information and fled instead of rescuing him. She paused with a sigh. What!? So then Godama is How did this happen? How are things now? They asked her excitedly. And just as Melhis was about to open her mouth again- Silence! Came a shout from one of the people in charge. It was a group of Glory Knights in their white robes-they were the strongest of the Humanity Emancipation Alliance. There were some who were a part of the Accommodationists and Moderates, but the majority of them sided with the Reformists. After all, it had been the results of Godama and Mehliss research that had allowed them to devise ways to fuse demons and control them. Furthermore, Melhis herself was one of the Glory Knights, and also had a demon dwelling within her. In a way, it could be said that Melhis herself had given the Glory Knights the power of the demons and made them powerful. Melhis. How did this happen, with you there? One of the knights asked Melhis. The others seemed to have calmed down now that the Glory Knights were present, and so they decided to listen to what she had to say. Melhis nodded and explained to them the events of the day. Alright, I will tell you. But first, at least two people must guard the door. We cannot be too careful. They obeyed her order and two knights stood by the door. Melhis was very relieved by this and so began to talk. The truth is She told them that they had been contacted by Magnus, who had been missing that morning. According to a message from the Great Demon Lord Rimuru, Magnus and the others were supposed to be in the middle of training. And yet it was said that they had attacked teachers from the other schools and the students as well. In other words, Magnus and the others did not know that they were being monitored by the Great Demon Lord. But as they had already acted, there was no turning back now. They had been trying to contact him to abandon his position as not only a student, but the entire plan and run away as soon as possible. And it was then that Diablo visited. In any case, if it was discovered that the students had accomplices, then the schools management would come into question. Both the headmaster and Melhis assumed that they would be replaced. And so they had decided to be rid of Diablo while his guard was down, before he realized that they were his enemies. Diablo. You tried to How reckless They audience muttered with shock. Diablos reputation was known far and wide. He represented a kind of terror that exceeded even the Great Demon Lord Rimuru. Yes, I will not deny it now. But when I measured his energy, it was only at 7,000. I assumed we could easily kill him with the Destroyers hidden underground Thirteen Destroyers should not be able to be defeated by someone who is at 7,000 Did you make a mistake when trapping him? Chapter 306 No, he fell right into the trap. He was in the absolute magic space. The situation was to our advantage. And yet, we could not win. Impossible They were utterly defeated. Diablo came out without a scratch. !? They all gasped. This report was so shocking that they did not want to believe it. Melhis continued, as if to dispel the oppressive air. Its true that Diablos power was stronger than what we imagined. The Accommodationists are not worth discussing, but the Moderates did have a point about being against hostilities. I understand that now. He saw my face, but the rest of you who have not made contact, its not too late. You should join the Moderates- I cannot allow that. All of you are to be arrested right here. Melhiss words were interrupted by a cold, echoing voice. Who-who is it?! The person who answered Melhis was a single man who stood in front of the door. The dark skin and blue hair-it was Souei. Hmph. Theres no need for you to know, but I will be polite this once. My name is Souei. One of Lord Rimurus faithful servants. Souei said in answer to Melhis. Tsk, what happened to the guards? Melhis looked around frantically. Their mouths had been sealed before being made unconscious on the floor. And not one person in the room had noticed. It was done silently. Damn it! Melhis cursed inwardly. She had been so careful about being tracked. This was the worst possible thing that could happen now. Do not panic! Glory Knights, prepare for demon fusion! There is no future for us unless we defeat him first!! Roused by these words, the Glory Knight started to act. They called the demons within them and made the power their own. With such comrades surrounding her, Melhis told herself that it wasnt too late. The enemy was alone. And there were five of the Glory Knights here. Diablo was one of the 12 guardians of the Great Demon King. But they had never even heard of this Souei before. They could win! This single demon could not stand against them. Thats what Melhis thought. No, thats what she tried to believe. She could never have imagined that the person standing in front of them now was the equal of the guardians. In spite of her instincts raising the highest alarm in her head, Melhis made the worst decision. Go hostile-immediately. Five Glory Knights stood in front of Souei. However, they did not act against him. No, they were not able to. Wh-what? I cannot move my body?! Whats happening? Damn it! What the hell!? The knights realized the change and became frantic. But there was no answer coming, and Melhis was left confused, unable to understand the situation. The only person here who grasped everything was Souei. And Souei did nothing. He had no need to. Because Souei, would you like me to finish them for you? Out of nowhere, a woman had arrived and stood in front of Souei. The beautiful dragonewt, Souka. Dont let a single one get away. Certainly! Touka, Saika, Hokusou and Nansou were also there. This hideout had already been completely surrounded by the information department working for Souei. Damn it! The Glory Knights shouted. However, their shouts faded into the air. To Souka and the others, these knights, who had merely overcome the barrier of A-rank, were nothing. Besides Well then, I think its time we take our leave The greater demons that had been fused with the knights now attempted to escape. Wait! Do you mean to ignore the contract!? The knights shouted in horror. But the demons snorted. Fool! Our contracts are voided if we are not able to run wild as we please! So saying, they began to escape. Unlike spirits, demons tended to be self-centered. And so they often abandoned their masters the moment that the situation became unfavorable. However, this time alone, the demons were unable to avoid the disaster. Do you really think I will let you get away? Souei said that I was to let no one escape. Soukas cold voice rang in the room. What? How!? But it was too late for the greater demons. Because now the entire building was surrounded by a magic circle of envelopment that isolated the place. I have no use for those demons. Kill them so they can repent for a few hundred years. Yes! And so the demons were dealt with just as Souei ordered. Before the demons could even say anything, Souka and the others had turned them into dust. It all happened in an instant. The members of the Humanity Emancipation Alliance were speechless. Some of them fell weakly to the floor while others moaned audibly. Seeing the greater demons disposed of like this had made them certain about their fate. Melhis as well. (Its over. Great Demon Lord Rimurus subordinates are so Magnus, I am so sorry) They were strong on a level that defied her understanding. Like Godama, Melhis now realized that she had come in contact with something that should have been avoided at all cost. But it was much too late now. And there was no way for them to get out of this. That was enough to break her spirit. And like that, the majority of the Reformist members fell at the hand of Souei. Hahaha. So it is done, Souei? Yes. Thanks to you scaring them out of the nest, I was able to find them all gathered together. That is wonderful. I too was able to capture one of the leaders. And dont worry, I treated him very carefully and without killing him. Hmph. Ill be the judge of that. Souei brushed this comment aside. In fact, he thought it would not have been a problem to kill one or two of them. No mercy for our enemies! It was an unspoken rule, and Rimuru was not likely to be angry about it. The only reason he hadnt related this to Diablo, was because it was too much trouble. Besides, there would be no stopping Diablo once he went out of control. And so it was best to avoid the possibility altogether. Especially since he would likely be given the role of having to stop him. And Souei did not care to be bothered with that. Even now he is being eaten by demon bugs. Can you hear his gleeful screams? Diablo said as he threw the tree-like thing off of his shoulder. It was a ravaged Godama. His entire body was being eaten by bugs and he was barely breathing. Of course, Godamas fate was more than that. The places that were being eaten were slowly turning into tree bark. He-help me. It hurts. My whole body hurts In this pitiful state, he plead for mercy. However, Diablo did not respond to his pleas. Hey, while he is alive, there will be little point if he loses his mind, you know? Souei said. Diablo nodded as if he understood this perfectly. Hehehehe. Dont worry. These Majuju do not eat the brain. And they excrete two kinds of liquids when eating flesh. One has the effect of turning the host into a tree. The other is a pleasure substance. This means that while they can feel pain, it is not so bad that they would lose their minds. Besides, he had something that was perfect. So saying, Diablo pointed to the staff that was practically a part of Godama now. It was the unique magic rod that Godama had carried for many years-the Staff of Heart Protection Due to Godamas excellent equipment, his heart was protected, preventing him from going mad. I see. Well, he did insult Lord Rimuru. So it is his own fault. Diablo nodded with satisfaction at Soueis words. And then in a rare display of affection, Diablo slapped Souei on the shoulder and said, Very good, Souei. I am so glad that you have an understanding of my hobbies. No. Im not saying your hobbies are acceptable Souei had a bitter expression, a strong contrast to the one of pleasure that was on Diablos face. However, Diablo did not mind. He laughed happily at the prospect of having someone who was of kindred-spirit. And with that, they left the rest to Souka and the others, and headed for their final destination. Maldoland Island. -The place where their beloved Rimuru was. Chapter 307 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 277 Rimurus Elegant Escape Play C 21 The day finally came. And we were fully prepared. Even the poison tiger looked enthusiastic about it. If things went according to plan, victory will not be too difficult to attain. Of course, I myself wasnt going to fight. So I would just be cheering them on. Master, will we be able to win? I answered these anxious questions without hesitation. How should I know! Yes. Will we be able to win? Are they still thinking in such weak terms? Its not about questioning yourself. Well win! Thats the kind of intensity you needed Dont worry. We will win! Yes, Julius is right. Do what you have to do and dont think about anything else. If everyone fulfils their roles, we will surely be victorious! Oh, Julius and Karma. You guys do say such good things sometimes. Yes, that was exactly right. Just give it a try. If it doesnt work, then well think about it when the time comes. We wont have a chance of winning if weve given up before even starting. Exactly! It seems like Julius and Karma really understand it. Well, just give it your all. I and the other teachers will be watching! Yes! Yes! Yes! Perhaps those words encouraged them, because all of the hesitation and worry seemed to disappear from the students. They would be fine if they could continue like that. Still, Julius and Karma were two people that thought very differently, and yet they had come a lot closer than I would have expected. One of them was a noble. And a royal heir. The other was the son of a soldier. A beastkin, who are connected with monsters. They stood in very different positions, but they helped each other unpretentiously. This fact alone showed that this survival training had worked. Create a dangerous situation and expose the true nature of people. It was a drastic form of treatment, but it had succeeded this time. In this world now, beastkin were a part of humanity. Even goblins and orcs were part of a group known as demi-humans, who were in the same group. And yet, there was still a strong, deep-rooted prejudice there. It would be hard to be rid of it completely, but I always thought that children could overcome this barrier known as prejudice with ease. No, perhaps it was still difficult. It took a lot of time to change the way people think, and it was better to do it slowly. You can tell someone to start liking someone they hate, but they wont come around to it so easily. However, I did feel that if you ignored the opinions of adults, and relied only on your own eyes, ears and experience to judge others, you would have a surprisingly different way of looking at people. You would be able to see things more honestlybut maybe I was just being idealistic. Well, there was no point in forcing it, as irritating as it was. When you become an adult, you are exposed to the harshness and waves of injustices in the world. And so I wanted their time as students, at least, to be a time where they could live with fairness without being affected by birth or race. During this time, your personal abilities and determination was everythingthat was how things should be. Equality and fairness were not the same. People are not born equal. It was not possible for everyone to be the same when they varied in gender or abilities. Once you add circumstances such as parents and the countries policy, things become even worse. We should eliminate inequality as much as is possible. Adults should help children and be as fair and accurate as possible when evaluating the students. It wasnt about giving everyone first-prize in order to be equal. Every student should be looked at individually and treated correctly based on that. And so, in this special school environment, I had decided that the symbol of adulthood that is the states expectations, should have no reach here And yet these Humanity Emancipation Alliance people have challenged this right to my face. They must really want to die. Even I had to make compromises instead of pushing my beliefs onto others. How could they be so selfish? To bring in their differences in class into a space that is supposed to be fair It was a violation that could never be forgiven. I would have to think about how we would handle this in the future, as well as a punishment for Magnus. At the very least, something will have to be done to make them stop influencing the school. I had hoped that the graduates of the school would become teachers to take charge of the next generation, but that made this early part all the more important. This was something that required serious thought. In any case. Magnus had to be dealt with now. I looked at Julius, Karma and the other students and smiled. Just then, the magic circle that Magnus and the others had set up began to glow. It seemed that they had come, just like they said they would. And since they came all the way here, they deserved the warmest welcome. Now, how would it go down? Well, I guess I would relax and watch this fight with the students until the end. Julius and Karma stood in the front as they greeted Magnus and the others. Magnus saw them and his eyes bulged. The people he had thought that hed killed were alive, so it was no wonder he was surprised. Youre alive Chapter 308 While Magnus was surprised, there was something about him that seemed relieved as well. Perhaps he had struggled with the decision. Yeah. Sorry to disappoint you. But Im fine. Me too. And not a single teacher died. What? Is that true?! It was not Magnus who reacted to Karma, but the guard knight Clad and the research teacher, Irina. It is too bad for you, but yes, it is true. Said Old William as he stepped forward, proving that Karma was speaking the truth. There was no point in hiding it. Someone had suggested that the teachers could hide and then spring a surprise attack. But that idea had been rejected. The students wanted to fight fairly and openly. Aside from winning, this fight also had the purpose of finding out what Magnuss true intention was. This was the will of all of the students. I want to know if they truly betrayed us, said Mondo. Perhaps Magnus had an entirely different intent? Said George. As students from NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy, both Marsha and Aina wanted to believe in Magnus. And it wasnt just the NNU students, because Julius and Karma were the same. Especially Karma. He had been friends with Magnus, and so he had an even stronger desire to believe him. There must be a reason behind his actions! He declared. They betrayed us. Perhaps they were being naive. Still, they had decided to believe them. And all I would do is watch. -Regardless of the outcome. Irina was the first to regain herself. She quickly took stock of the situation and decided on their direction. It cant be helped. And there is no turning back now. I will ask you all just in case, are there any of you who agree with the Humanity Emancipation Alliance? Irina said as if this was a final warning. Though, unsurprisingly, there was no answer. I see. Well, thats too bad There was a chilling glimmer in Irinas eyes. The eyes of someone who knew what had to be done. I do not think that my way of thinking is wrong. And so the rest of you should have conviction and- Enough of this. If they do not agree with us, we should kill them all! The person who had interrupted Irina was a figure in white robes who had been standing silently behind Magnus. A combat teacher called Berna! What the hell are you Exactly. We cant act without foresight just because some people dont understand our views Yes, yes, it was Berna. Incredibly competent as a combat teacher but with a forceful personality. He was usually very quiet, and wasnt very close to any of the teachers. Though, I hadnt heard of any problems until now Magnus and Irina tried to warn Berna, but he just snorted. The Demon Lord is our enemy. The very idea of humans and monsters helping each other makes me sick! Dont the rest of you also have a hatred for Demon Lord Rimuru? Then you should hate anyone who sides with him! Apparently, Berna had a hatred for me. And according to his words, so did Magnus and Irina. Unfortunately, I had no idea why that was the case. Berna continued. Julius. Even you should have a reason to hate Demon Lord Rimuru. Anyone from the Kingdom of Ingracia should understand how I feel! If you could only dauntlessly face the Demon King, none of the other students will suffer! He said to Julius. It would not be odd for someone from the Kingdom of Ingracia to hate me? After all, the place had once been a central pillar of politics, finance and culture. It had the proudest and most advanced city. And Tempest had taken their place now, causing the decline of Ingracia. It was true. However. I had my reasons as well. I thought, but I continued to listen quietly. I see. Your older brother is Reiner, wasnt it? He plotted together with my brother, and then father died But dont you think it is too much to force the responsibility of the plot on the Great Demon King? Julius did not have the best impression of me, and yet his reasoning was surprisingly decent. Instead of pushing the blame onto everyone else, he understood correctly the consequences of your actions. Bah, shut up! As long as you continue to act so cowardly, my allegiance will never be towards you! Unlike Julius, this Berna had a very narrow way of looking at things. He was so sure that his way was the right way, and he had no intention of allowing his mentality to change. He would only support thoughts that were advantageous to him. A most dangerous kind of person. Listen, Berna. Its true that the Great Demon King Rimuru is unfair and does whatever he wants What? Julius, it looks like you havent had enough training yet Hes selfish and erratic. And it goes without saying that it was his influence that caused our country to fall from the position of leader of the west countries. However Yes, keep going. But more importantly, I was interested in a certain student who kept looking at me. It seemed like the words selfish and unfair triggered the glances towards me Could it be that this student was saying that I was those things? It is also an unarguable fact that the Great Demon Lord gave our country another chance! Hm? A chance? What are you talking about, Julius? I wanted to ask, but now was not the time. Chapter 309 Im going to speak very clearly, Berna! I hate Great Demon Lord Rimuru. However, I do not believe that all of his actions are evil. And we made plenty of mistakes ourselves. He left the school in Ingracia, and even if we are no longer the center of politics or finance, he showed us a way to survive as a place that exports culture. He even opened the great transport system called a train! These facts prove that he is acting fairly. You cannot argue with that! Ohh. There were a few spots I didnt like, but his estimation of me was more positive than I had expected. Still, it did hurt a little that he was so clear in saying he hated me. But well, it was his honest opinion. And I wasnt in a position to complain. Youre weak! Its because you say such things that Ingracia is looked down upon! Never mind this. I dont want to hear anymore. If that is your opinion, you can fall with the others! Juliuss attempt at persuasion failed, and Berna unsheathed his sword. As if on cue, Magnus, Irina, Clad and Rozari also pulled out their swords. People with different mindsets often found it difficult to talk. It was unfortunate, but this fight would not be resolved through talking with each other. And like that, the fighting began. There were five of these Humanity Emancipation Alliance people including Magnus. However, it seemed to me that these individuals were not completely united in will. Well, they were humans after all. There was no way that they would all think exactly alike. And so I had already factored in the possibility of such anti-Demon Lord organizations popping up Now, what would happen? Irina and Rozari could fuse with demons, apparently, and so they supported the others with magic. However, with three A-rank knights here, one poison tiger may not be enough. Magnus and Berna were especially strong. This looked like it would be a tough fight. Berna was the first to move. He unsheathed his sword, full of animosity and went straight for Julius. It was the poison tiger who stopped him. It jumped out in a quick motion and blocked the attack with Voice Canon. Unlike the last fight, the poison tiger was moving so smoothly that it seemed like a different monster entirely. Which was no surprise, because Karmas friends were behind it and giving orders. There was a kind of telepathic way that monsters could communicate, and they could understand each others will. Tsk! Very sly! There was also the support of various magic spells, which meant the poison tiger was greatly enhanced in terms of combat ability. It had been beaten by Magnus the last time, but now it seemed to have the advantage against Berna. Let me help. Clad said as he joined Berna. They would fight the students later and focus on the strongest enemy. It was a good decision. However, things would not be so easy. After seeing Berna struggle, Irina and Rozari immediately activated some magic. They were trying to dispel the magic buffs on the poison tiger and replace them with weakening magic. However, Irina and Rozaris magic was just erased by the students. Impossible! How is our magic being beaten by student-level magic!? I could understand her surprise. She knew how the students were just a few days ago, and she could not have predicted that their magic would surpass hers in that amount of time. But that was the reality. Not only Marsha, but the other magic students had learned to use the magic cards. Each student learned one spell. They were given one card each, and it contained a type of magic that they were good at. Strategy-wise it was not going to be possible to have them learn more than that in just a matter of days. And so I had them focus on just one spell that they were good with. And then they were separated into groups and then into smaller teams. For instance, there were fifteen that learned healing magic. They were then separated into five teams of three. There were three in the front. Julius, Karma and Mondo. And then of course, the poison tiger. In other words, there was one team for every front guard. And there was one team left-which meant there were three people who could move freely. Mondo was inferior to Julius and Karma in terms of combat ability, but he was quite brilliant when it came to defense. But I cant do that he had hesitated at first, but he eventually accepted the important role after much persuading from the others. With six people taking turns healing them, the front guard would be able to fulfill their roles just fine, unless they received significant damage. And of course, it wasnt just healing magic that was being used. There was support magic, interference magic, defense magic and attack magic as well. Everyone had their own role. In fact, it was because of the few students who were in charge of interference magic that Irinas spells were being erased now. The enemy only had two people doing magic. They may have been much more capable, but that was with the old style of magic. This new type of magic was much faster when activating and had short cool down times. So even if the students were less capable, they could team up and overwhelm Irina quite easily. We can do this! Lets continue to protect them! Marsha shouted. As if encouraged by her, the students grew more determined. And like that, the battle of magic shifted to the students favoror so we thought. What is this? This magic. As annoying as this is, I never would have predicted that such magic exists. Still, theyre not the only ones with a trump card. Irina probably thought that this new magic was the result the teachers research. It seemed like she stopped focusing on it and switched gears. An incredibly calm person, as befit a researcher. And with that, she took out the trump card she had been hiding from her storage space. Chapter 310 I will ask you one last time. Will you really not join us? Master Irina! You are wrong. Trampling over the opinions of others and forcing your will onto them, is that not oppression! Isnt that the method that you hated the most!? Marsha answered Irinas question. They were words of persuasion that were both a rejection and a plea. Irinas expression was full of pain for an instant- But she quickly regained her calm. Yes I am a failure as both teacher and researcher. I have a tendency of prioritizing my own emotions instead of what is right. I never had the right to teach you in the first place. But still I cannot bring myself to forgive Great Demon Lord Rimuru! I know we could never beat him in an honest fight, but still, I want to hit him just once. We cannot allow our plan to leak. Irina seemed to have some deep hatred for me. We werent acquaintances, so where did it come from It was difficult. She might have tried to address her grievances to me directly, but it would not have seemed very realistic at all. She must have decided that there was no choice but to quietly make preparations and take control over the world from the shadows. They couldnt win in an honest fight, so they had to move from the back. I would have done the same, and it seemed like the right decision-that is, had it not involved the school. There were things in this world that you just could not do. Master If you at least promised you wouldnt interfereno, no attachments. I must be resolved. And then with perfectly clear eyes directed at the students, she administered to herself the thing she was holding. It was a syringe filled with liquid. Irina, who was well versed in herbs, had formulated it herself. It seemed to be some kind of strengthening agent made of various concentrated medicines. If magic doesnt work, then I will just use this body to cut my way through. Now, those of you who are ready, let us fight! There was no hesitation in those eyes now. It was not the face of a teacher, it was the face of a warrior. And Rozari Magnus, I will be of use to you as well! So saying, she injected herself with the medicine, just as Irina had. Irina and Rozaris muscles expanded as a strength that exceeded human limits entered them. According to Appraisal, there power was just as strong as Berna and Clad, who had Greater Demons inside of them. It was an insane increase in power. On the other hand, I also just noticed that Magnus had not called a demon at all. He was fighting the three defenders with his own ability. Julius and the others had planned to bear all of the attacks without concern towards anything else, until the poison tiger had taken out at least one knight. And so it was lucky for them that Magnus had not been going all out But now that Irina and Rozari had joined, the sense of balance in the fight had crumbled. If Miss Irina joins, we will fight her! Brown and two other combat teachers shouted as they joined the fight. I would have liked it if the students handled everything, but I guess it couldnt be helped. If you compared Irina and Rozari, you would see that Irina was overwhelmingly stronger. So even with four A-rank teachers against her, Irina was managing them quite well. Irinas fighting style was magic fighter. You directly converted magic energy into attack power and attacked with it. It was why she was able to fight weapon-wielding teachers with her fists. Very well. If you wish to protect the students, come and stop me! And that was how the battle between Browns team and Irina began. While Irina was being attacked by the four teachers, Rozari was still free. The remaining students were no match for her now, and the situation immediately became dangerous. It was Mondo who acted first. Woahhh!! With a shout, Mondo rammed into Rozari, just as she was about to disarm the magic team. This meant that Julius and Karma would have to deal with Magnus without him, but it was a good decision. Mondo could not defeat Rozari. However, he could buy them some time. I was looking forward to seeing what he would do in the rest of the fight. As for the fight between the poison tiger and Berna and Clad, it was at a stale-mate Damn it. Blasted beast! Dont get so worked up, Berna. We will only be defeated it you do not keep your calm. You dont have to tell me that! A stale-mate here meant that the students were doing very well. There was support from the magic team and directions from the beast people. They were functioning well as a group. The outcome of this battle would depend on the tide. If just one of the main fighters on the enemy side fell, then we would gain a huge advantage. But if the poison tiger was defeated, the students would lose for sure. It all depended on making the right decisions and the healing of the magic team. It was a heavy role for these students with little experience, but I could only pray that they would do their best until the end. And the last group. Julius and Karma vs Magnus Magnus must be struggling with something still, because his sword seemed slower when it came to a direct fight. Perhaps Magnus did not wish to hurt his friends. He had looked pained when Julius and Karma had tried to persuade him. Regardless of his true feelings, it was nearly time for the fight to end. The heart was a complicated thing, and it was difficult for people to truly understand each other. But if you still wish to do so, then there is no other way then to clash with your real feelings. It might cause you to break apart, but that cannot be helped. I thought such things as I continued to watch the fight. Chapter 311 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 278 Rimurus Elegant Escape Play C 22 The fight between the poison tiger and Berna continued. It was the same with Irina and the four combat teachers. Mondo was being beaten into a pulp by Rozari, but thanks to the capable healers, he was able to continue. I-I feel quite good now He was starting to say, which had me worried. Mondo, dont push yourself too hard. Dont go there. It was annoying that I couldnt warn him. In any case, out of these three groups, it was Magnus who was the problem. I had hopes that Julius would be able to persuade him, but it looked like I was just naive. The four groups were in a sort of deadlock now, that is, until Magnus made a move. Why are you doing this?! I didnt just think of you as a classmate, I thought of you as a friend that I could share everything with! Julius asked. Karma shouted. Magnuss reply was filled with self-deprecation. Julius. I thought so too. But still, surely you can understand why I feel the way I do? What? Just like me, you had the burden of a country on your shoulders. I knew that you actually wished you could be closer with everyone. That soup, wasnt it good? Everything tastes better when eaten with friends. But compared to thatcold food, it is hardly edible. It doesnt matter how fancy or how great the ingredients are. Or how talented the cook is. The food that you eat alone has no taste They must have been words from the heart. Because Magnuss voice was tinged with sadness. Magnuswhat do you Julius asked. Magnuss answer was most surprising. I am a relative of the late emperor Rudra. The empire is now fighting over choosing a new emperor. The late emperor had not been married. So of course, he had no heirs, which means that one must be chosen from his relatives. And I was the one singled out. During these last ten years, the House of Lords have been in charge of the government. A House of Lords made of those who are selected by the Demon Lord. This means that they are under his management, and in this situation, we cannot be considered to be truly independent. The empires safety is assured and the subjects are moderately happy. However, there are those who are not satisfied with that. As I was a noble who had left the capital to live in a countryside town, I was deemed as having not been under the Demon Lords influence. Julius remained quiet. They stared at each other, swords raised. But there was no strength in their grip. Magnusyou Even Karma did not know what to say. It was no surprise. This was a much heavier story than what youd expect from his usually cheerful and friendly personality. Even I found myself deep in thought. Yes, the House of Lords really did govern the empire. But they had only been under my management for the first year after the war. I had left things entirely to them after that. However, they were under the impression that I was ruling them this whole time I could conquer the world if I wanted, but that didnt interest me. And so it was rather shocking to find out that the people of the empire saw me in that way. The fact that there was no one who could replace the emperor, and that the seat had remained empty for so long was also a problem But that was their problem. Maybe it was irresponsible of me, but I never had any intention of looking after them to that degree. Besides, peace that is bestowed on others can be lost just as quickly. Whether they continue as they are now or do their best to achieve total democracy, that was not a problem that I would interfere with. If someone who could do the right thing became their leader, then an imperial government would not be so bad. > Maybe it was, but democracy wasnt much good if the people were all fools. There would probably be those who would keep the people ignorant and far away from politics. So they could do as they liked A democracy was not always the right thing. There wasnt really a true answer when it came to politics. And so I always thought that it would be more interesting to have some diversity in the way people thought and have multiple types of political styles. In Tempest, what I think is correct becomes the law. However, I could always be wrong. And so I do not tell other countries how they should be run. That was what I thought But if I was going to be misunderstood like this, it might be a good idea to have an official discussion with everyone. > Thats true. In the end, everyone is selfish. What they want to believe become justice, and everything else is evil. There was no choice but to have people talk, compromise to different degrees and learn to work together. > I did not like that. A world full of yes men would be boring and have no future. Even though I could tolerate wars, I would not tolerate the binding of human will. But, leaving that aside for now, if unhappy people like Magnus really were created due to my negligence, then I wished there was something I could do about it Chapter 312 Even I dont believe that we can win against the Great Demon Lord. However, hundreds of thousands of soldiers have been killed. And it is those who are unable to forgive that are turning their blades against the Demon Lord. If he is angered, it could mean the ruin of the empire And so I have no choice but to stop them Magnus said as if he were spitting out blood. That being said, did they really fear me that much? Did they think that I was some blood-thirsty Demon Lord? Magnus. The Great Demon King will understand you if you were to talk! Old William glanced at me before saying this. I was so happy that I could nearly cry. The other teachers were also trying to persuade Magnus. But I felt like half of them were doing it to cheer me up, and not exactly for Magnuss sake. However, there arguments did little to change Magnuss expression. I already know that! But what can I do This is the only waythe only way we can Hmm? He seemed a little strange > A Demon Lord!? He bypassed the Arch Demon and is going to call out the big boys? However, it is hard enough for a human to control an Arch Demon Magnus, stop this! That is not something you can control! No human can! The person whose voice rang in order to stop Magnus was, surprisingly, Irina. She was shouting desperately, but her voice did not seem to reach him. > According to Ciel, it seemed that Magnus had been hiding the core of an Arch Demon. She said that he had probably had it securely sealed away and intended to draw power out of it when the need arose. And for some reason, it had started to become active, and was working on Magnuss conscience little by little. Perhaps it was the events of the previous night Maybe the demon had used the guilt he felt over abandoning his friends. And now. A black energy was surrounding Magnuss body, changing it into the inhuman flesh of a powerful demon. It was Magnus but it was not Magnus It was something no longer human. A being that was equal to the old Demon Lord. Right in front of their eyes. Finally. I have finally gained a body that gives me freedom! That was what the Demon Lord said, with Magnuss voice. I ignored the voice and started to shout. Everyone, retreat! Come back!! Upon hearing my voice, all of the students moved at once. The Demon Lord looked at all of this with deep interest. But here the poison tiger stepped forward and looked threateningly at the Demon Lord. Hey, you guys come over here as well! I said to the members of the Humanity Emancipation Alliance. But only two of them reacted. Lets go. But, Miss Irina Quickly! That thing will not differentiate between friend or foe! After this short exchange, Irina and Rozari crossed the defense line. It was inside of the defense barrier that the magic team had created. It was also a barrier between life and death. Hahaha, Magnus. You did well to make this decision. Good! Now, let us take the world together! Phew, finally. If you hadnt taken so long to go all out, we wouldnt have been so underestimated by these students. Berna and Clad said as they walked towards Magnus. No-the Demon Lord that looked like Magnus. Berna, Clad! Come back here! Irina shouted. But it was too late. Hehehe. No. I need more, more! Blood! Flesh! Despair and fear! Now, since this is my birthday celebration, I will allow you to partake by offering me your grief! Today! This day, now! Celebrate with me!! The Demon Lord shouted as he spread his arms. This was very bad. A Demon Lord could not be compared to an Arch Demon. It had more power than the weakened Demon Lord that ruled this island-the Rock Elephant. And on top of that, its energy was only increasing. It had its own will and was clearly an old demon. A demon with intellect. He could not be compared with any simple monster. This one was much more dangerous. And The Demon Lord began to move. Ggkka! Mkaa! There was a blunt crushing sound. In just a blink of an eye, several students began to scream in horror. AAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!! Yes, they were afraid. The Demon Lord had moved forward and crushed Bernas and Clads heads in his hands. And with such ease. Neither of them would have had a chance to understand what was happening. Perhaps it was the one relief in this situation. They had not tasted the fear In any case Hehehe. That felt good. I will take on your names along with your souls. Because Demon Lords eat souls. Berna and Clad were not only brutally torn apart, but their very souls were lost. That meant that they would fuse with the demon and suffer an eternal pain thats worse than death. It was their own doing, and yet, it was a disappointing end. As for the Demon Lord That is stupid Giving yourself a name?! Impossible Irina was right to be alarmed. From birth, demons were not able to do such a thing. But this demon seemed very strange to me. It seemed like the anger that motivated him was much stronger than usual. What if Irina and the others had done something very foolish during their experiment? Something to enrage an intelligent demon Hey, Irina. Let me ask you this, did you do any experiments with the demons? You wouldnt happen to have done anything to an Arch Demon, would you? I Chapter 313 So you did? You idiot! You cannot even control them. How could you not understand that there are things you should not get involved in!? I was so exasperated that I could barely speak. Ridiculous. That was all that was in my head. According to her brief explanation, they had captured several Arch Demons and killed them. Among them, one was chosen and sealed within Magnus. They had thought it was safe, as they had made it so that it could only use as much power as a Greater Demon. Ive never heard something so ridiculous. During the short time that I listened to Irina, the Demon Lord finished naming himself. The incredible amount of energy was now stable, and I could tell at a glance that it was perfectly controlled. Demons really were formidable beings. Kept you waiting, huh? I am Bernaclad. You should all feel honored to have witnessed my birth. The Demon Lord introduced himself proudly. Bernaclad. It pretty simple, just putting two names together. However, what was important was having a name. There was no use worrying about what it would be. But the only people here who seemed to understand the significance of a name, was me and the teachers. Now, what to do Perhaps I should no longer consider myself a spectator. Because things had become much more complicated than I had been expecting. The first one to move was the poison tiger. It roared loudly and then fearlessly moved in front of Bernaclad. Y-you Are you trying to protect us?! The students looked confused as it faced the demon. Hahaha! This is an amusing joke. A mere beast thinks he can match me. Very well, I shall play along! Bernaclad laughed happily. And then he approached the poison tiger. Everyone, concentrate and support the poison tiger! Karma shouted. It was as if his voice brought sanity back to the group. They all looked serious again as they began to move. They were starting to gain nerves of steel. Not a single student was crying or looked afraid. Numerous colors of light rained over the poison tiger, strengthening it. Against Bernaclad, no human would survive a single blow. Regardless of how buffed they were. And so they all understood that the poison tiger was their lifeline. Now, what was I to do? I was happy to see how much they had grown, but it was still very likely that they would all end up very dead. The poison tiger would only buy them a little time. What was important for me, was that we did not lose anyone else. And that I had to save Magnus. Even more, I wanted to defeat Bernaclad without revealing my identity, if it was possible. The third one might be difficult. Well, I would figure it out when the time came. The students watched the fight. Perhaps Bernaclad was still playing, because it almost looked like an even match. But as I said, it really was just a matter of time. Because I could see clearly the difference in strength between Bernaclad and the poison tiger. Just then I didnt expect this to happen Im sorry. We didnt mean to involve all of you. I wont ask you to believe me. But you should all escape to the shore. Master Jujilas has sent a request for rescue, so a boat should be here soon. I will buy you some time to make up for what we did. Now hurry! Irina stood up and said. Rozari was the first to respond to her. Miss Irina, I will stay with you. I cannot leave Magnus alone. And then she stood next to Irina. Oh, what now? She was probably telling the truth about Jujilas calling for a rescue boat, but I had a feeling that part of it was just a hope that she had. In the first place, that man could not be trusted. It would probably be bad to put any faith in this boat. Hey, Irina. Do you also have a hatred for Demon Lord Rimuru?Hate? Yes, of course. My friends were killed. Old friends from back home. At the very least, I wanted him to experience the same pain as me. I would ruin the academy that was so dear to the Great Demon Lord You couldnt have. Not with such a soft personality where you cant watch as the students are killed off Be quiet. You dont know anything until you try And what is wrong with you anyway? You keep calling me, Irina, Irina, as if you know me. Its very annoying, you know?! She had answered my question, but was also a little angry to have a younger student treat her so casually. Well, she didnt know who I was, so it was no wonder. Really? Well, thats not important. I ignored her grievances and thought about what to do. If the poison tiger couldnt do it, there was no point in even considering Irina and Rozari. Even if the teachers joined them, it would be of no use. So Karma. I got a telepathic message from the poison tiger! I called my friends. You should all run! Thats it! It wants to help us This report came from a teary-eyed beastkin student. It seemed that they had bonded over a short period of time. Still, this poison tiger was being very admirable. A strange cry came from the sky above, and then a hedro griffin swooped down and attacked Bernaclad. The friends that the poison tiger had called were the monsters of the island. Bernaclad easily blocked the attack of the hedro griffin. But then its feet were swallowed by the sand. The sand scorpion had used its power to turn the earth to sand. It then sunk into the sand, which was its domain, and when least expected, it appeared on the surface and fired off heat needles with its snake-like tail. And yet, even that was not enough. Bernaclads large hand emitted a hexagon-shaped magic shield that erased them. There was too much of a difference in power. Even the freezing dance of the ice naga was of no use. Ice bullets shot out from all sides, leaving no room for escape. And yet Bernaclads barrier protected him. Chapter 314 And finally, the Rock Elephant appeared The ground quaked as the Rock Elephant fell from the sky. Its immense body suggested incredible weight, and it was four meters tall. A body with hard, rock-like skin and the head of an elephant. It was a distorted creature, and it now made to attack Bernaclad. As if to show that it was the ruler of this island, and that outsiders could not do as they pleased. DDDDOOORROOOON!! The roar was loud, and usually had the ability to bind and overwhelm any opponents. However It seemed like little more than a light breeze to Bernaclad. He smirked knowingly. It was the moment that he was sure that he was the strongest of all. Ahahaha! Yes, yes! More. Entertain me even more! Your rage, your hatred. You will forget all of it when you see how much fun we are having! And then after it all, we will eat that tasty looking food over there! He was looking at us now. Bernaclads expression was full of evil glee as he slobbered. What a creep. Now, hurry! You must all escape!! Irina urged us on. But it was clear that no one would be able to escape. BernacladCa demon who was exceptional enough to give himself a name. Apparently, he started as an Arch Demon, but through eating a number of other demons, he had evolved into a Demon Lord. And through acquiring a name, he was able to stay in this world and gain even more power. He exceeded the old Demon Lords. A true monster. And he was in the upper ranks among the Demon Lordsas strong as Moss, who was Duke in rank. No, perhaps he was even stronger than Moss. Humans had hurt his pride as a demon In spite of being a spiritual life form, this demon had become mentally ill. The result was this. Increased power through eating your brethren and evolving into a different being. As Moss was only a clone, he would just become food for Bernaclad. (Lord Rimuru. What should I do? Do you want me to go and give him a good punch?) Came the thought transmission from Laplace. He must have been watching us and realized that the Rock Elephant was not going to win. Hmm, what to do (Though, that might not be a bad thing) CBut I wanted to save Magnus. It was probably time to end this whole charade. These past few days have been very entertaining. I was satisfied. And so maybe it would be a good thing to end it here. In that case, I might as well Alright, I made my decision! I moved in front of the students and stopped just before passing the defense line. The students and teachers were trying to decide whether to run away or not. But now they all looked at me. Hey, what are you Irina called out to me as if in panic or anger. But I just laughed. If things continued like this, the Rock Elephant and everyone else would die. I could not let that happen. But more than anything, this Bernaclad bastard was insolent enough to joke about eating my precious students. He had to be properly punished for that. Or it wouldnt feel right. I was sympathetic about his mental issues, but it really had nothing to do with me. Translations by AsianHobbyist .com Website. Stop reading at pirate sites that steals translations. Check novelupdates. com for legit fan translations (Moss. Im going to deal with that demon. In the meantime, I want you to heal the monsters.) (Certainly!) Moss bowed and then disappeared. (Laplace, Tear. Come over here.) (As you wish!) (Understood!) Laplace and Tear immediately moved on my command. They appeared before me in an instant and kneeled. The students watched this in shock. Wh-what?! Ah!? Arent those guys the abductors? Why are they with Master Satoru!? Shock and confusion spread among them. The teachers were the quickest to understand. Old William took the lead as hr came up next to Laplace and kneeled. I gave them a sidelong glance as I moved forward again. This time, I took a step outside of the barrier. I will show you all a very special type of magic. A one-time magic of dreams. Sa-Satoruno, Masterwhat are you Come back, it is dangerous! You arent a student, and were grateful for your instructions during the past few days. But the rest is our duty as students Master Satoru, the magic you conceived is wonderful, but I still dont think it is enough to beat a Demon Lord level monster! Mondo shouted. Julius tried to stop me. Marsha questioned whether it would work. I raised my hand to silence them all and answered them. Yes, yes, be quiet. As your teacher, I am going to protect you all from that demon. I said as I took off the swirly glasses. My hair, which had been dyed black now changed into a glimmering silver. And my eyes changed to gold. Translations by AsianHobbyist Website. This transformation was quite dramatic, and the students were all taken in by the sight. And there were a few sharp ones who saw this along with the attitude of the teachers, and came to a realization However, they didnt seem quite brave enough to admit it Could, could it be!? YesThe Great Demon LordRimuru!? N-no It cant be. Why would the Great Demon Lord be in a place like this? But, Master Master Satoru even cooked for us! There is no way Right? Why would the Great Demon Lord cook for us!? All of you, enough with the jokes! If he really was the Great Demon Lord, would I or Julius still be alive!? Thats true? They argued like that, trying desperately to deny the conclusion they had almost reached. Some of them rejected the reality while others sat weakly on the ground, too exhausted to think. Irina also rejected this idea, and so I was currently able to fool them. I still considered it only a matter of time before their suspicions turned into convictionand I would be exposed But I needed to get rid of the danger before that happened. Bernaclad. I didnt harbor any hatred towards him, but his fate had been decided the moment he started talking about eating my students. CNow, let me show the real power of a Demon Lord. I smiled and took another step forward. Chapter 316 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 279 Rimurus Elegant Escape Play C 23 Then it suddenly came to me. Had it really been necessary to return my hair and eye color back to normal? I had gotten a little carried away, but it was nothing short of an act that would accelerate the exposing of my identity. > Uh, is that a good reason? Well, alright then. It wasnt the most convincing argument, but it cant be bad if Ciel says its fine. Now, before I quickly defeat Bernaclad, I should think about the students, just in case. Laplace! Protect the students here! Sure thing! Faithfully, Laplace obeyed my order and constructed a defense barrier over the barrier that was already there. In fact, it would be rather difficult for me in my current state to hold off the shockwaves of Laplace and Bernaclad, should they battle. And of course, neither could the students. And so I could not leave the fighting to Laplace. Tear was not likely able to beat Bernaclad, so the best option was to fight him myself. In any case, now the students safety was assured. No matter how strong a demon Bernaclad was, Laplace was an awakened demon lord. If he created a defense barrier, no attack would break through it. The only thing left to do was for me to defeat Bernaclad. Hahaha. You think one little insect is going to be enough to entertain me? Bernaclad said confidently as he looked at me. Well, hes dead. But, if the others find out later that he talked to Rimuru like that, and that we didnt do anything Wont they be furious? Tear. Dont say such ominous things. If Souei and Diablo found out about this I dont want to even imagine what they might do to us. They wont stop, regardless of Lord Rimurus forgiveness. Right? Right? Well, thankfully, were the only ones here now. So lets keep it a secret. Okay! I wont tell anyone. Good. Otherwise, well end up in the worst kind of danger. I could hear their hushed voices whispering to each other, but it was me who said that I would fight, so they were not responsible. Besides, in a way, it couldnt be helped that people would underestimate me now. After all, I was no different than any other human. So Bernaclads estimation of me wasnt particularly wrong. Sorry, but I dont think it will be that fun for you. Its nothing personal, but I dont like to hold back. If you want to be angry about it, dont hate me, hate yourself for having the wrong amount of strength. I said to Bernaclad, without much interest. Really, there wasnt any deeper meaning to my words. If he had been just a little weaker, just enough so that the Rock Elephant and the others could have stopped himI would not have had to annihilate him. Or if I had one other awakened demon lord with me now, I would be able to disarm Bernaclad while still protecting the students. But then again, Diablo, Souei or Shion and Benimaru would have turned him into dust without a second thought. So perhaps there really was no other fate for him other than death. Now that I think of it, its not I, the Great Demon Lord, but my subordinates who are dangerous and extreme. It was quite impressive that I was able to hold everything together. I was doing quite well, really. > Oh. Ciel seemed like she wanted to say something, but Id rather not hear it. I have to stop thinking about stupid things and deal with Bernaclad. Bernaclad did not exactly like what I had just said. I had condescendingly informed him of his impending defeat, so it was no wonder he wasnt too amused. Haaaahaha. What a delightful person you are. However, you should know that such foolishness and misunderstanding of your own worth will do nothing but invite misfortune. He smiled and showed no sign of moving. Then he shrugged, sending great bursts of magic from his hands. The nuclear strike magic, Nuclear Flame burned everything around me. And burned the students behind me as wellCor so it would have looked to Bernaclad. Oh? Dying in one hit is hardly entertaining, you know? Not only that, but I was looking forward to slowly savoring the taste of those students. But a few of them seem to have been caught in the attack. There was a hint of regret in his voice as he watched the blazing furnace he had created. He believed in the energy and force of the magic he unleashed without any doubt. Too bad! Is that right? You said it was one hit. But I was merely offering you the first move. Didnt I tell you? Its nothing personal. And so I thought that I might as well show off a little. I had used Teleportation to move to the top of a boulder that was behind Bernaclad, and sat down. That is when I spoke, all the while feeling a little sorry for him. And of course, the students were all fine. Laplace had predicted this, and created a Multi-purpose Barrier that isolated the students from the battlefield. It was when Bernaclad finally realized this truth, that he was overcome with shock. You did what? Just now, what happened!? Even as he asked the question, he slashed at me at a speed that even my eyes could not follow. Apparently, Magnuss sword was quite sharp, and it cut the boulder I was sitting on in two. But, it did not hit me. While my eyes couldnt follow it, Magic Perception and Godspeed Thought allowed me to see Bernclads movements and predict them. Chapter 317 Bernaclad had measured my strength by the amount of energy alone, and that was his mistake. But then again, he had used his strongest magic attack as his first move, so he hadnt exactly been holding back, either. Not that any of it mattered. What? Its called Teleportation. I gave you the first move and even gave you enough time to attack me just now. Satisfied? So saying, I used Teleportation again to move right in front of his chest, and unleash an Imaginary Blow with minimum force. Gggbgah! Bernaclad collapsed in agony. It was actually impressive that he was alive. Well, I had to save Magnus, and so I had adjusted it so that the physical damage would be at a zerobut it seemed that I had forgotten to erase the damage from the actual punch. Still, Magnus deserved to be punished a little, so this was nothing to worry about. In fact, my own right arm, which I had used to hit him, hurt quite a lot. Human bodies broke very easily, and so I was using Godspeed Regeneration. Thanks to it, my limbs had not been blown off, but it was clearly not a move I should be repeating. I hadnt felt such pain in a long time, and tears were welling up in my eyes. In other words, it was time to stop toying with Bernaclad. Alright then. Much of Bernaclads energy had dissipated after the Imaginary Blow, and he was in a dazed stupor. It wasnt so much pain, but the diminishing of the power of his being that was shaking him. Wa-wait! Who are Theres no need for you to know. But if I was to tell you something, it is that this worlds order is maintained by the Octagram. Your power was just a little too strong, and so youre in the way. Do I need any more reason to be rid of you? Octagram? No, you cannot beCno, you I smirked instead of giving him an answer. Bernaclads confusion was turning into fear. He was already falling into my trap. So, how about a deal? I said as I rubbed my right arm, which was still throbbing with pain. De-deal? Yes. A simple deal. I continued my words of conviction, but said them in a soft, whispering voice. If youll agree to return that body, I will grant you one thousand years of doom. But it you insist on any futile resistance Well, just you try. What? Because if you do, you will experience what true fear in this world looks like. !! I could see his soul wavering. As soon as I gave him a hint of Azathoth, Bernaclad realized that the power exceeded what he could imagine. He understood now that I had a power that he could never even comprehend. Tremendous fear. It welled up from the core of his soul. It looked as if it was struggling against what reason remained within Bernaclad. But it was no use. Bernaclad had lost the moment he felt fear as he saw me in front of him. He closed his eyes and hesitated for a secondC Just as you say. One thousand years, I shall repent for the foolishness that caused me to go against you. That is how I shall spend my time Shrunken, with drooping head, Bernaclad agreed as if requesting for forgiveness. Good. Now I wouldnt have to feel anymore pain. Things would be easy now. A wise decision. I will allow you to work for me after a thousand years. Now, go. Bernaclads Spiritual Body left Magnus, then turned into dust, leaving only the soul. I used a mysterious light to hide the fact that the demons body had vanished. Any students who had been watching would assumed that I had won through the use of some unknown magic. At least, I hoped they did No, it should work. I told myself, as I made sure that Magnus was alright. He was. He was unconscious, but his mind and body were intact. The mind pollution had vanished along with Bernaclad. That meant that Bernaclad had kept his word. > As Master Ciel was in agreement, my method was clearly quite impressive. Winning alone would be easy, it was getting Magnus back unharmed that was difficult. This body could not stand Nihility Collapse. It would have meant victory without a doubt, if I used it, but at the same time, I would have been forcefully sent back to Rimuruns body, which should be with Shuna and Shion. I was prepared for that worst case scenario, but thankfully, Bernaclad was smarter than I had thought. It was all over now. Magnus was unconscious and Berna and Clad were dead. Irina and Rozari were fine, but it seemed like there was not much time left until the effects of the medicine would wear off. According to Ciels Appraisal, there were dangerous substances mixed inside, and they would not be able to move for quite some time as a side effect. So essentially, none of the members of the Humanity Emancipation Alliance could move. Irina and Rozari slumped, powerless. The teachers moved to have them bound up. The students had won. Cheers echoed around us. I felt as if the many eyes that looked towards me were filled with passion. Did you see it? My special magic? YES! The students all stood in a line and nodded. Due to Mosss efforts, the monsters of the island were also safe. And just like that, the matter finally came to a close. Now I just had to bind them all and take them back for questioningCor so I thought, but it seemed like I was getting ahead of myself. There was someone who was so insignificant that I had forgotten him until now. He came to me while laughing in a high-pitched voice. Waahahaha! That Magnus was nothing after all. It seems that he cannot do anything without me, Jujilas. To think he would lose to such children. Irina and Rozari, what are you doing? Where is Berna and Clad? Wont you hurry up and kill the rest of these people? What was wrong with him He had appeared from a magic circle after I had defeated Bernaclad, so he understood pretty much nothing. Chapter 318 Still, that had not stopped him from having convenient delusions, and he continued to give out orders in a pompous manner. Mister Jujilas Itsover What? What is? What is over? Jujilas. We have been defeated. Any further fighting would be meaningless. Magnus has been taken. We have no choice but to surrender. Irina and Rozari understood their situation. There was no other way to twist this. However, Jujilas only snorted at them and replied in an arrogant voice. What! I had no idea that you two were such cowards. Headmaster Godama will grieve when he hears of this. But do not worry. I had thought that this might happen, and so I have arranged for a platoon to be sent from the land division. Thirty soldiers in prototype enhancement armor. They say that each soldier is as dangerous as an A-ranker. I doubt we have anything to worry about. Those monsters are nothing to us! As for you, abductors that call yourself the circus or whatever, you should stop this meaningless resistance now!! And like that, Jujilas tried to convince us that they in fact had the advantage here. However, Irina and Rozari had seen my power. And so Jujilass words were nothing short of ludicrous. Give up. Didnt I tell you? We have already lost. Irina had accepted it and was now making an admirable attempt to persuade Jujilas. But Jujilas would not listen. What a foolish thing to say! How can we give up now? The Demon Lord robbed us of our status and honor as nobles! Headmaster Godama has promised to accept me. How can I suddenly act as if nothing has happened! You will be treated well if you come with me. Now, you must think hard on that! They clearly werent seeing eye to eye. Jijilas was still not able to understand his situation. These kinds inconsequential people were always so stupid. In a way, he was unbeatable. Just then, something happened that only fed into Jujilass convictions. An airship had appeared. Jujilas saw it and his face lit up. But it did not last for long. He had been at the height of glory for a second, but then his face froze over. I-Ive been waiting foryou? The airship landed and the gate opened. The person that climbed leisurely down the stairs, was not a soldier, as Jujilas had hopedC Who-who are you! It was Diablo. Jujilas got his answer from a most unexpected direction. A-ahhhhhh!! Its Lord Diablo!!! Came the surprisingly loud roar from the crowd. Even the doctor, Master Pyuri was screaming along with the students. Actually, she was basically leading them. If only she had a little more self-respect. Diablo was apparently hiding hiding his identity now, which meant wearing casual clothes that appeared quite plain at a glance. But still, there was an aura that oozed out from him. This overwhelming sense of importance that he had was evidence of who he was. Basically, his disguise was pointless. Di-Diablo!? Bu-but, what will happen to me? Jujilas swayed and then crumbled to the ground. What indeed But one thing that was for sure, was that he would no longer work as a teacher. No way?! Is it really him? Why is he here!? But he is dressed rather roughly And he still looks gorgeous! Came the scattered voices. Even those who had not immediately recognized him were soon informed of this fact by the zealous women in the crowd. There was no hiding it now. Some of the students were finding it difficult to keep up. So many things had happened in succession that it was difficult to process. And so I had planned to use a dream spell to trick them But Diablos sudden arrival had been so outlandish that it somehow had the opposite effect, and they had become cool-headed. Some of them were looking at us, back and forth. Then realization seemed to kick in. Souei was next to show himself, and another round of cheers erupted. Oh, my. Who is that man standing next to Lord Diablo? He is very handsome as well. Like that, even the less known Souei became the center of much attention. In spite of this, he kept calm and collected. Hehehe. I finally found you. Uhhh Diablo tried to hide my identity, perhaps as a precaution. However, as he was completely exposed, there was not much point in trying to protect me now. Its fine. People know about my escape already. And I planned to return after going to the Forum. So theres no point in being secretive. I said to Diablo with a sigh. Then what now? But lets keep it a secret that Ill be participating in the Forum. Also I glanced towards the students You can be responsible for ensuring that they keep their mouths shut. I shouldnt have to tell you this, but no violence and brainwashing, alright? I said, dumping everything onto him. Diablo nodded with a look of pleasure before kneeling with a bow. And thenC Certainly. Lord Rimuru. He said in a very clear voice. Just then. A cheer much larger than the previous ones erupted. It wasnt just cheering, but shrieking as well. The Gr-great Demon Lord!! He was real!? So beautiful Hey, wait So I was rambling on about our plan in front of the Great Demon Lord!? CNo, Irina If anything, it was I who talked about hating him right to his face It was that moment. Every single person who was present knew who I was. Yes, among them were those whose voices were so pained that even I wanted to cry. Dont worry. Ill pretend I didnt hear itCwell, I could deal with those things later. After all, maybe a little revenge was acceptable. Well, thats what it is. And wasnt that magic great? I said with a wink. Some of the students bled from their noses as they fainted. Some of them were stunned into a stupor. The teachers were both laughing and crying. And some students were screaming hysterically. Ahhhhh!! In any case, the students were engulfed by a great chaos for quite some time after that. Chapter 319 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 280 Rimurus Elegant Escape Play C 24 END Afterward. The students were put on the airship that Diablo and Souei came in and sent off to the Kingdom of Ingracia. While I was going to miss it, this was the end of the survival training. Laplace stayed on the island and talked with the monsters about the plans for building Wonderland. This was in order to listen to their requests and to insure habitat segregation. In the future, this island would have a secret base for mysterious airships and an amusement park from hell for the training of the students. We were also considering allowing civilians inside while accompanied by guards. And Within the airship, I decided to listen to what Diablo and Souei had been doing up until now. This must be some kind of mistake! Screamed Jujilas as Souei escorted him. He was tied to what looked like a dirty log. But on closer inspection, it wasnt a log, but a person who had been turned into a tree. Whats this? Ah! This guy had crawled into the NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy, and so I punished him. As you commanded, I refrained from taking his life. Diablo answered proudly. While it was true that he had not killed him, what did he intend to do now? Hehehe. Once the questioning is finished, I intend to put him in the treant labyrinth town. Uh, I dont know if Trainee would like that? Do you think so? Then what if I give him to you as a present, Lord Rimuru? I dont want him! This isnt just a questionable hobby, you know? They will question my sanity! That is true. I am very sorry. Shall I burn him now? Hmm. Maybe The conversation was like some kind of comedy sketch. Just then, the logCI mean, Godama, began to cry. I felt a little sorry for him. But upon further questioning, it turned out that he was causing the most mischief in regards to my plans for the school I could not forgive him for that. I had no reason to forgive him. Oh, well. After making him an example for other fools and enduring one hundred years of tree life, he can be released. He may even be able to start life again if his brain is fine. In the end, it is important to repent. Thats wonderful, Lord Rimuru. You are always overflowing with mercy! Oh, really? I felt like I was being rather harsh. He was feeling a lot of pain but couldnt die. He couldnt faint or even go mad. Perhaps it would be better to just die. However, he would be much more mentally stronger if he came out of this intact after a hundred years. Depending on his attitude at that time, I may just hire him at Tempest. It was not particularly pleasant, but it would work as an experiment. And there was one other person. Jujilas, who had been crying for quite some time now His heart certainly would not be able to survive turning into a tree Hmm. In fact, just like the small fry he was, he hadnt actually committed that grave a crime. On the other hand, he had affected the school and put meaningless status systems in place and shown open hostility towards me. What should we do with him? I could kill him for you? Souei was quick to say. Do you mean it? Diablo seemed to ask as he looked at Souei with surprise. Wait a minute? I just remembered something. Thats it! This guy is fixated on class. We can strip him of his status and make him labor as a prisoner. I see. He can help clean the labyrinth. Hehehe. And there will be no worry of him dying if he wears the bracelet. It seemed like a very harsh punishment indeed. The bracelet would cause him to resurrect every time that he died. And cleaning the labyrinth was very dangerous work. A certain number of the monsters had been dealt with, but there was still parts that needed work. It was Trainee and the other labyrinth managers that went their periodically, but they would need people to help them. Or course, it was all very dangerous. There was a possibility of being killed by monsters repeatedly. So it was usually work for prison laborers. The least popular job in Tempest. However, this was not the kind of conversation we could have in front of the students. It wasnt just a matter of having a bad influence on them. So all of these thoughts remained in my head as I decided on Godama and Jujilass fates. After that, there was also Magnus, Rozari and Irina. Irina would sometimes look at my face and shout. Tsk. Just kill me! Ah! How typical! Hehehe. Then without further ado! Diablo began to move, and so I stopped him frantically. You cant kill the person who begs to be killed. It was against the rules. Um, I understand that you hate me and everything. But, its not exactly justified. The ruler cannot just stand by without resisting during a war. A country cannot exist without protecting its citizens safety and assets. It is fine if people want to sing about being pacifists, but the ruler cannot. Or else the country will fall. Can you understand that? Yes I understand that I am wrong. But! I cannot help but hate you Well, she couldnt help herself then. Chapter 320 And she had no hope of changing, and so she wished for nothing but to die at my hands now. This was all very annoying. By the way, who do mean when you talked about someone from your home? The people who died in the war with the empire were mostly brought back to life. The reaction of those three to my question far exceeded mere surprise. Apparently, it was news to them. Hey, hey. Didnt the resurrected soldiers tell you anything? N-no. We had heard, but we couldnt believe it. We thought perhaps they had hallucinated it amidst the horrors of the war Yes. How could we believe such a thing Magnus and Rozari shook their heads in firm denial. Hmm, I suppose so. But, it did happen. Shinji Tanimura. Also Mark Lauren and Shin Ryusei People from my home They were otherworlders who came here. I searched for them desperately, but could not find them. You killed them, didnt you? Even if it was the work of your subordinates, it is ultimately your STOOOP!! It was probably her answer to my question, but Irina looked me straight in the eyes and began to talk. And the names that came out of her mouth were all familiar to me. I told her to stop and gave her the truth quite plainly. You know, they are alive? What are you saying? I shall not be fooled! She seemed to say as she glared at me. But its the truth I mean, I guess they havent bothered to contact their friends? As for that, Lord Rimuru Souei seemed to know the reason. Shinji, Mark and Shin had all betrayed the empire and defected. That was why they could not contact anyone. And They are very obsessed with their research and rarely leave the country. But they do enter the labyrinth occasionally for exercise and stress relief. Well, there you go. Ramiris would have laughed loudly in this situation. Now that I think of it, Ramiris and Veldora were rather quiet recently. I was worried that maybe they were plotting something, but it looked like it was just their research. Hehehe. Now that I think of it, they had been asking for more personnel. Among the documents in Benimarus room, there was a request for an increase of workers. Diablo had a sharp eye and had looked through the documents addressed to Benimaru. In fact, I had known about it. However, there was no one that we could send, and it had been ignored. It had to be someone knowledgeable with a resistance to mana. Such personnel didnt come easily Hmmm? Personnel Irina. If you dont believe me, why dont you go and see them? What!? On one condition! I could see that Irina had tensed up. I smirked and continued. You will have to work there as a researcher too. And if you refuse this offer, you will be subject to a one hundred years sentence. Then you will not be able to confirm that what I have said is true, and you will not be able to meet them if it is. Its up to you. Choose as you will. Irinas expression was deeply troubled. However, she came to a decision surprisingly quickly. Regardless of it being true, research is preferable to a sentence. I will work there even if you are lying to me. Besides, youprotected the students. I do not think you are the kind of Demon Lord who would lie and toy with the hearts of others I did not know if she was being sincere, but she said this as she accepted my offer. Just one last push now. Of course. After all, you were honest enough to tell me your plans. Quite freely too. How could I not have taken that into consideration? I smiled devilishly and nodded. But! Do not say that. Irina looked very embarrassed. Hehehe. Irina. While I do not lie, it is no difficult thing for me to play with the hearts of people. I might tell Shinji and the others about this. Especially when we are drinking. It cant be helped, can it? AHHHHH!!! Irina imagined this scene and shouted with embarrassment. I, I swear to be loyal to you. But, please dont talk to them about this? I will think about it! I said victoriously and nodded. Magnus had listened to this whole exchange. Satoruno, Great Demon Lord Rimuru. I, no, I dont care what happens to me. But could you not forgive Rozari for her crimes? Lord Magnus!? I am very aware that this is very selfish of me. But she was only following my orders. If you could at least allow me to take the blame for it and forgive her I had thought he was one of those shallow types, but this was rather dashing of him. Well, he was actually part of the imperial family. I wanted to avoid earning anymore hatred through dealing with him too harshly. It would be a diplomatic issue, and I didnt care to act so extremely just because I could. So, what to do? As I wondered about this, I heard a knock on the door. I felt the presence of two people. It was probably them. I was expecting themwell, I wanted them to come. Good. Now I could prepare a point of compromise. Come in. I gave them permission before Souei could stand up. Chapter 321 As expected, it was Julius and Karma. I had told the teachers to stop them if they tried to come in here, so it meant that the other students must have helped them. I could feel my mouth curling into a little smile. To think they would come here to talk to me directly after finding out that I was the Great Demon Lord. Well done! I thought. Master Satoruno, Lord Rimuru! Please forgive Magnus! As soon as they entered, Karma bowed deeply and said those words. And then Julius followed. Magnus is our friend. But we didnt realize he was troubled, and we didnt consult him. We hadnt talked together about what we really felt. We couldnt. However, we would like to now. I want to say what I really feel, from the heart! So please, could you not give us that chance? Julius expressed himself before lowering his head just as Karma had done. This was good. I now had a reason to forgive. Very well. You can all share the responsibility for what happened. At these words, Julius, Karma and Magnus all raised their faces at once. Rozari also looked at me with uncertainty. You can all help each other. If one of you looks to be going down the wrong path, stop him. Do you agree that everything happened while you were my students? Teachers are responsible for what their students do. And so I will close my eyes in this case. Diablo sat back in his chair gracefully and enjoyed his tea. Souei was pouring me a second cup. Neither of them said a word in protest. So-sodoes that mean that we are forgiven? Rozari asked hesitantly. It was not me, but Diablo who answered her. Hehehe. Can I tell you something? When Lord Rimuru says he forgives you, he has forgiven all of your sins. He says he is going to close his eyes, so that means that you have all gotten away. But remember, there wont be a next time. And then Souei added, Yes. The real problem was with the school. In a way, you were all victims. This plan of raising personnel and sending them to the center was quite interesting. That alone is hardly a crime. He said. Exactly. Ultimately, brainwashing students was not good, but the rest was hardly an issue. Well, thats how it is. I said as much to Irina, but when it comes to war, your perspective will change depending on which country you are with. Such is history. It cannot be helped that people wish for their country to have an advantage. That is why it is important to study the history of other countries as well as your own. It will help you understand both sides and judge fairly. Well, perhaps this is not the most convincing argument, since its coming from the mouth of a Demon Lord. I finished. I was about to tell Magnus and the others to leave, when Godama caught my eye on the floor. Oh, yes. Julius. You were shouting about how much you hated me, werent you? Oh? Diablo immediately reacted to this. Even Soueis eyebrows twitched. Uh, nothat Sweat dripped from his handsome face as he desperately searched for the right words. Hehehe. I had mostly ignored his words, but I couldnt say that I wasnt just a little hurt. Even I was a little wounded by having such words said to my face. It was just aa figure of speech Julius had tears in his eyes. I decided to let him off here. Im joking. All is forgiven. But on one condition. Condition? Yes. Take care of this. So saying, I pointed at Godama. Julius looked less than enthusiastic, but he agreed without complaint. As you are all responsible, you can take it around to the other schools. It will be a punishment for you, so you can take turns every year. I am sure that any student who thinks of doing something foolish will have a change of heart when they see this. Its two birds with one stone, isnt it? Rozari and the three others looked very unenthusiastic about it. That made me quite satisfied. I was able to get rid of the thing and also punish them at the same time. Hurrah! After that, I had all of the revolutionaries, or Human Emancipation Alliance members taken in, as they seemed to have very extremist views. Soueis subordinates had already received the order, and they would be finished with this task shortly. I would hand them all over to Laplace, as they would make good workers. I was sure they would prove to be very useful. And just like that, the great cleansing of the school and driving out of the troublemakers was complete. Afterward. Julius, Magnus, Karma and the others of their class became legendary warriors whose names went down in history as the people who the Great Demon Lord once cooked for. Some of them, like Marsha, became actual heroes. As she was known as the forebearer of the new style of magic. My escape resulted in several other amusing stories as well, but those were for another time. After returning to Tempest. My body, Rimurun, was cruelly split into two. Well, as it was a slime, it had just split into two smaller slimes Still, it was not a good feeling when you thought of it as your own body. Th-this isum No! It was because Shuna wouldnt let go! It was surprising enough that Shuna would resist Shions great strength. But more than that, I was shocked that my incredibly resilient body had been split into two. These two should not ever be angered. I promised to myself once again. By the way, I was able to return to normal by absorbing the two Rimurun bodies. Shuna and Shion looked a little sad, so I thought that I would give them a doll next time. The Forum was held in the Ingracia School CityCThe development of magic and science. The 8th Mai gave a wonderful lecture. She had succeeded in stabilizing the Different Gate after ten years. But the fact that I listened to her and thought, maybe it would be fun to visit another world next time, will be our little secret. To be continued? Chapter 322 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 281 Bonus C The Everyday Lives of Certain Adventurers Cabal, Ellen and Gido tottered down the road. Their faces looked exhausted as they stopped in front of the building they had passed by often. Then they weakly pushed the door open and entered. It was a cheap inn and bar. As all three were rather poor, they came here often. After securing their rooms, they met up at the bar. Once they had let out a series of deep sighs, they opened their mouths in order to let out all of the anger that they had built up inside. Thats why I argued against it! Exactly. I remember saying that I had a bad feeling about it! It cant be helped now! I never would have thought that a Twin Serpent would appear when we were just supposed to hunt some great snakes! But, but we had already hunted four of them And there was only one left to hunt We should be thankful that we were at least able to negotiate it so that the quest wasnt a failure. Cabal spat, as if to say there was no point in arguing. Cabal understood why the others wanted to complain. But being the leader meant you had to listen to the complaints of others. Just then, their beer was brought over to their table. It was the perfect timing. As if wanting to forget all those bad memories, the three of them immediately tipped the cups into their mouths. While they hadnt failed the quest, their reward money had been halved and the acidic saliva that the twin serpent had unleashed on them as they ran away, had made it necessary for them to have their equipment repaired. The more they thought about it, the worse their loss seemed. They could not go on without having a drink. They didnt have enough money to buy new equipment, and so they had to make do with having it repaired Ahhh. I want dwarf-made armor too. But they cost several pieces of gold even at the lower end Thats too expensive, Cabal. I would like to buy new robes myself, but I know that I cant. Were way too poor We should just be happy that were even alive after what happened. True. We got away from the Twin Serpent. And they sent out a hunting party because of our report. We should just be glad that no civilians were hurt! Yes, yes. Having our savings disappear due to repairs. Thats no big deal! Cabal tried to be optimistic like Gido, but Ellens words were enough to remind him of how depressing their reality was. Ellen also looked gloomy, and an oppressive air fell over them. Cabal was just about to suggest that they should drown their troubles in drink, go to bed, and start again tomorrow! WhenC Hey, did you hear about it? Ah. You mean the mansion deep in the mountains passed Giena village? They say there is a quest that is offering ten gold pieces as a reward. He heard the conversation of two men from the table next to theirs. They were quite drunk, and unable to tell that their voices were loud. The trio became sober at the mention of ten gold pieces, and they perked up their ears with serious expressions. So you get paid ten pieces of gold for killing the monster Hey, hey. Thats ridiculous. Why would they pay you so much? Well, its a quest that is not going through the guild. So as there is no commission, you can earn more. But doesnt that mean that the strength of the monster is uncertain? Surely no one would be so stupid as to accept it? Ten pieces of gold is mighty enticing. But Giena village is far away. I wouldnt go all the way over there if I wasnt sure that I could kill it. Exactly. It would be smarter to take smaller jobs. The men said with a laugh. They soon forgot about the subject and went to boasting about their personal exploits. Cabal, Ellen and Gido all looked at each other. Well, we just finished the last quest and have nothing to do Yes And I hear that mountain vegetables are good this time of year It might be a good idea to relax and enjoy being in the mountains once in a while. With matching opinions, they nodded at each other. Their eyes were full of greed and it was clear that none of them gave the slightest thought to the danger. Cabal, Ellen and Gido ran desperately. They were so close to the exit when the thing appeared in front of the door. It was a lesser demon. The lesser demon was B+ rank, and so there was no telling whether or not their party, which was B rank, could beat it. According to the guild, you were only supposed to fight monsters that were the same rank as you or lower. As there was no gurantee you could win against a stronger monster, it was considered an act of suicide. But why had this happened to them in the first place The party had stayed one night in Giena village before visiting the mansion in the mountains. That was where they heard the details of the quest. And as it was late, they were invited to stay for the night. They did not realize that it was a trap until they sat down for dinner with the master of the house. Oh, do you really not mind that we eat all of this food? Everything is so delicious! You just leave this ogre bear to us. Well handle it for you! Hahaha. You young people are so reliable. Now eat up. We still have plenty more! Thank you! Yes, it is so good! Could you be fattening us up so you can eat us later on?Hahahawhat? What did you just say? Uh, umm Could you be fattening us up so you can eat us? . Ellens joke caused the master to laugh uncomfortably. It was so unnatural that even Ellen forced a smile. Uhare youactually serious? Hehehe. Ahahaha! Very good, you humans. This isnt exactly going the way I planned, but Ill just kill you here and take your flesh. The master said. Then he dispelled his disguise, revealing his true form. The three of them decided to retreat the moment they saw it. And thats how their desperate escape began. It was after much running that they finally arrived at the door. We should prepare to meet our fate now! Lets kill it! Lady, thats easy to say, but Oh, very well. Hey, hey. Im the leader here. Alright, lets do this! The two men agreed with Ellen. And so began a battle where they used all their items, fully aware that they would be ruined after this was done. Chapter 323 Several hours later. Tskno How can I be defeated by mere human scum If onlyI had been able to maintain this flesh With those last words, the lesser demon vanished. He was not dead. He was just no longer able to maintain the body which was not whole. And so the three had been victorious. Ye-yes! We killed the lesser demon! We did it! I knew that we could accomplish anything if we tried! Good. I am so relieved. I was so sure we were going to die They celebrated for a moment, but then the coming flames made their expressions change. Damn it! The fireballs he unleashed are starting to burn up the building! This is bad! We have to get out now, or we will be burned into a crisp! Dont stand there in shock. Lets hurry up and get out of here. The three of them frantically began their escape. Thankfully, the door had been destroyed during the fight, and they were able to get outhowever By the waythe ten gold pieces Dont talk about that! We just came here to rest. Right? Yes. The mansion is burned down and What! So we worked for free again!? But I want to live in luxury already! I was thinking about buying beautiful robes with the reward money! I told you, dont bring that up! Itll only make you sad. Well, Im hardly surprised this happened again. I guess we should just be happy that were alive! Ugh, its always that We say the same thing every time. Still, in spite of the complaining, all three of them looked cheerful. This kind of thing happened all of the time, and they knew from experience, that as long as you were alive, good things will come to you. They finished making their report at the nearest guild and then stayed in a bar until late into the night. After that, the three of them were summoned by the guild master. They nervously entered the room. It seems that you let greed get the best of you again, and you took on a job that you never should have. The guild master said, before Gido had even closed the door behind them. Oh, but we didnt make any money. Please dont punish us! Cabal said frantically. However, the guild master just snorted and continued. Well, thats fine. If you survived it, you must have gained something at the same time. They were at a loss over how to react to this. But they were at least relieved that the guild master seemed to be in a good mood Still, you three are too reckless! Idiots!! The guild master continued in a fashion that was scarier than any ogre. The lecture continued for hours, which was odd, considering how busy the guild master should be. Things just kept getting worse for them, and they wanted to cry. Finally, the guild master said to them, However, the Twin Serpent was discovered because of your report. It was far from the village, just outside the forest. That was because you lured it over there, right? Well done. And you made it out alive. Next time you should be more careful. No, we werent thinking about anything but running. And we only went in the opposite direction as the village by accident. You knowwe dont have the best sense of direction Yes, yes. It was so frantic! How clumsy of us. There would have been soldiers waiting for us in the village. They said in denial, but the guild master seemed to see through it and said, Fine. That will be all, and then turned away from them and towards some documents. That was the guild masters way of showing gratitude. The three of them bowed and left the room behind them. Several days later. The three of them had come to a certain village for work. Ah, miss! Thank you for killing that scary monster last time! Small children shouted as they came running towards them to crowd around. They were all smiling. When the three of them had come here last time, the children were all worried about their parents and couldnt stop cryingbut there was no hint of that now. Just seeing your smiles is all the reward that I need. Thats what I think! Yeah. Not bad. True. There are things that are more important than money! The childrens smiles were infectious, and it did not take long for the three of them to smile as well. And just like always, they looked forward and started to walk. Their adventure had only just begun. Chapter 324 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 282 SS C Night Butterfly C Toranoana/Volume 1 Extra The body of a slime is surprisingly comfortable. It was easy to move in and I didnt ever feel tired. And since I did not have an overly particular personality, it was mostly convenient. However, there now arose a very big problem. I had come to a place called the Night Butterfly. Kaijin had brought me here to celebrate and as a thank you. I didnt have any interest really, but Kaijin would not back down, and so I had no choice. Really, I had no interest in it at all. It was Kaijin who forced me Alright, I will admit it. I was actually very interested. It had been a long time since I last had a drink with pretty girls, and so I entered the place quite happily. But then! No matter how much I drank, I could not get drunk. You could say it was an incredibly serious problem. Kaijin had gone through all the trouble of bringing me here. But now the fun was halved. I tried my hardest to get drunk, but I couldnt even taste the drink. I was dauntless and unyielding in my attempt, but it was no use. However, there was more to enjoy than the drinks. I was a man who was quick to adapt. I would not give up so easily! And so I thought that I would like to enjoy the company of beautiful elf girls that would do justice to the name, Night Butterfly. And here arose yet another problem. I had not had any complaints about my slime body up until now, but now I had nothing but complaints. My next issue was the lack of hands. Here I was with these pretty elf girls, and yet I could not touch them. It was a huge problem indeed. Their lithe, delicate arms wrapped around me as their ample breasts pressed against my body. Wonderful! Was I in heaven!? I wanted to shout out loud. Thats how amazing the situation was But tragically, I had no hands. And so there was nothing else that I could do. I thought back on all the animals I had preyed on, and wondered if I couldnt create a hand or tentacle or any other organ to express my feelings. Then I thought of using the unique skill Great Sage. And so I sent out the order. However > How useless!! So much for Great Sage! It was completely unreliable when I needed it the most. But then I recalled all the monsters that I had preyed onsnakes, centipedes, spiders, bats, lizards, wolvesindeed, none of them had that ability. Unfortunately, I would have to give up being able to squeeze any breasts. But! I was not the kind of man to give up here. If I couldnt squeeze anything, surely I could still enjoy the sweet-smelling scent of these elf ladies. Being surrounded by breasts while enjoying the smell of heaven. That was the best way for an adult man to live. And so I would go about doing just that. I took in as much air as I could. And here I was able to reach the world of aroma. This was when the skill, Super Olfaction, which I had received from the Fanged Wolves, came in handy. And so I continued to smell the beautiful elves as a way of satisfying my desire to know more. > Stop! Thats not what I meant!! I dont want to know those kinds of details Knowing all of that will decrease the beauty. Was it only a Great Sage in name? The skill was completely useless. And so explained to the Great Sage. While I did want to smell the scents and know its wonders, I did not want to know too much. There was just a right amount. There was always a line you shouldnt cross. Things you couldnt know even if you wanted to. Things you couldnt see even if you wanted to. That was the great secret. People lost interest in things if they knew too much. And so you had to go until you almost arrive, but then restrain yourself from going any further. You could say it was the art of only getting a brief glimpse of something. By suppressing your intellectual curiosity, you can gain much more excitement. Its an adult thing that only professionals can manage. I said all of this and more to the Great Sage. > For real? Thats the Great Sage for you. My passion must have got through, as it understood me now. The Great Sage was wonderful after that. It allowed me to sense things right up until that point when I became desperate for more. To be precise, I was able to understand their emotions by their smell. It was emotions such as joy or anger. But these things were worth a thousand pieces of gold in this kind of place. I was able to establish myself as a type of king here. And it wasnt just about the smell. My sight as well. Things that you cannot see were recreated as images in my brain. Currently, I was still relying on Magic Perception to see. It was surprisingly difficult to recreate the eyes alone, and not only was it easier to use Magic Perception to create the images, but it had a wider view. I was able to use this wide view to see things that people shouldnt. For instance, it would be possible to see under peoples skirts. However, that golden triangle was tightly protected by the elf ladies, and I was never able to see anything through the faithfully recreated images. Great Sage.was almost frighteningly accurate. And so, my tireless pursuit in this place of the night continued. That is, until some people came to hinder us. Chapter 325 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 283 Bonus C Visit to the Unknown C 01 Different Gate On the day of Rimurus great escape, there were those who laughed out loud in the far depths of the labyrinth. It was Veldora and Ramiris. Veldora was in the shape of a human as he stood in front of the magic circle and laughed. Ramiris flew happily around him. Kaaahh-ahahaha! Finally, it is finished. Now we can journey to other worlds ahead of Rimuru. Ohoho. Encounters with the unknown! Rimuru is always so cautious about everything, so this is our chance, master! Yes! I was thinking that too, Ramiris. At the forum that is to take place in Ingracia, a thesis on the Different Gate is to be revealed. However, we shall be the first to succeed before that even happens! Yes, yes! Rimuru is guaranteed to start saying, Ill go and play in that other world, so we have to go first and see what its like! Exactly! As their conversation suggested, they had completed the procedure of opening a Different Gate. Of course, they did. This was because they had been helping with Mai Furukis research, and were in a position to know what its contents. But it wasnt that they wanted to steal the results of the research and take credit for it. Their reasoning was simple. They were just looking for an opportunity to ignore Rimurus warning that it was dangerous, and go on a journey to a different world. And if circumstances permit it, they would learn all they can and then surprise Rimuru with it later on. And so neither of them hesitated. Now that Rimuru was gone, they would hurry up and activate this new method and take off for a different worldthe two of them could think of nothing else. Rimurus warnings were like a distant wind, and they cared not at all about whether or not this other world would be safe. They had no plans at all. However, they were both full of confidence and did not care about the small details. As always, they would cry only when the trouble arose. Hehehe. Now that weve decided, we should go at once! Yes! Lets go!! Ramiris held onto Veldoras shoulder, and once Veldora was sure she was secure, he began to send magic energy into the circle. Beretta realized this and frantically ran towards them- Wait just a min- However, it was much too late! Light flowed from the magic circle and filled the room in a flash, engulfing even Beretta. And when the light disappeared, all three of them had vanished without a trace. . Shinji had become worried that they hadnt come out for so long, and went to check on the room. There was a cup of coffee on the desk that was half empty. Huh? Lord Ramiris is gone, and Mister Veldora Whereno, they couldnt have!? He looked down at the magic circle on the ground with startled amazement. Oh, damn it. So they must have been waiting for a time when Lord Rimuru is absent Really, those two are so selfish. Ahhhh. It will not be my fault if they get scolded later. Damn it. He muttered in defeat. Then he worried over how he could prove that he was not involved in this. But now that he thought about it, he had only helped in the research as Ramiriss assistant. And he was not an actual accomplice. And he had evidence, including the schedule in the research journal, so there really was no need to worry. Well, its fine then. And it will be good for them to be harshly reprimanded once in a while, or they will never learn. Shinji thought as if it had nothing to do with him. However Shinji would find himself in danger as well, in one weeks time. This was because Irina, who he had not heard from for a long time, would be arriving as a new research member. But Shinji could not predict the future, and so he hadnt the foggiest idea. His master was not here, and so he started to think that he could take a few days off. -As for the encounter with Irina that awaited him, it was a story that only God would know. To put it simply, the Different Gate had been opened. And as the three of them had gone through it, they came out into the land of a different world. Well, maybe they didnt quite land, to be precise. GAAAAHHH!! Have we been thrown out into the sky!? Hey, master!! Were falling. Were falling!? Kaaaa-hahaha! Well, I cannot fly well. But we wont die even if we fall. Now, hold on tight! Huh? Whaaat!? The three of them had been thrown from a point that was three-hundred meters above ground. Veldora, Ramiris and Beretta. It wasnt as high as it could have been, and they hit the ground in less than ten seconds. The ground approached them even as they talked, and they made contact with a thunderous crash. Wh-what a shock! Master, what do you mean you cant fly?! Hmm. Well, energy seems to be very thin in this world. I couldnt move like I wanted. Now that you mention it, the power of spirits is weaker here as well! Hey, what does this mean? Ramiris said in shock after hearing Veldoras explanation. However, Veldora seemed confident. Chapter 326 The impact upon landing had done nothing to them, and he began to take stock of the situation with calm movements. Ramiris also looked around with deep curiosity. And then, right in front of themBeretta slowly floated downwards. Oh, dear. This is exactly why Lord Rimuru said we must be careful Well, its too late now. But dont blame me if he is furious about it. What!? Beretta. Why are you pretending to be some goody two shoes that has nothing to do with this! Youre our accomplice in crime! Ramiris frantically tried to implicate Beretta, but it would be hard to say that she succeeded. Beretta stayed calm and ignored her words. And just like Veldora, he began to look around and inspect this world they had come to. He understood that trying to argue with Ramiris seriously would only result in her putting the blame on him. And so Beretta decided to end it immediately. Oh, fine. Well talk about this later, when theres time, Ramiris said, temporarily delaying her victory over Beretta. And it would indeed be temporary, for she had every intention of having Beretta take responsibility. It was done in the spirit of wanting to lessen the degree of anger directed towards her. Veldora was in total agreement concerning this, and so Berettas position here was very dangerous. Honest people are not always rewarded for being honest. And as someone who had known Ramiris for a long time, Beretta had experienced this first-hand. Not only that, but the embodiment of irresponsible, Veldora, was also present. While Berettas position was bad, he was able to buy some time. After that, he would just have to tell Rimuru what really happened and prove that he was not involvedbut then he realized that the situation was much more serious than he had thought. This is bad. We have lost any connection with our world. The Different Gate has closed Yes. After all, we used the ample energy available deep within the labyrinth, and thats what kept the magic circle working. So it only makes sense that it could not continue to stay up in this world, where there is no energy. Hey, master!? You sound very calm, but we will be able to get back, right? Hmm What, are you serious? Beretta. Whats going on here!? Didnt I tell you? This is because you ignored Lord Rimurus warning and acted on your own Beretta said with an exasperated shake of his head. Veldora looked away and whistled unconcernedly. He had actually expected the other worlds energy to be enough in maintaining the gate. He had not expected this at all. That it would require energy on the other side as well. Wait! What! What! That makes it sound like its all my fault!! It was Ramiris and Veldoras fault no matter what way you looked at it. And so it was a little horrifying that they werent conscious of it. Or so Beretta thought, but he didnt waste his time voicing it. There were more important matters to deal with now. Hmm. What a predicament. Not only is there no energy, but the oxygen is also very thin. And there are places with some very serious pollution too? Are you serious? Now that I think of it, it is quite cold. And dark Ramiris now noticed it as well. The sky was covered in thick clouds, covering the sunlight. Because of this, the temperature on the ground was near freezing point. While they did not require oxygen and had a resistance to toxins, it still did not feel very nice. Besides Hey? What if there are no people here, or life of any kind? I was looking forward to communicating with different cultures, but it doesnt look likely. Ramiris muttered with disappointment. There was no point in coming to other worlds if there was no life there. Still, it was possible they had just landed in a bad location, and she had not abandoned all hope just yet. This is really bad. This world is a miss. There are hits and misses with worlds? Beretta asked. Hmm. Why wouldnt there be? Exactly. I told you. We came to look at other world cultures and try to search for something interesting! I see. Beretta was satisfied. This place was polluted and the temperature was near the freezing point. There wasnt much hope of there being intelligent life here, and so Veldora and Ramiriss wish was not likely to come true. (I understand what they mean by miss. However, to run such an operation alone and in secretperhaps they just wanted to discover a new civilization first and brag about it to Lord Rimuru ) Even as Beretta thought about this with exasperation, Veldora and Ramiris were having a conversation. Oh, I hate this. The cold aside, there isnt much spirit power here, which is weakening me. Besides, its dark and all you can see in the distance is wild flatlands Its, you know Like those planets Rimuru knew about. Like Mars. Ohhyou know a lot, Ramiris. I was actually thinking the same thing. Right! Right! Judging from how polluted this place is, maybe there was a nuclear war here! Ohhh! Very impressive master! You sure know a lot! Kaaahaahahahaha! Oh, you are exactly right about that! Veldora and Ramiris continued their carefree conversation. As he listened to them, Beretta started to feel like it was stupid for him to think about this problem alone. Still, there were certain things he needed to ask them. And so he waited for them to calm down before asking Veldora. So, Lord Veldora. Do you think it is possible for us to return? Hmmm Veldora took a long pause and closed his eyes to think. Ramiris was also very interested in his answer, and so she waited quietly. Chapter 327 In order to return, We will have to reopen the Different Gate that is three-hundred meters above our heads, or create a new one. If we do make a new come, we should have no trouble setting the coordinates due to being connected to Rimurus Soul Corridor Then Veldora stopped as if he wanted them to ponder this. In spite of appearances, Ramiris was a quick thinker, and she realized what it was Veldora was saying. I see! Even if we make a new gate, we cant get it to open without energy? Yes, exactly. Regardless of what we do, we need energy. And so I think the quickest method would be to release my aura and fill the ground with energy. What do you think? Ramiris nodded as if in agreement. Veldora was suggesting that he release his own aura. He had judged that with the immense amount of energy stored in his body, he could fill this world up with energy. Ohh! Good thinking, master. I know that you have a shocking amount of energy inside of you! I see It may be possible if you do it, Lord Veldora. However, wont it be a problem if you just go around changing the laws of this world like that? Unlike the carefree Ramiris, Berettas observation was rather sharp. And it was this point exactly, that had caused Veldora to hesitate. If Veldora released his energy, there was a high possibility that it could mess up the ecological system of this world-this would be a breach of the rules that Rimuru had set in place when going to other worlds. That being said, it would also be impossible for them to return without using a gate. Veldoras Space Transfer would not let him travel to other worlds. Well, if its just me, I could just use Rimurus Simultaneous Existence and return by being born again over there! So its no problem if I die here What!? But doesnt that mean only you can return? Is that so bad? Of course it is!! Ramiris was furious. Veldora wasnt actually serious, but this suggestion was quickly dismissed. Well, of course, it was. However, creating a new Different Gate will take a long time. I can prepare the necessary minerals, but I dont have enough of the other magic materials I would need. And if I had to start from scratch, well, who knows how long it would take Yes It took years just to make the prototype Beretta said nonchalantly, which caused Ramiris to hold her head in frustration. In fact, there had been quite a few mishaps back when they were still testing it. And as they had no facility here, it was not very realistic for them to create an entirely new gate. It wasnt impossible, but it was exhausting just thinking about it. Right? And thats why I think it would be the quickest to just reactivate that thing. Yes If thats the case, we should have used a system that required you to infuse it with energy directly, and not have it gathered from the air Not only that, the storage type required extra magic circuits, which was a huge bother. Yes. Thats true Then Beretta said as if suddenly remembering something. Wait a minute. We dont need to panic. As the Soul Corridor is still connected, wont Lord Rimuru notice our absence and call us back? However, Veldora and Ramiriss reaction upon hearing those words Hahh. Oh, Beretta, you really dont understand anything. We dont want that to happen. Thats why we are trying so hard to think of a solution! So true. Dont you see? Rimuru will be angry if he finds out about what weve been doing! And you are just as guilty. Rimuru wont return until a week at the earliest, and so we have to return and destroy the evidence before then! And so they completely rejected Berettas suggestion. Still, it was incredibly simple and easy for him to understand. Basically, they were frantic because they did not want to be scolded. Once he knew this, Beretta did not argue back. And so he quietly tried to think of what would be the best way to return. At this point, Beretta was fully implicated. Perhaps he was just too softhearted. And so quite some time passed after that. And then finally, all three of them looked into each others faces, but none of them had had a good idea. Well then, does that mean we can go with my idea? Then we can just move along There were no signs of intelligent life in this world. So there was no point in staying long. And it wasnt just Veldora who thought this, as Ramiris agreed with him. As for Beretta, he was just following orders now, and so had no reason to complain. He was a little worried that they might continue their experiments once they returned, but he would worry about that when the time came. Ramiris and Beretta showed their agreement, and so Veldora nodded. And then, just as he was about to release the aura he had been holding in -The thunderous sound of an immense explosion overwhelmed the grounds surface, and they saw a mushroom-shaped cloud in the distance. Hmm!? Ohh!! Thatis a sign of lifeand it seems like they are fighting. Yes. Veldora and Ramiris looked at each other. They grinned and nodded. Our plan to return is temporarily on hold! Lets go and see whats happening! Understood, master! I cant wait to see what they are like! The two of them laughed over their shared interest in spectating. Ramiris jumped onto Veldoras shoulders. And then the two of them, as if forgetting how depressed they had been a moment ago, began to move in the direction of the explosion. This master and apprentice were of one mind. And- The abandoned Beretta sighed deeply before he started to run after them at full speed. Chapter 328 That Time I Got Reincarnated As A Slime Chapter 328 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 284 Bonus C Visit to the Unknown C 02 First Contact Zazas tongue clicked as it attempted to retreat from the combat zone. Five of its subordinates were no longer detectable, and it was clear that they had been finished off. The plan had failed. Zaza had to attempt to return as quickly as possible in order to prevent any further casualties-in other words, its own death. Zaza was a cyborg. An important part of the fighting force of the resistance-Light of Dawn- that was able to move on the surface. The surface world was polluted by poison. Not only that, but apart from Zazas own will, there was a setting that prioritized the command, return alive. And as a loyal warrior of the organization, Zaza obeyed the order. Of course, Zaza also had a fear of death. However, Zaza knew from experience that there would always be another chance as long as you lived. Damned bastards. They used the nuclear missiles without hesitation! I wont forget that you killed my team. And I will have my revenge! Zaza spat before leaving the area. Battle-no, it was more of a one-sided assault-and Zaza was the only survivor. They had come all this way. The five subordinates and the Remote Robot. And yet they had all been so easily destroyed by the nuclear missile the enemy had used. The Remote Robot had avoided destruction through the use of an electromagnetic pulse, but it was no longer usable after that. The mission was a failure at that point. They had lost their method of transportation, and so it was no longer possible to steal resources. It was hard to even see. The massive explosion had filled the air with dust. There was nothing else to do. Zaza decided to take advantage of the situation and escape while the enemy would have trouble seeing. Furthermore, Zaza needed to hurry in order to avoid the flames that were closing in. And so Zaza cautiously stayed away, all the while keeping an eye on the oxygen supply device that was inside of its body. The device made if possible to extract oxygen from the atmosphere and store it, but on the surface, where radiation and poisonous gasses were thick, there was hardly any oxygen at all. And so it was necessary for Zaza to return to the closest base before its supply of oxygen depleted. And if that was not possible, then it would have no choice but to descend into the depth of the underground, where the pollution was relatively lighter. But the underground world was dangerous. It was filled with strange life forms that had mutated. It was something that Zaza would prefer to avoid. Thirteen hours left. Thats enough. Zaza was relieved by that. This mechanical body hardly required any oxygen at all. It wasnt just synthetic muscle, but the chemical fibers that connected each part also expanded and retracted though electricity from an internal power reactor. The only part that required oxygen was the brain, which was encased in the head and the only part that was not synthetic. The oxygen only had to be thinned and sent to the bio-solution storage cylinder. A little oxygen could keep the brain running for a long time. Zaza sighed after moving away from the area of the blast. Phew. No pursuers then. It seems that I was able to escape Just as Zaza felt relieved An alarm went off in its head. !? Zaza frantically jumped away. Immediately after, just by the boulder that Zaza had been hiding behind, a rain of fire came down. It was a blaster. No sound. No presence-and yet the killing machine had approached Zaza. It looked a lot like a doberman. However, it was not very cute. It was a horrifying killing machine. Along with quick mobility and ability to hide, it had high pursuing ability that came from its multitude of sensors. It was also known as theMurder Dog. It could run three times faster than the speed of sound and could even fly for a short time. Its main weapon was the blaster, which currently rained down. The heat rays were created in its throat and then unleashed at a temperature that ranged from thousands of degrees to tens of thousands. As Zaza was a cyborg with thin armor plating, vaporization would occur instantly. The best thing to do was to attack it at close range before it could unleash this attack, but that was not always realistic. Besides, its fangs were also a great threat. The fangs were a titanium alloy with an electric current running through them. A bite of those fangs would destroy the electromagnetic balance. As long your body was ruled by electric signals, and your armor could not repel those fangs, there was no real way to deal with this opponent. The Murder Dog could be said to be the mortal enemy of the Cyborg. Damn it! Three Murder Dogs!? Zazas face twisted in despair. It had only been by coincidence that the burning flames had made the Murder Dogs hot enough to be detectable by Zazas heat sensors, allowing it to dodge the attack. But now that Zaza was surrounded, there was no escaping it. In the first place, Zaza was not a model specialized for battle. A fight against a Murder Dog was foolish from the very beginning. Im sorry-it appears that fate would have me die here Zaza gave up trying to escape, and dropped its head weakly. Zaza said words of regret towards its dead subordinates and to those who waited back at the base. Then Zaza waited to die. It would not take long for the three Muder Dogs to attack. Veldora ran. Ramiris sat on his shoulder. Beretta ran beside them. None of them looked tired as they made their way towards the site of the explosion. As they moved, Ramiris began to talk in a thoughtless voice. Let me just say this! I dont appear to be able to use any magic, so one of you must protect me! Well, it was quite important to her, so maybe calling it thoughtless was too much. However, a magic user not being able to use magic. She was practically declaring that she was of no use in battle. And yet she acted as if it was no concern of hers. So one could not be blamed for thinking she was thoughtless. However, there was, of course, a reason that Ramiris brought this up. Beretta was a guardian and always acted in order to protect her. Chapter 329 She was not worried about that. The problem was with Veldora. He may attempt to do a wide range, large-scale attack, supposing that Ramiris would use her protection magic. That would be incredibly dangerous. And so she had to say it now, or either herself or Beretta would get hurt. Hmm. Indeed. I have many methods of attack, but most of them cover a wide area. You really cant make a barrier, Ramiris? Actually, there is a very weak barrier up right now. But as there is no energy, I am worried about how much it can withstand You were always a weak one. Im not weak! Its just that you and Beretta are strangely tough and way too strong! Kaaa-ahahaha! Well, yes, I am the strongest indeed. Hmmhmph. I admit that you are amazing, master, but I think there is room for debate as to whether you are the strongest. I am quite impressive myself, when I care to try. If you want, I can show you my forty-seven special moves? Oh? How interesting. Yes, lets see how useful your power can be! That was Veldoras reaction to Ramiriss words. It really wasnt the time for Ramiris to start boasting, but her dislike of losing did her no favors in this instance, and she said something she shouldnt have. In the first place, it didnt matter how serious she got. Ramiris could never win against Veldora, and there was definitely no room for debate. Ramiris herself understood this, and her eyes swam over to Beretta for help. Lord Ramiris. Your many wonderful skills and secret weapons should be saved for another time. Beretta said in a calm voice. Many wonderful skillshe had said, but the truth was that he had never witnessed anything of the sort. But Beretta was perceptive enough to leave that out. Uh, um, yeah. Yes, yes! It would be a waste to show my special attacks in a place like this! Ramiris was simple. And so she quickly switched gears and nodded at Beretta. Beretta smiled gently and then turned to Veldora. And Lord Veldora, dont tease her too much. Uh, yes. But, Beretta. Arent you too soft on Ramiris? I have a feeling that its because you spoil her that she becomes so full of herself Maybe its just your imagination? Yes! Full of myself? I would never be like that! I dont know why, but Beretta is always so cold towards me Thought Veldora. However, he didnt want to argue here, because it would be two against one. In any case, it was indeed important that they think of safety measures while they were in this unknown world. As Veldora agreed with this, he nodded and thought for a while before speaking. Alright. Alright. Then I will protect Ramiris. As for these special attacks you have, those can be saved for the very end. G-got it. Yes, this attack is quite dangerous, so that would be for the best. Okay, so you can protect me then, master! So Lord Veldora will guard Lord Ramiris and I will focus on attacking them. Hmm. Perhaps its because I cant sense any energy, but my Universal Perception is not very sharp. Beretta, dont let your guard down. Understood. When all was said and done, Veldora was also very soft towards Ramiris. And so in cases like this where there was danger, it usually ended with Veldora protecting her. And- Then the three of them encountered the battle. Im dead! Zaza closed its eyes as the fangs of the Murder Dog approached. However-the moment did not arrive. There was only the sickening sound of hard metal scraping against hard metal. (Hmm? What had happened?) Zazas eyes opened cautiously. An unfamiliar figure stood there. (Who is that? The shape was strange Was it an Automata or a Machine Doll that was made for combat? Or perhapsit was also a Cyborg?) Of course, it was only Beretta. Though, it was no surprise that Zaza wouldnt be able to tell what it was. After all, Beretta was a Chaos Metalloid, which did not exist in this world. But he looked like a doll with spherical joints. Of course, the body was formed of Adamantite, and Beretta could freely mold it as he willed. It was like a fluid metal that allowed him to look like any other human. However, Zaza knew none of this, and had no idea if Beretta was a friend or an enemy. But in the moment, Zaza decided that it was very unlikely that Beretta was hostile. After all, it had saved Zaza from the fangs of the Murder Dog. Hey, I dont know who you are. But thank you. Those things have fangs with a special magnetic current Zaza said that much before suddenly realizing something strange. Why, the person who stood in front of him had the Murder Dogs fangs lodged in his arm. No. The fangs were slowly being pushed out now. Its arm was beautiful, like a work of art as the surface rippled like liquid, slowly pushing the fangs out. And after it was finished, there wasnt a single scratch left. (Is this real!? I have never seen or heard of such a thing? What laboratory invented it!?) Zaza was in shock. And it didnt end there. Right in front of the Murder Dogs, Beretta began to calmly talk to Zaza. Analysis of language patterns complete. It seems that I can use Thought Transmission even without energy, as long as I read your mind waves directly. Also-I believe I detected some unknown electromagnetic wave lengths. It was I who interrupted the fight, nowman or animal. Which one should I aid I would prefer it if we could stop the fight for now and talk. What do you think? Beretta had been saying things that Zaza could not understand, but suddenly, he started to talk very smoothly in his language. There was a strong will behind it, and Zaza felt that the stranger was more human than robot. Beretta looked at his own arm to confirm that it was in good order. The Murder Dogs fangs had really gone through Berettas armor. But that didnt mean anything. Beretta had transformed the shape in order weaken the impact, molding it the enemys attack. As for the electromagnetic waves Beretta wasnt a precision machine, and so it had no effect at all. It was a meaningless attack. Hey, you! This is no time to be talking like that! That thing is called a Murder Dog, and they are the strongest anti-human murder weapons. You cant run from its numerous sensors. You have to kill it!! Zaza shouted. Beretta raised a hand for silence and then said: You must calm down. For now, I shall guarantee your safety. And in exchange, you can tell me what I want to know. Alright. Ill tell you anything. But we have to run away-what!? Once Zaza had agreed to it, Beretta moved before Zaza could even finish. It was so fast that Zaza could not even follow his movements. And neither could the Murder Dogs. Chapter 330 The Murder Dogs were not going to wait for Zaza and Beretta to finish their conversation, and they moved to attack any in sight. However, Beretta acted as if he had predicted this very thing. And the fang attacks were no use against Beretta. The Murder Dogs had advanced artificial intelligence, and so they analyzed the reason. But they did not find the answer. No, before that The Murder Dogs werent even aware of their situation, because they were destroyed too quickly. -And that was more than enough for the people monitoring the scene to determine that Beretta was a threat. The Murder Dogs master-Lieutenant Hiragi of the Mechanized Empire of Almsbines southern security force, was very shocked by this sudden event. Recently, or as far as he could remember, even, no surface weapon had been able to go against the Murder Dog. They were mobile weapons on four legs that moved three times faster than the speed of sound. Even the forty meter Monster Tank: Mammoth, which had once been the strongest weapon, was no match for it. It had a 200mm Railgun as its main weapon, but it was difficult for it to target the small Murder Dogs, which were 1.5 meters in size. And while they could have equipped them with the incredibly expensive super computing machines in order to auto-target them, the Murder Dogs were capable of dodging bullets that that moved at mach 7 speed. All they would see is a rare reaction speed and amazing detection ability. -But that wasnt the only reason the Murder Dogs were valuable. While they could not fight for quite as long as the Monster Tanks, they outstripped them in many other ways. The Blasters they were equipped with could easily tear through the armor of the Monster Tanks. Once you allowed them to get close, the Cyborgs that protected the tanks would not be enough to deal with them. After all, all it took was for their fangs to rip the armor open, and then the internal machinery would go haywire and become inoperable. The Murder Dogs were not equipped with engines, instead, they were rechargable. That was their one weakness, but it did not affect them much during combat. They only had an ultra small output amplifier that could run for 72 hours on a single charge-however, not if they went all out during combat. As resources were currently very valuable, it was the development of weapons that were small yet deadly that became the key to becoming dominant in this new age. The unbeatable Monster Tank had used a thermonuclear fusion engine which allowed it to move almost forever-but when ten Mammoths were destroyed by just one Murder Dog, the worlds rules of weaponry were overwritten. The age was now about miniaturization. And for the last twenty years or so, the Murder Dog had remained the strongest of all. It wasnt just against humans, they were known as the strongest weapons on the surface, period. And yet This thing had three of these high-performance Murder Dogs in front of him-determined they were hostile-and then ignored them in order to have a calm conversation with their prey. It was a huge blow to Lieutenant Hiragis pride, but there were more important matters to deal with. Hey! Do you have the results for the analysis of that fight? Are you sure that the Murder Dog bit into that things arm? Yes. There is no mistaking it! However, we cannot confirm that it had any effect on the enemy I have completed my analysis as well. No abnormalities have been detected in the Murder Dogs abilities. The system is normal! Ohhh. Lieutenant Hiragi groaned. If there was nothing wrong with the system, then there was only one answer. -The enemy had nullified the Wave Blast from the Murder Dogs fangs. (Impossible. But, who evenis this person? Could it-what if it is one of those Bionoids, who put a lot of importance in the utilization of life forms? But only a few people even know of that technology. And I have never heard of anyone being successful with it) Lieutenant Hiragi was troubled. If he was correct in his guess, if the enemy really was a Bionoid, it would explain why the Wave Blast was ineffective. After all, Bionoids involved a modification technology that took the human body and raised the power of the cell to the very limits. It was a new technology that allowed you to convert all of your cells to be identical and repair any part that had been destroyed. It would be possible to adapt to any environment, turning you into a new type of human with evolved cells. As these cells were all given individual roles and could calculate independently, an immense amount of data could be processed at once. This meant incredible performance. In spite of having the same capacity as the human brain, it could calculate at the same speed as the super computers on 100 meter battleships. Another way to look at it would be that it usually required a battleship of that size to maintain such a computer. Aside from the abilities, it also came equipped with the still very secretive space dilation technology. And with the ultra miniaturized thermonuclear fusion reactor, it became a bio-weapon with extreme firepower. It was like a dream. Like a lie. -It went without saying, that Bionoids were a top secret within their country. Lieutenant Hiragi shook his head in order to dismiss this suspicion. Bionoids were really just a rumor. And there was no way that one would exist right here. But then, what was that thing- Lieutenant Hiragi! The analysis of the enemy is complete! But What is it? Tell me! Yes sir!! I have detected a change in the enemys energy levels. It seems to be quite low usually, but it increased dramatically and at great speed when the Murder Dog attacked it. This is not possible according to what we know of thermonuclear fusion reactors!! A-and how much power are we talking about? From what was measured with the graph, it exceeds 100,000 kilowatts Impossible!! Lieutenant Hiragi said in shock. That was two-hundred times more than the Murder Dogs-it was unbelieavable. In the first place, if it was using a thermonuclear fusion reactor to move, then it did not make any sense for the power to change like that. It didnt make any sense. The enemy must be a super weapon that used unknown technology-that was the most plausible. Lieutenant Hiragi thought as much before giving his subordinates an order. Prioritize the study of this mysterious enemys abilities. We can kill this rebel scum any time we want. But first, we must capture that thing that has technology even we are not aware of. And steal it for ourselves! Yes, Sir! His order was promptly put into action. And like that, this mysterious enemy-in other words, Beretta, had three Murder Dogs set on him once again. Even if they did not get their answer this time, just watching the battle should give them a lot of combat data. And so it had been decided that three Murder Dogs were not too much to lose. And with that, Beretta and the Murder Dogs entered a true state of battle. The result of which was that Beretta killed all three of them in the blink of an eye. As the three dogs charged at him, Beretta prepared by thrusting both arms outward. Immediately after, a sharp slab of ore shot out of the ground and pierced the first dog. Simultaneously, Berettas arm stretched out like a tentacle and skewered the other two dogs with its spear-like tip. It was an attack that used Mineral Manipulation from Berettas Ultimate Gift, Deus Ex Machina, and the Chaos Metalloid favorite, Liquid Metal. The Murder Dogs had been feared as the strongest weapons on the surface, but they were no match for Beretta. And so the first contact on this world which they had visited without invitation, came to a close. Chapter 331 Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 285 Bonus C Visit to the Unknown C 03 Food Situation Zaza was stunned. It could not believe what was happening in front of its eyes. Of course, Murder Dogs were known as the embodiment of fear, and Beretta had killed three of them in an instant, so it could not be helped. (Is-is this real!? I cannot believe it) Without being able to accept it, Zaza stood in shock. Then a voice sounded from behind Zaza. Kaaaahahahaha! Oh, Ramiris, I have found a survivor! We thought this world was a miss, but there may even be other life if we look for them. Hmmm. Master. Thats fine and all, but my whole body feels tingly and it hurts Zaza jumped and then turned around. A beautiful brown-skinned man with blonde hair was standing there. Not only that, he looked natural, as if his body had not been altered at all. He just wore casual clothes and stood there. Of course, it was Veldora. He-hey, you! Are you crazy!? You cant dress like that with all of the radiation!? Zaza could not help but shouting. And Zaza could not be blamed. Veldoras clothing was completely abnormal. In fact This entire surface world was full of danger. There was the thin oxygen and poison in the atmosphere. The reason that the enemy could use nuclear weapons without regard over the destruction of the environment was that the environment was already polluted beyond repair. This world was already on its way, at a rapid speed, towards destruction. But there were those who had a will to fight this fate and created an organization. The resistance that Zaza was a part of-Light of Dawn-. Hahaha. Isnt it cool? This outfit was designed by Rimuru and made by Shuna. What do you think? Who cares about how you look? More importantly, this thing about thick radiation has an ominous ring to it. And my body kind of hurts. Its important, so Im going to say it again. Its tingling and painful!! It was here that Zaza noticed another strange thing about Veldora. A voice. Something was sitting on Veldoras shoulder and saying they felt pain-Zazas eyes went to Ramiris and widened. No, no. This is not about pain! Are you really fine? And what is that small thing!? Ramiris ignored Zaza and continued to wail. Hey, master! I just remembered something. Didnt Rimuru say that radiation was bad for human bodies! It should be fine, I think? He said that it was fine if it was only a small amount. After all, if the sunlight is fine, then there should be no problem Hey, wait! Wait! It may be fine for someone like you, since you can live outside of the atmosphere, but its bad for a weak fairy like me! And that young man over there just said that it was very dense!! Hey, dont cry like that. Oh, well. I shall make a little barrier then and nullify this radiation thing Veldora mumbled excuses against Ramiriss complaints as he started to strengthen the barrier. Fairies took damage from radiation? Zaza wondered about this, but decided not to ask. Ramiris finally regained her calm after Veldora was finished. If she really had been taking damage, it would already be too late for her. But seeing as that was not the case, it was clear that she had been imagining the pain because she was scared. I was wondering, master If you can do that, I would have liked it if you did it in the beginning. Didnt I tell you? Youre supposed to protect me! Oh, I knew it. I should have had Beretta protect me instead Let go of it already. I will do better next time. Dont worry about it. Really? Are you sure? You better mean it!? Veldora and Ramiris continued their bickering as Zaza stood in shock once again. Ultimately, Veldora gave in and the matter was settled. But while they talked, Zaza was so stunned that he could not open his mouth. He didnt know what to do, and his reasoning could not keep up with the situation. And so it was Beretta, who had killed the Murder Dogs in an instant, who spoke first. I meant to capture them, but they were accidentally destroyed. This is not good. I tried to use magic to restrain them at first, but I could not activate it. There is no energy here. Not being able to use magic means that I will have to completely rethink the way I fight. But it is so hard to adjust Beretta said as he finished inspecting the destroyed Murder Dogs before standing up. Veldora and Ramiris heard him and stopped their fighting. At the same time, Zaza realized that what was happening now was not a dream, and he was finally able to speak. He-hey. I dont know what is happening here, but you have my thanks for saving me. But this place is dangerous. I want to retreat to a safe area. Will you people come with me? I would like to repay you and ask some questions Oh? Would this place happen to have other intelligent creatures-that is, humans? Yes. We will have to take a longer route in order to avoid being followed, but my comrades will be there. Veldora and Ramiris listened to him and then looked at each other and nodded. If there were others here, then there would surely be someone who knew a lot about the culture of this world. And so they decided to follow Zaza. Beretta had known them for long enough to see what they were thinking, and so he obeyed without any objections. Very well. We have things we would like to ask as well. You may lead us to this place then! Veldora said, representing the others. Zaza nodded. As for Zaza, he did not completely trust these two-three, including Ramiris-just yet. But he decided that if the Empire had sent these three for the purpose of finding their hideout, then they would not have gone as far as to destroy three very expensive Murder Dogs. Chapter 332 (As angry as it makes me, three Murder Dogs would be worth more to them then being able to crush us) This was his conclusion after giving it some thought. And so like that, Veldora and the others were led by Zaza to the hidden abode of the resistance organisation, the Light of Dawn. While on the road, they introduced themselves to Zaza. Though, Zaza did not appear to take Veldoras bold claim, that they had come from another world, very seriously. However, he did not pry any further. (Maybe they just want to hide the truth. After all, they have such advanced weapons) Thats what Zaza thought. He looked at Beretta and felt that his will was to obey Veldoras orders. And then there was that miniature Automata called Ramiris. But then again, he was not even sure if she was an Automata. To Zaza, this Ramiris seemed like it was the result of unbelievable technology. It was only about 30 centimeters tall and it sat on Veldoras shoulder Whats wrong with you? Youve been staring at me all this time. Dont tell me you have fallen in love? Well, I am quite cute, so it would be no surprise. But too bad! I am not that kind of girl! Ramiris laughed haughtily. She had clearly misunderstood something. Zaza looked away. See? Even the people of this world are no match for my allure! She began to boast to Veldora. (What kind of mechanism? Ive never heard of a cyborg of that size. Is it a robot then? No, those smooth movements are that of an Automata. It was saying something about pain earlier, so it must have some kind of sensory organ replicate. But an Automata of that size No, more importantly, I have never heard of such advanced artificial intelligence. Is it a brain transplant? OrMemory Install!?) Zaza thought all this while giving a sideways glance. He decided that there was no way that Ramiris was an artificial intelligence. Surely it was not possible for even an advanced program to think and react just like a human. Well, maybe it was possible if you had the same ability to process information that the quantum computers aboard the Empires battleships had But it was surely not possible on something as small as Ramiris. (I feel like I am going crazy. This cannot be realno, wait?) Then Zaza thought of something. (Thats it! If they used the rumored space expansion technology to compress and store the brain) This person called Ramiris must have transplanted her brain into this small Automata-that is what Zaza started to believe. It answered a lot of questions he had had. (Yes, I see. So this Ramiris person is the most important among them. And this defense cyborg called Veldora and the combat weapon that is Beretta are here to protect her) There were too many things that were unclear, and so Zaza came to this conclusion. Of course, he had thought a little too much about it, and had ended up reaching a conclusion that was completely wrong. To begin with, Veldora had not told a single lie. They had come from a different world, just as he had explained. However, considering that the scientific ability of this world, where there was no actual confirmation of other worlds existing, Zaza had to believe that they were fugitives who had escaped from some laboratory. And it was this that led to his great misunderstanding. That being said, it was not exactly something that would lead to much trouble All it resulted in was Ramiris getting a little carried away and Veldora sulking. and so, this here is Ramiris. And this is Veldora and Beretta. They saved me from the Empires Murder Dogs. The person who Zaza explained this to was Sharma, a mid-level executive in the organization. She was a middle-aged woman whose appearance suggested gentleness. The other person, who was standing behind Sharma, was a nervous-looking man in his thirties whose name was Rindo. As Sharma and Rindo were ordinary people, they looked their age. While he looked like he was in his twenties, Zaza was a cyborg, and actually much older. However, Zaza was with the line troops, and so he answered to Sharma, who managed them. They were currently at one of the bases of the resistance organization-Light of Dawn-that Zaza had led them to. It was not very far from the underground shelter that was their main base. They had moved through the maze-like underground passages to get here, careful to make sure that they were not followed. The reason that there were only two people to greet them was because Light of Dawn were wary of Veldora and the others. Zaza had sent a report electronically in advance. But of course, Light of Dawn did not feel that the strangers could be trusted until they saw them with their own eyes. While the strangers may have killed three Murder Dogs, Rindo felt that it could still be a trap by the Empire, and his opinion held a lot of weight. Zaza trusted Veldora and the others, but it was not so easy for those at the top. And so Veldora now sat on a chair that was facing the three others. Behind him Beretta stood and Ramiris sat on his shoulder, just like she always did. I see. It is too bad that Jitta and the others died. But we are lucky to have you back, Zaza. And we have you three to thank for it. Thank you for saving our comrade, Zaza. After hearing Zazas story, Sharma bowed deeply and thanked them. Rindo kept silent and continued to observe Veldora and the others. Veldora did not seem to mind as he began to laugh. Kaa-hahahahaha! Oh, it was really nothing. In any case, Sharma. Are there more people in this place that you live in? Yes. Almost a thousand But not many of them are warriors Sharma said in a vague, guarded voice. She was not sure what reason Veldora had for asking this question. As for Rindo, who stood behind her, he narrowed his eyes at Veldora now. (Hmm, I see. So they are targeting our base after all. It will be dangerous to tell them of our fighting force) Chapter 333 Thats what Rindo decided. But Only one thousand? Thats hardly anything. Is it a small village? In that case, I dont know if we can expect any good food or amazing art that would draw our interest. Master, I guess this world is a miss after all. I mean, they seem too busy with their war to build an interesting culture. Hmm You are probably right. But, wellwe should still check it out anyway. Thats true. We came all this way, after all That is what Veldora and Ramiris started to say upon hearing Sharmas answer. Rindo could not hide his confusion. It was not what he had expected at all. Their purpose was the search for new entertainment. They had no interest in their military power at allbut as Rindo knew none of this, he was left to be confused. Oh, right-right. We still havent finished thanking you yet. We cannot offer you much, but we prepared a little meal for you. Ill bring it right now. Zaza seemed to have sensed the awkward atmosphere, and he said this as if to help lighten things up. This was one of their bases, and it had the facilities for several people to live here for a few weeks. Food was very valuable at this time, but as long as there was a need to monitor the Empire, it was necessary to keep this place stocked. And yet Zaza meant to serve this valuable food to Veldora and the others. It was his way of showing his appreciation. Zaza prepared the food himself and set it out in front of them. However- I do not require food. Ramiris, you can eat it if you want. Oh, really? Thank you. Hmph. So you do spoil her after all, Beretta? Oh, well He did not need food-but that meant he could eat it-and yet Beretta pushed his food towards Ramiris. Veldora watched this with jealous eyes, but the real problem occurred after that. Lets eat then! Huh, what is this? It feels like playdough and has no taste! And this water is muddy!? Disgusting. What is this tablet? Hey! Hey! What is the meaning of this!? Are you trying to bully me? Exactly! Someone as great as I will not allow this insult to go unpunished!! To Veldora and Ramiris, the food was of unbelievably low quality. It wasnt poison. It was actually very well balanced in terms of energy. However, it did not seem like the kind of thing to give to guests as a show of gratitude. Hate based off of food was strong. And Veldora and Ramiris were very gluttonous. They had been served something inedible, and now the fires of rage burned hot within them. Zaza became frantic. Hey, hey. Please wait! This is our precious water, energy tablet and solid food! Taste? Who would ask for something so luxurious!? Zaza was truly shocked as he fired back at Veldora and Ramiris. Their resources were so scarce now, and a single meal was very valuable. One of the reasons that they attacked the Empire was so that they could take food supplies from the enemys food production plants. In this situation, taste was hardly important. They were lucky to be able to eat enough to survive. As a cyborg, Zaza only needed a cup of water and one energy tablet to run for an entire day. However, this was not the case for most of the residents. A full meal consisted of water, energy tablet and solid food. It was the bare minimum for them to survive. It was the same for Automata, who had enhanced cells through cultivation. Unless the majority of your body was a machine, like Zaza, you had to consume valuable food resources. Zaza was so serious that even Veldora and Ramiris saw that it was not a joke or an attempt to offend them. Ramiris. Perhaps this food really is incredibly valuable to these people Thats a surprise, master He wouldnt be lying, would he? Ramiris and Veldora looked at each other with amazement. Just then, Sharma opened her mouth with a gentle expression. Calm yourself, Zaza. It seems that the food was not to our guests liking. But this is the best that we can do. Andif you dont mind, may I ask you one thing? She sounded gentle, but firm. And she was now looking straight at them. Yes. Ask whatever you like. Veldora said. And so Sharma did. Then let me ask you this. You put the tablet in your mouth just now. Does that mean you do not know how to eat it? I am sure you find me rude, but can you answer me that? She said. Zaza and Rindo were more surprised than Veldora and Ramiris by this question. Sharma, what did you just say? No, no. I am a cyborg with no taste buds, but normally Now that I think of it, you took the solid food and What? Could it really be? Veldora and the others had no idea what Sharma meant. How to eat it? What are you talking about? Huh? Whats wrong with just putting it in your mouth? They were very confused. After that, Sharma demonstrated it for them. While it was fine to just swallow the tablet, it was considered normal to mix it in with the solid food. The tablet dissolves into the dough and adds some flavour to it. These tablets are incredibly expensive tablets that allow you to enjoy five different flavors. The taste changes with every bite. Sharma explained as she demonstrated. Oh! Veldora and Ramiris were quite impressed, and they imitated her. As Veldora had already swallowed his tablet, he put Ramiriss tablet into his solid food and mixed it. Then they tasted it together. As for the result Oh? Its not bad at all. Hohoho. Very interesting. It sends false information to your tongue and makes you think it has taste. I think it would be quite fun to research this as a gag toy. They were both quite excited by this new food experience. Chapter 334 I am relieved that you enjoy it. Yes. It is very interesting indeed. By the way, does the taste change if you put it in water? Veldoras curiosity was limitless. He wondered if the muddy, odorous water would be drinkable if the tablet were mixed with it. However, the answer was most disappointing. This tablet does not dissolve very well in water. Aye. Didnt you taste it earlier when you bit into it directly? It tastes very bad if you take it by itself. And us cyborgs, who do not require solid food, will swallow it down with some water. There are also ways to remove your taste buds, but that is quite sad. Sharma denied it and Zaza explained in detail. So cyborgs still had taste buds. There were some who discarded it as unnecessary, but not Zaza. Zaza took out a taste ball-which was an incredibly expensive luxury item-and showed it to them. This thing send low-frequency waves to stimulate your tongue. Feeling it with your tongue cause special electric signals to be sent to your brain. It wont satisfy your hunger, but its an important thing in keeping whats left of your humanity. Veldora and Ramiris watched Zaza explain this with dazzled eyes. Master, master! Dont get ahead of yourself, Ramiris. I understand your excitement at this, but you must calm down. But they were both very excited. Beretta was calm and stood quietly behind them. Sharma looked at the three of them and thought. (-I do not understand these people. Did they really not know? But if they were lying. Why? I cannot understand it and) In her fifty years of life, Sharma had never eaten anything but this food. It had the perfect nutritional balance, kept you from getting underweight or overweight and made it difficult for you to get sick. And so it was not like Sharma at all, that she now felt like asking them about it. She waited for them to calm down a little and then asked them quietly. Hehe. But I am quite interested. If you do not know how to eat this, what kind of food do you normally eat? If these two had been lying to her, what would they say now? What lies could they have prepared-she wondered. However, the answer that Sharma received exceeded anything she could have ever imagined. Oh, you mean like cookies or cakes? I also like eating fruits as they are, but the tarts that Shuna makes are even better! Ramiris, those are snacks! For food, I like tempura a lot! Yes, tempura is delicious! If thats what were talking about, I like barbecued meat and hamburger steaks too!! Veldora and Ramiris seemed to be fighting over who could offer the most answers to Sharmas question. However, none of the words had any meaning to Sharma. These dishes did not exist in this world-to be precise, they stopped existing three generations ago. Only Zaza, who was the oldest of the three, knew what Ramiris meant when she said cookies. He understood. (Cookies? Yes, before the war started I had assumed that such things did not exist anymore, but what if we were to search? No, no, if there were any left, they would be in the center of the imperial city So is that where they came from?) Zaza wondered. But as if to disregard the confusion that Zaza was currently feeling, Ramiris did something most unexpected. Oh, right! I thought something like this might happen!! Ramiris shouted. Then she cast magic on the cup that was on the table. The cup was half her size, but it now floated up into the air where it was enveloped by a sphere of water and purified. Yes, yes. My spirit power is weak, but I can still do this much. She nodded with satisfaction, and then pulled out a bottle that was the same height as herself. It was a thermos. It contained some hot tea that had been made beforehand. Ramiris. I would also prefer some tea over this muddy water. Okay! How about you? Do you want to drink it too? Sharma and the others were stunned by what they had just witnessed. Huh? What? Hey, wait! What just happened? Water is sono, but!? Is it a trick? An illusion? No, it cant be None of them could understand it, and they reacted with confusion. Okay! Then you guys can have some too! Ramiris interpreted their reactions as assent, and so she purified their cups without waiting for further answer. The cups and plates were all sucked into the sphere of water that appeared in the air. And then after a few seconds, cleanly washed cups and plates were lined up on the table. Ramiris ignored the shocked spectators and then took something else out of her breast pocket and put it on the table. Look at this! Its some snacks I smuggled in! It was pound cake and cookies. She served them on each plate. And the cups were filled with steaming and fragrant tea. Alright then. Lets eat! And with that, Ramiris began to eat the food that was quite huge relative to her size. Veldora happily grabbed a cookie and shoved it into his mouth. Then he nodded with satisfaction. Mmm. Yes, this is the stuff. Oh, please dont be so modest. Eat up. Veldora said, encouraging Sharma and the others to eat, as they were still frozen. Upon hearing this, Sharma and the others began to move, even though the situation felt too bizarre to be real. Zaza moved first. He looked away from the plate of cookies and pound cake, saying, I do not require food and his hand went for the tea. He took a sip and closed his eyes. (Its real How nostalgic. But that means) He realized what it meant, and he suddenly opened his mouth. Sharma. Rindo. Let me warn you-you must be prepared if you are going to eat this. Is itpoison? Rindo said cautiously. But Sharma knew what he meant. Oh. I seeZaza. So it is real She muttered under her breath. And then she continued. However, we have a duty to eat this food. After all, it was without a doubt I who asked them about what they usually eat. And I must take responsibility for my actions Sharma said. And then she quickly grabbed one of the cookies as if to allow no hesitation to come over her. And then she put it into her mouth. It was so deep and spread so wide. This unknown taste. Chapter 335 It wasnt the artificial flavor that deceived. It wasnt electric signals. It was real taste. This was the true thing that fulfilled one of the three great desires of humans. It wasnt about gaining energy. It was about satisfying the soul. It was the first time Sharma realized this truth. And as for Rindo I cannot allow you to carry all the weight. I too will learn of the truth. Veldora and Ramiris watched this display and wondered why they were exaggerating so much. Rindo cut himself a piece of pound cake and brought it to his mouth. And- (Impossible!? Is this what real taste is!!) He was shocked. It was as if everything he had ever known was a lie. The first thing that had filled Rindos heart was a sense of mistrust towards Veldora and the others. He had thought that they were spies from the Empire that had been sent to find their hideout. However, they turned out to be very strange. As he wondered about this, they had then ridiculed the food that had been offered as a show of gratitude. After that, Rindos heart became full of rage towards them. But the ability to calmly make decisions was always required of him, and so he had repressed these emotions and watched silentlyand now, the small girl called Ramiris had served them food. The distrust. The rage. The shock. Rindos heart swayed between the emotions in confusion. Where had the thermos and snacks from from? And the thing-the magic that Ramiris had used-what was that? It would take immense power to gather the water from the atmosphere like that Was this miniature Automata really that powerful? How did it work? And if they used this technology, could they create lots of water? Would they be able to solve their very serious concern regarding water shortages? There was no end to his questions. And not only questions, but ambitions. But he pushed all these thoughts and questions aside for now in order to follow Sharma in eating the foodand that was when all his questions were blown away. The insult of having their precious water referred to as mud water-he understood it now, with the tea in front of him. Ah, damn it all! So this was what the real stuff was like. He had not known. He should not know But now that he did, he would have to eat the imitation that could never satisfy him, and bear it. -Yes, it had happened already. He could feel it. (Ahh. And Zaza knew it more than anyone) Rindo now understood the meaning behind Zazas warning earlier. Zaza was an older cyborg model, and so he had had to bear this pain for over a hundred years. He had known some of it, but he had no idea what that pain might feel like. And now he would be just the same as him Zaza. Do you mind if I ask you something? Ah. What is it, Rindo? Zaza answered with a look of concern. But he knew what the question would be A long time agowere such wonderful foods accessible for everybody? It was exactly what Zaza had expected. Yes. My daughter once baked me cookies. They were good. Very good. Even if they were a little burnt and odd in shapebut its not about those things. There was a warmth Rindo nodded and thought about it. The food in front of them made Zazas argument so much stronger. He had never heard of Zaza having a daughter before, but it seemed rude to ask about it. The fact that he had not mentioned her before suggested that the war had And then Rindo began to mutter to himself. Why. This war, why did it The thirty-year old Rindo and the fifty-year old Sharma were forced into this lifestyle because of the scars left by the war. The responsibility for this was with their parents generation. Or perhaps the generation before that. He knew that it was pointless to complain about it now, but he could not help but think in this way. They had to attack the Empires food producing plants and steal-thats what they had to do to survive in this world. They purified the polluted water and secured the bare minimum. Luxury was not permitted. Everyone worked together in their desperate struggle to survive. And this was all possible because they didnt even know what luxury was. But now that he did, he could not help but hate the great war which was the reason they were now suffering Im sorry It was because we were weak No, Im the one who is sorry. I got a little excited Rindo accepted Zazas apology. Zaza was not at fault here, but it seemed like the natural thing to do. The air in the room felt very oppressive now. Hey, hey. Master What is itRamiris? Did I do something wrong? Uh, yes. I tried to stop you, remember? No you didnt! You were happily eating the cake!! Tha-thats not true. Well, nevermind that But thats important! Oh, well The two culprits became frantic. They began to whisper to each other so that Sharma and the others could not hear. If they like it so much that they can cry, maybe we should give them more? Ramiris started to suggest, but Beretta stopped her. Lord Ramiris, I do not think you should do that. Lord Rimuru will not be pleased. Why? It is irresponsible. Lord Rimuru believes that interactions with other words must be conducted with the utmost caution. We are already involved enough as it is. If we go in any deeper, we will be held responsible for these people. And it is unthinkable that we could choose a side when we do not even know which side is for true justice in this world. Beretta was warning her-if she had no intention of looking after them after this, then she should not give them any false hope. It would not be difficult for Ramiris to prepare food for a thousand people. However, it would not continue on forever. Only a demon would do something so irresponsible when they had no intention of taking care of them until the end without receiving anything in return. Beretta was a former demon, and so he knew more than anyone, the pain felt by humans when dropped into the pits of despair from the heights of joy. Thats true. Okay. I shall be more careful. That would be for the best. At least, we should learn more about the situation in this world before choosing to side with these people. Veldora and Ramiris looked at each other and nodded after hearing Berettas warning. It may already be too late, but neither of them wanted to create more reasons for Rimuru to get angry. And so the two of them took Berettas opinion into account and then used Thought Transmission to talk about what direction to take from there.